《Reversing Adorable Princess》


 C1

    Born in an official family, my life is good, although to say that a woman is the only virtue, my father still let me read and write books.


    Milkmaid said, Daddy really loves me, when I was young, Daddy loved to hug me.


    However, after my sister was born, father never hugged me again. Growing slowly, I also know one thing, sister Yin Lixiang is the Yin family''s most brilliant pearl. She had an outstanding appearance, a clever brain, and was able to read since she was three years old. She had both talent and beauty, shining brilliantly.


    As for me, I was more than clumsy until I was five years old. I could only learn how to read, and what I learned was always inferior to my little sister, Pear Fragrance, who was three months younger than me. I admire her, but I have to work hard in the dark, and I still can''t be as likeable as her.


    Perhaps, the poems and paintings of beauties could be full of life and fragrance.


    Ever since his sister was ten years old, endless people came to ask for his hand in marriage. Everyone wanted to marry this talented girl back to their home. Furthermore, father was a third rank official in the imperial court. Although his position in Qin Huai was not high, he did things fairly. As a pure official, he was also respected. Father did not place too much importance on fame and fortune. Although his position was only at the third-grade, he was still happy to take office in Qin Huai. I don''t think my father''s ambition is above the official struggle.


    At first, I didn''t understand. Later, my mother told String that my father promised my deceased mother that he would find a good marriage for me before we could have a marriage with Pear Fragrance.


    Talking about my mother, is a household name of the courtesan Ni Jing, I''m afraid Qin Huai no one doesn''t know. Those who had seen her before would never forget what sort of extraordinary beauty she possessed. It was said that she had shocked everyone into becoming an immortal. My father was a very handsome young man. He had married my mother, and the beautiful talk about talented people was even more interesting in Qin Huai. However, I can feel that there are some jokes in those words that don''t make sense given my age. It''s just that my mother didn''t accompany me to grow up. When I was seven years old, she left the world without a care for anyone. When I was older, I knew that my mother''s fame had spread far and wide. She had been to the capital, and she had even gone to the Great Liao.


    As for me, not only did I not inherit my mother''s peerless beauty, I also did not possess my father''s handsome talent. I am not very eye-catching, with the pear incense standing together, even more overshadowed. People say that she doesn''t look like her mother, just like her father. But I don''t look like anyone. It''s a bit strange. Some people say, I am not father Yin Qing''s biological daughter, I just passed by as a joke. Why should I not believe those around me when I listen to rumors? The nurse told me that she was the one who delivered my baby.


    It is true that she is lacking in talent and intelligence, so I am not jealous of her and do not feel inferior because of my sister''s brilliance. She has her good demeanor, all Qin Huai people, no one does not know, I do not mind, I have my book of Yan Ruyu, painting the meaning of graceful.


    One of the matchmakers said that my name was too vulgar and that I had offended some immortals of both east, south, west, and north, so that I could not get married. Father then changed my name to Ni Chu Xue. I don''t know why Father changed my surname as well, but I like this character, Ni. It is a word that comes from the depths of my memories. This is Mother''s surname. I do like it. He didn''t do anything to me because of my mother''s death, but he still made me do what I liked. The rich and powerful Yin family would never treat anyone from the Yin family unfairly. But it can only be material possession and freedom. What I want more is for my father to control me a bit more. That means he cares about my daughter.


    When he was fifteen, Riko''s < < Plum Blossom Snowy Sea Diagram > had become famous throughout Qin Huai, and its fame had spread far and wide. The rich and wealthy people who came to propose marriage were countless beyond measure. I''m still me, I haven''t changed anything, I won''t get any light because of my sister''s reputation. Sadly, even if I changed my name, no one would ever mention marriage to me.


    I was glad to be able to find my freedom under the cover of my sister''s brilliance.


    The nanny said that I was too kind and compassionate. In fact, she was too tactful with her words. All the girls in the mansion would directly say that the Eldest Miss was too stupid.


    It''s a pleasure to talk about what you like and what you like to tell others." What was the definition of beauty? Indeed, compared to the average woman, I was a head taller. My features were deep and flat, and only my eyes were alive with a faint, smiling glow. I don''t have the soft beauty of a Qin Huai woman. The taller and thinner me is more like a man who doesn''t like others.


    "Aunt, Aunt."


    Laughing lightly, I ruffled the hair on my forehead, put down the book in my hands and left. It was Yin Jing, a cute seven-year-old boy. Other than the pear fragrance, father''s aunt did not have a son and a daughter. The elder cousin who came here to be adopted by her father, Yin Jing, was her second cousin. She was very attached to me, and I liked her very much.


    "Why did Jing come alone to see my aunt today?"


    He pouted unhappily and said, "Mother went to offer incense. Aunt, I want to go too. Aunt, take Jing there."


    The little guy had a rather lonely expression. I can''t stand to see a child disappointed the most. I generously said, "Alright, Aunt will bring you to eat malt candy." Since he was going out anyway, he might as well bring more people to accompany him. With him as a companion, it would be quite interesting. Today, he heard that by the Qin Huai River, there were some paintings that were sold, so he decided to take a look.


    I like to see all kinds of different styles and painting, although the pear fragrance is more famous than those people, I don''t think she is the best. Of course, I can''t say it out loud, or she''ll be angry. In my opinion, there are many types of painting, and there are also many types of painting skills. Some are exquisite, some are rough, some are gentle, and some are tough. Each family has their own strengths and weaknesses.


    Some things required experience and vision. No matter how intelligent or talented Riko was, it was impossible for her to draw something like this.


    I went to the back door and pulled Little Jing out. The guard didn''t ask me where I was and when I would be back. My father didn''t really care much about my life. I was very free and relaxed, trying to suppress some feelings that I might have missed. I don''t care what other people say, a woman can''t go out and let others see her, covering her face and so on. I am me, not someone else. I live my life, not someone else''s life for me. I think that Daddy is busy, too busy to ask me about the things I often go out with. Actually, Daddy only needs to say a single word, then I won''t go out.


    I can recite every word I have said to my father in my sixteenth year. So, I still have something that I care about. I''ve been suppressing it, thinking about it in my heart.


    Qin Huai''s glory really made him speechless. Liu Rusi, He Shengxiang, the beautiful talk of many talented people and many beautiful women happened here.


    Unfortunately, I''ve wandered around more than a hundred times, and I''ve never seen anything like this happen.


    Of course, Qin Huai''s brothel was extremely famous, and it became a kind of scenery. The women of the flower pavilion leaned on the railing, watching the flowers, playing the zither, and singing. Wonderful appearance, versatility, it is a kind of scenery in the eyes of tourists.


    The silk bamboo along the river bank was filled with the joy of silk bamboo, and the laughter of the warbler''s voice interweaved with each other, creating quite a lively scene.


    With a faint smile, I took Little Jing''s hand and led her to a secluded place where I could rest under a willow tree. Jing was by the river, watching the ducks play under the lotus leaves. He always liked to see these things, and I let him have his way, so every time he pulled me out and saw something he liked, he had to enjoy it before he left.


    Qin Huai''s days are like a fairyland, in my heart, is always the most beautiful, leisurely enough to squint to see the brilliance, smell the fragrance of the wind.


    In the distance, who was the singing prostitute? The light singing was like an eagle''s voice, sounding sorrowful. It isn''t a pity that only singing doesn''t make one feel happy. I reached my hand out to pluck the willow leaf, so as to let others hear her voice. Liu Ye pursed her lips and let out a long and light voice, which merged with the song. That song sounded even more wonderful. It was like a dragon getting its eyes focused, and immediately, it seemed to have its spirit activated.


    The singing stopped, and the last of the voices also stopped from my lips.


    Little Jingjing clapped happily and shouted, "Auntie, listen well to the sound of that. It''s even better than singing."


    It was a pleasure to be praised, even though she was a child. I chuckled. "Jing, this is just a voice."


    "Aunt, little Jing has grown up. How about we marry her?" This way, Little Jing can hear Aunt''s melody every day. No one knows that Aunt''s melody is better than her singing. " He was very serious, not the least bit glib.


    I couldn''t help but laugh. "How can I do that? "When you get older, your aunt''s white hair will grow out."


    "Chaos." A cold snort of disdain.


    I stood up and saw a tall man in white clothes. Before he could say anything, the man in white shrugged his shoulders and shook his head disdainfully. "I thought it would be some peerless beauty, but it turns out it''s an ugly woman."


    The light mocking voice made me feel uncomfortable.


    He also dabbled in this aspect, and he could hear me singing more than the song, but the words made me sigh.


    I can''t agree with this man''s thoughts. I admit that I am not beautiful, but to say that I am an ugly woman is a bit too much. This is the first time someone has spoken to me like this. Didn''t he see that my hair was combed, or was it the hair of a girl? He lightly rebuked, "Impudent fellow, so it turns out that you are such a superficial person."


    As he approached, I could see him more clearly. The man''s eyes were dark, but they had an azure feeling, as deep as the ocean. His figure was tall and straight, like a pine tree standing on top of a cliff with its back to the moon. He wore a white robe, which was as white as the white clouds on a sunny day after the rain. There was a cold and impatient aura coming from him, and his thin lips were pursed, as if someone owed him something.

 C2

    I heard that the people with thin lips are all very mean and proud. No wonder he was so rude and good-looking. I will forgive him and not argue with him. For a man of beauty, my heart is always more broad, women for the men of beauty Yue, also not without reason.


    Who knows, he came close to me, reached out and shook on the willow tree, catching a fallen bundle.


    He calmly stood still, his eyes full of pride, "Ugly woman, I am the first one to say this to you. You can only deceive children, only children do not know how to appreciate this."


    "There are many people who call me ugly. You can''t even line up." I said proudly.


    He was stunned by my words and laughed out loud. "Seven out of seven, it''s time to rest."


    "I sighed. Men, why do you always use these commandments to restrict women?" I think, you will be very disappointed, very disappointed, I have not married, and do not intend to marry, only when I want to marry, no man to divorce me. "I am truly sorry, prideful peacock. I am also truly regretful that I am not your wife. If I had wanted to divorce you, I would not have been your match. Seventh time, you take care of me."


    "Hai." Jing looked at me and sighed.


    I laughed, and then said, "Jing, is she beautiful?"


    Children were the easiest to deceive. "Beautiful, auntie is the most beautiful." He raised his eyebrows and looked at the arrogant fellow who was like a peacock with some pride.


    He coldly snorted, "You dare to come out and wander around like this? Don''t scare people."


    Good... How despicable, even if others called me ugly, it would still spread from one to ten, from ten to a hundred, the more the rumors spread, the more unbecoming it became, ah, if I dressed up, it was not as if there was nothing interesting about me.


    "Aunt." Little Jing was unwilling to be ignored, so she pulled at my clothes. "Is this the romance you told me about? He''s pretty good-looking. "


    ''Boom! ''a loud sound echoed in his head. I felt my face turn red and a burning sensation spread through me. Little Jing, at this moment, why did you say everything I said out loud? He usually teaches him how to paint, but he doesn''t remember. He actually raised his face and wanted me to praise him. The arrogant peacock man had not gone far yet.


    As expected, there was a burst of mocking laughter, and he said with a sneer, "With just you, what kind of luck? When the ugly woman went out, she didn''t even look in the mirror. " The ridicule in my voice was so strong that I couldn''t help but feel ashamed. This, this damned, abominable fellow! I fought to hold my breath.


    So what if he''s ugly? So what if he''s ugly? They were raised by their parents in their lives, and received physical pain from their parents. If it was only by relying on one''s appearance, then this life would only be a sorrowful one.


    I heard him asking someone on the roadside, "How do we get to the Yin Residence?"


    They were probably tourists and didn''t know how to get there.


    I made up my mind to teach this conceited peacock a lesson. Then, I walked to the side and gave some silver pieces to a peddler. I told him to go to Yin Residence and tell them where to go.


    Walk well until it is dark and my house is just in time to close the door and release the dog.


    Ai, I touched my face. Am I really that old? Why did he call me an ugly woman? I''m only sixteen years old.


    Looking at those painters, there wasn''t much meaning to them. Little Jing was impatient and hungry. Adding to that, there was some anger in my heart, so I returned home early. When I went in from the backyard, the nurse was walking around anxiously. As soon as she saw me, she came over and greeted me in her sharp and anxious voice, "Miss, where did you run off to? Don''t you know that something big happened today?"


    I frowned, trying to think. Big things? I don''t know. My memory isn''t enough to forget what she told me and can''t bear to expose her dereliction of duty. She never reminded me of it. I slapped my brain and pretended to be guilty as I asked, "Nanny, I forgot. What''s the big matter?"


    Big events, didn''t they always have nothing to do with me? It really made me feel like I was facing a great enemy.


    The nurse looked at me and sighed, "Eldest Miss, how did you get out like this? "I told you not to always be with Little Jing, always disobedient. Qing`er, quickly come over and take Young Miss to wash up. Wear the most beautiful Immortal Leading Dress and the most beautiful jewelry."


    With such grandeur, I was actually a little afraid, "Nanny, why? You don''t know how painful it hurts to have a flower stuck in your head. That dress is too light. I''m afraid the wind will blow. "


    The nurse laughed and scolded him from behind. "How can there be a person like you, Miss, dressed up well. Today, there will be an important guest. Have you prepared lunch?" He was just waiting for his honored guest to come knocking on his door. You are the young miss of the Yin family, do your best. Others might not know, but so did I? The young miss only has her talent, if she doesn''t show it, how would I know? " She went on and on for a long time.


    I was afraid and covered my ears. "Nanny, alright. My dressing is extraordinary and invincible. Can anyone look down at my chin?" What kind of important guest was this? He was extremely cautious. What does it have to do with me? Why do I have to dress up? Alas, I can''t escape. The nurse will grind until my ears are callused.


    Wasn''t it fine as long as his sister was here? Everyone was overjoyed. Not only were they beautiful, they were also extremely talented. They were all the pride of their father. It''s a bit weird to have to pull me in this time.


    "Eldest Miss, you have to remember that when you smile more, it''s really beautiful. "You can''t bring Little Jing along, I don''t know. If I heard him call you concubine, I would think you were married, you know?" Nanny, my God, why can''t it be quieter?


    Little Jing must have gotten used to calling me Aunt. That damned guy must have also been mistaken. I was just thinking that when I was only 15 years old, I would be called an ugly woman, so outrageous, so that''s how it is. I said, aggrieved, "Nanny, why are you dressed so beautifully?" He had something stuck in his head, and he wore it heavily around his neck.


    I like to feel refreshed. This is a torture to me.


    The nanny did not pity me. "Miss, you have to try your best, understand? Do you think you''re a lot prettier? "


    Yeah, yeah, light eyebrows, healthy skin the color of wheat. Also, a pair of talking eyes, a smooth forehead, not a single hair left, all tied up with a floral rope, my clear facial features, no matter how it cover.


    I feel a little like the pig head that my father used to offer up when he was in reverence. I feel more like an idiot, hehe, if I move, then my head would be filled with flowers and hairpins moving around randomly.


    "Isn''t that much better? "Miss, please try your best." The nurse was satisfied, and her smile was like a flower.


    "Nanny, what are you fighting for?"


    She said somewhat excitedly, "You still don''t know that Master Shangguan is coming to our house today. I heard that Master Shangguan is not married yet, and he is a man of both looks and talents. His ability to change the situation is even more mysterious."


    F * * k, nurse, why are you daydreaming? Trying to make me right again. His medical skills have come and gone like a ghost. I believe that once he sees me, he will truly appear like a ghost and disappear without a trace.


    "Nanny." I wanted to wipe the sweat from my forehead, "You want me to go on a blind date, don''t you? Have you investigated his background? If you make a joke, then your heart will feel very uncomfortable. " Pretending to be pitiful so that she would understand me, don''t let me go round the front yard.


    Satisfied, she powdered my face. "Of course, why else would I look so beautiful? Fortunately, Second Miss has someone she likes, so I can make good use of this opportunity. "


    When they were intimate, my wet nurse liked to call me Chu''er, and I also really liked it. In front of all these girls, she always called me Eldest Miss, as if she was afraid that others would not know that I was the Eldest Miss of the Yin family.


    I gulped. "Nanny, Nanny, I can''t do it anymore. You also know that I''m afraid of the stage. Why don''t you help me?"


    The wet nurse put on a straight face. "No, this is a big matter of your life. You can only succeed and not fail."


    Sigh! Which time had it not been a failure? The wet dream of the wet nurse was to marry me out, but there were also some dejected Elementary Scholars who mentioned that their father was not around and allowed the wet nurse to chase him out while they scolded him. It was probably because the martial arts students and Elementary Scholars were at the end of their road. They wanted to find a safe place to eat and live.


    "Nanny, what if I fail?" She always had a headache.


    The wet nurse was a bit bitter. "It''s just for the first time. Just try your best."


    Nanny is probably worried about me again. Hehe, I am really too disappointing. Even she is looked down upon by others.


    I smiled as I stood up. "Nanny, don''t worry. This time, I''ll be easy."


    With lofty ambition, he proudly walked out of my room and almost stepped on the skirt that was too long to fall off. He immediately grabbed the door handle, and the sound of the wet nurse''s sigh came from behind.


    After he left the backyard, he secretly pulled out most of the pearl chaste from his head and stuffed it into his sleeve. Then, he came back and stuck it in his sleeve again. He didn''t need to be so tough. So everyone is happy, right? I''m a good, obedient kid.


    The spacious hall was filled with all kinds of flowers, and the entire room was filled with the fragrance of pears.


    She enjoyed sitting like this with her father, listening attentively as the pear blossomed and talked about the interesting things that had happened to her. Which family''s young master made a fool of himself, and how others would praise her paintings? Father would always laugh in satisfaction when he heard this.


    When he turned to me, he was uncomfortable again, frowning and moving away quickly.


    We waited so long that the food was cold and no one came. His father was a little tired, so he stood up and said, "Chu Xue, wait here for some time. If any important guests come, let the servants in to call out to them."


    "Yes," I said. That esteemed guest was really a big god! He had caused his father to wait.


    Riko leaned over and whispered, "Chuxue, Lou Yuyu likes bamboo. He has taken a fancy to the bamboo you drew. Please draw one for me."


    "I''m not too good at painting either. The bamboo leaves make people feel serene and elegant. It''s extremely difficult to capture that kind of artistic conception." If the painting didn''t work well, wouldn''t that be embarrassing for his sister?


    She pouted. "I drew it for him, and he said it wasn''t good. Seriously, it was clearly better than yours."


    I nodded. "Of course, of course." She''s a talented girl, and I''m nothing.


    Lou Yuyu is the person that Rutao likes, and is also the second young master of the Yin family. Everyone only wants me to get married soon, and that will be the marriage of Rutao. Lou Yuyu was a good person and was quite talented.

 C3

    Lou Cheng''s surname was the royal family''s, so when the topic of his origins was brought up, he could only sigh. His father was a scholar, an official in the imperial court. He was married to the Lou family, and was the favorite princess of the imperial family. His son was born with the surname Lou, and he was born in the side chamber. However, Lou Yuyu was not bad either. He was an up-and-coming, elegant man. So far, I have never seen a man more outstanding than him. In terms of talent, in terms of appearance, he is one of the best. No wonder his little sister fell for him among the crowd.


    "Alright, alright. If you see it, then tear it up if you think it''s ugly. Don''t make me lose a lot of face." I love my sister, but I also love her. Outsiders always think that I would be jealous of my sister. Actually, no.


    A smile appeared on Riko''s pretty face. "That''s good. Then wait here. I don''t have the time to wait for someone who''s late."


    How boring, Daddy is gone, Pear Fragrance is gone, and the servants are also busy. In such a large hall, I''m the only one left. However, father said he wanted me to wait. My heart was filled with sweetness, how rare was it that father would speak to me?


    Bring me the peonies," I thought, as I tried to figure out how to make them look like the brightest peonies in the world.


    "Eldest Miss, Shangguan Gongzi is here." The servant called out meaningfully.


    I raised my eyes. The sky was already getting dark. I saw a white shadow moving around. I rubbed my sore eyes. Isn''t this the guy who was laughing at my ugly wife? " "You are the esteemed guest, Master Shangguan?" It can''t be, is there a mistake, or am I dreaming?


    "Ugly woman, it was you who misled me, wasn''t it?" He looked to be in a very sorry state, and he was very angry. There were even some blood stains on his calves.


    What did he do? How did he do it? However, I was really happy when I saw it. If it wasn''t for the expression on his face that seemed like he wanted to swallow me whole, I would have definitely laughed.


    "Are you happy?" He gritted his teeth while glaring at me angrily. "Don''t think that I wouldn''t recognize you just because you''re dressed up like this. Turns out that this ugly woman is Yanqing''s concubine. Very good, very good." He was smiling, with a hint of malice in his eyes.


    What''s there to be proud of? He said that I was Yanqing''s concubine, and if he wasn''t the esteemed guest, he would have let his father beat me to death.


    "I''m not very happy. Why are you looking at me? Are you surprised by my appearance? I''ll forgive you if you admit your mistakes and errors of sight. " I''m very generous.


    I don''t know why? Looking at this arrogant man, I was thinking of how to wear down his arrogance. I didn''t like him, he was too arrogant, moreover he looked down on others. Lou Yuyu wouldn''t do that. He was purely viewing people from his own point of view.


    His chest rose and fell as he coldly harrumphed, "Forgive me, you ugly woman. In a while, I will tell Yin Qing about your so-called ''affair''. A person who does not follow the path of a woman, let''s see if you can still laugh or not. "


    I was a little displeased and didn''t want to call him daddy so soon. I frowned. "You''re surnamed Shangguan?"


    "Hmph." He snorted coldly.


    I shook my head with a little sigh in my eyes. A proud and aloof person would probably only be like this if he was a scholar. However, this kind of person is hard to get close to. I don''t like this kind of person.


    "Ugly woman, call Yanqing out." His face was filled with displeasure as well. "You''re dead for sure."


    I opened my eyes wide and frowned. "Shangguan, what''s wrong with me? Do I know you? I am a girl who has yet to leave the pavilion, and you are not the least bit polite. When you come to my residence, you are my guest, so you have to respect me and casually call me by my name. I''ve always hated insolent people. I decided that I hated this Shangguan thing.


    His face was a little red, but he still looked at me disdainfully. "You''re the daughter of the Yin family, and it''s so ugly?"


    A man who looks at a man''s face looks at his heart, and smells flowers. Master Shangguan, I think that arrogant people are arrogant because they possess talent that is different from the rest of the world. However, I feel that you are very weak and that you are just a mortal who insults others with your words, just like an ordinary lord who spends a lot of money just to eat, drink, and play. However, your arrogance is really being used inappropriately. It is recommended that you remove this arrogance, which will make your temperament even better. " The nobility, thanks to my younger sister, I''ve seen a lot. I''ve seen a lot of them. My body''s ailments and my aura of vulgarity, what haven''t I seen before?


    That Shangguan looked at me, seemingly amazed. However, when he lowered his head to look at the blood on the white dress, his suppressed anger rose once again, "Are you Miss Yin? "I thought she was a concubine, but from what I''ve seen, it''s better to see than hear. Only now do I know that the Yin Family''s daughter is so tricky. If you didn''t purposefully let me be misled, I wouldn''t have taken the wrong path and even had my dogs chase after me."


    I couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Haha, to be bitten by a dog is really good. He really deserves to be taught a lesson.


    "You''re still laughing." He growled, anger brewing in his eyes.


    How dare I? He is father''s VIP. If father knew about this, he would definitely frown or scold me. I hope it is the latter, father has never scolded me, scolding is also a form of intimacy.


    "I''m not laughing, I was born like this. Master Shangguan, you''re probably wrong again, I didn''t do that. "But you have to think about it, since the dog has already bitten you, do you want to think about your personality?" That''s why people can''t be too arrogant, ah. I''ve walked the wrong path thousands of times, but I''ve never met a dog.


    "You!" He grinds his teeth, but he can''t win against me.


    I looked behind me and said, "If daddy knew that you called me by my full name, or that you said I was his concubine, he would be very miserable. My dog is even bigger, and there are two of them, so you have to listen to me." I felt a little proud. My eyes were filled with happiness and satisfaction.


    He wasn''t angry anymore. He narrowed his eyes at me. The look in his eyes was like he wanted to see through me. He even had some calculations in his mind. "What''s your name?" he asked with a strange tone.


    "The wet nurse said that a girl''s name couldn''t be told to another man unless that man wanted to marry her." I recited everything that the nurse said.


    He almost laughed out loud from his heart, his lips curled up in a frightened smile, "Did I hear a joke? I, Shangguan Yu, finally know what it means to have someone more powerful than you, there''s always someone more powerful than you. "


    "Heh heh, you''re welcome, Shangguan Yu." I smiled happily, and the words at the back were especially heavy.


    He gritted his teeth, and the smile in his eyes became cold again. "It''s the rain, the rain."


    It seemed fun to make him angry, so I nodded. "Yeah, Shangguan Yu." I was thinking of the fish.


    His father''s voice came from behind him, "Shangguan Gongzi, I apologize for not welcoming you."


    "Lord Yin." Shangguan Yu turned her head, looking at my father''s smiling face, still expressionless, probably because she was angered by me.


    Father was so happy, he came over and greeted, "What did Master Shangguan say? "I''m so happy."


    His father was rather tolerant of him and did not ask him why he was late. I''m not scared, but it doesn''t involve me in any way, right? No proof, no proof.


    Father quickly led him to the seat of honor. "Sir Shangguan, please take a seat."


    A smile surfaced on Shangguan Xue''s face, her cold eyes looked at me and said: "Master Yin, your daughter Ling Jin really knows how to speak, I can''t help but admire her."


    I''m impressed, how could I dare? Hehe, he must have said it through gritted teeth.


    After a while, Shangguan Bing asked again, "Master Yin, how do I address your daughter?"


    Oh my god, Father will misunderstand if I ask him my name. I don''t think he has any good intentions.


    Sure enough, his father''s eyes lit up as he smiled and said: "This is my eldest daughter Chu Xue, Chu Xue." Sure enough, my father''s eyes lit up as he smiled and said: "This is my eldest daughter Chu Xue, Chu Xue.


    There aren''t many people who can be praised by Father. I think that Father must have some skills, which is why he praised Father. I nodded with a smile, "Greetings, Master Shangguan." How rude.


    He faced me. "How dare you."


    I pretended not to understand, "Why does Young Master not dare? "How can you be afraid to be safe?"


    "There are a lot of dogs in Qin Huai." he said shamelessly.


    His father was taken aback. "What do you mean by that, Shangguan Gongzi?"


    I was also astonished. If I said it out loud, father would always have a different opinion of me. Even if there wasn''t any evidence, he would still try to guess at where I was.


    Shangguan Yu took a sip of tea before saying indifferently: "I don''t mean it, I just met a few wild dogs on the way and was delayed for a while."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s my honor to be able to invite Master Shangguan. Thank you for your hard work all the way."


    "Xue''er." "Father suddenly called me, and my heart was moist. I hadn''t heard him call me this in a long time." "Go and invite your little sister Pear Fragrance out, and take out the < Plum Blossom Snow Diagram > for your esteemed guest to see."


    Every time father comes to visit, it''s always like this. The plum blossoms and the sea of snow have become a part of the pear fragrance." I think this is not good, the human potential is endless, can not a single painting, locked a person in place, want to make progress, will be even more difficult. But I will listen to what Daddy says. It was really a rare day. Father said a lot to me.


    Shangguan Yi waved her hand, "No need, Master Yin. I promised to come and cure your head, so naturally, I won''t have any unreasonable requests. Everyone''s agreement may not be the same in my eyes. As for your so-called marriage, I think there''s no need for that. " He looked at me.


    I don''t know, why does it have anything to do with me? However, my father''s head has been in trouble for a long time. If he can cure it, I will naturally be grateful to him.


    "There''s no need to pay attention to what my father told me. I already have someone I like in the capital." He said lightly.


    My father looked down at me with disappointment in his face, as if he were looking at me with a sad expression. I really wanted to run away, so I stood up and said, "Daddy, Xue''er will take her leave first."


    Why do I keep making my father unhappy?

 C4

    The arrival of Shangguan Yu made the people of the Yin Residence very excited. I am the only one who was unhappy! I''m still smiling, I don''t want anyone to see my unhappiness, when will I let my father often smile?


    I wanted to go back to my small courtyard to have dinner, so I stayed in the backyard to look at the flowers and plants. Qing''er walked over. "Miss, Master wants you and Second Miss to accompany his esteemed guest for dinner."


    He was filled with fear and trepidation. "Where is father?"


    Qing''er stated calmly: "Master Shangguan''s head is on a rampage again, Sir Shangguan has given Master medicine, Master will take a rest first, and let you and Second Miss accompany Master Shangguan for a meal, you cannot neglect the esteemed guest invited to the capital."


    Father really makes me worry, his head ailment has been in my memory ever since, sometimes light pain, sometimes, can''t get up for a few days, Qin Huai is not a place to rest, it is too noisy and complicated. However, he couldn''t leave due to his responsibilities. His entire family still had to rely on his father to support them. He wanted to live alone for dozens of hours, including his cousin and his family.


    I knew the burden on his shoulders, but I was too young to do anything about it. I really want to do something for this family. I don''t like to see my father sigh.


    Fortunately, someone said that there was a famous doctor in the capital. After a round of communication, there was even some friendship between them. The famous doctor would come to treat his father''s illness. I was looking forward to it. Who would have thought that it would be the young and proud Shangguan Xue.


    Just as I walked out of my small courtyard, I saw pear fragrance approaching from the side. It seems that the servant woke her up as she was rubbing her forehead. When others saw her delicate appearance, they couldn''t help but want to pity her. In the past few days, Pear Fragrance had been quietly waiting in the mansion to recuperate and gather her strength to welcome the seventh day of the seventh month''s competition. Her ''Plum Blossom Snow Sea Diagram'' had definitely been brought there, but it had not been a competition, but it had stirred up Qin Huai and caused him to want to take a look at the legendary ''Plum Blossom Snow Sea Diagram''.


    I took her hand and helped her into the hall. "You haven''t woken up yet, right? Eat dinner before you sleep."


    She rested her head on my shoulder, still a little tired. "Oh, Chu Xue, did the girl just say you had a good conversation with your guest, Shangguan Yue?" Her eyes were as lazy as a cat''s, and also revealed a little curiosity. Her long eyelashes fluttered like a fan. In the hazy sky, it made people want to hold her in their hands and carefully look at her.


    Pear is really beautiful, no matter how many times I look at it, I always admire it. Beautiful as orchids, beautiful as butterflies. Her facial features were extremely outstanding, just like a moving portrait of a beauty.


    "The legend, isn''t it?" Laughing softly, I turned the conversation around and led her by the hand to the main hall.


    The piping hot dishes had already been served. The delicacies of the mountains and the sea were extremely rich. It was obvious who the distinguished guest was.


    My sister and I sat down for a while, before Shangguan Yue, led by her housekeeper, came over. After she had washed him, he seemed even more proud and tall. When I saw that his calves were covered with cloth, I couldn''t help but laugh. Such a person wanted a dog to treat him.


    When he saw me, he looked annoyed, frowned, and sat down in the seat farthest away from me.


    "Master Shangguan." His sister looked at him with a smile, "My father''s head is in trouble, Young Master Shangguan. The Yin Residence was not as good as the capital city. If there was anything that Young Master Shangguan needed, he would not mind. A few dishes, please do not mind, Young Master. "


    In public, Pear Fragrance was always the most perfect. The current her did not have any sleepiness, and she was a golden girl who was in the right place to advance and retreat. Her beauty shot out in all directions.


    Shangguan Bing looked at me and said coldly: "This is Miss Yin, indeed she is well-mannered, nothing else is important, just don''t ask anyone to come near my place, especially ugly people."


    Oh, what does he mean, will I come closer? Sigh, a horse doesn''t know how long its face is. Even if I can''t get married, I still wouldn''t be that shameless.


    His cold air, his pride, made it so that the pear fragrance couldn''t evaporate her blooming lotus flower tongue, and they each had their own dinner in embarrassment.


    Probably because he didn''t place her in his eyes, Riko''s brows tightened in displeasure.


    I am very clear of Pear Fragrance''s temper. She is the brightest pearl, and no one can ignore her existence. She will always turn in circles to talk to her to make her happy. She was used to people trying to curry favor with her.


    "Hur hur, let''s eat." I laughed. I couldn''t say anything else.


    "Mortal." A cold humph from that fellow Shangguan Yu.


    If I say something, I have to pick on my weakness. Alright, I will stop. I will be embarrassed, so as to not let others laugh at me.


    He raised his eyebrows again, "The two young misses of the Yin family, they are indeed from the heavens."


    When Pear Fragrance heard this, she laughed. "Shangguan Gongzi, you''re too kind."


    Oh, my God, I heard what he meant. The heavens above the earth, the heavens above the earth, where did all these praises come from? A man, how could he be so sharp-tongued, scolding people without dirtiness?


    "Pear Fragrance, you like fish heads. Come here." I placed the head of the fish on a small plate in front of Pear Fragrance. "Does Master Shangguan like to eat fish? Is it steamed, chopped, or fried? "


    His chopsticks were shaking, but he retracted his hand that was about to pick up the fish. The fish, hehe, he probably knew that I wasn''t just randomly bullying it. I am easy to talk to, but he is too annoying.


    Riko raised her head and asked with concern, "Shangguan Gongzi, I heard from the butler that you were bitten by a dog?"


    I wanted to laugh again. He stared at me, then said in a low voice, "Yes."


    What reluctant words, especially comfortable in the ears.


    I suppressed my laughter and said, "Master Shangguan, you should be careful. We also have two big dogs in our house."


    "Chu Xue, how can you talk like that? Sir Shangguan is an important guest. Have the butler drag the dogs out so that you won''t scare Sir Shangguan." Pear Fragrance scolded me softly.


    "On the other hand, the Second Miss was very meticulous. The young miss of the Yin Residence, on the other hand, did not seem to agree with him at all. She was no different from an ordinary village woman." He was really rude, slandering me in front of Pear Fragrance.


    As for Pear Fragrance, she gave me a glance and actually chuckled lowly.


    Aren''t I the same as him? I''m not talking anymore. I''m looking at you, what can you do about it?


    After a while, the little girl from Pear Fragrance walked in. "Second Miss, Young Master Lou is here for a visit."


    The luster on Pear Fragrance''s face shone like pearls, sparkling. She put down the bowl politely and said gracefully, "Shangguan Gongzi, I''m leaving you. "Chu Xue, take good care of Master Shangguan."


    Lou Yuyu, ah, why did you make a pear blossom? Qiubo turned to the door and flew away gracefully like a beautiful pink butterfly.


    Only Shangguan Yu and I looked at each other. Hai, I don''t have a good relationship with him.


    "Young Master Lou, which one?" He actually asked with some interest.


    I replied with no interest, "In the capital, the one who can play the zither the most, Lou Yuyu gongzi."


    "Coward." He snorted coldly.


    How can you judge people like that? Lou Yuyu played the zither very well, intoxicating people. At the same time, she was also very beautiful. All the young mistresses in the capital rushed over to her. It was just that after arriving at Qin Huai, he was intoxicated by the beautiful scenery and was impressed by the pear fragrance of talent. They had only known each other for less than a month, but Pear Fragrance had already made up her mind to marry him.


    "Shangguan Yu gongzi, I have a question I want to ask you, can I?" I said politely.


    "What problem? I don''t mind letting that slow ugly woman know."


    "Sir Shangguan, are cowards better to listen to? Or are they arrogant ghosts?"


    He ate with his head down, knowing what I meant.


    I felt like laughing, as if I had won this round. When it was just me and him, no one was polite and directly insulted. I never would have done that. It was because he was too arrogant. It made my hands itch. I wanted to hurt him.


    Bamboo drawing, bamboo drawing under the shadow of the moon. I''ve never drawn it before.


    There was a row of bamboos near the wall of the Yin Residence. Even though it was rather remote, the servants rarely visited it. It was said that Shangguan Yu gongzi liked peace and quiet, and lived nearby. I promised to give pear incense bamboo painting, eat a meal, want to see the moon under the bamboo, if there is any other scenery, in order not to meet him, I also took a few detours, holding a stack of Xuan paper with ink brush.


    From afar, the bamboo on the moonlit night looked as black as ink. If one got closer, they would be able to see a blurry black color. Bamboo leaves had been infected by the moon, and the light they emitted was slightly flickering. It was completely different from how it was before. The bamboo during the day was painted by many people. If it was the Moon Night Bamboo, who knew what kind of charm it would have drawn? He put the paper on the table and looked at the bamboos I had drawn in the room under the moonlight. They were all different, but I was not satisfied with them. Pear Fragrance really liked Young Master Lou, so I''m going to draw her the most satisfied. Now that Young Master Lou had come to visit, he must have been chatting happily with his younger sister about poetry and painting. Daddy was also quite lax with us, not as strict as the others. He didn''t allow us to go out, and no one was allowed to meet with us. A little later, the butler would have reminded Pear Fragrance that the guests had to go back.


    The wind blew against the bamboo, causing it to creak. It sounded like a melodious tune, extremely pleasant to the ears.


    The moonlight was bright like snow, and the cool breeze played a bamboo song.


    Why, what about the moon? I held the pen, looked at the moon, looked at the bamboo, and drew on the paper.


    The cries of men and women reached my ears and I stopped writing. My eyes widened in shock as I looked around.


    How could there be a moan when even the servants did not come here often? God, I was scared.


    "Where did this wild cat come from? Call it spring here." The shout scared me again.


    When I turned around, it was Shangguan Yu. When did he come? Why didn''t I know?


    Perhaps it was because his voice was too scary, but everything quieted down again, as if the moans I heard were illusions.


    "You, why are you here?" Don''t tell me you want to hit me! At the moment, there was no one good for him to take revenge on.


    He didn''t say anything. He looked at my messy spread on the table and said in surprise, "Ugly girl, I didn''t expect you to paint so well."

 C5

    He must have been standing there for a while, and I was getting excited, because he wanted to praise me. I laughed happily. "Shangguan Yu, if you leave out the word ugly girl, I''ll be more willing to accept it." Painting is my favorite thing, and I''ve worked hard on it. I draw as casually as I like, for no purpose whatsoever.


    "Those who are drunk always say that they are not drunk. Those who are ugly always say that they are not ugly." He picked one up and looked at it.


    I opened my eyes wide and looked at the bamboo forest. After a while, two figures behind the bamboo walked into the yard. It was the long-haired woman in a long skirt and the tall young master in white. It was Pear Fragrance and Lou Yuyu. This ¡­ They actually secretly met here. What audacity. This was a matter of humiliation. I was afraid that I would attract Shangguan Yu''s attention. At that time, it would be unknown how he would laugh at my Yin family.


    He quickly pulled his hand and pointed to the opposite side. "Look, there are stars."


    His eyes, looking down at me from above, lit up with something I didn''t know, and then he slapped my hand away.


    I know, it''s the most natural thing in the night sky to have stars, and that''s not my purpose. He is so fierce, he does not pity the fairer sex at all, he does not have the demeanor of a modest young master, forget it, I am not the fairer sex, am I?


    In my heart, I was actually worried about my sister. If that were the case, why don''t she ask her father for permission to marry her first? She wouldn''t do anything that would damage her good name. Although the Yin family was more free than any other family, they were still innocent family and could not be shamed by their father. If the servants saw this, how could they accept it?


    Putting away my painting, he used one hand to cover the ink and looked at the painting in his hand. "Shangguan Yu gongzi, this ugly woman''s painting, it''s not for beautiful men to see." Beautiful man, peacock man.


    "It is your honor that I am willing to condescend to look at your paintings." He raised his eyebrows, refusing to give them to me.


    "Thank you for your honor. "Give it to me." I held out my hand.


    Under the moonlight, my fingers seemed so slender and slender that even I didn''t notice. They looked pretty good.


    Shangguan Yu slapped my hand away. "It''s not over yet. Let me take a look at those."


    Wow, wow, wow, what did he just say? "What do you take me for?" "No, return it to me." You want me to present a painting when you hit my hand, is he a bandit or a bandit? Aren''t you disdainful of dealing with me?


    He rolled it up and put it away in his sleeve, "Ugly girl, if you don''t show me this, you don''t have to take it back. "It''s quite popular."


    I saw that he seemed to understand some of the paintings, but these noble young masters were all more or less of the same kind of people who, just knowing a little, thought that they knew a lot about Bole.


    He wanted to curse and praise this annoying Shangguan Yu. My paintings are usually not for outsiders to see.


    He wasn''t angry at all. He was just so infuriating. If he were to be angry, he would have fallen into his trap. I squeezed out a friendly smile and said, "Young Master Shangguan Yu, you have to be elegant. You are an arrogant young master, a very, very, very outstanding medical god. How can you look at a picture of an ugly woman? This will ruin your identity. Moreover, aren''t you afraid that others will misunderstand? At that time, he would say that men have feelings, and women have intentions. If news of this were to spread, you would lose face. "Hurry up and give it to me. Otherwise, if someone comes by later, you won''t be able to preserve your reputation."


    "You sharp-tongued ugly girl, you don''t intend to get married!" He laughed at me and held out his hand.


    He actually saw through my thoughts. After a while, seeing that my fiery eyes were still glaring at him, he patted his sleeves and said, "Then you don''t need to go back. Others think you are luring me to Shangguan Bing with your paintings."


    seducing, I... Phew, I''m not breathless. I''ll draw a pile of paintings for him. "Take it. Your eyeballs will fall out of their sockets when you see it."


    He sat impolitely on the stone bench and folded up my paintings, looking at them one by one, sometimes gesticulating, sometimes admiring, sometimes frowning, as if I had hurt him too much.


    I waited, I waited for the moon to cool, I waited for the stars to shine, I waited for his lordship to finish admiring them.


    "Yin Chuxue, your painting is not bad." he concluded.


    Yin? " No, my surname is Ni. Ni Chu Xue, have you finished reading it? There''s no need to say your praise. " Annoyed, I gathered up my pictures and ignored him.


    "Aren''t you Lord Yan''s daughter? Picked it up? "No wonder it doesn''t look like it." He rubbed his chin, deep in thought.


    No one can say that I''m not my father''s daughter, secretly saying that I wouldn''t have heard it, but, in front of me, I was full of anger. "Shangguan Yu, don''t be too excessive, I''m my father''s daughter, I''m my mother''s surname and mine." Am I afraid? I don''t know, someone said. The more suspicious something is, the more sensitive it is.


    "Why are you angry? It''s not beautiful in the first place, so when it gets angry, it''s even more terrifying." He knocked on the stone table. "I''m a doctor and your esteemed guest. Don''t you have any manners?"


    My demeanor, I do not get angry with others ah, this loathsome Shangguan Yu.


    "You''re right about my name. Remember, Shangguan Bing."


    I snorted. "Why would I remember your name?" For your father, bear with it.


    He has no manners, and I don''t have to be like him.


    I gathered up everything on the table and walked somewhat angrily toward my yard.


    "Tell your sister to be smart, and not fall for it."


    He, so he saw it too. What am I pretending for? Being scolded by him made my face blush a little. Pear blossom, even outsiders would know about it. Sigh, how can I tell you this kind of thing? Pear Fragrance always had an idea when she did things. If I talked too much, I would even go against someone else. I would never argue with her. Her matters were not something that I would interfere in.


    What kind of person was Lou Yuyu? In front of us, he was a modest gentleman, studious, diligent, and could play the zither well. Most importantly, he was born with a beautiful face.


    He could only hope that his father''s head would be better soon. By then, he would be able to subdue the aroma of pear and Lou Yuyu.


    I want to know more about Lou Yuyu. Would such an outstanding person really collapse so easily in Pear Fragrance''s hands? What kind of woman did he not have in the capital? He was very sincere, so sincere that it was a bit fake.


    Shangguan Yu''s words made me a little worried, was Lou Yuyu not as simple as what we saw? He said that the first time he saw Pear Fragrance, he was already in awe of the heavens. He had already written to return to the capital, and would soon be able to marry Pear Fragrance.


    The capital is too far away, and we, who grew up in Qin Huai since we were young, are not familiar with each other at all.


    I turned my head. "What''s your evaluation of Lou Yuyu?" I chose to believe him because I think Lou Yuyu is too modest, a bit of a space hole. Besides, Shangguan Yu''s father had some relationship with my father, and felt that he didn''t need to say bad things about Lou Yuyu to me. He didn''t have such a flattering attitude towards Pear Fragrance, so people like him can usually be trusted.


    "You have to give me something in return for looking at my painting." I said lightly.


    He held his head and looked at me with interest. "You believe me?"


    Yes, I believe him. Otherwise, why would I ask him? He was simply talking nonsense.


    He stepped forward and took both of my paintings. he said, smiling, with a mischievous look in his eyes.


    After a while, his eyes became serious again, "Lou Yuyu is in the capital, and can attract a lot of trouble." With that, he walked away.


    With just that one sentence, he forced me to draw two paintings. I was stunned.


    What was the price of trouble? I don''t understand, but I know that as a person, you can''t say all the wrong things behind someone''s back.


    It''s just that I didn''t quite understand that phrase until I learned a deep lesson later on.


    I promised Pear Fragrance that I would help her draw a most satisfactory picture of the green bamboo, and that it would be here on the seventh of July. I thought, if I could draw well, I would be able to give her a few words of advice, and if she was happy, she might listen to me. After Lou Yuyu saw the picture, he also didn''t want to fool the pear blossom. The Yin family treated him with utmost sincerity, as if he was a distinguished guest. They treated him with great courtesy.


    The nurse was full of praise for my paintings. She thought I was better than the pear, but she didn''t like to be seen. She kept it there and talked about it all day long. When I went out, she did not stop me. Qin Huai had a lot of talents, so I think she wanted me to go out and let people see my painting.


    Women always have too many fantasies, including the old nurse.


    On my back was a specially made thin board. It was small, but it could hold the drawing paper, and the brush and ink could also be placed in it. It was very convenient.


    There are a lot of literati snooty painting there bamboo, a thousand same, I think, painting something special, different.


    The bamboo by the river is mostly emerald green, the leaves are big and smooth, not as green as the green from the mountain, but I like their round and lovely green. The dark green leaves suffused with specks of light, I saw the bamboo shoots growing below, sharp, yellow shell wrapped around, I like it very much. He spread out the drawing paper, carefully observed it, and slowly drew it onto my drawing paper.


    To draw bamboo, one had to be powerful or round. Otherwise, the bamboo drawn was not good. However, one could not add modifications to it. Simplicity was naturally the best. Leaves could be separated into pendulous bamboo leaves and upturned bamboo leaves. Draw first bamboo branch, the branches are slightly arc, should pay attention to close and interspersed, the arrangement of bamboo leaves should not be too neat, must consider the overall interest, the relationship between the false and the distant. Only this way of drawing out the bamboo was arranged in a neat, rather beautiful way.


    There was a thick darkness like the night sky, heavily covered in ink, and a little that seemed to accidentally sprinkle down. All kinds of pens are different too. There are all kinds of pens. There are also pens that are as sharp as needles. Whatever it is, I have to use it.

 C6

    This place was very quiet and comfortable. The wind blew away the scorching heat, and the bamboo swaying produced a clear sound. I really like this, listening to the Sanskrit, drawing the things I love.


    Bamboo has always been the favorite of scholars. Since ancient times, people have always thought that bamboo has been endowed with rich aesthetic meaning. Over the years, there had been many experts in the art of bamboo painting, as well as many masterpieces that had been passed down through the generations.


    I like the flexibility and serenity of the bamboo. Everyone''s drawing style is very different, I can''t compare to them, I only draw some concepts that I like and want to express.


    The river was as calm as a mirror, and the waves were rippling. I drew all of this in my paintings. On sunny days, there is a difference between sunny days, and on rainy days, there is a land of poetry.


    I was so lost in my world that I even imagined it raining here, drawing one picture after another, some lovely, some round, some thin, some brilliant, some rain-beating leaves, some sad and beautiful, some rain after the first light of the pearl like jade, my God, why I liked every one of them so much.


    "Don''t bite off more than you can chew." Ironic voices sounded behind me.


    There''s no need to look back, I can guarantee that it''ll just be Shangguan Yu. This guy who keeps haunting me, he''s always against me. After taking two of my paintings, he never thought of returning them to me. Yesterday, when I was treating my father''s head in the mansion, he even ordered me to buy medicine. It''s not that I didn''t want to, it''s just that when he said it out loud, he acted like I was his errand boy.


    I think I must be in trouble with him. Okay, I''ll leave my territory. I''ll come to the river to paint today, and he''ll come back, and he''ll make trouble for me, won''t he?


    "Master Shangguan, do you have nowhere else to go? If you always appear by my side, sorry, I will misunderstand, I will misunderstand that you will like me. " I want to make him angry and leave. If someone looks at me, there is nothing I can do about it.


    He looked amused, "Ni Chu Xue, there is water in the river, what do you look like, I like you? "Hmph, I do like you ¡­" "I like your paintings. They''re very much to my liking."


    "This person is truly angry. Is he trying to take liberties with me?" "It''s an honor, thank you for liking it, no ¡ª it''s rare." I also lengthened my voice. This annoying Shangguan fish.


    "Do you think I like following you? I came out to stroll around Qin Huai, but I didn''t expect to see you and ruin this serene scenery." He sat down, the sunlight shining through the bamboo shade onto his face, sparkling and beautiful. However, thinking about his arrogant and despicable personality, all his good looks disappeared like smoke in thin air. Alright, this isn''t my place. I won''t argue with him, but I''ll see if he can say what he''s holding back.


    Pick up my things and I''ll go home. He likes it, so I''ll give this place to him.


    "You don''t want to paint anymore?" he asked.


    "Hmph." What did it have to do with him? I know that a man who is always with him must have a request, and besides, he is so proud that he will not deign to follow me. He must have a request, and I pretend not to know that it is the best blow for him.


    "Do you know that a woman hums like a pig?"


    I huff, I won''t hum, I won''t speak, at least that''s it!


    In fact, you can draw even better, but you''re always not focused enough. Before you finish this one, in your heart, you think of a new mental state. Sometimes, your brush will force an idea that you didn''t think of into the next one. He said lightly.


    I was a little surprised, yes, I always was, so I always felt dissatisfied with the drawing.


    "You can draw slowly. You don''t want to screen out your imagination, you can just watch. You can draw better in silence."


    I smiled, "Yes, thank you for your advice, Sir Shangguan. Sir Shangguan, take your time to enjoy yourself, Qin Huai''s most famous thing is the flower boat. The ladies on board are all beautiful goddesses, and there''s no need to thank me, Sir Shangguan.


    "Thank me?" He raised his voice. "Why should I thank you? Hey, ugly girl, why are you not satisfied with your drawing? What are you going back for?"


    Huu, not angry, not angry, "Hur Hur, what you said is reasonable, I will bite off more than I can chew, my mind is in chaos, my room has a pot of bamboo, it is beautiful, I will go back to carefully draw, and from there I will start to draw a satisfactory one." How dare you come to my room? I thought you were a rapist.


    "I won''t call you ugly girl, that should be fine, right?" He stepped back.


    Of course not. I''m not ugly, but his mouth is too bad.


    "Take your time to read and draw. Don''t give up halfway." He said in embarrassment.


    I laughed out loud. I was a bit proud and a bit arrogant. "Are you begging me?"


    "You ugly woman, don''t be so complacent. I just want you to draw me a medical drawing." His face turned red.


    So that''s how it is. No wonder even someone as arrogant as him can follow me. Did he always communicate in this way?


    Did he beg like this? Hehe, the crime is in my hands, I am laughing, I am happy.


    "Ugly girl, what are you laughing at?" His face was very awkward.


    "It''s nothing. I just want to laugh. What does it have to do with you?" I really want to laugh. Heh heh. "Shangguan Yu, are you begging me?"


    He gritted his teeth. "I admire your paintings."


    Oh, if that''s the case, then it doesn''t matter, let me capture him once, so that he won''t be proud in front of me again, it''s truly blissful, I''m not unwilling, he''s treating my father, I drew a diagram of his medical knowledge for him, I don''t mind, but his attitude is too peacock, people can''t help but want to pull out the hairs on his body.


    "I can draw it for you." I laughed.


    "It''s your honor."


    He was still so cocky as he watched me pluck the peacock feathers. "You call me ''Beauty'', ''Beauty Chu Xue'', and ''Miss Ni Chu Xue''." I said it sweetly.


    There was some anger in his eyes as he shouted, "Are you a beauty?"


    "Yes." I laughed heartily. "You''re so obedient. If I say something, you wouldn''t object, so I''ll just say it. It seems that I''m really a beauty." He was in a good mood. The sky had turned blue and the water was blue.


    He was suffering from a loss. His eyebrows were twitching, yet he seemed to be helpless. I felt very happy. There must be some terrible thing hidden in my bones to make the peacock feel helpless.


    I set up the plank and began to grind the ink again, intending to paint an afternoon bamboo in earnest.


    He thought of nothing but drawing one picture to see what was so different from the other.


    The ink was quite exquisite, but the ink was also related. The ink that I used was something I saw in a small shop. I really liked it. The ink that I grinded out was quite fine.


    Then, you also have to adjust ink, color out some to render different color changes is fascinating. I added a lot of water, of course it was light, adding white made it gray, and there were also some heavy ink, fortunately my ink was very attractive, there were a few small squares can be according to the desired water and other achievements of the same color, completion will not affect anything else.


    The pen easily divides the shape of an object into black and black into yin and yang, the means of light and dark. All sorts of agility intersected with each other, creating an interesting scene.


    "Very pretty." He stood beside me, watching me carefully.


    I felt a little uncomfortable. "You better go far away, otherwise, don''t blame me if I wave the ink at your face."


    "You can just draw what you want, ugly ¡­" "Ni Chuxue." He changed his words and stared at the tip of my pen.


    That''s more like it. You can''t just say that she''s ugly, she''s really ugly. You don''t have to say that. You''re blaming her, aren''t you? Forgive my heart is not an iron wall, "flash aside, don''t block my light."


    He turned to the side and watched. He said, ''Me, isn''t it too hard here? Shouldn''t I increase it a little more?''


    No one has ever pointed out my painting like this before. I respectfully handed over a pen with both hands. "So I''ve met Master. I hope Master can enlighten me and help me draw a picture of black bamboo."


    "Can''t you draw?" He really is a peacock. It''s one thing for him to not hear the meaning behind my words, but he actually mocked me.


    "Master, please broaden my horizons. This little girl is very inexperienced, and my interest in master is quite strong. Please be magnanimous and give me advice."


    He narrowed his eyes. "Are you laughing at me? I can draw, can I beg you? "


    "Master''s actions just now truly caused one to misunderstand. Master, do you know what it means to watch chess without being a true gentleman? " Please, without this knowledge, I need some common sense. I''ll bet if he was in the midst of treating someone and someone was pointing at him, based on his personality, he would have thrown him out. I can''t see the word ''good manners'' on his body.


    He kept his mouth shut, as if someone owed him money, and kept his mouth shut.


    I''m not wrong. Well, as long as he doesn''t make a racket or point, as long as it''s up to him, he''ll take me for an ugly girl, and I''ll take him as transparent.


    I forgot he was there and immersed myself in the painting, drawing slowly and carefully, even if it was just a bamboo leaf, it took me a moment to write it down, and when the sun turned red and my stomach rumbled, I realized that it had only been for half a day.


    However, it was really beautiful. The thin person''s bamboo branches were very delicate, their joints were tall and straight, and the wet person''s branches were thick and dense. There was a good distribution of branches and leaves.


    "That''s right." Shangguan Yu sighed in admiration.


    I thought he was gone, but he was patient. I turned around with a proud smile on my face. "Of course. I always do things well when I put my heart into them." It finally made me proud.


    "You are quite arrogant. If I didn''t guide you, you would not have drawn with such satisfaction." He took the credit without a trace of politeness.

 C7

    Looking at his face right now, I can''t believe his face has become softer. Perhaps it''s because he''s used to it, but the proud and aloof aura on his body has also diminished a lot. His eyes were so beautiful, like even ink. They were a bit bright, but it was not so dark that he couldn''t see the bottom. Combined with his stubborn brow, they were really pretty.


    "Fine, fine, I thank you. Shangguan Yu, the sun is about to set. I have to go back." I ran to the river bank to wash my hands, and then I gathered up the scattered paper, ink, and paper.


    He snatched my things and put them on his shoulders. "Let''s go."


    Eh, was it the sun going down or the sun going up? Why did that guy become so strange?


    "Let''s go, Ni Chu Xue still wants to fight?" His unhappy voice.


    I''m crazy to be here, and I know I''m going, but the thing is, he''s giving me something, and I think it''s weird. I really don''t know him well. No matter what, he is still my family''s guest, a VIP guest invited here. He is still my family''s benefactor after curing father''s head disease.


    The main reason is that, I, Ni Chuxue, have grown up and I am the first man to bring things out for me. I feel that this is too surreal, especially since he is a proud peacock.


    Isn''t it weird to go back together? Aren''t you afraid of being misunderstood? I smiled very politely. "Shangguan Yu, give me back my things. First you go through the front door, then I''ll go in through the back. In case others misunderstand. "


    He snorted. He didn''t give me back my things, so I had to chase him because he walked so fast with his big body. My drawing board, the nurse saw still, will cry, moved to cry ah.


    "Give it to me, I''m almost home, don''t fight with me over it. If you like the drawing board, I''ll tell dad tomorrow that if we make a beautiful one for you, it will really make people misunderstand. When the time comes, you won''t even be able to wash properly." The closer I got to the house, the more anxious I became.


    "Strange woman." He stopped and looked at me condescendingly with eyes that seemed to have something strange flowing within them. Then he gave the thing on his shoulder to me, "In the future, call me Shangguan. You don''t need to call me by my full name. Do you think I don''t know your name? "Shangguan Yu, I hate eating fish the most."


    He came in through the front door, and it took me a long time to get in through the back door. I didn''t want to be misunderstood. For example, he said that my sister and I are the heavens, I do not dream such a dream, unrealistic, he is simply appreciating my paintings.


    After filling in some pastries, he asked the wet nurse about her father''s condition. The nurse said a lot and looked much better.


    I''m glad that I have to thank Shangguan Fish. He probably knew that the daughter of the Yin Family was good at painting. The people in Qin Huai only knew that the Pear Fragrance was a person of both beauty and beauty. Everyone wanted to see the < Plum Blossom Snow Sea Diagram >.


    However, he did not come to catch a glimpse of the Pear Fragrance''s grace, nor did he want that map. It''s really strange, everyone said so, but instead of appreciating it, he appreciated what I had painted. After seeing my drawing of the Moon Night Bamboo, I reckon that at that time, he wanted to ask me to draw a medical drawing for him.


    After washing off the hot and dry dust all over my body, I took the painting to see my father. After thinking for a while, I sent it over to the pear blossom.


    Shangguan Bing was there as well, talking about something with his father, making his father smile, and rarely saw him so happy. When father is happy, I feel very comfortable in my heart.


    "Father." I called softly.


    Father looked up at me and said, "Xue''er, is Master Shangguan talking about your painting? Let Father take a look. "


    I was trembling. Why was Shangguan Yu talking about me to his father? Wasn''t he afraid of being related to me?


    Am I moved? Unexpectedly, even his hands began to tremble as he handed the rolled up painting to his father, "It''s just a bamboo map. Daddy, your painting is not good."


    How long has it been since father has seen me paint? I still remember when I was young, when mother taught me how to draw, I liked to go to the study to see father''s vigorous brushwork. When mother saw that I liked it, she asked father to teach me.


    Daddy doesn''t like what I''ve drawn, and I don''t dare to call Daddy to look at it. I know I''m a long way from Pear Fragrance. I always see my father teaching pear incense hand in hand. I was afraid that my mother would cry, so I ran to the small building to work secretly and learn to draw with a brush first. I think that when I draw properly, Daddy will look at it and see my flaws. Daddy will guide me as well. It''s just that I haven''t, and I''m used to keeping it at the bottom of the box.


    Nervous, I twirled my fingers through my dress, afraid my father would frown.


    But his father only nodded. "Good, good. The bamboo that Xue''er drew is a tree of its own, soft and rigid. Naturally, it is good."


    There was an indescribable surprise in my heart. I didn''t know what my father had said. Those two nice words were deeply imprinted in my head. They blinked a few times and were a bit moist.


    She quietly turned her head and saw that fellow Shangguan Yu was looking at me with a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    I am grateful to him, yes, and I am grateful to him at this moment. I must draw a good medical drawing for him. He probably likes the bright side of the mountain and river, so I''ll just give him an extra present.


    "Old Master Yin, you have to rest more these few days. After using the needle, you must not get angry, or else it will get worse." Shangguan Yu had a serious look on his face.


    "Xue''er, then watch the house a little more." His father smiled and said, "When I take the medicine these two days, I always feel like sleeping. Fortunately, my head feels lighter. Young Master Shangguan is indeed a genius doctor."


    I was excited. "Father, don''t worry. I will take care of Shangguan Gongzi on your behalf."


    Father was very satisfied. A servant came in to serve him with medicine, so Shangguan Yu and I withdrew.


    "She''s beginning to look a little like a lady." He laughed at me.


    I don''t care about him, I''m in a good mood.


    "Shangguan Gongzi, I won''t keep you company anymore. You should get some rest!" I quickened my pace and headed for the small, detached building in the backyard.


    The servant said that Pear Fragrance had gone there to practice her painting. It was already close to the seventh day of the seventh month, but Pear Fragrance had become more diligent.


    I loved this little loft. It was the place where I had spent most of my childhood, and I knew almost every corner of it. Pear Fragrance was really hardworking. She lit an oil lamp and started thinking about drawing.


    I gently stepped forward, not wanting to disturb her train of thought.


    The dim yellow oil lamp flickered as the shadow moved. The sound of the bamboo bed creaking could be heard in the attic.


    The half-open window showed me naked men and women hugging each other, moving with urgency, the bamboo bed creaking with the passionate moans of men and women, God, this... Pear Fragrance and Lou Yuyu were actually having an affair here, doing shameful things. I was so shocked that I almost cried out.


    A pair of fragrant hands covered my mouth tightly, and one of them grabbed my waist and dragged me away.


    I struggled, and the faint smell of medicine assaulted my nostrils. Only when I reached the attic did Shangguan Yu release me.


    "What are you doing?" I was angry, I was angry, I was angry to the point of stamping my feet.


    Shangguan Yu shook his head instead. "What are you looking at?" Are you spying on them? "


    "Me." I blushed. I wasn''t going to peek. I was going to give the painting to Pear Fragrance, but I didn''t notice any of this. How embarrassing. Can I interrupt them? Or what? That night in the bamboo forest, tonight in the small attic, they must have been secretly having an affair for a long time. "I want to tell Daddy that they haven''t gotten married yet."


    "Do you want to anger your father?" He said lightly.


    This soft sentence made me quiet down. That''s right, how could I be angered by Father? [You clearly can''t be angry, Daddy. I am so angry.] How could they do this? I always thought they were pure, but what I saw was so terrible. "No, what should I do?" I asked in a daze.


    Shangguan Yu chuckled. "What do you want to do? You go in and shout ''What are you doing, my God''? " He was screaming like a woman.


    My face reddened a little. That''s right, if it wasn''t for him stopping me, I would probably be like this. What could happen? He was still laughing at me. I was so angry that I couldn''t walk around.


    "What happened between men and women is the happiness of husband and wife. It''s nothing much. They are not anxious at all, so why are you so anxious?" Could it be that you like Lou Yuyu''s slut too? " He raised his eyebrows in disbelief.


    Of course I wouldn''t like him. He was too unreal and too far away for me. Shangguan Yu''s thoughts were also something that I couldn''t tolerate. Although I wasn''t a famously pure and loyal woman, I knew that the woman hadn''t left the pavilion yet. How could I be like this with the man? "Shangguan Yu, explain it clearly."


    I seemed to be getting more and more out of touch with him, and I spoke naturally.


    Shangguan Yu glared at me. "Call me Shangguan, don''t call me that fish. Do you think I don''t know your name?" At this critical moment, he actually still wants to pick on me?


    Alright, alright, I admit it, I still call him Shangguan Yu. "Shangguan, what does that mean?" Shangguan, it seems to be too intimate, but I don''t think there''s anything wrong with calling out that name. It''s like the soft voice is acting coquettishly.


    He smiled and quickly sighed, "Lou Yuyu is a famous Young Noble with the surname of the royal family. You guys are really unlucky to think of a playboy as a treasure. "


    I know, what are you talking about? Who in the world didn''t know that Lou Lan was the most respected family name? That was the royal family name. When his younger sister had heard of this family name, her eyes had lit up. I asked anxiously.


    He came to Qin Huai because he did not dare to return to the capital. As far as I know, there are many people in the capital who want to seek revenge on him. "What a waste of a good guqin." He was slightly disdainful.


    I gritted my teeth, my heart burning. "He said he''d marry pear blossom."


    Shangguan Fei patted my shoulder. "Ugly girl, what are you worried about? How can you stand out if your sister''s brilliance doesn''t fade? Isn''t this your chance? "

 C8

    Heavens, how can I say that? The Pear Blossom is my little sister.


    Besides, how could this be my, Ni Chuxue''s, actions. I brushed his hand away and said angrily, "Shangguan Yushi, how could you think this way, what do you think I am? For our Yin Clan to act in such a manner ¡­ " Was he trying to make a joke?


    "What, angry?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you. I would rather be ugly for the rest of my life than have the slightest bit of pear fragrance. " Really, how could he think that? I, Ni Chuxue, would never want to see my sister hurt.


    He was slightly disdainful, "But he''s got a deep sisterly love for you. Ni Chuxue, has your sister been engaged to him before?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you." He''s gone too far.


    He chuckled. "You got angry just like that. You think I''m wrong."


    It wasn''t that he was wrong, but that he was wrong. No, not yet. All he said was that after the seventh day of the seventh month, he would invite his family to come and find a job, and marry Pear Fragrance back to be his wife in the prime of his life.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, he smiled, "I didn''t even book a kiss. I''m afraid that your sister is too easy to seduce. In the capital, I have heard of some family heirlooms that are treated as keepsakes. "


    His contempt made my heart ache. "Maybe it''s just your way of speaking. Lou Yuyu is not that kind of person. He is a person who is ambitious and responsible. Don''t think too highly of him."


    "Ambitious?" He laughed even more frivolously, "How can you people from the Yin family be so innocent and funny? "Lou Yuyu could play a good zither and could be considered handsome, which was also liked by the capital''s miss. This kind of love allowed him to be like a fish in water, enjoying the warmth and fragrance of jade, and the beauties in the capital. There were millions of them, so why would he leave and make her pregnant? Even his father couldn''t suppress him, and he had no choice but to leave the capital."


    "I don''t want to hear it. Who knows if you''re lying or not." I can''t believe it. I''m scared.


    Shangguan Yu actually didn''t need to boast to me.


    He sneered, "Are all women as gullible as you? I thought that Qin Huai painted immortals on the seventh day of the seventh month would cause me to feel some anticipation. He nodded at my brain. "It''s as simple as yours."


    I hated him to the point that my teeth itched. Previously, I had some good feelings towards him, but now, there was nothing left for me to do. I was so angry that I died, "This won''t do! Li Xiang must have been tricked. I have to go save her." What am I going to do? I''m also a virgin.


    Shangguan Yu grabbed my hand. "No, listen. What is it?"


    The wind had calmed down, and the moaning was getting louder and louder. Did it mean that no one would disturb them?


    I looked up at Shangguan Yu, but he didn''t seem to care.


    Angry to death, I cover my ears, don''t listen, stomp on his foot, make him back away from me.


    "Hey, are you angry?" he cried.


    I ignored him. How could I not be angry?


    "Maybe I was wrong." He caught up with me. "He''ll marry your sister this time."


    I bent down and picked up a larger stone from the ground. I threw it with all my might into the attic.


    It was a very loud echo, and it was especially clear at night.


    This stone will definitely be able to break the love thief. The echo will also be thrown into my heart.


    The first time, I was really annoyed. Daddy was still taking care of his illness. How could Pear Blossom be like this? If he knew, he wouldn''t have done it.


    Things people often do not want to know, in the end, is always too unsatisfactory, I thought, I can only sigh.


    I am the elder sister. Although I have never left the pavilion, this matter concerns Pear Fragrance''s future reputation. I want to talk to Lou Yuyu.


    It''s probably because of that stone of mine. I didn''t see Lou Yuyu here for the past two days.


    Pear Fragrance didn''t even step out the door and only stayed in her courtyard. Even the food was carried in by her personal servant girl. No one was allowed in, so what was she trying to do? I don''t understand. Can it be all right like this?


    These two days, I also ignored that annoying Shangguan Bing.


    He was being polite and didn''t come to pester me to draw a medical drawing for him. I wasn''t in the mood to draw it, so how could I draw it?


    Only little Jing played with me for a while, but she still couldn''t open my eyebrows.


    I plan to go to the Qin Huai river to draw some lotus flowers, can calm my heart down, melt into my own world, will not be so annoying.


    I took the drawing board and ran out of the Yin Residence, heading towards the river.


    Qin Huai good scenery, four times like spring, willow like smoke, fragrant wind to make people drunk, and do not know when the West Lake song and dance.


    The day after tomorrow was the day of the painting immortals on the seventh day of the seventh month. The geniuses from all over the world were rubbing their hands together, as if they had heard that there were some sort of reward.


    I''m not too sure about that. If it wasn''t for my father being so sick that he couldn''t handle it, he would have been a distinguished guest at the Painting Immortal Great Assembly.


    If Daddy is here, I will do my best to draw it. I want to see the admiration on Daddy''s face. Of course, I can''t overtake the pear fragrance, or else I''ll be making a fool of myself.


    Many people came to celebrate, and for the past few days, my house has been closed.


    Beautiful women were like clouds, and the scholars from all over the place also wanted to have a look at the cultivation immortal, causing Qin Huai to become crowded in an instant.


    Originally, he wanted to draw it quietly, but who would have thought that there would be a beauty in the game everywhere, where did he come from?


    In groups of twos and threes, more boats were moving along the river. The wind brought warmth to the people''s scent, and the pink gauze made it seem more beautiful. The zither music became more and more frequent. If this was an elegant place, it would make one feel relaxed and happy. However, it was the same on the pleasure boat, and when they heard it, they felt even more agitated.


    I sighed. Sigh, this seventh day of the seventh month, when will it be over quickly and I will be able to return some of the peace and quiet of Qinhuai?


    I turned around and suddenly saw Lou Yuyu in the crowd. His elegant back caused others to be unable to restrain themselves from looking twice at him. The most eye-catching thing was that beside him, there was a well-dressed young lady from the clan and a little girl. The young lady lowered her head and covered her mouth with a silk handkerchief, laughing softly.


    His excellent facial features were also suffused with a sense of confidence.


    When I walked in front of them, he looked up and saw me. He stopped smiling and politely said, "Miss Yin."


    The woman looked at me. "Young Master Lou, who is this?"


    I saw confusion in her eyes. I chuckled. "Excuse me, Miss. I''m Young Master Lou''s wife''s big sister." I spoke bluntly, watching him carefully.


    He frowned slightly before chuckling again, "Miss Fang, I''ll send you a good score when we get back."


    That Miss Fang shook her head in displeasure. "There''s no need for that. I think young master Lou is such an expert that it''s impossible for me to play out the score."


    She was a little upset, I could tell. I don''t care about that. I just want him to give my sister an explanation.


    "Lou Zigui, do you have time to talk to me?" I am Xiao Yu Yan, I will give him free time, otherwise, I will follow him.


    He felt somewhat helpless and anxious. "What does Eldest Miss want to talk about with me?"


    "Young Master Lou is going to marry Lil Sis Pear Fragrance. I want to talk about something."


    There was a trace of boredom in his eyes as he said, "Regarding the marriage, I will naturally discuss it with Old Master Yin. If Miss Chu Xue is free, why don''t you stay in your room for a while."


    I walked along the river and stopped at a side street. I looked at him and said, "I would like to ask young master if you''re really sincere about marrying my little sister, Pear Blossom."


    "Of course." He answered quickly. He was too fast and too fake to be sincere.


    I chuckled. "Why did Young Master Lou come to Qin Huai?"


    "Why does Miss Chu Xue care about this?" He was too cunning to say.


    Initially, he had said that he was looking for a master teacher to worship him, and he was impressed by Qin Huai''s beauty. But now that I think about it, this reason is too fake. Qin Huai was beautiful, but in this world, there were many places that were beyond beautiful. I started to believe more and more in Shangguan Yu''s words, and my heart turned cold as I asked: "I actually heard a bit about it. Young Master Lou, wait until my father gets better, then we will begin to arrange the marriage, I will also write a letter for my father and send it to your father''s house, please set a date." I''m talking nonsense. How dare I? If Pear Fragrance knew that I was in her business, she would have done the same.


    Lou Yuyu''s face turned ugly as he said angrily: "Miss Chu Xue, you are too meddling in this. This is between Pear Blossom and me."


    "I only have my little sister, Pear Fragrance. Naturally, I will interfere a little more. This isn''t something to be bothered about. Marriage matters, it''s not important to me as soon as possible." What was there to be afraid of? Was he feeling guilty? How could Lou Yuyu be so irresponsible?


    Lou Yuyu was a little angry. "Why are you worrying too much? I have my own plans for this. If you have time, you should think more about yourself. "


    "Young Master Lou, what are your arrangements?" "I know about the reason why you came out of the capital. Young Master Lou, there''s no one who doesn''t know about the loft, so I won''t allow you to treat Pear Blossom the same way you did in the capital. You lied to my sister." I was so angry that I said it without thinking.


    I know it''s bad to talk to him about these things in my capacity, but I don''t like people who keep things to themselves. His excuses, his impatience, made me angry.


    When Lou Yuyu heard this, he raised his eyebrows and looked at me for a long time. His eyes gave me a faint smile and he stared at me without blinking, as if he didn''t know who I was.


    "Young Master Lou?" I asked curiously.


    He smiled in a somewhat coquettish manner, "Miss Chuxue, on the other hand, is becoming more and more refined."


    I don''t like what he said, and I don''t understand it.


    He looked at me ambiguously. "Lady Chuxue originally liked to peek at the pleasures of men and women. Could it be that Miss has thought about it every day and has thought about it every night?"


    God, my eyes widened, I had no idea how he could say such a thing.


    Before I could react, he said ambiguously, "Does Miss Chuxue want a kick as well?"


    What ¡­ What is he saying? I wanted to slap him, but my upbringing forbade me to do so.

 C9

    I wanted to put my hand down, but he grabbed me, tightly and painfully. He looked me in the eye and warned, "Ni Chuxue, you have to meddle in other people''s business. I will make you lose my reputation."


    "Is this your true face? "Lou Yuyu, how can you be like this? My Yin Family is not easy to bully." I tried to withdraw my hand, but he wouldn''t let me.


    "Pear Fragrance didn''t say anything. What did you say?" She likes it a lot, but you, Ni Chuxue, went around asking about me. "Since you''ve made it clear, I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. I won''t marry her." He released my hand.


    I hit him hard, a crisp slap on his face. I''ve never hit anyone, and this is the first time I''m going to hit this cynical pink-faced husband.


    He touched his face as he looked at me with disbelief in his eyes. "You hit me?"


    Yes, I hit you. Anyone can hit someone like that, "I misjudged you, Lou Yuyu. You are a hypocrite. "


    "No one has ever dared to hit me like that." He advanced step by step, his face turning ferocious.


    I was a little scared, but there was a little bit of viciousness in his eyes. I stepped back and said, "This is also my first time hitting someone."


    Sigh, why would I say that? Did I make him feel honored?


    "Ni Chuxue, you are so darn audacious! I will bring your reputation down the drain!" He looked around. Some people saw me hitting him and watched from a distance. He was still pretending to be a hypocrite.


    He shouted harshly, "I was going to let you off, you ugly woman, but I didn''t expect you to be so nosy. Then don''t blame me for being impolite."


    "What a disgrace!" I, Ni Chuxue, do things fair and square. I have seen the sky and the earth.


    I don''t understand. He chuckled, his eyes shining with a strange color. But as he got closer, I had to step back. Behind me is the embankment. If I retreat, I will go into the water.


    Shangguan Yu''s voice resounded clearly, without a trace of politeness, "Lou Yu Yu Yu, you scum."


    His eyes were full of anger as he looked at Lou Yuyu, and then he pulled me aside. The faint smell of medicine was very pleasant, and my heart was at ease.


    Lou Yuyu looked up. "Who is it? No wonder this ugly woman knows about me, she''s Shangguan Gongzi. "


    "Get lost, don''t let me see you again. Otherwise, the Zhang Clan of Beijing will never let you go." He glared at Lou Yuyu.


    Upon hearing the words "Zhang Clan", Lou Yuyu trembled a little as he glared at me before brushing his sleeves and leaving.


    I was sad, I was helpless, I sighed again.


    Shangguan Bing stared at me, "You stupid woman, it doesn''t matter if you are ugly or not, your brain is stupid enough to actually talk to him."


    It''s not my fault, it''s also my sister''s fault. I''m not talking about it, I don''t know his true face, but his sister was fooled by him. He was being nosy.


    "You haven''t tried his methods, but he has many methods that bring shame and disgrace upon himself. Do you want to hear them?" He raised his eyebrows.


    I don''t want to hear it. I can only think of things I can''t think of.


    "It is enough for you to be drugged, to disappear for no reason, and then to appear naked in certain places. Otherwise, I''ll burn some incense and find someone to sleep in your bed. "


    "Shangguan Yu, you''re so disgusting."


    "I''m sick?" He sneered, "You won''t be able to accept it if I tell you the truth. If it turns out to be reality, I''m afraid you won''t even have the sound of crying."


    "How do you know you''re his partner?"


    "The best medicine store in the whole capital belongs to my Shangguan family. Tell me, how is it possible that I don''t know about it? Women, do not only live in their beautiful imaginations, the truth is cruel. " he said coldly.


    This kind of proud and aloof attitude, just like the first time I met him.


    I''m young, I admit, and there are a lot of things I don''t think about, and I don''t compare them, and I don''t know how to do them better. I am not a young lady who is raised in a room, but my limitations are still in this small world, Qin Huai.


    Is this my fault?


    Without a doubt, Shangguan Yu''s knowledge and knowledge of the world is greater than mine.


    I turned my head. "Shangguan Yu, why do you care so much about me?"


    He closed his mouth, unable to say a word.


    I smiled a little helplessly. "It''s like this between people. Pear Blossom is my sister. Even if I have to suffer some grievances, as long as she is well, it will be worth it. "


    He looked at me for a long moment before he said, "It''s rare that I can''t see through someone, but I can''t see through you."


    I frowned. "What use is it for you to see through me? It''s not that I can''t see through you. It''s that I''m extremely clear to begin with." Furthermore, he was thinking too much. How could it be possible for him to see the light of day just because he wanted to see the dark?


    I think he must be a demon who likes to challenge the limit and challenge the mentality.


    He knew the dark. He knew how to turn a man into a devil.


    I don''t know if these games are fun, but, I''m sorry, I''m not his game. No matter how wrong Pear Fragrance is, she''s still my little sister. I protect the weak, and the human heart is biased. He studied medicine. He probably knows more about it than I do.


    "Some things are not things that you can handle. It''s enough to just watch from the sidelines. Kindness makes it easier to do bad things."


    Is he teaching me to be human? However, it''s not a good thing, so my mood is still heavy with worry. "I know, I''m not worth mentioning. "I''m not that good, I''m not that knowledgeable, and my skills are not that good."


    I like living in peace. I like living in peace.


    They said that the ugly woman would only learn a few things. With her formidable wrist and actuarial personality, she wouldn''t let herself suffer a loss.


    I never think about it. My parents gave birth to my looks, and I have no right to choose. But my father didn''t force me to walk on my own, so why should I be uncomfortable and be myself? It was not tiring to pretend to be an actuarial person.


    I think, I do not want to marry, if just married a person, I might as well be a light breeze, alone.


    I can support myself, I have a skill, I can paint, as long as people don''t covet too much enjoyment, I can live.


    I do not have the persistence of the literati, do not want to sell their own efforts, painting is my favorite, I am willing to paint. I don''t think there was anything so demeaning as to be born without it.


    Being vulgar is vulgar. I, Ni Chu Xue, am vulgar.


    "Woman, why are you so strange?" He studied me.


    I sighed and moaned, "Shangguan, don''t look at me like that. I''m not your patient, I''m already annoyed enough. Don''t ask any more questions. Can I have some peace?"


    He said sarcastically, "If I let you be quiet, you will think more. You will be even more annoyed because there is no way to make up for what has happened. What can you do? Do you want me to give you a knife? My knife is the sharpest. "


    Why is this person so strange?


    "What do I want with your knife? "Killing, I am going to be beheaded. Is it worth it for that hypocrite?" It''s not worth it. It''s not worth it. I will never look down on such a man. How can I pretend to deceive a girl? Pear Fragrance was only sixteen years old. Moreover, she was extremely famous.


    "I killed myself for you." He laughed mockingly, "If you want to kill someone, you can only end up getting killed instead. It''s even more pointless for you to die. If you tried to commit suicide in front of the Lou Clan''s gate in the capital city, blood would gush out from the side of your neck. It would frighten the Lou Clan, big and small, and would definitely cause a stir in the capital city. The higher-ups would not ignore this incident where someone died. The Lou Clan would probably let Lou Yuyu marry your sister to keep things under control. How nice would that be? Sacrifice you to help your stupid little sister. "


    God, why do I feel more tired?


    Weakness, this Shangguan Xue''s imagination was not just any strong one. "Please shut up and don''t say it, okay? Elder sister will give you some candied fruits to eat."


    "Elder sister?" He raised his eyebrows.


    "Don''t you know that what you just said is unbearable? I thought you were only three years old." Why was it always like this?


    First it was Lou Yuyu, then Shangguan Bing. The last word was almost the same, ''Yu Yu'', and ''Yu'' was the same word as'' Yu ''. Knowing them, I feel that the Yin Residence will not be at peace.


    As it turned out, I was right.


    He pulled at my hair, almost making me cry out in pain, before he put it down. The pain made me grind my teeth and cry out, "What are you doing?"


    "What are you daydreaming for? Let''s go and buy some medicine for your dad."


    He walked in front, and I followed. He knew that when I heard the word "father," I would be very obedient. Because I care a lot about my father, the result is, this scoundrel practically brought me all the way to every single medicine store in Qin Huai, it''s not that he doesn''t like it, it''s just that he doesn''t like it. I won''t admit it, but he can''t say it for sure, so he doesn''t want it. He has to use the best method to make his father recover.


    I didn''t mind walking away, and when I followed him with the pills, I was so pissed off that I stared at his back, trying to stare. This package of medicine was bought by him in his first store. I walked a lot of wrong paths for nothing, and he did it on purpose.


    I suspect that he might be as bad as Lou Yuyu and wants to crush me.


    As he neared the house, he turned his head. "You don''t have to think too much about it. The sins you''ve created are your own."


    He wasn''t me, I wasn''t him, and everyone''s thoughts were really different. XX I don''t know how to say to pear incense, I want to tell her, she was played? Or had she been deceived?


    I could only stare at the door of my house, feeling a little foolish as to see if Lou Yuyu would dare to come in.


    He didn''t come that night, and I was worried, I was told, that he hadn''t even eaten.


    The next day, he still did not appear for the day, and before dinner time, Pear Fragrance came to find me.


    I was flipping through the books in the front yard. I could see who went in and out quite clearly. Actually, I was watching over them.


    "Early Snow." Riko shouted somewhat restlessly.

 C10

    When I saw her pale face, I smiled and asked her with concern, "Roshi, you don''t look too good. Could I ask Shangguan Gongzi to show you that tomorrow is the day of the painting of immortals? Don''t be too nervous."


    She stomped her feet impatiently. "Chu Xue, don''t worry about that. Where''s the bamboo that was drawn for me?"


    she asked directly, and I saw the love in her eyes.


    Would he give the bamboo to Lou Yuyu? He''s not worth it at all. I''d rather tear him up than give him one.


    "It hasn''t been drawn yet?" I chuckled. "I''ll draw later. Father''s body is restless, so I''m not in the mood to paint."


    She cried out in displeasure, "Didn''t you already say so? You haven''t painted yet? I want to give it to Young Master Lou. "


    "Riko, it''s best if you don''t go looking for him anymore. He''s not the same as the people we''ve seen before."


    "What did you say?" How was Lou Yuyu different? I''m about to get married to him. Alright, I know that you don''t feel well, forget it, it''s fine if you don''t want to paint. I''ll go look for him myself. " She was so annoyed that she started mumbling incoherently.


    I don''t want to say anything else, but how can I go to find him? I stood up and stopped her. "Riko, don''t go look for him anymore. He''s not a good person."


    "Nonsense." She pushed my hand angrily, and I took a few steps back.


    "Pear Fragrance, what time is it now? It''s almost dark." Is it okay to go to a single man like this?


    "What does it have to do with you? Ni Chu Xue, I never need you to concern yourself with my matters." She was a little proud. "Don''t say it''s sour grapes if you can''t eat them."


    Her words broke something in my heart.


    I stopped her, "Fragrance, you can''t go find him. It''s already dark. The daughter of a good family won''t go find a man. "He won''t marry you, he''s just a playboy. He just treats you like a lover, he doesn''t even dare to return to the capital. He has caused a lot of trouble in the capital, you don''t know his true face.


    With a "pa" sound, Pear Fragrance slapped me. "No one is allowed to speak ill of him. I''ll just follow him and leave it to you. " She gave me a hard look and headed out the door.


    His face was burning in pain. [I hit Lou Yuyu, but the result? Pear blossom hit me? What a joke!]


    I looked up. At the entrance of the main hall, Shangguan Bing''s lips curled up in a mocking smile. "Dogs catch rats."


    I don''t know, why do people always have to receive the most hurt and deepest lesson before they know that it was really wrong?


    What am I? I''m definitely not sour grapes. What does Lou Yuyu count for? I disdain it.


    What is Shangguan Yu? Are you joking? I''m asking for trouble, asking for a beating!


    I got up early in the morning and went to the Pear Fragrance Courtyard. It was still dark, and there was a white mist all around me. Her courtyard was quiet. Pear Fragrance was not in her room, yet she had not come back for the entire night.


    Today was the seventh day of the seventh month. She had always wanted to seize this year''s Painting Immortal.


    Was it worth it for Lou Yuyu? He''s a bastard.


    Father, how can she face Father''s ardent hopes? Father has always wanted her to be the champion.


    I think she''ll show up, but she''s still mad at me.


    After eating breakfast, I also went out the door and quietly left through the back door. I didn''t want to see Shangguan Bing.


    He will definitely go. He came to Qin Huai to see the grand event here. He only treated my father as a favor in the water.


    The sky lit up, and around Qin Huai, the fresh fragrance of a cold and clear lotus was still floating, causing one to feel refreshed and refreshed.


    There were already many young scholars and mistresses who had gone to the field early in order to avoid the merciless scorching sun.


    I couldn''t sleep all night. No matter how fragrant the smell was, it couldn''t drive away my unhappiness.


    Who else could it be other than Riko, who was facing the person who had lost his soul and cried until his eyes were bloodshot? I quickened my pace and called out, "Pear fragrance! Pear fragrance!"


    When she saw me, she turned to leave. I rushed to grab her. "Pear Blossom."


    "Are you seeing a joke now? He told me this morning that I''m just his plaything. Why did you expose him? Why did you expose my beautiful dream? Ni Chuxue, why are you so ruthless? " She sobbed and cursed her grief.


    I held her, her slender body shaking, and some people looked at us curiously. I took her to a more remote place. My nose was sore. I wanted to protect her, but there was nothing I could do.


    She knew it, but she hated Lou Yuyu. Why did she make my sister cry? It was the first time she had cried so bitterly. I followed her hair and said, "Pear Blossom, don''t cry. Be alert. Without him, your life would still be lived. Let''s go participate in the painting competition."


    She shook her head and lifted her face, looking like a pear blossom in the rain, making people feel pity for her.


    "Ni Chuxue, do you know how much I love him? How much I like him." In her eyes, there was still a love that was hard to part with.


    My sister was too innocent. She could only blame Lou Yuyu, the big liar, for deceiving her.


    A woman''s chastity was meant for her husband, but without chastity, that didn''t mean she had no chance to live on. Life still had to go on. He had committed a sin. One day, he would fall into the hands of another woman.


    These words were confirmed later on. The retribution he received was something he did not expect.


    The pear incense is still crying, cry, cry out, will not be so sad, I did not love, but I can feel her heart is very fragile. Pear Fragrance normally did not have any weaknesses. She wanted the wind to get the wind and the rain to get the rain. The only mistake he made was to be able to see through his real appearance. Being able to turn back was also a good thing! Didn''t the proverb say that prodigal sons always turn back for money?


    I gently wiped away her tears. "It''s okay, don''t cry, let''s go, us sisters will go to the painting competition. Pear blossom is the best, it''s the most dazzling pearl of our Yin family, no one will know about it. At that time, Father will definitely be happy and he will be better off. "


    "I don''t want to go." She was breathing and sobbing.


    "Riko, I think you should go. Don''t make him look down on you, you are the most beautiful and most talented girl in Qin Huai, and furthermore, don''t let him hit you, don''t make him too proud. I told you today, Pear Blossom, do you think there''s no reason? The Immortal Painting Competition is too popular today. What right do I have to pay so much for a hypocrite like you to give up this once a year? " I don''t know if this is the best way to comfort her, but I don''t want her to miss this opportunity. Last year, she wasn''t strong enough and lost to a young miss.


    This year, Pear Fragrance had prepared long enough. Coupled with the "Plum Blossom Snow Sea Diagram", it had already become famous throughout Qin Huai.


    I told the girl to bring the map over later. I wanted to see if the pear fragrance would come. If not, I would go to the inn where Lou Yuyu stayed. Even if she was unhappy, she had to participate. Father was looking forward to it. Last night, when I brought the medicine over, he even asked me if Pear Fragrance was ready. He told me to tell her not to be too nervous.


    What I didn''t expect was that Pear would come back crying and say no. For him, how could it be worth it?


    "Ni Chu Xue." Someone in the street raised his voice.


    Not many people know my name, right? It was Shangguan Bing, the picture in his hand.


    Pear Fragrance turned around to wipe her tears. I patted her back and said, "Don''t worry, Pear Fragrance. No one will say anything about you. Let''s go participate together."


    "Yes." Riko raised her head. There was a look of unwillingness in her eyes. "I must make him regret it. I, Riko, am not grass. I, Riko, am an untouchable gem."


    It wasn''t a matter of regret. So what if he regretted it? Could it be that if Lou Yuyu said he was sorry, it would be worth it for her to look back on him?


    I do not like such a man, but the heart of the pear incense, not I can change.


    I frowned. "Shangguan Gongzi, thank you for bringing me the painting, this was promised by Pear Fragrance for people to see." I held out my hand and he gave it to me.


    I looked at Riko, who was walking fast, and I tugged at his clothes, and he looked back at me.


    I lowered my voice. "Please, pretend you don''t know anything."


    There was anger in his eyes, and I was afraid, and I held the painting tight and stepped back.


    "Ni Chu Xue, ugly girl." "Who do you think I am?"


    I''m so angry.


    Fine, I was wrong. I apologize. "Sorry."


    He pulled a lock of my long hair with one hand, and I looked up at him in pain.


    He frowned and said unhappily, "When you say you''re sorry, did you say you were allowed to look at your shoes? Do you see me as a long-tongued man? "


    "No." I was wrong, "Forgive me, Shangguan Gongzi, your excellency is magnanimous."


    "Are you mocking me for being a villain? "Ugly girl, you know I don''t have a lot." He pulled at my hair. The pain made me want to cry.


    I was laughing at him. This man was as smart as a fish in water. Shangguan Bing, why didn''t you know to be gentle with women? This pull my hair, let me look up at him, isn''t it ambiguous? This isn''t a place without people. If Pear Blossom turns around, I''m done for.


    "Yes, I''m an ugly woman. I''m sorry, I didn''t know you didn''t have a lot."


    With another tug, my tears started to flow. Only then did he let go of me.


    I bit my lips, feeling wronged. "I know I said the wrong thing again. Don''t worry and just go there. I''ll draw a medical map for you and then I''ll draw a mountain and river diagram for you."


    He ignored me and continued to walk. I noticed that he was unusually tall, and his entire body seemed to emit a sense of anger.


    He was always able to get me out of my sister''s sighs.


    A handkerchief was thrown, and I caught it in a hurry. If I threw it on the ground, he would probably get even angrier.


    "Tears on your face are even uglier." he said sullenly.


    Strangely, I felt the sky brightening, and I was a little happy, I don''t know why I became so strange, the pear fragrance thing, still sad, because his words, I wanted to laugh.

 C11

    These tears, he pulled my hair to make me cry out, ah, too abominable, I don''t have the tendency to be abused? If you bully me and throw me another candy, I can laugh.


    But I''m sure he''s not such a talker, and he won''t tell.


    With regards to the Pear Fragrance, only I know about it.


    Most importantly, he had to work hard to paint this competition to bring honor to his father.


    "The landscape painting I want is not something random. I want to draw it single-mindedly." His voice sounded excited.


    I smiled and followed her. "Yes, I''ll just paint one for you." Why do I feel weird when I say it?


    "No shame." As he spoke, he started to walk in a fluster.


    Haha, so it turns out that he was afraid. Hur Hur, I only accidentally said it. In the future, he won''t be able to bully me like this.


    The competition was hosted by Qin Huai''s parents, Prefecture Lord Lin, and they gathered all the talented painters in the world. I heard that they also put a lot of importance on painting this time, but I don''t know the reason for that, but Pear Fragrance and I were standing together, looking at the paintings hung up by the painters everywhere.


    What was gratifying was that the Pear Fragrance''s "Plum Blossom Snowy Sea Diagram" made people like it. The people that surrounded the place did not leave for a long time. If Pear Fragrance performed normally, she would probably have a higher chance of success.


    But I was a little worried about her condition today, and I asked her what she wanted to draw. She thought hard for a while, but still couldn''t say it.


    Her mind was blank. Then she said she was still drawing Plum Blossom Snow Diagram.


    I shook my head. "No, the one you have is that one, so don''t paint anything like that again. Otherwise, if they think that you only know how to draw that kind of painting, you will receive even less praise than those people. Pear Fragrance, draw what you care about the most. No matter what it is, your favorite things are flowers, mountains and rivers, plum blossoms and so on. It''s best to avoid them. " I can''t just keep drawing those. I need to make some breakthroughs.


    She smiled. "I know what to draw."


    One person only had two pieces of xuan paper. If the painting was broken, then there wouldn''t be any more chances.


    Two pieces of xuan paper was far from enough for a master painter who had high requirements. Often, one would paint and paint, and once the painting was completed, it would require an unknown amount of Xuan paper to be discarded. However, a piece of paper was enough for a first-rate painter who had truly mastered the art of painting.


    This was also a special request from the Great Games. I had two sheets of paper in my hand, and I was standing next to Pear Fragrance, waiting for an order.


    This is the first time I''m participating. There are so many people participating that I can''t even see the ends of them. I''m so nervous, I don''t know if I can stand out. I don''t want to compete with Pear Fragrance in painting, but I think she really isn''t in her condition.


    Father''s expectation is, if the pear blossom is not good enough, can I do it? I really don''t have much confidence. My paintings have never been in the halls of elegance and have never been known by anyone.


    I love to paint, and my nurse always says I paint better than pear, but there''s always someone better than me, and I''ve never dared to be confident, and Shangguan Yushi was right, and I haven''t had much contact with them, and I''ve seen too little.


    I turned my head and saw him in the crowd, his tall figure in the crowd, standing out from the rest, visible at a glance.


    He nodded and smiled at me and gave me a thumbs-up.


    Did he have that much confidence in me? Can I really?


    I''m really afraid of losing face. Forget it, at most, I''ll just be mocked for being so effective.


    The smile on Shangguan Liu''s face gave me some confidence. After studying for more than ten years, it wasn''t my style to shrink back on the spot.


    The head examiner didn''t seem to be satisfied with this and had someone play the zither to help Ya Xin.


    That sound was like the music of a fairy. One was high and one was low. It sounded like flowing water, and it was melodious like the gentle caress of willow leaves. It was captivating.


    However, Pear Fragrance''s face was pale and her hand was trembling. The only person who could play such a melodious tune was Lou Yuyu.


    Looking towards the source of the voice, the person sitting next to Miss Lin playing the zither was none other than Lou Yuyu. He wore white clothes and had a jade-like face, and his beautiful voice caused a stir in the crowd.


    Why was he beside Miss Lin? Miss Lin was a daughter of the Prefect and she also participated in this competition.


    I raised my head and looked at Prefect Lin. In his eyes, there was a hint of happiness as he looked at his daughter. When she turned her head to look at the crowd, she paused for a moment on Pear Blossom''s body as a mocking smile appeared on her face.


    I felt a chill in my heart. I didn''t know what he meant.


    Riko was so agitated that her hands trembled, and I could almost hear her gritting her teeth. How could she draw when she was so excited? Her ink was all over her skirt.


    Lou Yuyu, is the pear blossom not enough?


    With the exception of me, Pear Blossom and Shangguan Yu, everyone was probably captivated by Lou Yuyu''s melodious music.


    It was too nice to listen to. Although he was a bastard, the tune that he played out was truly nice to listen to. It''s also something that I''ve heard the most about, and I have to admit this. He has quite a high talent, and it is said that talent is very important.


    What I don''t know is that Prefect Lin looked at the pear, with a cold smile in his eyes. I especially don''t like that kind of bad intentions.


    Prefect Lin''s daughter, Lin Menggru, had participated in the Great Games. So, did he want her to win? It is said that this time it is extraordinary, and I do not know what is unusual about it.


    Daddy had been looking forward to it for a long time. He wanted the pear fragrance to shine again.


    "Begin." The sound of the gong rang out and everyone''s minds were heated up.


    Everyone had a plan in mind. They picked up their pens and slowly drew what they had in mind.


    I don''t care. I''ve already thought about it. Draw a bamboo and a red plum with a bamboo. I want that different artistic conception and vision.


    I like the sharp, crisp style of being alone. I think I have a puzzle in my head, and I don''t want to think about it.


    I was too nervous, my hand was trembling, and a drop of ink fell between the sheets of paper. It was too thick, too dark.


    I put it aside and looked at the pear. Her hand was still shaking. She was drawing a zither, but it was a crooked line. Annoyed, she rubbed the paper and threw it far away.


    "Riko, calm down." I said softly.


    Looking up, Lin Jingru and Lou Yuyu were chatting and laughing at the same time. She wrote calmly and quickly as if she was painting a grand scene that attracted attention and praise. Someone then said, "She''s even more beautiful than that Plum Blossom Snowy Sea Diagram."


    What did she want to compete for? You want to compare my sister, Pear Fragrance? Pear Fragrance''s hand shook. Unexpectedly, the piece of paper drew a long streak of black ink for her. The piece of paper was ruined. She rubbed it and then spread another piece.


    I felt sorry for her, but what we needed now was calmness. "Pear Blossom, calm down a little."


    She raised her fist and stared at Lin Jingru and Lou Yuyu with hatred on her face.


    I shook my head as I sighed to myself. I gave the paper on the table to her, "You have to draw a little better. Pear Blossom, don''t let others look down on you." If hatred was a type of power, then turn grief into power and draw her breakthrough.


    She took the paper, gritted her teeth, and said, "I won''t be looked down upon. I want to draw. I want to draw."


    I was relieved to hear her gasp and exhale again.


    Fortunately, I have dyed some black paper did not knead, can draw again, what to draw? What can I draw?


    My red plum shade green bamboo naturally can not draw.


    As soon as Shangguan Bing approached me, I knew that he had a faint medicinal fragrance on him, which was very pleasing to the nose.


    I looked back at him with a feeling of serenity. There was a look of disapproval on his face. "Only one piece of paper."


    "Yes." To be honest, I gave her a pear blossom. I felt that it was a natural thing to do. I gave her my chance, so I got used to it. I didn''t disturb her anymore. She drew a zither very seriously, and then, a pair of lily-white hands played on it. There was no need to guess, I already knew who she painted. Is it worth ruining yourself for someone?


    Maybe everyone''s values are different from mine. Maybe she can draw stunning pictures.


    I''m still worried about me. It''s such a dark spot.


    "Idiot." He spoke in a low voice.


    I''m just stupid, I''m happy, I didn''t offend him, right? Sometimes, you call me ugly and other times you say that I am stupid. Do you think that my entire body is filled with flaws?


    He stroked his chin and asked me, "Have you seen a peacock with its tail between its legs?"


    I nodded excitedly. "I''ve read it, thank you." His words reminded me of what I wanted to draw.


    A piece of paper stained black did not mean it was ruined. Being able to extend beauty in that dirty dark, whether people appreciate it or not, as long as I draw it, I will also feel happy about it.


    I want to draw peacocks, for heaven''s sake, peacocks with their wings open, beautiful and dazzling, and in front of my eyes, I see a peacock with its wings open, its feathers as black as ink, as enchanting as jade.


    Elegant steps, not as colorful screen, but as jet black as ink. I grind the ink, I want to paint the shiny one, black to the point of turning green, I have to color, this is the most basic.


    Even I don''t know how many people were watching behind me. I was engrossed in my own imagination.


    The peacock''s agility, the beauty of the peacock, its elegance, its lazy steps, its fan like screen, its dense dark cloud like hair, gently and carefully, I draw very serious, no one has appeared in my mind.


    Dark black and dark green intertwined together. This was a type of heavy color that was difficult to grasp and painted well. It was a different scene that made people''s eyes light up.

 C12

    Peacock open the screen, water screen, water reflection is the most difficult to draw, that, almost all my time. I don''t have to draw this kind of painting, but if I don''t, it won''t be that difficult.


    Ripples of light rippled through the air. Her tranquility was like a light blue mirror. She was absolutely gorgeous. The distant sunlight was undulating and rippling, rippling with a few lights. There was a bit of warmth in her coolness.


    With the red color, in the water side, drew some of the evacuation of the plum, the color is not monotonous, the branches bright, is my favorite tune.


    Next was the dark green grass.


    When the painting was finished, I felt as if I didn''t have any strength left at all.


    "So beautiful." Shangguan Yu said in a soft voice.


    I smiled back at him, but I didn''t blow at the painting to make it work faster. I wanted to let it dry naturally, so that even a little blowing would have less effect. This painting, the color of the layers of Luoluo, not like a hundred flowers, pink and tender seductive, but I really like it.


    I turned my head to look at the Pear Fragrance. The painting was already the opposite of that. There were three words written on it: Pear Fragrance.


    Her gaze was still on Lin Jingru and Lou Yuyu.


    Most of them were done, and it was almost time for me to sit on a stool and exhale heavily. After looking carefully for a long time, I couldn''t find anything wrong with him, so I looked at Shangguan Bing. He was a very picky person, and I thought maybe he could find out what was wrong with him.


    "How is it?" I whispered.


    He folded his arms across his chest. "Ugly girl who doesn''t have confidence, you have to learn to believe in yourself. It was clearly drawn very well, but why is it that you do not have half the confidence of the others? "


    "Sigh, fine, fine. You said I''m ugly again." I grunted and turned around. I saw that there were a lot of people behind me, and their eyes were filled with the light of sighs.


    I don''t know if it''s good or bad, but I''m very nervous.


    When the painting was finished, I wrote the words Ni Chu Xue neatly behind it.


    "Dang." An earth-shattering sound rang out, and those who hadn''t finished their drawing nearly broke their pens.


    "Time''s up."


    Some sighed, some let out a sigh of relief, some laughed, some were worried.


    The paintings were all placed on the table. Zhang Xuan would have to wait for a period of time before he could finish drawing them. He was afraid that some of the ink would be stained black.


    "Pear fragrance." I called softly, a little worried.


    She turned her head, her eyes full of hatred, and sneered. "Do you want to see what I''ve drawn?"


    I shook my head. I knew what she was drawing.


    "Why aren''t you looking? "She''s pretty good-looking." She smiled.


    All of a sudden, she flipped the painting over and it gave people a shock. Oh my god, it was so real that it could almost be Lou Yuyu. It was so beautiful! The pear fragrance had even cut Lou Yuyu''s bones.


    Riko''s dim eyes let me know, she still cared a lot about Lou Yuyu, I bet, this painting, she will give to Lou Yuyu. The reason she drew him was to give Lin Jing a slap on the face. Even if Lin Jing were to see such a painting, she wouldn''t do anything. If she were to become a painting immortal, wouldn''t you be even more angry and resentful?


    I saw the pride in Lin Jingru''s eyes, her beautiful phoenix-like eyes staring at the pear blossom.


    This was the enmity between women, and when I was little I often saw my two concubines staring at my mother. After their mother had left, the two concubines did not linger for many more years before leaving.


    If my father was here, how could Pear Fragrance suffer such grievances? Even Prefect Lin would be respectful to my father.


    But now it''s like this. There are a lot of things that are about to come out, but I don''t know.


    My life is too simple. The power and struggles in government are not something I can guess at.


    After putting away all the paintings, he was so nervous that he could only wait.


    The judges couldn''t sit together. Each painting was looked at in turn, and after reading it, they would write their satisfaction down on their own paper. Each painting had a name.


    Then, every painting was hung up for viewing.


    Pear Fragrance narrowed her eyes. "Chu Xue, no matter what, I can''t let Lin Jingru have her way."


    I was a little muddle-headed. Pear Blossom thought too highly of me. I didn''t have this ability. I had already drawn a painting, so it didn''t matter if others liked it or not. I like my copy of The Peacock Spreading. I''ll take it back and enjoy it myself.


    Everyone''s appreciation is different. In fact, in my opinion, there is no such thing as first in the world. Plum blossom fragrance, peach blossom fragrance, lotus flower green, orchid dark, peony blooming, each type, has their own charm. You have your red, I have my white, turnip, each has his own love.


    Lin Jingyi was at Prefect Lin''s side. I saw the corner of her lips rise as she cackled at Riko, as if to say that she had already won the championship.


    Lou Yuyu, that philanderer, smiled gently as he accompanied her.


    What a talented beauty! This made everyone even angrier.


    "Are you nervous too?" Shangguan Bing looked at my clenched hand.


    I nodded my head. I know how to do it, but I''m not proficient enough. I just wanted to give it a try. Pear Fragrance and Shangguan Bing seemed to have some confidence in me, which made me a little nervous.


    I sighed in my heart. "If my father is well, he will definitely be the one to judge the painting."


    "Do you want him to go easy on you?" He was in disbelief.


    Of course not, I naturally wouldn''t tell my father about the drawing. I glanced at him and said with waning interest, "If it was, Pear Blossom, she wouldn''t be so unhappy." Did he always think so badly of people?


    He scoffed coldly, "Women are always addicted to dreams. They like to look at the positive side of things. In this world, there must be something despicable about poor people."


    Fine, fine, I am a woman. "Do you need to always look down on women like this? I didn''t offend you, did I?"


    After a while, everyone''s picture was hung up, Shangguan Bing patted my shoulder, "Go and see how others are doing."


    I looked at Pear Fragrance, who was still sitting there. I shook my head. I wanted to be with her, so she wouldn''t be so lonely.


    "If you don''t look at other people''s faces, how do you know your own weaknesses? Idiot, let''s go. " He insisted on taking my hand.


    I''m a bit embarrassed, there are so many people here watching. His eyes were filled with determination. If I don''t go, he''ll probably really drag me along and then I''ll be the one who will be embarrassed.


    "Shangguan Yu, if you don''t act like this, others will misunderstand." I whispered.


    "It''s good that you didn''t misunderstand. I''ve never taken other people''s opinions seriously." He was proud and aloof.


    What did I misunderstand? Why wouldn''t I misunderstand? Can''t he always do something misleading?


    There were many people, and I was very close to him. I was taller than most women, and he was very tall. No wonder he was always hitting people, standing so high that even the tone of his voice changed.


    He suddenly grabbed onto my hand. I was startled, but before I could react, he said, "Let''s go and take a look at the ''Hundred Blossom Spring Painting''."


    There was a feeling of heat and strangeness in my palm. I struggled a little, but he didn''t let go.


    I let him drag me into the crowd, my heart in my throat.


    I was afraid to let my acquaintances see that he was always like this. Did he treat me like a man? I am also a light man.


    However, by the time I arrived at the "Hundred Blossom Spring Diagram", all my thoughts were gone.


    This painting was truly beautiful, it was so beautiful that one could even smell the fragrance of the flowers and the color of butterflies, as if they wanted to fly out from that painting. It was truly beautiful.


    He stretched out his hand and flipped the painting over slightly. On the back of the painting was the name of Lin Jingru.


    It''s her. Her painting skills are really not bad. I sincerely appreciate it. It''s quite beautiful to have a bright look in one''s eyes.


    He then browsed through some of them. Each of them had their own beauties, including various brushstrokes, painting techniques, and so on.


    "After seeing so much, which one do you think is the best?" The more I read, the less confident I became. I believe in Shangguan Yu''s eyes, he is knowledgeable, and he is also a noble young master of a famous family. Initially, I thought that he was just being elegant. I didn''t expect him to be able to see through the flaws in the painting. I almost thought that he was studying painting and not medicine.


    I hated that look. I made a face at him and said, "It''s not only rude to look at people like that, it''s also very ugly."


    He smiled. Joy appeared in his pale eyes. "No matter how ugly they are, they won''t be worse than you."


    "Oh, you don''t always have to hit me. So what if she was ugly? No matter how beautiful you are, and how old you are, isn''t it still the same? People, the most beautiful place they can keep their lives is their heart, not their body. This is their true meaning. " He was trying to comfort himself. Since others had attacked him, if he did not comfort them now, the bitterness in his heart would only increase.


    Shangguan Yu''s perception is quite good, he laughed, "The ugly woman indeed has her own way of thinking. Alright, let me share my thoughts. From my point of view, I definitely like that painting the most ¡­ "


    "Which one?" I asked urgently.


    "Of course, it''s'' Peacock Plume ''."


    Hehe, I laughed foolishly again, "Shangguan Bing, I''ll give it to you."


    "Why? You can''t have fallen for me, right? " He made a face of horror.


    "Damn." "I have to thank you."


    I don''t have that playboy to think about? Shangguan Yu and I are not the same person.


    The most critical moment has arrived. I feel a bit of regret for my little sister. She hasn''t even displayed her level yet. That Lou Yuyu, although he drew an image, but it would never be enough to capture one''s attention.


    What people were discussing was, why would Miss Yin draw a man? Moreover, the painting was very vivid. How could one not guess the relationship between the two?


    When he came back, the pear fragrance was still straight and cold, but that Lou Yuyu didn''t know what was going on.


    Only the top three rankers could be seen in the drawing competition. Everyone was whispering to each other. They had heard that it was possible that the champion would be chosen to enter the royal palace.


    The judges were in a heated debate. They had two paintings in their hands and after a long while, none of them had an answer.

 C13

    Then, Prefect Lin came out, "There are two sculptures, each with its own advantages, but unable to determine the pros and cons."


    And then? I looked into his eyes, squinting like a rat, and there was a light in them. He smiled at the judges and said, "Now, let the two painters go up on stage and point out each other''s inadequacies. Let the painters from all over the place judge their strengths."


    "Alright." Someone shouted loudly, "This is only fair. The one you''ve just chosen is simply out of the question. We have to sincerely accept it."


    Just now, did something happen?


    "Lin Jingru." Lin Jing, who was as beautiful as a blooming spring flower, appeared on stage.


    He paused before calling out again, "Ni Chu Xue."


    I, was actually me. So it turned out that the people who liked that painting weren''t limited to just a few people.


    "It''s not a good time for you, ugly woman, to show your kindness. "Don''t make me too proud, with her painting, if I see such a result, I''ll eat medicine to quench my anger." Shangguan Yu didn''t forget to scold me.


    I was at a loss. I turned to look at Roshi, who was lying on the table in disappointment, not even looking at her.


    After gathering my courage, I walked onto the stage. Below the stage, there was astonishment. I probably didn''t dare to believe that with my looks, I could stand together with Lin Jingru! One was so beautiful while the other was as calm as water. I was a little shy and uneasy. I came in such a hurry that I didn''t even put on my better clothes.


    I looked uneasily at Shangguan Bing, who was standing below the stage. In his calm, trusting eyes, there was mockery, and he was trying to excite my pride.


    Yeah, why would I care if anyone laughed at me? I know, there is a person called Shangguan Yu, he won''t just look at beauties. Only by being able to paint well would it be appreciated by others.


    In his eyes, there probably wasn''t a beauty that he liked. I raised my head, I couldn''t lose face with the Yin family.


    On both sides hung my "Peacock Opening" and Lin Jingru''s "Hundred Flowers in Spring".


    "Alright, now please explain each other''s inadequacies." Another reviewer stroked his beard and raised a hand to stifle the noise.


    Lin Jingru looked at me with disdain and said, "Isn''t Miss Ni the Yin Mansion''s daughter? Why was his surname Ni? "Could it be that you really aren''t the daughter of the Yin family?"


    I chuckled, "Miss Lin, it''s a painting, not a judge. Don''t make a mistake on the topic."


    Some people laughed wildly when they heard this. That person was Shangguan Yu, mercilessly mocking him. I think he was laughing at Lin Jingru''s lack of confidence in her heart, which was why she was so aggressive towards others.


    Lin Jingshui blushed, "Alright, I''ll tell you about Miss Ni''s painting. What''s lacking in beauty is that one peacock is enough, and there''s even one more underwater peacock, but it''s not as beautiful as the one on top. Its fur is not pure black."


    Everyone looked at me to see what I had to say. I smiled and said confidently, "Since ancient times, I have thought that the peacock spread its tail flapping in all kinds of colors, carefully watching the black peacock spread its tail flapping. It was so dark that it was green and shiny, and as for the reflection in the water, everyone would take a look at it when they were in the water. The water is clear and light blue in color, and when you look at the distance, you will notice that the water is very heavy. In order to make it feel like it is real, you have to compare the water with the flowers floating on top of it. "


    When I had finished, some of them clapped their hands and shouted, "Yes, that''s right. I''ve seen peacocks spread their wings, but I''ve never seen Miss Ni draw something so lifelike. Peacock spread its wings, self-pitying. "Miss Lin, why don''t you go into the water and take a look. Isn''t it as tall as your current height?"


    I am not ashamed to be praised.


    "Please comment on Miss Ni''s painting."


    I took a deep breath and looked seriously at Lin Jingru''s flower. It was beautiful, but only on the surface.


    "Miss Lin''s painting is truly impeccable. Using color and drawing methods, is a bit inappropriate. Hundred Flowers in Spring, what is important is a play. The rainbow butterflies lingering around it, it is a very beautiful scene."


    I saw that Shangguan Yu''s face was a bit ugly, ai, I''m not done yet? What was he doing with his dark face? Was he, uh, being a little too nosy? I''m not his patient.


    "However, the spring flowers are delicate and beautiful. Miss Lin''s flowers seem slightly old, not like the spring flowers but like those that have gone through the spring in the early summer. They lack more tenderness. "Miss Lin''s leaves, if only the tender green color was beautiful, it would be painted with the spring sun, causing the leaves to glow with a bit of brilliance. But to my knowledge, light isn''t everything. Every petal and leaf of Miss Lin reflects a light." These were her greatest weaknesses.


    When it comes to painting, all my awkwardness is gone. "Besides, Miss Lin''s painting is too noisy, and butterflies don''t pick this kind of flower. Also, this kind of flower would not bloom in spring. Even if it was opened, it would only be a faint pinkish white color, and not this kind of dense color. "


    Although painting was just a painting, it also came from nature and reality. One should pay more attention to the footsteps of spring and autumn.


    A few reviewers nodded.


    Lin Jingru looked at me but couldn''t say a word.


    Everything I said was true.


    Prefect Lin''s expression was rather unsightly. "All the scholars, everyone likes it. Let''s see, which one is the favorite?"


    The most pleasing one is of course the Hundred Blossom Spring. What I draw is rather unpopular, but the ones raising their hands for me are far more than Lin Jingru.


    Pear Fragrance looked at me in surprise.


    How could I be the champion? This was a piece of paper to be discarded. I didn''t have much hope for it.


    Lin Jingru''s expression was extremely unsightly as she looked at me with flames in her eyes.


    I had no intention of arguing with her. I did not know that my painting would be liked by so many people. Since she was already on the stage, she had to be serious and fair, not fight. Was this immortal painter very important to her? False name will bring a lot of trouble, I do not like it, I like the dull life.


    I rubbed my head. "Actually, this is nothing?" It''s because of the guidance of others that I was able to draw so well. The sea painting of plum blossoms drawn by my sister, Yin pear, is called ''good''. Regardless of whether it is the lines or the flowers, you all painstakingly drew them with your heart, and I admit that I cannot compare to my sister. "


    I saw the pear flower smile gratefully at me, but this was the first time I saw such a smile of gratitude. I said softly, "It''s just that her body isn''t comfortable and she doesn''t want to compete. If I drew it like this, then it would be a competition for the title of champion. I will admit that I am inferior to Riko. Every painter''s painting has different types of beauty. There is a sky above the heavens and a land beyond the human world; how can there be a true number one? " I took back my Peacock Map. I promised to give it to Shangguan Bing.


    I don''t dare call myself number one. I''m still young and haven''t learned much. The person who makes the painting, not for the first place, only for the love in my heart, I am trying my best to learn this emotion.


    The crowd burst into an uproar again as they discussed the "Plum Blossom Snow Diagram" that they had seen. A hint of joy appeared on his sister''s face.


    She stood up and said elegantly, "Elder sister, let''s go home to see father. Father will soon recover from his illness. I believe that Father will take office very soon, so some people won''t be happy for too long."


    His father had been ill for a long time, so he didn''t take care of government affairs too much, so he asked for a leave of absence to rest at home. In Qin Huai''s case, most of the decisions were taken by Prefect Lin.


    The words of his younger sister had actually caused Prefect Lin''s face to darken even more.


    I got off the stage and tugged at my sister''s clothes. "Pear Blossom, let''s go back."


    Someone approached and said in a stunned voice, "This is Miss Rivulet. I''ve heard a lot about her ¡­" Another person who wanted to get to know her.


    The brilliance of the Pear Fragrance didn''t affect her in the slightest, even if she was disappointed. She looked up. "Yes, I am."


    I didn''t like this sort of thing. I looked up to find Shangguan Bing, but he also had a dark expression on his face, and turned around to leave.


    He really has a bad temper. I didn''t offend him, right?


    I inadvertently glanced at the awkward Lin Jingru at the side of the stage. I''m a bit sorry, I don''t want to be first place, I never want to be first. Firstly, I would always bring many troubles to others. I only like to live a casual life, while Pear Fragrance likes it. Thus, I pushed the limelight to Pear Fragrance.


    I think that Lin Jingru''s painting is not the best. Actually, I admire some of them, and they are much more beautiful than Lin Jingru''s mental state.


    Riko''s face was brimming with confidence. Her smiling face was like a flower, and she was slowly regaining her former glory.


    I was a little happy as I walked behind her. She tactfully and gracefully refused the gifts of the scholars. She was like the brightest peacock in the world, dimming Qin Huai''s colorful capital city.


    "Big sister, thank you." she whispered.


    I laughed. "We are sisters, how can I thank you? "Pear Fragrance, it''s okay. Everything will be over."


    She nodded and did not say anything else, but let out a sigh of relief.


    When he returned to the mansion, his father was actually sitting under the flower tree in the courtyard, basking in the sunlight. His complexion was very good, and Shangguan Bing was also drinking tea at the side.


    "Father." I called out to her in unison.


    There was a kind smile on his father''s face. He looked at Pear Fragrance and asked with concern, "Xiang''er, how is it?"


    Li Xiang went over and leaned behind her father in a spoiled manner, "Today, no one is a painting immortal."


    "Oh, that''s strange." There was a doting smile on his father''s face. His pampered smile was never directed at me. He said softly, "It must be hot. Let the chef make the sweet water and the frozen sour plum soup. I knew you would like it."


    Pear Fragrance picked it up and looked at me before saying, "Chu Xue, let the steward prepare a bowl for you!"


    I shook my head and chuckled. "I don''t like it." The more he ate, the more bitter his heart felt.


    Father looked at Riko and asked, "Xiang''er, tell me about the competition. Is there anything new this time?"


    I turned my head, but found that Shangguan Xue''s eyes were filled with mockery. Was she mocking me? It''s alright, it''s not the same as this time, is it not? I am an iron wall.


    Pear Fragrance said, "There''s nothing much to say about that. In any case, there isn''t a painting immortal. If I were to talk about painting, what most people would see is the < < Plum Blossom Sea of Snow > > that you taught me." That father of his, the Lin Clan, is truly hateful. Especially his daughter, she actually wanted to compete against him for that painting, hmph. "

 C14

    As his father stroked her fragrant pear hair, his eyes were filled with boundless love. "My fragrant pear has always lived up to expectations. Miss Lin, how can you be like that?"


    Yes, Pear Fragrance is the pride of our Yin family, she is the precious daughter of our family.


    Father then asked Shangguan Yu, "Does Master Shangguan like this art competition?"


    His eyes were filled with mockery, and he shrugged. "Nothing caught my eye."


    "Master Shangguan, you''re quite experienced. You''ve seen mountains and seas, how could you believe in such things?" "Sir Shangguan, I shall give Sir Shangguan the map of the Snow Sea with the plum blossoms to you ¡­"


    Before his father could finish, Shangguan Xue stood up and interrupted him: "No need, I don''t like to see those. It''s fate that can cure your illness, I just want to see what''s so different about this seventh day of the seventh month, but I find it very disappointing. As long as you take the medicine on time, you''ll be able to recover within a month. You mustn''t be angry, you can''t even walk when you''re in such a hurry. I''ll be back in two days. " After he finished speaking, he walked towards the inner courtyard.


    I was shocked, how could it be like this? It was so frustrating that it was hard to even walk. God, it''s best not to let anything happen again.


    Everything was over. Pear Fragrance would not be entangled with Lou Yuyu anymore. There were many men in the world, so why was she hanging by Lou Yuyu''s hand? Hope, everything is over. I don''t know, these are the origin of that evil thing.


    I said goodbye to my father, who didn''t look at me any more.


    I gave the pear to her girl and carried the painting out to the backyard.


    I took a nap, and my eyes were filled with sleepiness. Half of my body was hot and dry. Looking out the window, I saw red clouds filling the sky. What a magnificent scenery. It''s just that I was not in the mood to draw.


    Shangguan Yu''s displeasure made me sigh, I knew he was angry. He kept calling me an idiot, probably because I wasn''t like him. I didn''t like to fight for the limelight, didn''t like to step on the wind and waves. He said that he was going back, but I actually felt reluctant to part with him.


    Jing came to find me again, and played with him in the yard for a while. The sky darkened, and we had dinner.


    He was gathering up his medical books, and when he saw me, he did not lift his head or ask.


    I smiled and found a chair to sit on. "Shangguan Gongzi, clean up now."


    "Nonsense." he said coldly.


    He was so heartless, didn''t people start to get close to each other from just talking nonsense?


    I handed him the painting. "It''s for you."


    "Not at all." He said coldly.


    I hit my head with a headache. "I must have pissed you off. I''ve offended you. Sorry, I was wrong."


    He threw the thing in his hand away and looked at me with eyes that seemed to be burning with fire. "Ni Chuxue, you are wrong. Where are you wrong?"


    Well, I don''t know where my fault lies.


    I rested my chin on my hand and looked at him innocently. "I don''t know."


    The fire in his eyes seemed to be about to jump out. It flickered as if it wanted to swallow me up.


    I shrugged. "Don''t be angry yet. Can you listen to me? Well, I''m wrong about that, but I really don''t like famous people. First of all, I never thought that everything can take first place. The bigger the tree, the more popular it will be. If everything came to first place, then there would always be more people knocking on his door every day. If he didn''t have time to calm down and do his own things, then first place would quickly become a thing of the past. Painting is not about ranking. I like my current life, and I don''t want to break it. If you like things, then you don''t need to be ranked. "


    He sat down and the fire in his eyes disappeared. He looked at me admiringly. "You''re very smart. Ni Chu Xue is so indifferent. She doesn''t care about anything."


    I smiled and said mischievously, "If you try to seduce me with gold, I''ll take it."


    "You wish! Ni Chu Xue, go ahead!" He picked up the Peacock Flap and said, "You still owe me a medical chart? Don''t even think about letting it go, there''s still the Mountain River Diagram. "


    "Why are there so many? Alright, I''ll draw them for you as soon as possible. When are you going back? Are you sure you won''t wait any longer?" Unexpectedly, he felt reluctant. Sigh, what a strange feeling.


    He chuckled. "If you want me to stay, just say so."


    I didn''t want to give up, but there was no need to be so frank. I stuttered, "Don''t ¡­ don''t speak nonsense."


    "Idiot, I have to go back in two days. I have some matters to take care of in the capital and I still owe you a painting, so you should draw it well for me." "I don''t want what you draw."


    I nodded. "Alright, Grandpa is right. I will immediately go back and paint overnight. Don''t yell so loudly."


    "No." He looked at me, "Don''t worry, tomorrow I will take you on a tour of the good scenery of Qinhuai City! Do not take it to where there are dogs. " he warned.


    I thought about him being bitten by a dog.


    However, I know that I mustn''t laugh out loud, otherwise, he would call me an ugly woman again.


    I nodded and forced myself to laugh. "Okay, tomorrow I will bring you to visit all the most beautiful places in Qin Wai and also do my best to thank you for treating my father. It''s getting late, I''ll go back first. "


    When I reached the door, I thought I heard his voice call out, "Ugly girl."


    I turned my head and said warningly, "Don''t scold." What a nuisance! Luckily, I met someone with half a tone like him. Otherwise, I would have collided with a wall just from being scolded at by him.


    He laughed in a low voice and sighed, "Then I''ll call you Ni Chuxue, the beautiful woman!"


    "There''s no need for beauties." I shrugged and walked out of his yard, smiling.


    Who knows if his beauty is mocking me?


    This night, I thought a lot, is also sweet, Shangguan Yu finally no longer reborn my anger, I am very happy.


    Hehe, I actually care about him a lot.


    This is not good, I can''t do this, it will make me feel troubled, forget it, I don''t want to go any further, that Shangguan Yu is such a person, I can''t think too much about her, if I think too much, I''ll just cause trouble for myself.


    However, this is the first time I''ve ever held hands with a man like this. My face is a little hot, for God''s sake, I can''t think anymore, I''m going crazy. There were so many people at that time, so he must have accidentally held my hand. I shouldn''t think too much about it, Ni Chu Xue, you must understand that you are not beautiful.


    Perhaps these thoughts of mine, easy to satisfy, all the worries can be resolved by themselves, the structure has become my happiness, I always think open, open.


    I woke up early the next day. The sun had not risen yet, and the girl had risen early to sweep the yard.


    When I came out, there was nothing to be surprised about. I would get up early and run outside.


    He then spoke some nonsense, saying that the outside air was very nice and fresh, and he was not listening at all when he was about to go out for a walk.


    Actually, I was really looking forward to today, having an appointment with Shangguan Xue to take him on a trip to Qinhuai. I can''t say that I went out with him, for fear he would make fun of me again by talking nonsense.


    I sat on the cool stone and waited with the incense in my hand.


    The early morning was very comfortable. The cool breeze blew gently, but it was not hot at all. He drank tea and cleared away all the fatigue from the night. He felt especially comfortable in his heart.


    I especially like it like this, blowing cool lotus wind, smelling the lotus fragrance, looking at the green plate of the round leaves, and a thousand beautiful but untainted lotus. It was early in the morning, and there were no flowerboats swimming about, so it was quite quiet.


    The bright red clouds made people''s faces turn red. The scorching hot sunlight was about to break through the clouds.


    I felt that this moment, I was looking forward to, was a sight that I could see every day. However, the moment they broke through the clouds, they were filled with dazzling light. It was truly touching.


    "Ni Chu Xue." Shangguan Bing shouted from behind.


    I turned and smiled at him. "I''ve been waiting for you."


    "Did I tell you to wait?" His expression was somewhat ugly.


    I asked cautiously, "I didn''t offend you, did I?" His temper really wasn''t good.


    He gritted his teeth. "I''ve never made a woman wait."


    So it''s a question of face again. I don''t know, why do men care more about face than women? I''m waiting for him, it doesn''t seem like there''s anything wrong! [He is leaving. So it doesn''t matter if I have to suffer for another two days? It was a great favor for him to cure my father.


    For example, I didn''t dare say that I was afraid that he would pull my braid again. My braid today was really beautiful, it was made up by my nurse. When I said that I was going out, she dressed me up well.


    "It seems that I''m a bit stingy. Forget it, you never make me happy. Let''s go, why are you still standing here?" He spoke as if he was extremely angry and helpless.


    It isn''t my fault, it isn''t. "Fine, sir, let''s go!" How helpless I am. I am the one leading the way. He is tall and he walks rather quickly. It is as though he is walking shoulder to shoulder with me. I feel that it isn''t good. After all, there were people here who knew me, and the rumors were unpleasant to hear. Whether intentionally or not, I had to walk faster and increase the distance between us.


    "Ni Chu Xue, do you want to run?" he cried unhappily, and simply stopped.


    "You can''t keep up?" Actually, I''m really tired. My God, can''t he walk slower?


    He stared at me, "Who said I can''t keep up? Why are you in such a hurry to leave? "Who''s chasing you?"


    No ghosts, he was more terrifying than ghosts. Men were really hard to serve. I was the girl''s life. "Alright, Shangguan, I''ll take you wherever you like." Why are you being so fierce, be careful that I don''t want to do it anymore.


    He stepped forward and called out in displeasure, "Come on, ugly woman."


    I''m definitely not called that. I''m very pretty today, and it''s not unreasonable for people to wear clothes. The person who sold tea just now praised me. In the past few years, I haven''t seen her praise me a single time. This shows that I am really good-looking today.


    He stopped impatiently and when I caught up with me, he pulled my hand and left. As he walked, he said unhappily, "I''ve never seen someone like you, walking in the front like there''s ghosts chasing after them, walking in the back like there''s ghosts blocking the road. Do you want me to walk until it gets dark?"

 C15

    I definitely didn''t mean it that way. I just wanted to put some distance between us, but now, he''s actually holding my hand and walking away.


    Forget it, I''m dressed so beautifully that I don''t think anyone will recognize me. Just lower your head and follow him.


    He seemed to calm down a little and slow down, but he didn''t let go of my hand.


    "That, I will leave myself." I think my face must be red to the ears.


    "I didn''t say you couldn''t walk." Sunlight shone on his body, and I felt that he was really very tall, very dazzling, so I didn''t dare to look at him directly.


    "My wet nurse said not to hold someone''s hand. This is wrong." I said honestly.


    He looked at me and smiled a little playfully. "What''s wrong with that? Didn''t you see him go to bed?"


    I gritted my teeth and looked at him angrily. "Shangguan Bing, I said never to mention it."


    "Alright." He chuckled. "I won''t mention it again. I was afraid you''d fall."


    "I swear, I''ve never fallen a few times since I was young." He really looks down on me, especially at me.


    Shangguan Bing let go of my hand, and just as I was beginning to rejoice, he left me with one word.


    I really don''t understand. How did I become an idiot again? Why does he always say I''m an idiot?


    When he went to buy a boat, I rushed forward to give him the money. However, he stopped me and glared at me. "Move aside."


    Don''t drag it down, save it for Daddy.


    In the boat I called out, a little worried, "You won''t want me to row, will you?" I don''t have the strength, although I''m quite tall, but I don''t have much strength, so I can''t see through it.


    "Sit still if you don''t want to row. With your arm, even two of my fingers are thicker than your wrist. " He shook the oar.


    As the boat moved through the lush lotus flowers, he did not row towards Qin Huai, but towards the quiet and secluded water path.


    Lotus leaf field, wind gently sway, I close my eyes, full of the fresh fragrance of lotus flowers.


    "Have you drawn a lotus?" he asked softly, and it was obvious that his uncle was in a good mood.


    I nodded. "Of course I have. I''ve painted a lot of lotus flowers."


    "Then what do you like about them?"


    I tilted my head and thought, "Beauty is one of them, and so is elegance. I especially like it when they are dirt free."


    "Do you know what their uses are?" He asked me casually, with a smile in his eyes.


    I shook my head. "I''m not too sure. I can make lotus tea and eat lotus seeds. Lotus seeds can also make sugar water."


    "Actually. This lotus had wondrous uses all over its body. It was a treasure that could be used for medicine even more. It was cool enough to set fire to. Lotus Root Starch was also a beauty saint and was loved by women. However, even if I were to tell you about the matters regarding medical skills, you wouldn''t be able to comprehend it. "


    The thin sunlight shone down on him. His facial features were very prominent, his pale eyes narrowed, making him look very wise and unfathomable. Luckily, I''m not someone who likes to probe deeper, so I think that he must be deep in thought!


    "Can you sing?" He raised his eyebrows.


    I smiled and shook my head.


    "What a pity, your voice is very nice to listen to. If you were singing, it would definitely be nice to listen to."


    I blushed. He was praising me.


    "About that, I only know how to draw. I will finish drawing those two pictures of yours and send them to you in the capital." I''m a man of my word, and though I can''t draw fast enough, I''ll draw it for him.


    "There''s no need. At that time, we will return to Qin Huai and retrieve it." There seemed to be something hidden in his eyes, so I didn''t ask him about it. Just like that time, hehe, it seemed that he couldn''t hold it in any longer, he even said whether he wanted to say it or not.


    "Ni Chuxue, are you going to get married that soon?" he asked me.


    Sigh, why are you asking me this question. I shrugged my shoulders, "I don''t know, if I don''t understand these things, I might not marry for the rest of my life. Perhaps tomorrow, someone will come to propose and marry me." Who could say for sure about the relationship in this world. My wet nurse is proposing to marry the day after tomorrow, she''s not prepared at all.


    Shangguan Bing was a little angry, "Someone came to propose marriage, and you''re marrying?"


    "What does marrying or not marrying have to do with you? Shangguan Yu, I already said I don''t know, could it be that since I''m a God operator, I still know how to count? " Seriously, why is he so angry? He cares so much about my life so much. If it was a red packet, I wouldn''t mind. [I am not the kind of person who thinks about marrying, okay? A dog or a cat proposing marriage, of course I won''t marry. Although I don''t have an outstanding appearance, I won''t feel wronged myself.


    I touched my face and wanted to sigh. Am I really old? Not marrying? Was that really a crime? No, absolutely not. I don''t have to live by their wishes. I am me, Ni Chu Xue.


    He sighed as if he was helpless, "I''ll come to Qin Huai again next month."


    "As you wish." What does it have to do with me? I don''t know him that well, right? I''m just greeting him on behalf of my father.


    "Ni Chu Xue." He dropped the oar and splashed water all over me.


    I shouted, "Oh my god, how am I supposed to get back? Aren''t you being too impulsive? You even lost your oar."


    I''m worried, really. How am I going to get back? How am I going to get away like this?


    However, why was he so preoccupied with his anger? Flames danced in his eyes, giving me another headache.


    I know I can''t talk, and if I do, he''ll jump up again, and I don''t know how I got on his nerves. Apologize, I''m really used to it.


    "No need." he shouted angrily.


    Really angry, I tried to think, I offended his uncle with that sentence.


    The noble young master of a rich family is really hard to serve, I''m not that good at serving people! He would always accidentally offend others. After thinking over and over again about what I had said, I suddenly woke up. "Oh, I''m really very sorry. I should say that if you come to Qinhuai again, we will definitely warmly welcome you." Plus the family waiting.


    He frowned, as if he weighed a thousand pounds, and then abruptly jumped down. Water splashed up, and the flower boat shook, scaring me. I quickly held her up and called out: "Shangguan Yu, Shangguan Yu."


    "Why is it that it hasn''t appeared for so long?" "Shangguan Bing, quickly get up, I can''t swim."


    "Shangguan Yu, I was wrong, hurry up and come up, okay? I was wrong, I was really wrong." Don''t threaten me like that, I can''t afford to lose my life.


    A burst of splashes sounded, Shangguan Yu''s head floated up, her face was shining, as if she wasn''t that angry anymore, "Ni Chuxue, you grew up in Qin Huai, you can''t swim?"


    I nodded like I was pounding garlic. "Yes, that''s why you should hurry up and come up." Don''t even think about me going down there and getting my clothes wet.


    He swam over and looked up at me. "What if I shake you down?"


    "Don''t be so disgusting, right?" Shangguan, don''t be too impulsive. I was wrong. "


    "What was the mistake?" he demanded again.


    "I don''t know." I''m going to cry, he''s so damned.


    "Ugly girl, don''t cry. Your makeup is quite pretty today. If you cry today, everything will be ruined." he warned.


    "I won''t cry." I''m not the kind of person who cries. He always has a way to make me want to cry. He knows how to bully people.


    He leaned over the side of the boat and looked at me. The sun made his face shine, and he was so handsome that I couldn''t bear to look at him directly.


    He had the conditions to be arrogant, with his outstanding facial features, upright stature, and first-rate medical skills. He actually opened his medicine store all over the capital, and with his age, he shouldn''t be that young. In any case, he had the conditions to be arrogant with a snort.


    "You''re blushing." He smiled, showing his white teeth.


    "It''s too hot." You''re too damned.


    I have always been aloof from worldly affairs, and no one has ever provoked me like this. How would I know how to face such a person?


    Shangguan Bing, if it wasn''t for my patience, I really want to bite him.


    "Ni Chuxue, you''re actually not that ugly." He had no intention of climbing up. He was still in the water, holding onto the small boat.


    "I''m not ugly to begin with, but you''ve always called me ugly."


    He laughed quietly, a laugh that came from the bottom of his heart.


    What''s so funny about that? He didn''t understand. "About that, let''s hurry up and go up."


    "Are you concerned about me?" He looked up, and there was a light in his dark eyes that I didn''t understand.


    "Whatever you say." Actually, I was afraid that I would fall down. If I told him the truth, he would definitely threaten me like this.


    With a flip of his body and the oar still in his hand, Shangguan Bing came up, and I was half reassured. I stretched out my hand to grab the paddle. I was afraid that he would throw it away again. "About that, let me play a bit. It looks really fun." I am a girl afraid of falling into the water.


    Shangguan Bing was drenched all over, the clothes stuck to his body made his muscles bulge even more, and I dared not look, instead I lowered my head and paddled gently, the paddle cutting through the silence of the water, heading towards the depths of the lotus flower.


    Lying in the boat, he looked at the blue sky and white clouds with satisfaction. He grabbed a large lotus seed and peeled it with his hand.


    "Qin Huai is indeed beautiful." he said casually.


    I smiled and looked back at him, and from time to time Willow turned his face a little darker and softer. "Of course."


    "Draw me a picture of this lotus, do you know what this lotus means?"


    I nodded, of course I knew, "A hundred years is good."


    There was a smile on his face, like a faint happiness. I think he remembered his lover in the capital and felt extremely uncomfortable.


    "Do you eat lotus seeds?" he asked suddenly. He reached his hand toward me, and in his palm he held the peeled lotus seed. I shook my head. "No, thanks."


    However, he didn''t take it back, "I''ve already peeled it. If you don''t eat it, will you still feed it to the fish?"


    I didn''t tell him to peel it, but I didn''t dare to anger him now. I reached out for the lotus seed in his palm, and when I touched it with my trembling fingertips, I felt his hand heat up. I was a little nervous.


    That feeling was very strange, but his smile was very gentle.

 C16

    He was leaning against the bow with his eyes closed. I liked to see him not opening his eyes, so that I could look at him with peace of mind and not see the mockery and mockery in his eyes.


    As I ate the lotus seeds, I peeked at him. He even peeled off the bitter lotus seed and chewed it until it tasted sweet. This lotus seed was truly delicious.


    I thought he was going to stay on this boat all day and let me keep rowing, but instead he sat up and rubbed his eyes. "Time for lunch," he said.


    "Well, yes." I was hungry.


    He held out his hand, held the water to his face, and looked at me. "Do you have a handkerchief?"


    "Oh, yes." He quickly took out the embroidered handkerchief.


    When he was done wiping his face and putting it away like his own, he said, "Give me the oars. They are shaking so slowly that I am about to fall asleep. Let''s go eat. Some people just aren''t hungry."


    Near here, there was an excellent restaurant that was built on the water. The scenery was very good, but it was a bit expensive.


    "I''ll treat you to a meal." I smiled. "I haven''t really thanked you for curing my father''s head disease."


    He narrowed his eyes. "I''m not at the point of asking a woman to pay me."


    "I didn''t mean it that way. I just wanted to thank you."


    There''s no need to mention it again in the future. I naturally won''t remember such a small matter. In a month''s time, how could I not go? He spoke in a domineering tone.


    I sighed. "I can do it in less than a month." The tortoise could climb ashore in a month.


    He looked back at me. "Why do you talk so much?"


    Ah, this is the first time I''ve heard someone complain about me. I didn''t say anything wrong. A man''s face is like a day in July. Sometimes it''s sunny, sometimes it''s rainy and sometimes there''s thunder.


    He probably thought that I wasn''t paying attention, so of course I didn''t dare to. He was such a picky person.


    Even if he wanted to order a dish, it would be the best. He would have to discuss it for a long time before deciding what to cook for himself.


    The food is the most delicious I''ve ever eaten. The fish is both fragrant and tasty, and every dish is completely different from the ones I''ve cooked in my house. I know that rich people can eat, but I didn''t expect that he would be even more picky.


    I ate heartily, not looking like a lady at all, my sleeves pulled back to reveal my thin wrists.


    When I raised my head to look at him, he smiled and said, "Ni Chuxue, once you''re in the capital, I''ll treat you to the best restaurant in the capital, the Clear River Restaurant. You''ll eat so much there that you won''t even let go of the soup."


    "Really? This is delicious, the capital is too far away. " I can''t possibly be that good to eat in the capital!


    "Haven''t I suggested enough?" He slapped his head.


    I chuckled, "About that, why did you mention ¡­"


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by him. He roared fiercely, "Call me Shangguan."


    Fortunately, he was a rich grandpa. This was a good private room, and no one saw it or knew anything about it. I suspect that I have a communication problem with him. Why can''t I understand what he''s talking about? What does he say, I don''t know.


    "Shangguan." So what if he''s fierce? "You''re not going to eat? If he didn''t eat more, it would become cold. He had to eat more while it was still hot, otherwise, he would get hungry. After you return to the capital, it''s rare for us Qin Huai to be able to eat the dishes. " Don''t waste it. Every dish, the silver on it, is the most expensive I''ve ever seen.


    He ate without taking a bite, "I''ll come back to Qin Huai next month."


    I know, he said, there''s no need for him to remind me! However, I didn''t reply. In case something bad happened, I looked out the window and saw only a short bamboo fence. It was quite unique. Outside were dark green leaves, red and white lotus flowers, clear and beautiful.


    "You''re not an idiot!" He was extremely irritated, so he put down his chopsticks.


    I am really feeling wronged, am I not very terrible at entertaining the master of Qin Huai? Playing was something he had picked out, and eating was the best. I told him I was going to pay, and he yelled at me, and I didn''t say anything, and he yelled at me again, and why did I give him such a headache? I looked out and saw the approaching flower boat, and my eyes lit up.


    The pink gauze floated in the air, and the fragrance wafted in the air. The faintly discernible zither was placed within the white pink floating boat.


    How could I have forgotten that? The most famous person in our Qin Huai is still a brothel.


    I''ve read that when a man has a desire, he is irritable and has a bad temper.


    I pointed at the boat. "There''s a beautiful woman. Do you want to go up there?"


    His brows were almost knotted as he drank the tea. As if he had a grudge against the cup, he tightly held it in place.


    I smiled good-naturedly, "Our Qin Huai''s most famous character is still the brothel. To tell you the truth, my mother was also born in a brothel. In my words and actions, I couldn''t help but feel a little proud, "My mother was once the most beautiful Courtesan Belle in Qin Huai, and her talent is unrivalled."


    In his eyes, there was something strange. "What do you think of the brothel women?"


    I sipped my tea and moistened my throat. How to judge a person? So what if she was a brothel lady? She was still a human. Although she was acting like one because of a hurdle, there were still some women who were as pure as a lady. Their talents were not inferior to that of a young lady, and they were proficient in music, calligraphy, painting, and dancing. Some of them had fallen to brothels and were filled with helplessness and bitterness. Why did they need to rub salt into their wounds?


    Some of them were forced to be prostitutes, but I think they are also very cute, very talented, the songs they sing are pleasant to the ears, dance pretty.


    "You''re really a different woman." He relaxed his brows and bitterly smiled.


    I chuckled and sniffed the tea. "It smells good."


    He refilled my glass, "Ni Chu Xue, why is your brain always different? It makes me want to put two needles in it. "


    I looked up in horror, but saw the smile in his eyes and knew he was threatening me again.


    He heaved a sigh of relief. Actually, he was still blaming me. I ate with the bamboo shoots, savoury and spicy, crunchy, and ate comfortably with him, as if I had known him for a long time. Unlike at home, I didn''t dare to drink the soup too loudly.


    He laughed and picked up some more bamboo shoots and put them in my bowl.


    "I have a question? I wonder if I can ask? " I spoke very carefully.


    "Speak." He was in a good mood. He squinted his eyes and chuckled lightly.


    I shook my head. "Shangguan, do you think there''s any medicine in the world that can cure a disease with a bad temper?"


    He thought for a while, then raised his eyebrows and laughed. "Girl, you''re mocking me, aren''t you?"


    I also laughed. "You know that you have a bad temper."


    "Then I''ll be better." he said softly, looking at me with his dark eyes.


    That''s for the best. He''s got a bad temper and he''s not too good to his own health. As a physician, he should know.


    "Actually, what you''re thinking of is that if you have any medicine, you can take it to make yourself even more beautiful!" he said mischievously.


    I shook my head. "Being beautiful is just my appearance. It''s fine as long as I''m passable. It''s not like I care about these things."


    For all eternity, with so many people seeking beauty and too many beautiful women squeezed together, it would only end up being unremarkable. Just be yourself, why be so tired.


    "Erm, no, hehe, Shangguan, I won''t be accompanying you in the afternoon, you can go to the Flower Boat." I said thoughtfully. It wouldn''t be good for me to go with them. I''m not a girl that left the pavilion.


    His face darkened and he stared at me as if I owed him a debt. "Give me a good reason?" He said it word for word.


    I shrunk my neck. Isn''t this what men love the most? He wanted me to give him a good reason. Swallowing my saliva, I slowly said, "Every man that comes to Qinhuai will go to the flower boat."


    He jumped to his feet and flipped the table.


    "Fortunately, I have a plate with me. Otherwise, I won''t be able to eat anymore." He was too careless. However, I didn''t dare to say it out loud, nor did I dare to say that he did it on purpose.


    "Ni Chu Xue." He was almost shouting.


    "Here." I replied timidly. It was weird to hold a dish in both hands, but I didn''t dare look into his flaming eyes.


    "Ni Chu Xue, you are an idiot." he cried, walking up and down like a wounded beast.


    "Yes," I said obediently.


    "Ni Chuxue, are you a woman?" he shouted.


    I''m surprised, of course I am. What is he trying to say? It''s always like this, but why is my heart beating?


    "Ni Chu Xue." He walked past me, one hand on my chin, forcing me to meet his burning eyes.


    My jaw tightened and I cried out, "It hurts."


    "Ni Chuxue, in this month, you will be at home. No one is allowed to marry, so draw properly for me. After I finish painting the lotus flowers, I still want the peach blossoms and apricot flowers. In short, I want you to draw everything in the world for me."


    "I wouldn''t draw that much." I''ll be honest.


    "You, you are simply angering me to death. Ni Chu Xue, no matter who asks for marriage, you are not allowed to agree to it." he shouted, and at last he could not help it, and looked at me with some helplessness, some hatred.


    I blinked. "Daddy is the one who makes the marriage. My opinion isn''t that important."


    "I will convince your father."


    I was startled. "No, I understand. I won''t agree to anyone''s marriage proposal within a month. Actually, there might not be people who would come to propose. I''m still young and am only 16 years old. You must not speak of it, otherwise father will misunderstand. "


    He stopped, then actually had a smile on his face. "It was just a misunderstanding."


    "Then what do you mean?" Good and bad people.


    "Ni Chuxue, I will come to propose, do you understand?" He spoke softly.


    "Dang." When the meal in my hand ended, I asked, "Why?"


    He could do nothing about it but call out sweetly, "Idiots are idiots, don''t you understand? I will come and propose. "


    I frowned. "Stop joking. My father can''t joke." He''ll take it seriously.

 C17

    "Who said I was joking? Ni Chu Xue, wait for me obediently." He made me sound like a disobedient puppy.


    There was a cloud floating in my heart, so light that I felt it.


    I don''t know a thing about relationships, he said. He''s coming to ask for marriage.


    He is the clouds in the sky, I can only be a man of the earth, how could he have taken a fancy to me? No, this was definitely not a person. "Where is your favorite person in the capital?" I remember that.


    He was a little upset. "Take it as nonsense."


    I nodded. I didn''t want to believe him anyway, but he said it was ridiculous.


    He grabbed my shoulder and shook it, making me dizzy. "I said, take the guy I love for a load of crap."


    I noticed that he liked to say half of what he said. However, it was undeniable that my heart was beating rapidly.


    A marriage proposal? Having lived for more than ten years, I think that this term isn''t foreign to me anymore. Most of them came to ask for a marriage, asking for pear fragrance.


    I did not think that such a fine man would shake me by the shoulder and say that he was coming to ask for marriage.


    I don''t know how to react. Forgive me for not understanding the situation. After all, I haven''t tried.


    But I told him kindly, "My reputation is not good." Pear fragrance is beautiful, I am ugly.


    Therefore, outside, I do not say that I am the daughter of the Yin family, to add to the jokes of others.


    He said in a low voice, "Do I care about these people?"


    I don''t know him, how do I know that? He spoke as if he understood me. Sigh, even I don''t understand me anymore.


    "Alright then. If you want to come, then come. At the same time, take the painting back so that I don''t get someone to send it back." Maybe he was just impulsive and had calmed down, so he wouldn''t say such things.


    "You are not allowed to marry anyone because I will come to propose marriage." He spoke in a domineering tone.


    I''m so stupid I don''t know how to answer.


    "Nodding." he ordered.


    I was so obedient that I actually nodded and almost bit off the tip of my tongue.


    He let out a sigh of relief, "Alright, then I''ll agree. Don''t say it in such a helpless manner for a month, Ni Chu Xue."


    I was really helpless. If I was really happy, I would have thought it was strange. "I have wronged you."


    He was so happy that he laughed out loud. He stood outside and held the bamboo fence. "Ni Chu Xue."


    I like my name very much, even more than that peach, he called out, there was a taste like alcohol, the sound of it made my heart go soft.


    A month later, I didn''t know that something had happened to me a month later that he and I had missed.


    He turned around with a smile and some excitement on his face, "Ni Chu Xue, is the bamboo shoot delicious?"


    I sighed. "I''m not full yet."


    "Waiter, serve more dishes." His voice was very relaxed, as free and easy as a cool breeze.


    I sat down. "If you had a better temper, you would have saved yourself a lot of money. Eat a meal and order dishes twice." It must be a bad habit of the aristocrats, that''s not good. "If she wasn''t happy, she would flip the table, which would be a waste. Just her temper alone was unbearable.


    This is not allowed in my etiquette or my upbringing.


    "I''ll change it a bit in the future." Then he sat down next to me.


    My heart was beating fast. I needed time.


    While they were waiting for the dishes to arrive, he said, "Ni Chuxue, teach me to paint in the future. The paintings you drew are very beautiful."


    I grinned. "This is the first time you''ve praised me like this. Alright, seeing how sincere you are, I''ll teach you. "


    If someone came to propose this month, I wouldn''t agree, but in the end I didn''t see him. I still remember that time when the flowers were blooming beautifully, the wind brought some sweet fragrance, this is the first time I was moved, I was moved by him. I''ll always remember, in the endless green with the delicate flowers. The two men and women who didn''t know how to say it secretly had feelings for each other.


    It was not until the sun set that I returned with him. Of course, it was my idea again.


    He couldn''t do anything to me. I realized that as long as I persisted, he wouldn''t force me. I disappeared for a day, and he also disappeared for a day. How could I not misunderstand him?


    There were some ambiguous existences, but when he thought about it in his heart, it was somewhat sweet.


    That night, I slept very well. I dreamed of him coming to my house to propose marriage, saying that he wanted to marry me. I blushed so much that I hid myself, and my father laughed, and he laughed too.


    But I do not know, this dream, only dream.


    When I woke up the next day, my nurse looked at me with a sigh. Her face was dark from the shock, and she told me in disappointment, "Master Shangguan has left."


    I guess she must be thinking, I''m not going to have anything to do with him.


    I really want to laugh, I won''t say that he proposed marriage a month from now, I am a woman after all, and I am not as thick-skinned as I am now. If it was just a joke, then wouldn''t I die of shame?


    Until then, when it isn''t true, I won''t be sure.


    In the days that followed, I went into seclusion and drew his things at home. First, I drew a medical drawing, then I drew mountains and rivers, and then I drew flowers. I paid close attention to each and every one of them because it was what he wanted.


    Half a month passed, and I actually drew a thick stack. Even when Jing pestered me to play, I didn''t have the time to care about her. The heat outside, as I heard her call out louder and louder about the scorching heat of summer.


    Little Jing pursed her lips and looked at me with a wronged expression. I wanted to laugh, so I put down my pen and said, "Little Jing, alright. I''m scared of you. I''ll take you out to play. Where are you going to play?"


    Jing Mei joked, her eyes shining with excitement. "Aunt is the best."


    Looking at his smile, I felt a little guilty. I had been immersed in painting for over half a month, so I didn''t pay attention to the matters of the mansion. My father''s illness was also recuperating at home.


    I squatted down to take a look at Jing Jing. "Jing, let aunt wash her hands first. You go find Aunt Li Xiang and we''ll go out together." It was unknown whether or not Pear Fragrance had walked out of the shadows for so long.


    I don''t care about my family, Shangguan Bing, it broke my heart.


    Little Jingjing pursed her lips, "Aunt pear isn''t free." She goes out every day. "


    Go out every day? Pear Fragrance had recovered so quickly? That was a good thing. But my eyebrows were jumping up and down, making me even more uneasy.


    "Then wait a moment, aunt. I''ll take you to see the flowers and drink some ice water." Kids always like to eat these things.


    The weather was also very hot. Drinking a bowl of sugary water to cool off the summer heat also made one''s heart feel comfortable.


    Little Jing clapped happily. "That''s great! Aunt! Aunt! You''re the best! Little Jing will marry Aunt when she grows up."


    I lowered my head and pinched his face. "Jing has grown up, my aunt is old, and her hair is full of white hair."


    "Aunt is the most beautiful." he said stubbornly.


    I smiled lightly, I did not care about the children''s children''s children''s words, I do not know, the determination of the small Jing went on very deep.


    I took Little Jing out the door, and as soon as I stepped out of the back door, the hot wind blew in my face. If it wasn''t for Jing thinking about it, I wouldn''t have come out to bask in the sun. It''s so hot and uncomfortable, my skin isn''t white at all.


    If Shangguan Bing sees me darker, won''t she be laughing at me again?


    Privately, I still thought he would come, and the thought of him filled me with a sense of secret delight.


    I used my hand to block the hot sun. When the wind blew, it was sufficient to blow away some of the hot air. Even the lotus fragrance that was being blown by the wind had a warm smell. I still prefer the clear smell of the morning, not as hot as it is at noon.


    A few fast horses were heading towards my house. I wasn''t curious as there were quite a few guests at my house. They were probably admiring Pear Blossom.


    After this lesson, Pear Fragrance will open her eyes and look at these men, then choose a good one from the middle. She had lost her virginity, but if he really liked her, he might not mind.


    The pavilion built near the water was still able to see the endless jade-green leaves and powdery flowers. Little Jing was drinking ice water very obediently. I liked eating those lotus seeds, but he actually picked them into my bowl. I smiled in satisfaction. What a sensible child.


    As I leisurely enjoyed this time, my heart felt a little muddled. It seemed that ever since Shangguan Yu had left, I had been extremely obedient. I had really listened to him. And terrible, I always think of him.


    With a faint smile, I heard a familiar female voice. I looked down and saw Li Xiang and Lou Yuyu sitting on the same boat. Li Xiang was buying candied water.


    "Pear fragrance." I screamed.


    Why were they together again? Didn''t you see through his true appearance?


    Riko looked up at me, startled.


    That Lou Yuyu, on the other hand, smiled mysteriously at me.


    I think he was the one with the pear blossom again. I shouted, "You bastard, Lou Yuyu."


    I ran downstairs. On the side downstairs, I faced the small boat. "Pear Blossom, hurry and get on."


    "Ugly woman, don''t meddle in my business. No one can blame you for the things that you and I are willing to do." He couldn''t hide it.


    Riko''s face was pale. "Yuyu, didn''t you say you want to marry me? I already have your flesh and blood. " What he could not conceal was her trembling.


    When I heard that, I got angry. I grabbed Lou Yuyu''s clothes, "You lied to me again, Little Sister Riko. Lou Yuyu, are you still human?"


    His face went cold, and he stood up beside me.


    He was much taller than me, so he opened my hand with one hand and squeezed my chin with the other. Forget it, I have achieved my goal. If it wasn''t for you, my plan would have been much more perfect. "


    I don''t understand. I really don''t understand. I''m scared, but I have no way out.


    Jing pushed at him. "Let go of my aunt. "Bad man, let go of my aunt."


    He sneered. He lifted Little Jing''s clothes with one hand and threw her far away. Little Jing fell on the ground and didn''t cry.

 C18

    I was angered. "Lou Yuyu, my father is a third-grade official, so even if you are a relative of the royal family and are toying with people like this, he will not let you roam freely."


    ''Pa! ''It was a very crisp sound. My face felt numb and painful.


    It''s the first time I''ve been beaten like this, and there''s actually a taste of blood in my mouth.


    "Ugly woman, this is something I wanted to reward you for a long time ago. Mind your own business, I''ve wanted to slap such an ugly face a long time ago." he said fiercely.


    I raised my head, "Lou Yuyu, you hypocrite, you don''t even dare to return to the capital. If you cause any trouble, come to Qin Wai, my father will not let you off."


    "Hehe, what a dream. Whether your father can survive or not is one thing. I''m not playing with you guys anymore. I''m tired of your sister, Yinpear Fragrance. " He didn''t loosen his grip on my chin. I couldn''t cry, and no matter how painful my jaw was, I wouldn''t show it to him.


    Riko walked over shakily. With a pale face, she shed two clear tears, "Yuyu, don''t scare me. Don''t listen to her. I like you. "I am willing to be a concubine. I have your child."


    He actually laughed out loud, and within his laughter, there was a hint of ridicule. "Just you, I am looking down on you. "Who told you to obstruct my path, especially you, ugly woman. Who allowed you to win the Immortal Drawing Tournament?"


    Why? I don''t understand, but I know that this must be a conspiracy I don''t know about.


    He released me, and I gasped at the pain in my jaw.


    When Pear Fragrance fell, I frantically helped her up. That hypocrite didn''t even look at her before striding out in big strides.


    "Pear fragrance, pear fragrance." I grit my teeth, grit my teeth against the pain, and squeeze her between them.


    She was crying, unable to speak, her face buried in my arms.


    Lou Yuyu, what does he mean by ''disgraced''? What path have we blocked for him? Why are we harming pear blossoms like this?


    I am angry why I am a woman, I am angry why I do not have the strength of Shangguan Bing? Otherwise, I would beat him up.


    I to the pear fragrance is both pity and helplessness, is this how a woman treats love? Why are you with him? Pear fragrance, ah pear fragrance, I really don''t know, this is love, why is it different from what I thought, could it be that there was only Lou Yuyu in the world?


    She didn''t say a word. She said she had a child. I don''t think this matter can be hidden from Father. However, I still can''t tell Father about this. He can''t be angry.


    She stared at the departing figure in front of her. She hated him very much, very much.


    I wanted to sigh. Hate, was it any use? Can you make it up?


    "Pear Blossom, let''s go home." I helped her up.


    She pushed me away and walked straight home without a word.


    What I didn''t know was that my home couldn''t be hidden anymore. There were people who were afraid that my father wouldn''t know and would cause a ruckus.


    My face ached. Did I do something wrong?


    The warm breeze blew again, bringing along the lonely little girl as she walked back. I couldn''t see the scenery on both sides of the road, and I was very worried. I actually thought that if only Shangguan Xue was here, she would help me teach that hypocrite a lesson.


    But he wasn''t there, and for the first time I wanted to lean on someone. I could only straighten my shoulders.


    Lou Yuyu, this hypocrite, this vile person, just what was he doing? He wasn''t even willing to become her concubine, because she loved him so much.


    Could it be that if a woman lost her virginity, she would lose her ego and be left at the mercy of others?


    I don''t want that, I think. I''d rather be single for the rest of my life than get involved in these affairs.


    How did the Yin Family offend Lou Yuyu? To discredit us like this.


    I took Little Jing back. Strangely, the people in the backyard didn''t know where they had gone. They didn''t even look at the door.


    After telling Jing to go back and wash her face, I didn''t see a single girl in the backyard.


    It was strange, a little uneasy, but I heard a noise in the front yard.


    That high-pitched voice, angrily shouting, that''s Dad''s voice, he can''t be angry, he yelled so loudly, let me run out of the yard quickly.


    What entered his vision was Prefect Lin sitting in the main hall. There were also some people wearing embroidered clothes. I don''t know them, but the expressions on their faces definitely weren''t that of a good person. If not, why would Father be so angry?


    I looked at my father, who was breathing heavily in anger, while Pear Fragrance kneeled on the floor without a word.


    "Father." I ran over and said, "You can''t be angry. Shangguan Gongzi told me that I can''t be angry."


    "Yin Qing, I''m not the one forcing you. There''s an order on top to check the jade purple vase. That vase was found in your house. "As an official of the imperial court, he is entitled to a royal salary. For Lord Yin to secretly collect the stolen jade purple vase, that is a great crime." He spoke coldly. His usual respectful attitude and smile towards his father had long since been replaced by a stern expression.


    "Daddy won''t." "I don''t have any jasper purple vases in my house."


    "Don''t be so stubborn, what is this?" He pointed to a jade vase on the table, "This is the jade vase, it was found in the Yin Residence."


    His father gasped for breath, "Lin Tianjiao, you are framing me."


    Don''t be too excited, Lord Yin. This thing is a good thing, so even the Emperor likes it. If it wasn''t for that, no one would have followed it up. Even Lord Yan, who didn''t know anything about it, would act this way." Lord Yan treats the gold quite well. He even gave such a precious thing to the gold. " His eyes were like that of a mouse''s, and they were flashing with a smile.


    Father looked at Pear Blossom and asked, "Pear Blossom, what''s going on?"


    Riko clenched her teeth as she looked at Prefect Lin. "Uncle Lin, you guys are really heartless. You got Lou Yuyu to give this to me. Such a framing clearly doesn''t belong to me. Daddy, I don''t know, I really don''t know. "


    "That''s hard to say. Lou Yuyu is your lover, why did he set you up? Could it be that because you have his child and he doesn''t dare to take responsibility, you push the blame onto him?"


    My heart turned cold, my father couldn''t even breathe, and actually fainted while pointing at the pear blossom.


    "Father." I was flustered, and my heart was filled with fear as I shouted, "Nanny, hurry and get the medicine! Father, don''t scare Chu Xue! Father, please don''t let anything happen to her!"


    I don''t care about anything. I don''t know what''s going on between Pear Fragrance and Prefect Lin. I only know that father has fainted and father can''t be angry. Why is Prefect Lin still so overbearing? This was a conspiracy, a plot that had been planned for a long time.


    My upright father, my ignorant sister, how did she offend him?


    The once amiable face had become so hideous.


    I fanned out the heat away from my father''s body. I bit my lip in tears. I don''t want to cry, but I really can''t help it. I''m so scared that if dad falls down, what will happen to my sister and me? We never knew what worry was, because Daddy was always shielding us from the wind and the rain.


    Daddy, I''m so scared. It''s like I''m going to have to face a lot of twists and turns. I''m even more afraid that you won''t wake up. Shangguan Yi said not to be angry.


    Anything is good, whatever the price is. I don''t want any results from you, dad, even if you want me to say that I stole that vase, I tricked you into coming here.


    The Yin Residence was surrounded; no one was allowed to leave.


    I don''t know what the wind and rain will do to my Yin family. I was only worried about my father.


    I cried. I couldn''t even get a doctor, and Prefect Lin didn''t even let a servant out, nor did he let a single person in.


    It was the first time in my life that I had cried so bitterly, so fearfully.


    For the first time, I felt that life was so fragile. Daddy lay there motionless, afraid to bite his hand, afraid to make a sound. I stayed there, staring at him greedily. I was so afraid he would disappear.


    Daddy is the wall in my life, I can''t fall over it. I''ve always relied on him, and I also hate my weakness. If I could be strong, Daddy wouldn''t be without a doctor to see me right now.


    I kept watch all night, and at daybreak my nurse told me that Prefect Lin had arrived.


    My eyes were red, but I couldn''t fall. I wanted to rely on me, but I had to be strong.


    The fat Prefect brought people into my house, "Ni Chuxue, is it true that Yin Qing is faking her death? If she embezzles ¡­"


    I didn''t want to hear what he had to say, so I wanted to vomit. "Prefect Lin, my father is not unkind to you. Why did you do this to frame my father?" Uncle Lin, I used to respect you as my uncle. I thought you were an upright man, but I truly misjudged you. You cannot be called a gentleman, much less a father and mother. "


    His face turned black and angry.


    "How dare I?" I wanted to laugh, but I stopped my tears. He was not worthy to make me cry, so I was even more despicable than him, "You designed Pear Fragrance, you want our Yin Family to be ruined, how can we let you down?"


    He coldly snorted and warned, "Ni Chu Xue, what nonsense are you spouting? The crime of slandering an imperial government official is not light. "


    That''s great. It''s only been a night, and he''s been promoted to the imperial court.


    He fumbled for a piece of paper and took it out. "Yin Qing''s corruption is proven, and the Yin family worships the Third Pin. It''s a great debt to the gods." "After using the title of official, he became a commoner, and his entire family property was confiscated. With Yanqing as an official for many years, there was no need for her to be held accountable. Ni Chuanxue, Yin Lixiang, entered the palace as a servant.


    What a heavy penalty, Daddy lost most of his life''s reputation just like that. I know this is a conspiracy, but even if I hate him, I''m still powerless.


    I covered my face with my hands and let the tears flow.


    His father had not woken up, had not, only still breathing. Once a tree fell, a bird would know how weak it was. It was as if it was lost in ignorance, as if it had lost its mind.


    The Yin Family fell just like that. It was unbelievably fast, but the jade purple vase in front of them was beyond rebuttal.


    When the tree falls and the monkeys scatter, I finally understand this principle.

 C19

    People could leave or scatter. The valuable things of the Yin family had long been plundered clean. Looking at the empty house, I felt so cold that I wanted to cry. Even the place where we lived had become a public servant. Pear Fragrance and I had gone from a thousand misses to servants and servants. As for my father, he hadn''t woken up yet.


    When my cousin brought Yin Xiong and Yin Jing away, I couldn''t bear to look into Little Jing''s eyes. He cried like he didn''t want to leave, no matter what he said. But now that his father had fallen, even he was going to leave. If his father knew, how sad would he be?


    I look up at the sky, and I don''t let my tears fall again.


    I couldn''t stop them from leaving, and I couldn''t convince them to take care of my father for me. At the most glorious moment in my family, if I took them in, we could enjoy life together, and we couldn''t go through hardships together. Pear Fragrance and I are going to be sent away. If they don''t leave, no one here will be able to support them.


    My poor father, what should I do with him?


    I know what it means to be cold when you leave your tea. When you fall, you can''t even keep that bright peony flower in front of your door.


    Was he finally done? In just three short days. I fan the fire, tears on my face, no one, I will cry.


    The smoke stung my eyes. It hurt. The choking smell of the medicine made me sick.


    "Eldest Miss." The wet nurse cried out softly, "Miss Rivulet is crying out in pain again?"


    I turned my head. "Nanny, why haven''t you left yet?"


    She took my fan and fanned the fire, rustling it: "First Miss, I''m not leaving. I''ve been in the Yin family all my life, and even if I die, I''ll still be a ghost of the Yin family."


    "Nanny, I am no longer the eldest miss." I burst into tears and threw myself into her arms.


    "Miss, it''s been hard on you. This person is always so complicated. You have to think things through."


    "Nanny, what should I do? What should I do?" "The road ahead, I don''t know what to do." I''ll be taken away in a few days. What about my father? Nanny, you''re old. What are you going to do? " Why hadn''t I thought about it before? It was only then that I realized how selfish I used to be. He had only thought about himself and never thought about them.


    "Ah!" It was the pear blossom''s cry of pain.


    Without thinking too much about it, I ran to Pear Fragrance''s room. She was clutching her stomach, and some of the redness was staining her skirt.


    "Pear fragrance." "Don''t be afraid. I''m here, and my sister is here."


    She drank the medicine, and her face was so pale that I was frightened.


    She just screamed, not screaming for pain, and her fingers dug into my flesh.


    She was sweating so much that her red lips were stained with blood, and I couldn''t bear to look at her. I held her tightly and looked up to see that she had torn up the Plum Blossom Snow Diagram and had her randomly frame it.


    "Riko, scream out the pain." Damn Lou Yuyu, if the heavens have eyes, don''t let him go.


    Riko took a deep breath. "No, I won''t cry out in pain even if I die. I, Riko, won''t cry out in pain. I will remember this pain in my heart."


    She was still as stubborn as ever. Pear Blossom, it''s not your fault, it''s something we don''t know about. It really wasn''t her fault. Loving someone wasn''t wrong.


    We all have to be strong and not fall down, no matter how painful, no matter how bitter, don''t let others look down on us.


    My Yin family, my father fell, as did my two daughters, me and Pear Blossom.


    The unclear verdict caused the Yin family to fall. His father was a third-grade official, after all. He had never seriously investigated and tried to get close to Meng Hao. The only reason his father had done so was because he hadn''t spoken a word. Pear Fragrance''s words were true, but no one would believe her. Lou Yuyu, however, never appeared again. He was a nightmare, a Yin family nightmare, an extension of a conspiracy.


    There were many things that would suddenly stab you in the dark when you were unable to defend yourself. It was so fatal that you couldn''t even retaliate.


    I don''t know how long Prefect Lin has been standing guard in the dark. Lin Jing Ru heard that he was sent to the palace, but she wasn''t with Lou Yuyu.


    I hate him, but I don''t have enough power, and I don''t know why he did it. To treat Pear Blossom like this, help the Lin Family to punish us. From the moment he met Pear Blossom, it had been the start of a conspiracy.


    Tomorrow, he would have to be escorted to the capital. I can''t wait for a month. I can''t wait for the one month that I promised Shangguan Yu.


    I let him and me miss out on these things, I think it''s impossible for him and me, I think that Shangguan Bing is from a famous family, with an extraordinary family background. Right now, I''m just a servant. My father''s position is unprotected and he is unconscious. My family has been ruined and my family is in ruins. How can I be worthy of him?


    There was an unspeakable pain in my heart, haunting me all the time, and I ignored it. I couldn''t let pain dominate me.


    I walked sadly into the room I hadn''t been in for a long time. I had been waiting by my father''s bed all these days, and I hadn''t even touched it.


    I curled up in a ball and looked around the empty room.


    The sun was shining brightly in my room, but I didn''t feel warm.


    I didn''t want to sleep either. I stayed there, still trying to find a trace of the past. I was about to leave.


    This is the place where I''ve lived for sixteen years.


    How many happy times have I spent here?


    Here I share the bits and pieces of my girlhood, my precious inkstone, gone, my bamboo, gone, my orchid, gone. My room is no longer the same as it used to be.


    What am I left with? There was only a thick stack of papers on the floor. It was a chair and a table.


    Painting? I still have painting, I can''t fall down like this. Daddy still needs me. If I can''t come up with this idea, then my family will be ruined and my father will die without anyone to take care of him.


    Tears fell down my face, and I was a little excited. I wiped them away with the back of my hand, hugged my painting, and ran out to the front yard. "Nanny, Nanny."


    The wet nurse wiped her hands on her fragrant clothes and said, "Eldest Miss."


    "Aunty, Daddy can''t be hurt, Daddy will be saved. Nanny, can you get someone to send this painting to the capital for me? "Shangguan Yu will come." I said confidently, as if I had known him for a long, long time. I thought he would come when he saw the painting, and he would be all right.


    "Oh right, there''s also this, take it and ask someone to bring the painting to Shangguan Yu in the capital, and ask him to help me." I removed a jade bracelet from my wrist. "I still have this." Mother left this to me, I like the orchids on the top, unique, pear very like, and then along with her I have never given her.


    Asking him to help me, I didn''t want to say such cowardly words, but now that I said them out loud, it didn''t matter. If he doesn''t help me, no one will be able to help me take care of my father.


    Nanny is old, I can''t be so selfish to ask Nanny to take care of father for me, what does she take to raise, to take care of ah.


    It should be worth a few more coins. For his father, no matter how valuable these treasures are, they should be used for emergencies.


    The wet nurse pushed it back and frowned. "Eldest Miss, your wet nurse also has some personal money. This is what the lady left for Eldest Miss. Eldest Miss keeps it." She looked worriedly at the painting in my arms. "Eldest Miss, can you really get Sir Guan to come?"


    I nodded. "He''ll come, Nanny." I completely believe it.


    The man whose words were spoken, the man who would never give in, the man who was so proud, would definitely keep his word.


    The orchid jade bracelet was still given to the wet nurse. "Nanny, give this to him, this is the only medical fee I can afford. If he doesn''t want to come, I''ll leave it to you." "I owe it to my mother, and I will return it to her twice as much as I owe it to her in my lifetime." Believe it or not, I have to think of a way out.


    The nanny turned around and wiped her tears, "You damned girl, what did you say? If the nanny doesn''t look at it, what do you think? "Aaaah!"


    Maybe no one knows. What have I lost? The one month agreement was like a dream.


    No wonder people said that the best dream would never come true. Reality always ran counter to a beautiful future.


    I handed the painting to the nurse and knelt on the ground, "Aunt, you have been worrying about the snow for most of your life in the Yin Residence, so you can''t do anything for the nurse anymore. Father will be relying on the wet nurse. "


    She shook her head, unable to hold back her tears, "What kind of evil did the Yin family do to make them fall into such a trap? Young miss, the Yin family treats the wet nurse well, as long as the wet nurse lives, the wet nurse will not abandon your father. Young miss must take care.


    I bit my lip. I could grow in such a short amount of time. I would never be able to grow stronger.


    In the past, those noble young masters who had come to visit were renowned, so how could they possibly have come to ask for help?


    All forms of the human world, all forms of the human world. People would always fall to the lowest level, only then would they be able to see clearly what was called all hundred forms of the human world.


    I''m so selfish. My wet nurse is old, she''s hunchbacked, and her hair is gray. I can''t be bothered to ask an old man like her to help me take care of my father.


    I tasted the warmth of the human heart, and I knew some of the precious warmth, then did not know cherish, always feel that the nurse talked too much. That beautiful time in the fingertip, the white past, I can no longer grasp.


    The wet nurse was worried. These things had to be delivered to the capital personally. She said that no matter what, she had to ask Shangguan Gongzi to come. As for her father, she had entrusted someone from the countryside to take care of him for a few days. I know what my nurse meant, she had to go herself, so I had to invite Shangguan Yushi.


    Daddy can only eat some food, but he can''t even talk. It was a stroke.


    When I looked at him for the last time, his eyes were half open. I crouched down and whispered to him, "Daddy, take good care of your illness. I will take good care of Riko. Daddy will take good care of his body and Xue''er will come to pick you up."

 C20

    His eyes, seemed to wake up, looked at me, actually somewhat teary.


    I can''t bear to look at it. If I look at it one more time, I''ll cry.


    "Father, I, Yin pear Xiang, swear to the heavens that I will make them all pay the price. I will make Lou Yuyu pay the price. Father, Pear Fragrance will still need to revive the Yin Clan. " She bowed three times in respect.


    My nurse''s family brought a cart, and I was so short on money that I couldn''t even afford it.


    "Help me take good care of my father. In the future, I will definitely not treat you unfairly."


    Pear Fragrance, she''s doing very well. She has recovered her wishful thinking, but I saw a sigh in those people''s eyes.


    As long as life exists, why not? Miracles were created by life.


    Everyone stood up, and they all held up some hope. As long as they didn''t give up, they would be closer to success.


    "Chu, take care." The ancient voice of the wet nurse mourned in the courtyard.


    "Nanny, I will. I''ll be fine. "


    "You must blame me." Pear Fragrance looked at me and asked seriously.


    I shook my head, "Pear Fragrance, it''s not your fault. Don''t feel sad, it''s useless now. Eat a little and grow wiser, the Yin Family won''t be defeated just like that. The heavens are watching. Those people will definitely not have a good ending."


    She cried out "wow", full of heartache, how many people said that Riko was in the wrong, I know she was really sad, she forced herself not to say it more worried me.


    I hugged her. "Fragrance, cry. Cry out your grievances, your resentments and all your troubles." It had only been a few days, yet she had been reduced to such a state.


    From now on, only I and Pear Fragrance helped her go. We were sisters, and I was the older sister. No matter what, I had to take good care of the younger sister. This was my promise to my father.


    As for Shangguan Yu, my heart ached.


    I can''t think about these things any longer. There will always be pain in my heart. I''m going to forget that he''s just a good doctor. I''m going to forget about him, or I''m going to torture myself.


    I didn''t know that I would see Shangguan Bing again.


    The door closed and the words'' Great Yin Mansion ''were reflected in my reluctant eyes.


    Two officials led me and Pear Fragrance to the official residence. After we gathered there, we would send them to the capital.


    Walking along the road, looking back. Every road, I used to be so familiar, I will leave my hometown, to a strange place, to serve strangers.


    My heart was in turmoil. The road ahead was vast, and no one had told me how to go or what to do.


    Fate, lead me step by step towards the palace.


    Some people even recognized the pear fragrance on the roadside, and others were laughing at it.


    I took her hand and shook my head.


    Her lips curved into a sneer, "Ni Chuxue, I won''t be the same Yinpear Fragrance as before. I will rise to prominence and return. I will make them pay the price."


    "Pear Fragrance, don''t put so much pressure on yourself. Doing things in heaven. Everyone''s fate has something to do with heaven. Whatever is coming, we can''t avoid it."


    "They are jealous of my brilliance. They want to destroy me, so I will not do as they wish. I will not make things happen in the sky and make plans come true for everyone."


    I don''t think things are that simple. There are a lot of things that have to do with each other.


    Pear Fragrance was definitely an outstanding talent. Her radiance was dazzling. A single Lou Yuyu could ruin her reputation. However, that is not the case. Their goal is to climb up to frame my father.


    So what if he was unwilling? We enter the palace, not as masters, but as palace maids, the lowest and lowest of the palace maids.


    As a servant, how could she be as free and comfortable as the young mistress? Bones, dignity, grievance. He could only grit his teeth and swallow it with his blood.


    Pear Fragrance had talent, but the palace maid didn''t need these. She only needed to listen to the orders.


    My horizons are truly small. I could only imagine that it was this simple to know that deep palaces are like the sea after entering the palace. The palace maids only knew how to obey orders, it still wasn''t enough. It wasn''t enough.


    In the 23rd year of the Yan Dynasty, the Emperor, who loved beauties, chose many women to be his concubines and filled his harem. The number of palace maids attending to him also continued to increase.


    If it was a passable family, who would sell themselves to the palace to be a slave? In the palace, all of the concubines held immense power. A dead man could only shut his mouth.


    It would be better to be a girl in a rich family than to die without even knowing what happened to her.


    An old palace maid would be eliminated in three years, but at that time, the marriage would be missed. It would be even harder to get married than to ascend to heaven.


    As soon as the palace doors opened, it was unknown whether or not they would be able to leave.


    A lot of sadness was hidden within the deep wall.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the money was rather high, or if there was a reason, which woman would want to enter the palace to serve as a slave?


    She and Pear Fragrance had no choice but to enter the palace as court ladies.


    Along with a few other poor girls, there were also a few others with status like hers. It was probably because they had changed in the way of the family and were forced to do so. There were a few in the way, and one of them was very good-looking. It was clear and refreshing, and within it, one could see the essence, but not the shimmer. It was like the fragrance of pear.


    I''m a little worried that it might be a blessing or a mistake to be beautiful in the palace.


    Women could not avoid being jealous, but the aroma of pear was very proud and did not cover it up in the slightest.


    The carriage jolted as it brought the few of us women into the palace.


    The road to the capital was not as easy as he had imagined. It was unfamiliar and not as flat as Qin Huai''s.


    Even the wind had stopped on a sultry day, and I wanted to fall down and never think about it again.


    After all, I can''t. Am I that weak even after ten years? He had truly failed his father.


    This is the road to the capital city, a place I don''t know what to do. Lou Yuyu fled back to the capital, and Shangguan Yu is in the capital.


    Pear Fragrance and I were going to the palace to serve as maidservants.


    The Yan Dynasty was flourishing for decades. The capital city was filled with people coming and going. We were all afraid. We all cowered. We were no longer free people.


    The horse carriage did not circle around the bustling capital, but rather headed towards the yellow and dazzling palace from a relatively secluded location in the distance.


    It was like a huge mouth that could swallow everyone in its path.


    I heard the sound of sighs ¡ª "The ladies of the palace again!"


    My heart is aching, I want to vomit, is it too long, the weather is too hot, or because of that person''s words meaning?


    I held on to the railings of the carriage, my heart pounding, but I couldn''t get anything out of my mouth. It was so dry that it made my heart clench into a knot.


    Even without looking in the mirror, I knew that my face must be extremely ugly.


    I had thought of going to the capital and seeing Shangguan Yu''s medicine store, but what was his name? What do I know? I know nothing. I''d rather not know. I cut off all thoughts. I drew the bow without turning back. Even if he knew, what could he do?


    The official register has been prepared. I, Ni Chuxue, am no longer a miss, but a palace maid.


    In the palace, the lowest and most lifelike was the palace maid, once named Shiyun: "Weiyang Palace Walls Grass Road, the palace servant Li Li Red Mausoleum. As you drive it out, change your clothes as usual. " As they carried out the corpses of the recently deceased palace maids, they also brought in the newly selected palace maids. What a bleak picture this was.


    The palace maids occupied the majority of the harem as well. They had no place in the harem, no rank, and were all ordered around by others. The scene was one of desolation and desolation.


    Slowly approaching the back door of the palace, I raised my head and looked fearfully at the legendary palace.


    The setting sun made it seem as if it had grown long and black. The red walls of the palace were frightening. I didn''t even dare to look at them. Several men in black came out. They all had a clean face with a dark aura around it. I knew they were called eunuchs.


    "Is this the palace maid who entered the palace today?" an elderly, slightly obese father-in-law asked in a shrill voice.


    The driver stepped forward and said, "Eunuch Huang, that''s right. There are nine people in total, and their registers are here. Please take a look."


    Eunuch Huang looked at us and seemed unsatisfied. "That''s enough, that''s enough. Say the names well and follow me in one by one."


    "Lianqiu Lake." Eunuch Huang recited this person''s name and I was amazed at how good he was. The one who stood out was actually that proud woman. She was so limpid that even Eunuch Huang looked at her for a while. I think she must be a lady of some family. I didn''t know that my relationship with her would become like that in the future.


    "Intense Pear Fragrance." He continued to read. In the end, his eyes still looked at Autumn Pool for a bit more.


    Hearing this, her little sister stood out. At the corner of her eyes, her face was filled with a kind of proud, sighing beauty.


    Eunuch Huang looked at it and continued, "Ni Chuxue."


    I followed, following them into the deep garden.


    I heard the sound of the palace door closing with a hint of coldness, ruthlessness, and regret. If I could choose, if I could, I''d run out.


    After we entered, Eunuch Huang did not even dare to look at us. He led us straight to the left. I felt like there were flowers and green grass everywhere. After walking for a long while, we entered a courtyard.


    There, a woman in palace dress was waiting for us.


    He was about twenty years old. On his delicate and pretty face, there was some wind and frost, but his eyes were as calm as water.


    Her blue dress made her face look even whiter. She walked to the side of Eunuch Huang and gave him a slight smile. "Thank you, Eunuch Huang."


    "I dare not. It is this old servant''s fortune to be able to work for Lin Si Ji." He was very modest.


    She smiled and said lightly, "Zhuo''er will send Eunuch Huang on his way."


    After sending off Eunuch Huang, she stood in front of us and carefully sized us up one by one.


    Then she smiled softly. "There''s no need to be afraid when you all enter the palace. You can call me Lin Si Ji. Let me explain to you the rules of the palace, the rules of the palace." She spoke softly and clearly.


    Her easygoing attitude made the tension in our hearts loosen a little. I think she must be a gentle person.

 C21

    The palace has its own rules. If you don''t compare to your family in the palace, you cannot be a hair''s breadth away, and you absolutely cannot be wrong. No matter what position you sit in in the future, you must remember this. She spoke lightly.


    He had also heard some logical things. Then, under the lead of a woman, I had dinner. I knew that no one would be able to eat it, and my heart was filled with fear.


    The bell tolled, and somewhere, I sat in my bed, wide awake.


    It was small and dark, worse than my attic.


    I did not think that such a bright and magnificent palace would have such a place.


    This was where the palace maids slept, Lin Si Ji. He was a sixth grade female official, and was dedicated to explaining the rules and regulations of the palace for new maids.


    I felt that she was a good person, that her attitude, her appearance, her gentleness, in some way, were a little comforting, and the frost on her face came close to me. She was an experienced person, and she knew the bitterness of being a servant.


    The Emperor ascended the throne at the age of twenty. In the past twenty-three years, he had always loved women, and for the past twenty years, he had never given up on chasing after beauties.


    The harem had three thousand, and not just three thousand.


    Everyone was sleeping. I was awake, I couldn''t sleep, this was my first day in the palace, and I spent my days in this dark place. The journey for so many days was difficult, but it still made me think of a thousand things. How could I sleep peacefully?


    Maybe I was lucky that I didn''t encounter a vicious, unkind, arrogant, and intimidating Mammy, or I would have been like a mouse, trembling with fear.


    The palace maid could not sleep on her back. She had to lie on her side, her legs curled up, one hand on her side, the other outstretched. Lin Si said that this was a rule that had to be obeyed, and occasionally, a nanny would come to check, and if she was wrong, she would be beaten.


    In the darkness I could see several women struggling to do that.


    I tried, really tired, very uncomfortable, but, I want to get used to, be a palace maid, not play. I have to save my life to see my father.


    In a daze, I thought of my father. Unconsciously, tears started streaming down my face.


    The singing came in a graceful way, and I listened with my eyes wide open.


    "Did you hear that?" In the dark, someone was speaking, "Someone is singing, it''s very nice, but people in my hometown sing better, I want to go home." She started to cry.


    "I want to go home, too."


    I thought I was the only one who couldn''t fall asleep. It turned out that so many people couldn''t fall asleep. Even though it was their first time in the palace, they were still extremely nervous.


    I sighed to myself. These voices, how childish, we are still young, we have not seen or experienced much. I''m afraid some of them haven''t been as free as I am. We are not young again, fifteen and fifteen years old, can marry, enter the palace as a palace maid, in the future, what will wait for us? If everything went well, they could leave the palace in three years, and they would be 18 or 19 years old. If everything went well, they could leave the palace in three years, and they could find either a widower or a physically disabled person.


    The high wall was always used to seal up the lonely person, always used to seal off the lonely heart. It was too tall, making it impossible for one to climb it. It was too heartless, too many sighs.


    The pale-headed Palace was filled with tears. The people had long since left the palace.


    Going home, this is on top of the heart, this is supporting us to take the first step, the meaning of going home, far-reaching long.


    From the very first day he entered the palace, he had been thinking, "No matter what?" Only with a goal in mind would one be able to go further.


    Three years, how long and unhurried life was. Just this night felt like it was hard to bear.


    I have to learn to adapt. I can''t change anything here, so I have to adapt. In the palace, if one was not used to it, the only thing waiting for them was death. No one would sympathize with them. A favor was thinner than paper. It was nothing more than a palace maid.


    Aside from the imperial guards, there were tens of thousands of palace maids.


    Incomparable amounts of longing and sorrow were hidden within his heart. His days would not change because of these, and would stay.


    And no one will stop to touch our hearts. We are not anything, just ladies.


    The beauty and grandeur of the palace is not our place. Every day, we have to rely on the palace maids to take care of everything here. We are just palace maids. When we see everyone, we have to bend down and lower our heads to show our respect. The clothes of palace maids are all green. In short, green is the lowest color here.


    I used to like this color, I always feel that it is a continuation of life, is a kind of budding, let people know, let people comfortable, but it is the clothes of a palace. The concubines loved to wear red, but they did not dare to wear pink.


    The king of the flowers is a peony, the most beautiful and charming, peach and red represents the main palace. Only the empress and imperial concubine could wear it. Its red color made their muscles seem as white as snow, making it a favorite of the imperial concubines. The emperor has countless concubines, each one of them is not something we can remember. We can only kneel on the ground, not even have the right to speak.


    Every concubine naturally has her following them. Those are all elder sisters with a bit of seniority. If we want to curry favor with them, it''s not going to be us.


    Lin Si Li was a very good person, he talked very softly, he always deftly turned away from the palace and told us what to do. I respected her very much, I listened attentively to her talk about all the rules of the palace, and if I didn''t learn it now, I would be at a disadvantage.


    Lin Si Ji had always liked to watch me talk. When we were having lunch, everyone else had already left. I was sweeping the floor when Lin Si Ji suddenly walked in. I hastily greeted him.


    She laughed softly, "Chu Xue, no need to be so courteous, I''m not much different from you. I''m also a palace maid, but I''ve been here for a long time and am a bit older than you. She did not try to hide her intentions.


    I was a little terrified, and she laughed: "Chu Xue, there''s no other meaning, I won''t be able to teach you the palace rules tomorrow. I can see that you are a knowledgeable person, you have no other choice but to enter the palace as a servant. This is because you feel sad, Chu Xue, you can''t change this place, you have to adapt to this place, you have done very well. If I could do half of what you said when I came in, then I wouldn''t have to suffer too much in my heart. Actually, the human heart is made of meat, and I wouldn''t have to think of the palace as some kind of place for wolves and tigers. "


    I knew that she was trying to calm me down, and I thanked her. Her closeness did indeed ease my fear and nervousness.


    She smiled lightly, revealing her dimples which were very pretty. "However, you are already a palace maid, so you should remember one thing: it is not your fault, but your fault as well. If I say that it''s your fault, then it''s your fault. I''d rather admit it than push it, and if you remember this saying, it''s not wrong. You should understand this, you are a smart girl, but there''s something I want you to hear. "


    I was shocked. Did I do something wrong?


    She shook her head and laughed, "Don''t be afraid, it''s about your sister, Yinpi Xiang. Actually, I intentionally reminded her a few times that an outstanding appearance doesn''t necessarily mean that it''s a good place for her. Chu Xue, you are a smart person, you better advise her. If she were to enter the palace for the first time, she will definitely suffer. "


    I know, if Pear Fragrance listened to my advice, she wouldn''t be called Pear Fragrance. She was so beautiful that few people in the harem, including concubines, could compare to her. I didn''t dare to guess what she was planning. I was afraid that I would plot against her if she didn''t succeed. I''m more partial to her, I admit. That''s all, because she''s my sister.


    I nodded. "Pear Blossom has a stubborn temper."


    "In this batch of people, there are three who have read, including Lian Qiushui. Chu Xue, actually, there are some things I want to tell you, and I won''t beat around the bush. Let me ask you, do you want to go to the Cold Palace? " She looked straight at me.


    When the women of the imperial harem said those two words, they were probably the most afraid of the women of the harem.


    I could never figure out why the emperor was like this, so fond of beauties, and yet let them live in the cold palace. The cold palace meant that they would not be coming out. Only the newbies would laugh. Who knew that the old people would cry? The old days'' flowers were no longer fresh in the morning dew.


    Which concubine was not afraid? The ladies did not like to go to the cold palace. The Cold Palace had a lot of things to do. Furthermore, the people there were all out of favor. They had bad tempers, and they didn''t even have a reward. The people who served in the palace would be stained with this sort of anger. The able, the tactful, the likeable, will soon rise in status, and no one will want to go to the cold palace. The lords of the cold palace had no power, only empty air.


    Of course, it''s not because of that reward, but because of some promotion.


    The cold palace was not a useless place. It was not like the deep palace where there were many quarrels and battles between both sides. Palace maids were often seen as pawns. If the master was wrong, the palace maids would always take the blame. A servant who wasn''t careful had endless reasons. There was nothing he couldn''t think of, only something he didn''t dare to think of. If they offended someone and allowed the eunuchs to toy with them, it would make them feel even worse.


    I''ve heard a lot of these things these days, the older ladies say, and it''s always chilling.


    As for the Cold Palace, no matter how much the people there fought, it would only be a struggle between women and they would not rise again. Even if the palace maid was wrong, no one could do much about it. Furthermore, being in the Cold Palace was a relatively free place. Once every three years, there would be no one who would be able to persuade her to stay.


    He chose the Cold Palace because he didn''t want to stand out in the past few years.


    I didn''t have this kind of heart. As long as I can get out safely, I don''t want to fight. I don''t have any ambitions.


    I nodded. "Sister Lin, I''m willing to go, but I don''t dare decide for her without permission. It''s possible that her aspirations aren''t there." I spoke a little tactfully. I knew better than anyone that Pear Fragrance wouldn''t be willing to be a palace maid. After all, I was her elder sister. After ten years, how could I not understand her? She wanted to gain some favor, and best of all, it came from the emperor.

 C22

    When Lin Si Ji heard me say this, his eyes had a trace of an appreciative smile. "Amongst so many people, I don''t dare to say who I think I can pick, but I can clearly see the indisputability in your eyes. If you understand, I won''t feel wronged." The cold palace is not a cold place either, but it''s much better than a place where people are at loggerheads. "


    "I just want to live in peace for three years, and then I can leave the palace." I tell you the truth.


    She sighed, "If I had gone to the Cold Palace that year, I would have left too. No one would have kept it there on purpose. "I''ll have Zhuo''er take you to the cold palace tomorrow. Esteemed Empress Ning has an extremely good temper, so she won''t let you suffer any grievances."


    I felt my heart ache. "Thank you, Sister Lin." It is my good fortune to be able to meet such a good person in the palace.


    She chuckled, "Only you would say thanks. Why would any other palace maid go to the Cold Palace? It''s fine if she doesn''t think that I''m being against her."


    "Sister Lin is a good person."


    "Good people? What is a good person? I have come to you with every step you took. " She somewhat mockingly said, "A palace maid is also a person."


    Yes, a palace maid is still a human. I really want to thank Sister Lin.


    It was already August, and the fierce sunlight was making people smoke.


    The next day, I followed Zhuo''er to report to the Cold Palace. I never said a word. In the palace, no matter how old he was, as long as he was a senior, he would be called older sister. He would not call her by her title and would be recognized by the clothes she wore.


    The more they travelled, the more remote the Leng Palace became. Some people would always stay far away from this place. It was likely that they had been infected by that bad luck.


    The concubines inside could not come out, and the people outside did not want to go in at all. Only some maids were allowed in and out, but very few were willing to wait on them.


    The cold palace was truly worthy of being called the cold palace. The enormous trees that reached the sky blocked out the harsh sunlight. It was likely that it had not been pruned for a long time, and was filled with birds'' nests. The large shadow cast a reflection upon the crowd, causing them to feel a chill in their hearts. It was said that crows were crowing there in the evening, and the crowing was terrifying.


    A little further in was a forest, and the ones that could be seen the most were trees, big and small. The derelict houses were built in an irregular fashion. The Emperor never paid attention to his concubine who had been left in a cold and detached state. Compared to that majestic and incomparably magnificent palace, this place was a thousand miles off.


    But I like the peace here. Suddenly, screams and cries rang out, scaring Zhuo''er into trembling as well. She pointed towards the road and said, "If you go all the way in here, you''ll find that it''s the place that''s reserved for esteemed wangfei. I won''t be sending you off."


    I nodded. "Thank you, Big Sister Zhuo''er, for leading the way."


    She waved her hand and began to run as if she was escaping.


    I looked up at the sky. In the same sky, there were always people with different destinies, whether they were inside or outside the walls.


    I think that Lin Si Ji must have some sort of relationship with this Ning Fei. Otherwise, why would she choose me? It''s not that I''m indifferent, it''s that I can do it well, I can do it with all my heart, because I have no problems, so I won''t think about anything else.


    I want to write, but I can''t, I want news, I can''t, I''m too low. I am not without selfishness now, hearing Lin Si''s words. She has been in the palace for many years, so she must have some channels. I want to write to her.


    Today, they had arranged for everyone to go somewhere. Thus, their fates had begun.


    What surprised me was that Lian Qiuchi had chosen the palace of the Imperial Concubine Li. Lifei was the emperor''s current favorite concubine. With such a beautiful appearance, even the pear blossoms'' eyes turned red.


    As for Pear Fragrance, she was arranged to be with a few palace maids at the laundry.


    I was a little worried. Lin Si remembered that for the sake of my willingness to come to the Cold Palace, he still had to put some effort into the matter of Pear Blossom.


    If the palaces didn''t request for people directly, the higher ups would usually send a name list for her to pass on to the higher ups.


    Her place was not only to eat, but also to offend. No wonder I kept seeing helplessness and sighs in her eyes.


    Pear Fragrance arranged the laundry to avoid the jealousy of some of the concubines. After all, there was jealousy in her heart. It was her good fortune to be beautiful, and also her misfortune. If the Emperor saw it, wouldn''t he be surprised by her? The laundry was dirty and tiring, and none of the concubines would go there to see it, so it was much safer.


    I always didn''t understand how Pear Fragrance wanted to fly up to the top of the branch, thinking that the Emperor was also forty-three and indulged in debauchery. Even though the palace forbade people from talking about concubines and emperors, I could guess that the Emperor wouldn''t be as robust and robust as robust as he was. Fighting with so many people for one, if it were me, I wouldn''t fight over this.


    Maybe I read too many books, and my brain is always weaker than others. The nurse used to say that I was a little stuck. What I like is a single relationship.


    Finally, the person aged, bead yellow, this cold palace, is home? It would be better to live a clean life with Qinglian as his companion.


    Furthermore, no matter how beautiful the pear blossom was, she was no longer innocent. She had to understand one thing. The emperor''s woman could not tolerate a single bit of innocence.


    No matter what, I would never have expected that Pear Fragrance would still dare to provoke the Emperor.


    I took small steps towards the end of the path. I could still hear the occasional cry that gradually turned into a low howl in the distance.


    The Emperor wouldn''t hear of it. Why wouldn''t women love him more? To keep crying all the time would only make your tears cheaper, without even a shred of self-esteem.


    Ning Xiaoyao''s little courtyard was still fairly clean. I took a deep breath and knelt outside before respectfully saying, "A palace maid like first snow will come in to see esteemed Ning Xiaoyao." If it wasn''t for the cold palace, given my status, I would never have met any of my concubines.


    He waited for a long time until the sun was hot on his skin. Only then did he hear the sound of footsteps coming from inside.


    The door creaked open, but I didn''t dare raise my head. I prostrated myself on the ground. "palace maid Chu Xue greets esteemed Ning Xiaoyao, she''s so lucky."


    "I''m not Ning Concubine." A deep and aged voice sounded out. I raised my head slightly and saw a pair of embroidered shoes, simple grey cloth.


    Before I could think much about it, the old voice called out again, "Follow me."


    I got up, a little frightened, and it turned out to be an elderly nanny. I was a little timid, and when I heard about the elderly nanny, I always thought of ways to torture people, because they had been in the palace all their lives, and their hearts were old, cold, and hard.


    "Close the door." she said suddenly, coldly.


    I was shocked and hurriedly turned my head to close the wooden door. Just like this mama, the wooden door was old and creaked the moment I moved. In this quiet place, it sounded a little scary.


    I closed the door and hastened to catch up with the old nanny. Stepping on the thick fallen leaves, they walked into the courtyard.


    The door was ajar, with a strong smell of medicine, and I felt my breathing grow heavier.


    "Who is it?" A voice came from inside the room, clear and pleasant to hear. I must have been a beauty, speaking in a voice so tender and pleasant.


    The old mama said softly, "Esteemed Ning, the girl who reported for duty must have been sent here by Lin Si."


    "I already said there''s no need for it here, but she''s still worrying about it. Senior Servant Chen, you can arrange it yourself!" A few violent coughs followed.


    When Chen mama heard this, she grew a little anxious. "Go clean up the courtyard yourself. Be more quick-witted and don''t disturb esteemed wangfei." After giving her orders, she went in and closed the door.


    Sweeping the ground wasn''t difficult at all. There was a flower planted in this yard, and also some small purple plants. I don''t know what they were called, but those white flowers were everywhere. There were also some small trees that were covered in dust and fallen leaves. There was only a mama left to attend to the sickly Ning Fei. No wonder that Lin Si Ji wanted to send two palace maids over. He must be very close to Ning Fei.


    I splashed the water where there was no grass, then found a broom in the corner and swept it carefully.


    When I was at home, I didn''t do this kind of work. I was so engrossed in my work that I didn''t know when there would be a luncheon. My stomach was growling with hunger, but I didn''t dare to make a sound. When I finished sweeping, I brought water again. I washed the ground, the wooden walls, and then poured some of the flowers into the water.


    I don''t know what I''m doing, I definitely can''t go back now. I stood on the porch and didn''t dare to walk around. Lin Si once said that as a palace maid you can''t have your own actions, and can only listen to your master''s instructions.


    The small window was propped up and I was startled. I lowered my head again. "Grandma."


    "Are you the new maid?" the pleasant voice asked.


    When I heard that it was from esteemed Ning Xiaoyao, I was so frightened that I fell to my knees and fearfully replied, "Yes, esteemed Ning Concubine Ning. Your servant''s name is Chu Xue."


    "You are quite considerate. After watering, there isn''t much dust flying in the air. The entire courtyard seems to be much cleaner and cleaner than before. The first snow is right, there''s no need for formalities, this is the Cold Palace, not the Imperial Palace. Her voice was so soft.


    My heart relaxed. "Thank you, esteemed wangfei."


    She smiled gently, as gentle as the wind. "You''re covered in sweat. Go get some water to wash up with!"


    "Esteemed Ning Xiaoyao, you''ve blown the wind again. You need to recuperate more before you can have the wind." Chen mama''s disapproving voice sounded.


    I see that that esteemed wangfei is really a graceful woman. Her limpid eyes were as pure as a child''s, black and white. Her aura was mesmerizing and relaxing. Her thin shoulder bones, pointed chin, and cold palace people were all thin.


    She gave a shallow smile. "Senior Servant Chen, you don''t have to worry. Today, you''ve already gotten better. You didn''t eat lunch, right? It''s about time to miss it. Bring this little palace maid to the kitchen to get some food!"


    "Empress, you just worry too much."


    "Go on, there is no need to wait on me here. I like to see this. With a gentle breeze, I can smell a refreshing breath." She leaned over the window like a little girl and looked at the beautiful flowers.

 C23

    Suddenly discovering something, his eyes lit up: "My Heavenly Jewels are so beautiful, how come I didn''t notice them? Senior Servant Chen, hurry, hurry and help me take a look. "


    When that helpless Senior Servant Chen helped Ning Fei out, I saw that her body was so thin that even a gust of wind could blow her away. Her long hair was almost reaching her ankles.


    She walked over to the purple plant and squatted down to look. "My Heavenly Jewels, Senior Servant Chen, did you see them?" My Heavenly Jewels? "So beautiful, so beautiful, the emperor likes it the most."


    Grandma Chen turned her head and I saw the tears in her eyes.


    "Early Snow." She suddenly called to me.


    I stepped forward and bent down. "This servant is here."


    "There''s no need to call me a servant. There''s only the three of us here. "Chu Xue, from now on, take good care of the Heavenly Jewels for me. The Emperor likes the purple Heavenly Jewels the most, and they have to look like this. They are so bright, so clean and beautiful." she said happily.


    Senior Servant Chen blinked at me. I understood what she meant and respectfully said, "Yes, esteemed Ning Concubine."


    She smiled, squinting her long eyes. She smiled in a very satisfied manner, making people feel that she understood what she was saying.


    But a moment later, she was coughing violently again.


    Chen mama hurried to help her up, patting her back. "Esteemed Empress, esteemed Empress." Chu Xue, quickly go in and get the medicine. "


    I went into my room to get the medicine. As soon as I entered the room, the strong smell of the medicine made me dizzy. When I saw the black medicine still on the table, I brought it out.


    Esteemed Empress Ning''s face had already turned pale. Chen mama took the medicine and trembled a little, waiting on her to take it.


    She had just taken a sip when she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    I jumped in fright, but Chen mama stomped her feet. "Chu Xue, take good care of esteemed wangfei, I need to call Imperial Physician Zhang over."


    I nodded and took her hand. When I saw the blood, I felt an inexplicable sense of fear. I thought of my father, who was also sick like that.


    How thin Ning Fei was. Her fingers grabbed onto my wrist like claws. Her shriveled fingers and wrist revealed a heavy cyan color, making me feel as if my life was slipping away.


    My tears slid down my cheeks as well. "Esteemed wangfei Ning."


    She leaned into my arms, panting.


    I half supported her into the room. She was really light, making me feel sad. Are all the women in the Cold Palace the same? Were all the women of the Cold Palace so infatuated? He was still thinking of planting Heavenly Jewels for the Emperor, but he would never come again, even if he did. The imperial concubines were all gorgeous beauties, and most of them were round and beautiful.


    Inside were two interconnected rooms, her bedroom was in there, a simple arrangement, and I could have carried her easily to bed, wiped the blood from her lips in fear, and made her feel better. She stopped panting, poured some water, and carefully allowed her to drink.


    She let out a sigh of relief, as if she wasn''t that out of breath anymore. "Chu Xue, you sure know how to take care of people."


    "Esteemed wangfei, Chu Xue''s father was just as sick. Chu Xue was unfilial and served father for a few days."


    She smiled and said weakly, "It''s been hard on you, first snow."


    The long pressure in my heart, the bitterness, poured out, my tears splattered down.


    It''s been hard on me. I''ve always kept it in my heart. Her indifferent words are actually the balance in my heart.


    Fortunately, that Senior Servant Chen brought the imperial physician over after a while. I stood by the side and listened to her commands, forgetting all my hunger. I hope that nothing will happen to esteemed Ning Xiaoyao. She''s a good person. A good concubine, a good mistress.


    I tossed and turned until nightfall. Madam Ning''s medicine and the like were all personally concocted by Chen mama. She was not lying to others and she didn''t allow me to interfere. Only later on did I find out how dark the imperial harem was.


    After Ning Fei had fallen asleep, Senior Servant Chen said to me, "Tomorrow, come over earlier."


    I nodded. "Yes, Mammy."


    "The Empress really likes you. After you clean the courtyard, you will spend more time with the Empress." "Take care of yourself. The Lady likes to be clean." She looked at me.


    I realized that I was still covered in dust. "Yes, Mammy."


    "Go, go." She waved her hand.


    A small bed was set up outside esteemed Ning Xiaoyao''s room, so she could stand guard at night. I stepped out of the cold palace in the rising moonlight, listening to the sounds from some unknown courtyard.


    Am I making a bet? I made the right bet. Concubine Ning is a good master.


    I''ll do my best to serve her. For so long, except for the nurse who knows my sorrows, who would say a word. Even the pear blossoms were ignored.


    I am strong, but, I am really bitter, my hatred, and my helplessness are always entangled.


    I returned to my lodgings. The cold palace had no place for me yet, and I had to return to the resting places of the ladies.


    Most of them had returned, but I didn''t see Pear Fragrance on my own. I was a little anxious as I hurried to ask the palace maids that were with her.


    "Why isn''t Pear Fragrance back yet?"


    "She still has a lot of clothes to wash." A man said while chewing on a steamed bun.


    Everyone has a steamed bun and a bowl of thin porridge. This is our dinner.


    Being under the eaves, I had no choice but to lower my head. I wasn''t here to be a Miss, I was a palace maid. I drank a thin layer of porridge, found a piece of paper, and wrapped up two steamed buns.


    "I advise you not to go. She probably won''t be able to come back tonight." Someone grumbled, "She started to lose her temper as soon as she left, and she didn''t wash. The mama in charge of the laundry gave her more, and she wanted us to help her wash it. We''re all the same, why should we wash her? "She used to be a miss of the Qian Jin, but now that she has entered the palace, she has to look more clearly."


    "I''m sorry." "Pear blossoms," I said guiltily.


    "It''s none of your business." After eating the porridge, he sat on the shared bed and chatted with some of the palace maids.


    I carried two steamed buns to the laundry room.


    The moon was a little cool, and there were palace lanterns hanging everywhere, but they couldn''t light up my heart, and I could hear the faint, deep, and elegant sound of the zither. I stood on tiptoe and looked. Far away, the bright lights of the palace, the sound of singing. Which palace''s concubine was doing her best? Probably due to the Emperor''s favor. Pity the woman from the Cold Palace, she was even worse than a palace maid. She couldn''t even take half a step out of the Cold Palace.


    The emperor tried to use the high wall to block out people he didn''t want to see.


    Accompanying a man like a tiger, I know that there are not many stories like this in books. Who would cry when they smiled at her today?


    If she wasn''t happy, she would go to the cold palace and wait for the emperor to pamper her. Who would remember that she had once been so beautiful that the emperors'' love was always weak? I do not know what love is, love is too far away from me, my beauty, suitable to be a palace maid.


    But when I thought of the Ning Consort of the harem with her Heavenly Jewels, my nose soured, and I straightened my shoulders and walked towards the sink where the laundry was being done.


    Under the lonely lamp, there was only the fragrance of pear on her cheek. A pile of clothes was beside her.


    "Pear fragrance." I called softly.


    "Shh." "Don''t be noisy, what a good song. The emperor must be there."


    I sighed. "Pear Blossom, don''t think too much. If we can''t even be palace maids, don''t even mention that we don''t even have the chance to live to see our father. The palace won''t raise idle people." In particular, we cannot be idle.


    Riko''s expression changed and she frowned, "My bones aren''t so cheap that you only need to be a palace maid and you want to be a palace maid with just this little bit of improvement. If you can''t even raise your head in this life, then you''re destined to be a servant, Ni Chuxue. "


    I shook my head. "Pear Fragrance, bamboo doesn''t grow every day. You''re ambitious, but have you thought about it, Pear Fragrance? If you don''t wash all of these clothes, tomorrow, you will be whipped. Perhaps, they will ruin your beauty."


    She stood up and stepped on the clothes around her fiercely, "How did I, Yin Lixiang, end up like this? Tell me, Ni Chuxue, what''s wrong with me compared to that Lian Qiuchi? Why is she able to stay by Lifei''s side? Over there, however, one could often see the Emperor. What about me? I actually did laundry, and even those old hooves bullied me to wash, to wash. " She ruthlessly stepped on it, venting the anger in her heart. "One day, I will make you pay double."


    "Are you sure that day will come?" I said mercilessly.


    I could smell her anger all over her, but I had to break her pride. He was too arrogant. He was afraid that one day, he would see her riddled with wounds. Even her conceited appearance would not be reborn. How many beauties were there in the palace? The beauty of the pear blossom was not exceptional here. The lowest of the maids did not have any beautiful clothes, so she could not put on makeup.


    "Ni Chu Xue, are you jealous of me? Do you have to hit me just like they did? You''re happy to see me like this, and I know you''ve always thought I was in your way. " she cried angrily.


    "Then did you see it clearly? I don''t want to ask for anything. I just want to be able to stay safe, leave the palace, and see father. Don''t you want to? Father truly dotes on you. " I was tearful and a little angry, and I hoped she would understand.


    I didn''t want anything to happen to her. Did she understand? Did she understand?


    She bit her lip and sobbed, not saying a word.


    I shut my eyes to force the tears back and gave her two steamed buns. "Go and eat something."


    I sat by the sink and brought the water up and soaked my clothes and then I rubbed them one by one and learned everything. People don''t learn everything from birth, they don''t learn anything, they don''t know anything, they just know nothing, they go through all these things, and then they know how lucky we were before.


    "This steamed bun is cold, hard and unpalatable." she said in a slightly tearful voice.


    I knew she had taken my words in, and I was relieved. "Always eat, and if you don''t eat you don''t have the strength to live."

 C24

    "I swear, I wouldn''t be willing to be a palace maid. Isn''t that just washing clothes? "It''s not a big deal. In the future, I will make sure they pay the price." She walked past me and when I washed one, she took it to the sink and cleaned it.


    After a long while, she hugged me from behind and said, "Ni Chuxue, luckily I have you."


    "I''m your big sister, Pear Fragrance. I''m sweating all over. "We sisters have wholeheartedly washed ourselves, so let''s go back to sleep early and not confront them in the future. We are still new palace maids and have no power or connections, so we are at a disadvantage."


    In this sweaty place, there was no hint of elegance, but I felt comfortable.


    She washed her clothes, the silvery water sloshing lightly. "But they''re so unfair," she said, "why are some of them in such good places?"


    Vent, venting out, it''s nothing, as long as you think it through. In this palace, she was missing quite a bit, not too much. Perhaps she felt that she was insignificant, and she was unwilling. She was angry, but unlike Qin Huai, who surrounded her every day, there were countless people. She felt cold and angry.


    No matter how little attention she received at the palace, I would always be concerned about her.


    "Pear Fragrance, why do you need to compete with others. When you''ve had enough of this, you won''t be afraid of anything. " Those who are favored by the emperor usually have bad tempers. Furthermore, with so many imperial concubines, it''s impossible for them to spoil her all the time. If a woman loses her favor, she would take out the palace maid to vent her anger.


    In other words, if a concubine was favored by others, how many pairs of eyes would be on the scene? What kind of framing and shady things would happen, and the palace maids would inevitably be punished.


    When I thought of this, I actually didn''t know that I had actually thought of something right.


    If the two sisters shared the same heart, their happiness would also melt.


    In the middle of the night, the pile of clothes had already been washed and hung up. He felt a sense of relief. The day had finally passed.


    The sweat stuck to her clothes was very uncomfortable. It was already late in the morning, and there was no one around. When I was hanging up the clothes to dry, I saw that Pear Fragrance was already sleeping soundly on the other end. She was truly exhausted.


    So many clothes, like a screen, I think, I was secretly scrubbing my body no one will see.


    There are also palace ladies'' clothes here, and I can change into a clean one, or I won''t have time to take care of myself tomorrow. I slide down into the pool. The cool water is comfortable, the spring water from the mountains, the marble underneath, the body I''ve spent all day soaking in it, and I sigh comfortably.


    I looked up to see the sky full of stars, somewhat blurred, so far away from me. I''ve heard that a star represents a person. Which one is me? I couldn''t even see in the corner, I couldn''t even see. I could only see for a moment, then lower my head and carefully wash my hair. My head was covered with sweat, and I couldn''t stand it either.


    He looked around, quickly took off his clothes, revealing only his snow-white shoulders, and held up the cool water to wash. It was so comfortable. The tiredness of the day was almost gone.


    "Who are you?" A man''s shout scared me so much that my soul flew for three times.


    I turned pale and tried to turn my head away before I could pull my clothes up.


    "Don''t move." The person behind him said coldly.


    I dare not move, I grit my teeth.


    After a while, the person behind him spoke up, "So it''s a woman?"


    I pulled on my clothes. The jacket almost made me pull it down to my waist. The fear seemed to have disappeared, and my face flushed.


    "I told you not to move?" The voice cried out unhappily, with a domineering air that no one could refuse.


    My hands did not dare move. My skin was exposed on the surface of the water. It was so cold. I could feel the pressure coming from behind. Was it my father-in-law, or the imperial guards? I have heard that the imperial guards have also committed adultery against palace maids.


    As he drew closer, I grew more and more afraid, listening to his light footsteps. It was only two steps, but they were also steady and powerful, long and dark in the moonlight.


    "Such beautiful skin, those shoulder blades, they look just like her." He suddenly lowered his voice in admiration.


    To my surprise, I felt his approach and began to tremble.


    "You are a palace maid, which palace are you from?" He asked me in a casual, clear voice, "In the middle of the night, I''m not afraid of death."


    I nodded, but I didn''t dare to look back. From the clothes on my waist, I could see that I was a palace maid. Fragrance, I long for her to wake up soon and scare him away. But I was afraid, if he saw the beauty of the pear, would he let her go?


    His hand brushed away my wet hair. I trembled and wanted to sink into the water. I was timid, but I didn''t dare. His shadow covered me, so tall that I could barely be seen. Maybe one of his hands could break my neck.


    "Such a creamy, snow-white skin, it''s a beautiful scenery under the moonlight."


    I swallow, my skin prickling with hair.


    He seemed to feel it, and laughed, and removed his hand. I let out a sigh of relief and quickly pulled on my clothes, but he grabbed my wet hair with one hand, making it so painful that I couldn''t sink into the water. I covered my face with my hands, not allowing him to see me.


    "You, a palace maid, how dare you? What''s your name?" he asked coldly, tugging at my hair.


    So painful, I endured the pain. "I''m called Little Peach."


    "Do you want to see how everyone in the Imperial Palace knows that your young palace maid is here?" He doesn''t believe me at all.


    I can''t tell him my name, "I''m Qing Qing." I sobbed.


    Then he let go of me and I was in the water, no longer looking up, my nose was throbbing, my eyes couldn''t open, I couldn''t hear anything in my ears.


    A big hand grabbed my hair and pulled my head out of the water, as if with some affection, some fun, some orders: "Come back here at this time tomorrow." In the distance, there seemed to be a sound of someone coming. He released me and left in big strides.


    As I watched the shadow leave me, I breathed a sigh of relief, my heart still pounding with fear. Get out of the water quickly and cover my face with wet hair. I''m afraid that someone will be watching me from the shadows.


    I looked for a long time in the wet clothes, but there was no one there. Then I changed my clothes with a shake of my hand, wiped my hair, and went to wake Pear Fragrance. I went back to the autumn chrysanthemum courtyard, where we rested.


    Qing Qing, then let him go find Qing Qing. This man is a bit scary, fortunately, I managed to deal with him.


    The next morning, I went to the Cold Palace. I hid what happened last night in my heart and didn''t dare to tell anyone.


    Anyway, I won''t go to the laundry pool again. With this lesson from Pear Fragrance, she will learn to be a good girl. It''s not that she''s not smart, it''s just that she can''t figure it out.


    I really can''t figure out what her big ambitions are. Bamboo doesn''t grow taller every day.


    Forget it, I can''t control her. Everyone has their own aspirations, and I''ve done my best to help her.


    I don''t know, why did the so-called Cold Palace become so cold?


    Actually, if some of the branches were removed, there would be more sunlight. These trees were too big. It was unknown which dynasty had left them, but they were already towering trees.


    In the cold palace, the mournful and cold cries of someone could be heard. I felt a little helpless. A woman''s tears couldn''t hold anything back. Can''t keep the king, can''t keep the young. However, they had to spend their days in tears and tears. Only by crying could they vent the discontent or endless regret in their hearts.


    In the morning, just like me, there were also some court ladies who came to the Cold Palace. However, some of them scolded and scolded in disdain when they heard the crying sound, "That concubine is crying like a ghost again, making this place look like a ghost. If I were the emperor, I wouldn''t come here even half a step, much less come to her place." She scolded him harshly. If that concubine heard this, wouldn''t her heart be in an even more miserable state?


    Another palace maid laughed. "You, even if your mouth is harsh, still dare to say ''Your Majesty''? If you''re the emperor, then I''ll be the empress. "


    "Let''s go, don''t worry about her. Let''s go to the woods over there and go around before we come back. No one cares."


    The two palace maids smiled at each other as they moved to the side. That place was a man-made waterway, and it also provided water for the palace. When I looked up, I saw Senior Servant Chen struggling to bring back some water. I hurriedly increased my pace. "Senior Servant Chen, let me do it."


    She was getting old and it was a bit difficult for her to lift a bucket of water. I saw that her clothes had become a lot more wet, so I carried her by her side and felt more relaxed as we headed towards Ning Xuemo''s courtyard.


    "Senior Servant Chen, in the future, let me do these difficult tasks. I''m young and have the strength." I think it''s a sin to let the old man do all this, and besides, she''s really old, and a little hunched over.


    Senior Servant Chen slanted a glance at me. "You sure know how to speak."


    I''m a little surprised. I can speak, but I''m not the most likeable person here. I''m just speaking from the bottom of my heart.


    My wet nurse is even older than Chen mama, and she even has to serve my father and father.


    "Consort Ning really likes you, so you should talk more with her. You mustn''t mention the word ''emperor'' or ''past'' by any means." She said rather sharply, "Even more so, you can''t let the Empress blow the wind for too long and injure your body."


    "Yes, Mammy, I have." He couldn''t mention it because he was afraid it would hurt Ning Fei''s mind.


    I saw her excitement that day, and her happiness that day. A woman trapped in love, love, in the depths of it all turned out to be like this. Luckily I didn''t know what was going on, all I knew was that Shangguan Liu''s expression was one of anger. He looked at me and said he wanted me to wait for him at home for a month. When he came to propose marriage, I was shy.


    He was still dissatisfied when he poured the water into the yard''s vat.


    I wiped off my sweat. "Grandma, do you have more barrels?" I''ll just pick one. "

 C25

    She looked at me for a moment and didn''t say anything. She found another barrel and said, "Wait a moment. I''ll go find two ropes."


    She found me a sturdy wooden stick. "Go, be careful. Don''t break the barrel. There aren''t many things here."


    "Yes, Mammy, I will be careful." I knew she was beginning to accept me.


    It was the first time I had ever carried water, so I lifted it up and tested it. It was so heavy, I could barely stand while I was squatting there.


    On the grass a little further ahead, two palace maids were laughing. "You can''t even pick up the water, look."


    "Yeah, her appearance is so ugly."


    I took a deep breath, used the back of my neck, and picked it up, swaying a little, so that I gasped for breath, my feet wobbled, and I gritted my teeth and walked step by step toward the courtyard.


    On the way, I did not know how many times I took a break and splashed quite a bit of water. Finally, I brought the water back and placed it in the courtyard door. Gently opening the door, I carried the bucket in and poured the water into the vat.


    To my surprise, carrying water was also so difficult. The pain in the back of my neck made me unable to straighten my head.


    I picked up the broom and was about to sweep through it when Senior Servant Chen came out of the house with two warm buns. "Eat before you start working."


    I looked into her eyes and she looked away.


    I took it. "Thank you, mama."


    She left without saying anything. Consort Ning slept very late today, but didn''t come out. When Senior Servant Chen was about to boil some medicine, she let me go in and wait upon her.


    She sat at the edge of the table with her shoulders hanging down, looking at herself in the bronze mirror. Her beautiful eyes were filled with sorrow.


    Her face was so thin, only the size of a palm, and I pitied her. I stood behind her, holding a comb, carefully combing her long hair. I didn''t dare pull on her hair, afraid that even if she lost a single strand, it would be too painful.


    The smell of the medicine in this room was so strong that I couldn''t stand it any longer. I could only endure it.


    "Chu Xue, am I old?" She lowered her eyes and turned the mirror away from the reflection.


    "Esteemed wangfei isn''t old."


    "Are you trying to please me?" She became a bit sharper.


    I shook my head. "Esteemed wangfei, I don''t know where the old one is defined. Actually, the heart is the most important thing. As long as the heart is young, it will make you feel young."


    She tilted her head and looked at me curiously. "How many books have you read?"


    I knew that she wouldn''t be sharp out of curiosity, so I smiled gently. "Esteemed Ning Concubine, Chu Xue likes to read books since she was young. Chu Xue didn''t know how much it was. She always looked when she liked it, but she didn''t count it all."


    She also laughed softly, "You little girl, I can tell with a glance that you have talent in writing. Can you write?"


    "Yes, it''s just that Chu Xue''s calligraphy is not good." I spoke seriously. I was only interested in painting, and I was inferior in terms of words.


    "After that, I''ll teach you to write." She was excited, as if she had found something to do.


    I swallowed. "I don''t dare to do it in the first snow."


    She was a little unhappy and frowned. "You don''t want to learn from me, or do you look down on my writing? Senior Servant Chen, Senior Servant Chen." She raised her voice to shout, but it wasn''t loud, it was still soft and gentle.


    Chen mama, who was brewing medicine outside, wiped her hands as she walked in. "Esteemed Empress Ning, what are your orders?"


    "Go and take out my sticker and show it to her. My hands can read books. In the past, if others wanted to learn, wouldn''t I teach them?"


    Senior Servant Chen winked at me, and I hastily nodded. "Empress, it is my fortune to be able to learn from you."


    She once again laughed innocently, "That''s good. I like obedient palace ladies. In the past, the emperor was lovable when he watched me write. It''s a Spring Festival couplet, he wrote notes. No one in the palace writes better than me." She smiled proudly.


    My nose hurts. Esteemed Empress Ning only lives in my memories. She''s always been lingering in the past. She doesn''t want to see the present. When it comes to the emperor, her face was slightly red. I can''t guess just how old Esteemed Empress Ning is, but I just feel like she''s my little sister.


    I will love her, I will pity her, I will follow her, I will honor her.


    Luckily, she did not talk about this topic too much, and asked again: "Chu Xue, my Heavenly Jewels have not been watered yet, they are almost all washed clean, and I can''t let them fall, so I need to be gentle, and drip some water on them with my fingertips."


    "Empress, they have been washed clean. They are comfortably basking in the sun."


    She suddenly bent over the table, a little displeased. "Senior Servant Chen didn''t even let me go out to look at them. I really missed them."


    Was this acting coquettishly towards me? I was stunned.


    She just looked at Chen mama like that, her pitiful gaze. Her tears were rising higher and higher, as if they were about to fall off.


    Chen mama was helpless. "My esteemed Ning Concubine, ah, we''ll wait until we''re better before going out to take a look, okay?"


    She shook her head. "If I can''t see them, I won''t be able to sleep. I won''t eat." She started to cough again. It frightened Chen mama so much that her face paled. She quickly followed her words and gave me a face, telling me to quickly think of a solution.


    I came to my senses and said, "Empress, can I show you the snow painting?"


    "You didn''t draw well." She rejected it with a word.


    I promise, it''s exactly the same, very beautiful Heavenly Jewels, string after string, purple, as beautiful as droplets, dipped in water, the sun is shining, and there''s even light shining on it, the furry leaves on it dance with the wind, and you can also smell the faint fragrance, and draw two butterflies playing on it in pairs, okay?


    In the palace, the palace maids didn''t even have the right to write. Since I dared to say it out loud, I wasn''t afraid. I didn''t want to show that I had the talent to do so. I just wanted to appease her.


    Ning Xiaoyao quieted down and looked at me with a pair of deer-like eyes. "Really?"


    "En, it''s true. Chu Xue will not lie to the Empress." There was something that choked my breath and made me feel terrible.


    She smiled, her smile even brighter than that summer flower. "Senior Servant Chen, you heard me. You''re not allowed to lie to Chu Xue. Hurry and bring out a brush and ink. I want to watch her draw." She was excited.


    Senior Servant Chen let out a sigh of relief and went to get a brush and ink. She glanced at it, as if asking if she could draw.


    I nodded, and she smiled, an old face, warm.


    I draw very slowly, Ning Fei is like a child, sitting at the side and watching me draw. Chen mama would occasionally stick her head in, and I could still see her face and sigh in relief.


    After drawing for a long time, Ning Fei looked a little tired and kept yawning.


    "Esteemed Ning Xiaoyao, can I help you sleep for a bit?" I asked carefully.


    She shook her head and said: "I want to see the Heavenly Jewels." He opened his tired eyes wide.


    I put down the pen. "Esteemed Ning should first sleep for a while. When Esteemed Ning wakes up, put a very beautiful Heavenly Jewel on the table for her to see." I coaxed her.


    She looked at Chen mama and asked, "Is that so?"


    "That''s right, Esteemed Ning. Come, take some medicine first and then sleep. She won''t dare to lie to esteemed wangfei."


    She obeyed, and drank gently from a large bowl of thick, sour, bitter medicine.


    Not long after, she fell asleep.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. ''Concubine Ning, there must be some mental problems as well. It seems crazy, yet it''s not. It''s not like I''m an idiot, nor is it.


    Senior Servant Chen looked at me. "Chu Xue, it''s almost time to eat lunch. We''re used to it, so you should go to the palace gate and wait for lunch. You should come back after that. In the afternoon, finish painting for the Empress!"


    "Yes, Chen mama." I put the pen away.


    It turns out that the lunch in the Cold Palace was something that I couldn''t be bothered to send in, so I had to be carried in. It turns out that the lunch in the Cold Palace wasn''t something that I wanted to send in, it had to be carried in.


    Fortunately, Esteemed Empress Ning had slept for a long time in the afternoon. She still hadn''t woken up when I finished painting the heavenly beads.


    Senior Servant Chen told me that Imperial Concubine Ning had a hemoptysis and couldn''t be provoked.


    I lamented for her. No matter how pampered a woman is, once she becomes ill, she will have no choice but to enter the cold palace.


    When I got back to the fall chrysanthemum house, I listened to the men from the laundry room without batting an eyelid. It was strange to hear that an elderly father-in-law had come to the laundry room to ask for a woman named Qingqing, and this news had excited the women of the laundry room. Pear Fragrance had fallen asleep from exhaustion. She had finally learned how to endure.


    Qingqing, tell that man to find that damned Qingqing. He will never find her.


    Who would still dare to brazenly look for Qing Qing like this? I''m not curious.


    However, I met him after that. The man who frightened me in the middle of the night slept soundly. While I was still in a daze, the lights suddenly lit up in the autumn chrysanthemum garden. The sound of the whip cutting through the wind resounded in the sparring room.


    I slept lightly, and when the lights were lit I woke up, and I saw a few of the mama coming in with whips, and the palace maid coming down mercilessly, and I was sleeping on my left side, and on my right was Lianchang, and I was sleeping on my right side, and when the mama rushed in, I looked to my right without thinking, and straightening her hand, I quickly pretended to be asleep, and lay down on my side.


    I heard the sound of whips cutting through the wind, and I was afraid that if they landed on me, they would burn.


    As the wind blew, the people beside him almost jumped up as they screamed. What kind of mournful sound was that? I shut my eyes tight, not daring to look. I know, it''s Lianqiu Lake.


    With all the lights on, no one dared to move an inch. There was only a whimper, and the sound of it could not help but leak out of their mouths.


    Riko was trembling as she shrank towards me. I was scared as well, until she shouted, "Little hooves, get up!"


    Therefore, everyone stood up, lined up in a row, and shrank back, afraid that the thick whip would cut their skin. Every pair of eyes watched with fear, like pairs and groups of pitiful lambs.

 C26

    "Look at you, do you still not understand the rules? Sleep, don''t look like you''re sleeping. Usually, how are you taught ¡­" They left in satisfaction after a long string of curses.


    Someone fell to the ground, his hands bleeding.


    Only some of the companions carried the fallen person onto the bed. The palace maids did not even have the right to call upon the imperial physician.


    Those hands and feet didn''t dare to let them go. They were tired and trembling.


    Pear Fragrance''s hands were cold. I smiled reassuringly at her. "It''s fine. Go to sleep."


    I saw that Qiuchi''s clothes were already oozing blood. She was holding her bleeding hand with one hand, and her face was covered with sweat. Her face was pale, and she was biting her lips tightly.


    As I walked by, I tried to help her. She stepped away and stared at me with her dark eyes.


    Was she angry? She was angry that I hadn''t woken her, and I was worried about my sister. If I had called her, she would have been beaten. But I didn''t mean to, of all the people I didn''t know, I only cared about my sister.


    They only wished to gain intelligence after suffering a loss. I''m not wrong, I didn''t hit her.


    Lying on the bed, I look at her back. Smelling the smell of blood, I feel guilty.


    I don''t know, Lian Qiuchi actually remembered this grudge.


    No one dared to sleep. The moon had cleared in the middle of the night. It was almost daybreak, and I could not fall asleep no matter how hard I tried. Not long later, the lights lit up again, causing everyone to panic. This time, no one dared move.


    "It''s me." A gentle voice sounded, causing everyone to heave a sigh of relief.


    It was Lin Si Ji. She brought her maidservant along as she carried the medicine in her hands. "Zhuo''er, give some medicine to those who get beaten up." People have to remember these lessons. " She spoke clearly.


    "Yes." Palace Maiden Zhuo''er carried the medicine and walked into the narrow corridor.


    I sat up and gave her a bit of it. "Why do you have to go through so much trouble with your own body?"


    She did not speak, and it was no use.


    Riko frowned slightly, "Ni Chuxue, why are you treating her so well? If you are willing to be a donkey''s liver, don''t you think it''s worth it? "


    "What did you say?" "Who''s the donkey?" Lian Qiuchi sat up, his eyes staring hatefully at Pear Fragrance.


    Riko did not show any weakness as she looked at her. "I''ll say whoever answers."


    "Pear fragrance." I shook my head. "Sleep, stop it."


    "Hmph." Pear Fragrance laid down and snorted coldly, "He''s a Red Palace maid by esteemed wangfei''s side, what does he do? Pouring some incense at night is much better than staying in the Cold Palace. [You want to apply the medicine on him, but he doesn''t even care? Your body smells even worse than the night fragrance. "


    "Intense Pear Fragrance." Lian Qiuchi was furious. His ten fingers were clenched into a fist, as if he wanted to rush up and fight.


    "Well, it''s all my fault. One less word from each of you, lest you be whipped again. "


    I know that Pear Fragrance''s words are referring to the Sang scolding of the locust.


    No wonder why Lian Qiuchi was so angry. She was someone who had studied before, and I heard that she was the daughter of an official. In short, even if she entered the palace, I wouldn''t be interested in finding out the reason why.


    I could even see the pride on her body. As a palace maid, she naturally felt wronged.


    Lin Si Ji walked over. The two of them didn''t dare to argue anymore.


    Lin Si Li glanced at me. "Lian Qiuchi, switch positions with Feng''er to sleep."


    She left with the gauze in her hand. After all, her body was her own. If she didn''t care for him, who would care for him?


    After the ruckus, I couldn''t fall asleep. In any case, it would be better to go outside to get some fresh air, the air here is really too stuffy, dozens of maids look at the large shared room, there is only one tall window, the door is closed, it is as hot as a steamer, I can barely feel a breath of wind blowing in, the occasional moonlight, pitiful.


    I got out of bed and walked out of the courtyard. Lin Si wrote it down in the garden. "Sister Lin." I called out respectfully.


    When she told Lian Qiuchi to change seats, she looked at me with that special gaze, letting me know that she had something to discuss with me. So here I am.


    "How''s esteemed Ning Xiaoyao doing recently?" she asked, not hiding her purpose.


    "Not bad." How she was, I don''t know.


    She sighed. "Serve her well. Tell me if you need anything."


    I nodded. I was a little curious about the relationship between her and Ning Fei.


    I didn''t ask her anything, but she started to speak. "I used to wait on her."


    Is that so? Why did I see a hint of heartache in her eyes, as well as a bit of self-blame?


    "You have to get used to these things in the palace, and I can''t help you." She spoke lightly.


    I looked at her. "Sister Lin, can you do something for me?"


    "What is it?" she asked. It is bold of me, a new maid, to ask her for help. She has never seen anything like it.


    "Sister Lin, help me carry a letter back to Qin Huai."


    She looked at me with deep eyes and said slowly, "You can''t ask anyone to leave the palace."


    "I know, Sister Lin." I knelt down. "Please help me. I really want to know more about my father." Dead or alive, I want to know.


    "There''s nothing I can do." She said coldly, "You''d better get rid of those thoughts of yours, the palace rules, you know."


    I was still too naive. She wouldn''t take the risk for me. What did I say?


    I wasn''t worthy of her doing it for me. I had to wait until she thought it was worth it to do it for me.


    I''ve never said that I''m a good person, and I don''t want to be a good person. A good person is too tired, I just want to be myself.


    He didn''t know where it was, but in the early morning, a quiet and sorrowful voice could be heard.


    This person''s attainment was very high and very pleasant. I could feel Xiao Ming''s annoyance and loneliness. It was that palace maid who was playing this song. Was it because she had been wronged or was it because she was homesick?


    Lin Si recorded me in his eyes and said, "You can only stay in the palace and peacefully serve as your palace maid. Only then will you be able to go out early to meet your family."


    "Yes, Sister Lin." To settle down, everyone said, to settle down as a palace maid.


    She casually said, "Last night, that Qing Qing was you!"


    I was surprised but didn''t show it. I shook my head. "I don''t know who it was. I washed clothes with Pear Fragrance last night. She and I came back together."


    In the misty fog, I couldn''t clearly see her reprimanding eyes. I absolutely couldn''t say, this matter, had it really become so big? Who was that man? He looked so terrifying.


    "As long as it isn''t the case." She turned and left.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. How many of these palace maids were her eyes? She seemed easygoing, but was actually that shrewd. It''s not like I didn''t know what was going on, but rather, she placed it in her heart.


    She''s so concerned about esteemed Ning Xuemo, and furthermore, it''s her position that offends people the most. However, I''ve heard that she''s been working for seven years. Eight years ago, she entered the cold palace.


    Think about it, after seven years, the palace maids who had been under her, and were divided between them, would also be able to climb on her head. Then, if she could sit still all this time, how could she be trusted without seventy percent scheming?


    Or perhaps, no one would dare to touch her at all.


    I''m a bit regretful. Why am I in such a hurry to get her to deliver a letter to me? Isn''t that what it is like to have my handle on her hand? However, I also know one thing, Lin Si Ji, he definitely has this ability.


    I was watching her, but she wasn''t watching me.


    In the palace, who treated you well? Why didn''t they bring along a goal?


    She probably thought I was testing her.


    I don''t want to be complicated, but I have to be complicated. There are some things I have to be complicated, and I know it, but whether I study it or not is one thing. I think I''d rather stay in the cold palace and stay with the pure and simple esteemed Ning Concubine.


    Qingqing, I''m a bit amused, she''s also starting to suspect me.


    There would never be this Qing Qing. What was he looking for me for? It''s strange that a man like that should be so curious. I don''t want to do this again, and I don''t think that man will let me go. He hates me enough to make my scalp ache.


    I lied to him, if he asked again, I wouldn''t say I was Ni Chu Xue.


    I won''t be on the laundry list. And I kept covering my face, and he didn''t know me.


    There are too many maids in the palace. Let''s find a needle in a haystack. Then he thought again, "What am I so proud of? What''s there to be proud of?"


    The next morning, I went to the small courtyard. Senior Servant Chen told me to go through the back door.


    It was only then that I realized that the scenery behind me was very good. It was like a small mountain, with trees everywhere, neither too big nor too small, always able to keep the summer heat at bay.


    It''s good to get water from here. No one will be able to see my ugly appearance. Chen mama said that no one would see it here. She probably knew that the two maids would be there every morning to rest and make fun of people. Although she didn''t talk much, I knew that she was a very good person.


    From that day on, I fell in love with this place. As long as there was nothing else to do, I would come here to have a nap. Senior Servant Chen also didn''t say anything about me. I was getting bolder and bolder, no matter what. Sitting in that small room would only make my heart beat faster. I don''t like the strong smell of medicine. During this time at noon, I was the most free. I felt that I was better off than in any palace. I was truly very free here.


    She''s served esteemed wangfei for the longest time, I admire her loyalty. Even in the cold palace, she hasn''t complained or spoken loudly to esteemed wangfei in all these years. This point is worthy of my admiration.


    She took care of Ning Xiaoyao like she was her own child.


    Esteemed Empress Ning was getting more and more spirited as she spoke for a long time.


    Consort Ning really likes to watch me draw. I''ll learn to draw whatever she likes.

 C27

    After I finished cleaning the courtyard, Senior Servant Chen called out to me, "Chu Xue, come in."


    I put down the broom and walked inside. I hurriedly closed the door to prevent the hot and dry wind from blowing in.


    "Early Snow." Ning Xiaoyao was a little excited. "I''ll teach you how to write. Come over quickly."


    I was about to enter when Senior Servant Chen pulled on my sleeve and whispered, "Chu Xue, you ¡­ watch it."


    Puzzled, I nodded.


    "Esteemed Empress Ning once showed me her words in high spirits. They were really beautiful, light as the clouds, graceful and intelligent. Moreover, her strongest point was that she could write in different fonts left and right, with one being forceful and forceful like cutting through clouds, the other as gentle as water, and the last one being smiling like spring rain."


    I spread the paper and grinded the ink. "Esteemed Ning Xiaoyao, what kind of words do you want to write?"


    She took the pen and thought about it for a long time, then said, "Why not write your name? "Ni Chu Xue, Ni Chu Xue." She read it softly, and then, slowly, with a pen in her hand, I saw that her fingers were trembling slightly.


    However, she wrote very seriously and carefully. The three words'' big Ni Chuxue ''were actually not very pretty.


    "Try to write it." She gave me the pen as if I were a child learning to write.


    I now understood what Senior Servant Chen meant. I took a deep breath, tilted the pen, and wrote three words diagonally, Ni Chu Xue.


    Even Little Jing wouldn''t be able to write it so unsightly.


    Consort Ning, I don''t have that kind of strength or soul anymore. She won''t be able to return to the past, but how can I say that?


    It was rare for her to look so good now. I was happy for her.


    Ning Fei glanced at Ning Xuemo''s wrinkled eyebrows and said, "Chu Xue, you have to write better. Your writing is so ugly, isn''t it?"


    I nodded. "Yes, Chu Xue will learn from esteemed wangfei."


    "Did you get your Heavenly Jewels beautifully today?" she asked, tilting her head. She has to ask every day, and I have to promise.


    I nodded. "Yes, it''s beautiful. More purple pearls today. "


    She sighed and said, "It would be great if I could get better. I can go see her every day. I really like it."


    I nodded. I knew she liked it.


    A voice resounded from the courtyard. "Chen mama."


    Chen mama stood up. "Esteemed Empress Ning, it''s Imperial Physician Zhang. He''s here for Empress Dowager to see. I''ll go open the door."


    Concubine Ning was a little excited. "Chu Xue, am I in good spirits? Am I better than before?"


    I nodded. "Yes, a lot better now." His complexion had improved, but it was still very pale. I think it must have been too long in here, that''s why it happened.


    A depressed heart was easily depressed, Chen mama said. Esteemed Empress Ning hadn''t said much the day before, but now she was speaking too much.


    She whispered happily, "Chu Xue, let me tell you, the emperor promised me that I was cured and that he would let me go back. When we go back, I won''t be able to speak to you like this, I want to say, This Consort, you can''t call yourself me, and I can''t always call you by your name."


    I smiled faintly and sighed in my heart.


    After a while, Imperial Physician Zhang came in and immediately paid his respects. "Esteemed wangfei Ning Jin An."


    The etiquette wasn''t complete. I could see that he was just fawning over her. Moreover, he''d gotten up before Ning Xiaoyao had even said he was going to rise from the ground. I understand, this is the cold palace, their etiquette, is also just a casual act.


    Ning Xiaoyao smiled. "Doctor Zhang, I''ll have to trouble you again."


    "I don''t dare." After he sat upright, he looked at Ning Xiaoyao. "Empress''s complexion looks really good."


    Imperial Physician Zhang, take a look. Have a look. Have a good look at this consort''s condition." She was like a noble concubine, dignified and respectful. Moreover, her every word and action was very proper. She didn''t have the delicate appearance of a little girl, nor was she willful.


    Imperial Physician Zhang checked the pulse before smiling. "Empress'' health is great. It won''t be long before you can go there and walk around. This humble official will prepare some medicine to replenish esteemed Ning Xiaoyao''s Qi."


    "Senior Servant Chen." Ning Fei looked at her with glimmers of light flickering in her eyes.


    She seemed to be crying, and I was happy. It was rare for her to be in better shape. Every day, I watched her drink large bowls of dark medicine. I had to be terrified.


    "Congratulations, Empress." Senior Servant Chen smiled.


    Imperial Physician Zhang lifted his head and glanced at me. "This young palace maid is quite impressive. By now, even esteemed Ning Xiaoyao''s illness has recovered by more than half?"


    I don''t know what it means. Why do you say that about me? I''m not a doctor, and I don''t know how to see a doctor.


    Chen mama hastened to say, "Imperial Physician Zhang, you misunderstand. This little palace maid is only fit to sweep the floor and wash clothes. Esteemed Empress Ning has always placed emphasis on taking care of herself, so she can recover so quickly."


    She glared at me. "Why are you standing here instead of washing your clothes?"


    Chen mama has never spoken to me like this before? Surprised, I obediently replied, "Yes, Chu Xue will immediately go and wash the clothes." He took her clothes, whether clean or not, and carried them out.


    I think that since Senior Servant Chen treats me like this, she must have some sort of meaning. I''ll be good.


    Alas, as a palace maid, I am less and less sure of what to do. Sometimes, you have to be smart, sometimes, you can''t be smart, sometimes, you have to be obedient, sometimes, you can''t be obedient. Smiling wasn''t necessarily something to be happy about.


    When I finished washing my clothes, I saw Senior Servant Chen come in from the entrance of the Cold Palace, probably to see Doctor Zhang out.


    "Chu Xue, don''t even mention what happened with Esteemed Empress Ning." No matter who it is, you cannot reveal a single word. " She spoke very seriously.


    What''s so good about the master''s words?


    "Where''s the Empress?" I asked in a low voice.


    "If you fall asleep, you should go take a rest too. I''ll just dry these clothes, but there are some things you''d better not know. Just take good care of esteemed wangfei. One day, someone will praise you like this. If you can push them away, then push them away."


    I nodded. Senior Servant Chen had been in the palace for many years. She had eaten more salt than I had eaten rice. Her words always made sense. Otherwise, she wouldn''t suddenly change her face towards me.


    I won''t hold it in my heart either. I''m happy that Ning Xiaoyao''s body has improved.


    In the back woods, listening to the birds, I wanted to doze off. It was quiet here, and cool, and the wind was blowing softly. I like to sit under the trees and listen to the wind rustling through the trees, and they are, as if they were whispering, sometimes happy, sometimes angry, and I laugh at myself, a little daydreaming, but, no denying, I do like it here.


    Actually, different emotions were different as well.


    It had been almost a month since she''d entered the palace, but there was no news at all. Esteemed Empress Ning was in better health, so where was my father? I don''t know. I can''t wait on him. I don''t even know anything about him.


    Grief came back to me, and I plucked the leaves and put them to my lips and blew softly on the music of my hometown.


    Long and light, light and long, like a young girl''s mood, with my heart, back to that lotus leaf field place, the sky is blue, water is blue, the leaves are green, the flowers are fragrant, Qin Huai beautiful ah.


    "Hey, why is this palace maid here?" The shout gave me a fright.


    I looked up and saw a man who was tall and tall. I could see at first glance that he had golden hair cut into his waistband and the top of his head. He was both elegant and refined, with his tall stature and graceful movements, his handsome and elegant appearance, his gentle and calm temperament, and his handsome and refined appearance. Moreover, there was also a sharp aura that was able to see through a person''s internal organs.


    He was definitely not an ordinary person. His eyes seemed to be filled with a stifling feeling. The cold eyes looked at me with disdain.


    I stood up and bowed my head. I didn''t know who he was, but it wasn''t easy for a man to come and go in the harem with a sense of honor.


    "Who are you?" he asked coldly. He asked me. I''m just a minor palace maid.


    I was shocked as well, but I didn''t dare lie anymore because this was the back of Ning Xiaoyao''s courtyard. He must have come to Ning Xiaoyao''s place. I thought for a long time that this was the first time I saw someone come here to visit Ning Xiaoyao.


    "Your servant''s name is Chu Xue." I don''t know who he is, and I don''t dare to scream.


    "Seventh Imperial Brother." A tender voice rang out.


    The man looked at me again. What was the same meaning of that? "You worked at esteemed wangfei''s side?"


    "Yes, Seventh Prince." I said respectfully. I heard it clearly.


    He sneered, "Very clever indeed. "With how weak Concubine Ning is, if anything happens to her, you''ll be waiting to pay with your life."


    His words weren''t loud, but each word was a bit cold. I shrank back my neck as he spoke. His words made people feel very cold. "This servant will do his best to serve esteemed wangfei." What did he say? He turned around and left the forest.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. Seventh Prince, why would the Seventh Prince come here? Sigh, I don''t understand the complicated relationship between the palace and the palace, but since Esteemed Ning has gotten better, there shouldn''t be any big issues! I didn''t know what kind of storm Concubine Ning''s recovery had brought her. It had also allowed me to see Shangguan Liu once again.


    I was always afraid of going back to the Garden of Autumn. It seemed to me that there were a lot of things lurking there, as if there were eyes in the dark watching everyone''s every move, and every time they came back very late.


    Not long after, it started to change, and it started to drizzle. It had served Lady Ning in the cold palace for a meal, waiting for her to sleep. I listened to the sound of the rain outside, and watched the candlelight fall upon her as she slept.


    Beads of sweat covered her pale face. He was telling her to sleep well, but he couldn''t fan her.

 C28

    I''m really suffering. This hemoptysis, why is it that it''s so powerful? If it was me, I would have been able to last in the cold palace for eight years and still be sick like this. I really can''t stand it.


    "Chu Xue, you should go back first. It''s so late." Senior Servant Chen frowned. "This rain will cool down a bit more."


    I knew that she was worried about Ning Fei''s health again. I walked closer and smiled lightly. "She''s better now. It''ll be fine."


    "I hope so. If it rains tomorrow, you shouldn''t come so early. Ning Xiaoyao will be sleeping late." You don''t even have an umbrella here, but you should go back in the rain. "


    I liked to hear her talk like that, like my nurse, and I nodded. "It''s all right, Mammy, the first snow isn''t afraid of the rain."


    I went out softly. The white flowers in the courtyard were like black shadows, emitting a fragrant smell in the rain, but I couldn''t see clearly.


    I shielded my hands from the rain and headed straight for the entrance of the cold palace. The next rain was very hot and stuffy, and the heat on the ground was burning hot.


    On a moonless night, the cold palace was even darker, and the occasional wail was like the wailing of a ghost.


    Ai I do not know, why women always cry, tears do not redeem what for them?


    But I was no longer afraid. At first I would have been frightened by such a sound, and I would have been uneasy. However, I''m not afraid anymore. Humans are just a habit. As long as I get used to it, everything will be fine.


    When I walked out of the cold palace, it was raining heavily, and I could not see the road. There was no light, no umbrella. I used the lightning to flash for a split-second before I rushed towards the autumn chrysanthemum courtyard.


    The guards at the entrance to the cold palace were laughing at me in the little room, and I couldn''t care less.


    When he returned to the hospital, his entire body was drenched. Only then did he realize that he had become cold. Even after changing his clothes, he didn''t see the pear fragrance.


    I whispered to a palace maid, "Where''s the pear blossom? "Why haven''t you come back so late today?" She came back early in those days.


    The palace maid laughed softly, "Yin pear-shaped incense, I''m afraid you''ll be kneeling in the laundry pool."


    I was shocked. "What happened?"


    "How long has it been since a palace maid entered the palace? She''s learned how to be lazy and how to talk back. How can the mama not punish her? Stay away from me, you have the scent of the cold palace on you, that''s bad luck, don''t touch me. " She covered her nose in annoyance and ran away.


    I sat down on the bed. For someone as smart as Riko, punishing her in the palace would be alright. However, she would whip him whenever she wanted to. How could he bear it?


    I looked around at the palace maids who were chatting with each other. No one cared about the pear blossoms.


    I am somewhat sad, in the palace, even the people who work together, will add insult to injury, let alone care. But I don''t have any qualifications, what right do I have to blame them? I''m also selfish, I only care about the people I care about. If it wasn''t for Pear Blossom, I probably wouldn''t have known who wouldn''t return tonight.


    I stood up, hurriedly grabbed two steamed buns and went out. I was met by Lian Qiuchi.


    I nod at her, and her eyes twinkle as she glances at my empty bunk and smiles sideways.


    Fortunately, there was still an oil umbrella in the palace maid''s room, so she picked up an oil-paper lantern and walked out into the rain. Fortunately, there was still an oil umbrella in the palace maid''s room, and took out an oil-paper lantern and walked out into the rain.


    The wind dragged the rain long, and my clothes suddenly got wet.


    As he headed toward the laundry pool in the dim light, he heard the sound of thunder above his head.


    Sadly, I used to be most afraid of thunder, but I can''t be afraid of it now.


    It was as if it wanted to cut a hole in the sky. The long silver snake was waving it, letting out muffled thumping sounds. The crisp bang sound made the harem feel quiet. There were no sounds of singing or dancing, and there were no lights anywhere.


    As he walked, his hair was actually wet. His clothes were sticking tightly to his body, making him feel very uncomfortable.


    The laundry room was quiet, with only the sound of rain.


    I shouted, "Pear fragrance! Pear fragrance!"


    I looked around for her, but I didn''t see her. She was in the laundry room, where the laundry was kept.


    This was because many of the concubines'' clothes were incomparably precious, so they had to be kept inside. There were also people guarding them.


    I don''t enter. Every palace has its own rules.


    I know, but I don''t know what happened to her in there. Would he be whipped, or what? A single set of clothes was sometimes even more precious than the life of a palace maid.


    When a palace maid died, no one would say. It was just that the concubine''s clothes were all gone. The one to suffer would still be the palace maid.


    I mustered up my courage and stepped forward to look at the two eunuchs. I respectfully said, "This servant greets eunuch."


    "Why are you here so late?" a high-pitched voice shouted.


    I took a deep breath. "This servant''s sister, Riko, works in the laundry room. It''s just that I didn''t see her back this late. This servant came over to take a look, but didn''t see anything."


    "Intense pear fragrance?" A person also shouted with a high-pitched voice.


    I nodded. "Yes, have the two of you seen each other before?"


    One of them said fiercely, "Aren''t we just going to lock him up in there? When the mama from the laundry room wakes up, we''ll punish her and leave the two of us here without food. "


    I hastily scooped up a steamed bun wrapped in oily paper and said, "This is your servant''s dinner. I don''t mind eating a little bit of it."


    "Two steamed buns and you want to send us away?" Some sneered.


    I hastily shook my head. "No, eunuch. This servant doesn''t dare to say that. This servant wishes to meet my younger sister. I hope that the two eunuchs can agree to our request." Sloth and punishment, such a huge punishment. However, she would never go to the Cold Palace no matter what, otherwise it would have been a bit freer there. She had suffered a lot in the laundry room.


    The two eunuchs looked at each other, and the other one sucked in a breath and said, "Fine, kneel down and kowtow to this eunuch, then go wash the clothes outside, I''ll let you have a look." With one hand, he still took the two steamed buns from me.


    They were only dressed in the lowest of the eunuchs. With such a difficult situation, everyone was a servant.


    I sighed and knelt down. I kowtowed respectfully and kowtowed all the way. "Eunuch, please be lenient."


    This is my first kowtow since entering the palace. I didn''t see it at Consort Ning''s place, nor did the emperor, nor did any of my concubines see it. This is the first time I''ve kowtowed to these two young eunuchs.


    They waved their hands and took big bites of the steamed buns, "Go and wash your clothes before letting you see them."


    The rain was much lighter, and I didn''t bother to hold any more umbrellas. I hung the lantern on the tree, which was piled high with dirty clothes. I brought the rain and sat on the laundress''s stool, rubbing and wiping my clothes.


    Slowly the rain stopped and the moon came out. It really came fast, but it also disappeared fast.


    Such a heavy storm, I thought, would last a whole night?


    The moon, after the rain, was round and bright and gave off a white glow. It was so pure that it seemed as if it could make the night shine. The moonlight reflected the water and shone a layer of silver.


    I wiped my sweat and glanced around the room, where the two little ones seemed to be asleep.


    I''m really worried. It doesn''t matter if I lock her up now, what I''m most afraid of is what kind of punishment there will be tomorrow. Maybe after I finish washing all the clothes here, once they are happy, they will stop punishing her severely.


    I was doing my best to wash. I didn''t even hear the footsteps approaching me.


    "Qing Qing?" an unhappy voice cried.


    I saw a pair of large feet in front of me, and I suddenly remembered what happened that night. Could it have been him? It must be, otherwise it wouldn''t be Qing Qing. I didn''t dare to raise my head.


    He came closer and put his hand under my chin and looked at me. He had his back to the moon and I couldn''t see his eyes, but they were sharp and almost made me shiver.


    "Your servant is not Qing Qing." Under his gaze, I admire myself for being able to say this quietly.


    He smirked, and the pressure on his fingers increased so much that I almost burst into tears.


    "Even the palace maids have learned how to lie to others. Truly, I deserve to die. I hate others who have lied to me the most." He said this coldly, with a hint of anger.


    "My name is Ni Chuxue." I didn''t dare lie to him anymore.


    He looked me in the face. "Really?"


    "I would never dare to lie to you again." I mean it.


    He studied me for a moment before letting me go. "No salt," he said.


    No salt, what is no salt? There is no such thing as a beauty. In the palace, there are too many beauties.


    Who is a man who appears late at night in the laundry room? This kind of boldness was not something that they were afraid of being discovered by others.


    Did I do something wrong? Let him find me like this.


    I murmured, "I''m sorry, it''s this servant''s fault."


    He exhaled heavily as if he was slightly disappointed. "How dare you not kneel when you see this crown prince."


    My legs softened as I kneeled down. "This servant greets the crown prince. The crown prince, Jin An."


    Heavens, it was actually the crown prince. Such an illustrious identity was truly unbelievable.


    "You''re not from the laundry?"


    I know, he must have investigated. If not for the punishment for Pear Fragrance tonight, I wouldn''t be here. He would never be able to find me.


    I nodded my head, "This servant is a palace maid from the Cold Palace. This servant''s sister is in the laundry room, but she made a small mistake. This servant will wash her sister''s clothes." I spoke calmly. "I did not make a mistake. Although he is a high and mighty man, he is not an unreasonable man.


    He gave a cold snort and didn''t let me get up. He looked at me for a long time, and I felt my scalp go numb.


    Only after some time did he speak. "You''re quite smart. What mistake did you commit when you stood up?"


    Since he appeared here in the middle of the night, it should be extremely boring. Thus, he will definitely listen to what I just said. Therefore, I am actually quite smart.


    "This servant doesn''t know either."

 C29

    He laughed out loud, "Ni Chuxue, since you don''t know what your sister did wrong, can you take her place by washing her clothes? It''s such a waste to call you smart, you''re stupid. "


    I didn''t say anything, but kept my head down. He wasn''t me, and he couldn''t understand my feelings. I only had one sister, not many, and my sisterhood wasn''t long either.


    He suddenly grabbed my hair and turned my face towards the moon. My nose was so thick that it hurt my scalp. I bit my lip and didn''t dare to cry out. When he spoke earlier, it was obvious that he was speaking in an understanding manner.


    He said coldly, "Why do you resemble her so much, and yet look so ordinary?"


    I don''t know why? It really hurts, I can''t stop the tears in my eyes, I bite my lip, not letting it fall.


    "What a stubborn palace maid." He lowered his hand so hard that I nearly fell to the ground.


    He stalked out, and I didn''t dare ask him if he wanted to speak up for me.


    He only needed to say one word and he would make everyone listen to him.


    However, I seem to know that Pear Fragrance will be fine. I don''t know this man, but I can feel that he will help me if he asks me what Pear Fragrance did wrong.


    Why did this crown prince come out for a stroll in the middle of the night? Why was he so disappointed when he saw me like this? He clearly called out to me with a strange feeling.


    I shrugged it off. I couldn''t think of anything.


    I also know myself, how I look, have looked in the mirror for more than a decade, closed eyes I can construct my appearance.


    Crown Prince, Crown Prince, sigh, you''re surnamed Lou again, how I hate that name.


    Fortunately, my guess was correct. In the end, not long after I washed up, someone came over.


    Under the special attention of a certain aspect, Riko had been spared from any punishment.


    I thank the Crown Prince, even though he was really rude and his grip hurt me. But I still have to thank him.


    I didn''t know that when Pear Fragrance heard that someone from the Eastern Palace had designated her to wash the Eastern Palace''s clothes, the sparkle in her eyes was something I didn''t know.


    If the East Palace Eunuch was the one who appointed Pear Fragrance, then how could the people from the Laundry Palace punish Pear Fragrance again? Moreover, she might be able to relax a bit in the future!


    Pear Fragrance and I walked back to the autumn chrysanthemum garden under the cool moon.


    She took some clean clothes to the small room to change. When she came back, she saw that Qiu Chi was frowning as he came out. It was probably because he had woken up to go to the restroom, and Pear Fragrance was also awake. She was waiting for me.


    This was how it was when I came out. The two of them stared at each other as if there was some sort of hatred between them.


    The two of them went up, each of them spewing fire.


    The two of them have their own talents and talents. However, I really do not know if they are both beauties or not, and are enemies.


    Even Qiu Chi couldn''t be counted as the type of beauty that made people light up in their eyes, but the lofty and clear aura on her body made people look at her twice. They didn''t work in the same place, but looked down on her.


    I chuckled. "Pear Blossom, it''s already very late. Let''s go in and sleep. We still need to get up early tomorrow."


    Even Qiushui''s eyes were filled with amazement, as if she felt that our return now was some sort of huge matter.


    "Ni Chu Xue, I really understand what it means to be a knight in disguise," said Pear Fragrance proudly. Someone wanted to kill me and make a complaint. Did you know that all of the mama by Lifei''s side had personally come, saying that the clothes I washed were not clean? I really didn''t know that I washed thousands and thousands of dirty clothes every day. "Forget about it. It''s my life. We are palace maids, and even if we were to expose ourselves, no one would care about it."


    She laughed: "But I am not afraid of anything anymore. Where is my Eunuch from the East Palace? "I personally came to wash the Eastern Palace''s clothes. No matter how capable the mama by Lifei''s side is, I''m not afraid of her. The Eastern Palace, the Eastern Palace ¡­ I really want to thank the Eunuch of the Eastern Palace well." Her eyes were filled with complacency as she looked at Lian Qiuchi.


    Lian Qiushui''s face flashed with surprise. Her face was somewhat pale as she anxiously said, "I''ve borrowed it. I''m not interested in hearing all of your nonsense. If I didn''t have a problem with my own, how would I have been caught?"


    "You." Pear Fragrance glared at her.


    I quickly took hold of Pear Blossom''s hand. "Pear Blossom, what are you doing? Are you no longer in pain from kneeling in the middle of the night? This is a clean cloth. Wipe your face and sleep, we are palace maids. Don''t casually comment on the people on top. "


    I just don''t know, why is it so wrong?


    Riko even turned her head and shouted, "There are some people who simply do not have good intentions."


    "Alright, Pear Fragrance, don''t say anymore. Go back."


    She looked at me and said seriously, "Ni Chuxue, if she wasn''t the culprit, how could others just grab me? There are many lazy people, and it''s not just me. "I must make a name for myself. I must make sure that none of them bully me. How can I, Yin pear, be easily bullied?"


    "Pear Fragrance, what are the benefits of these verbal rewards? It would be better to have another friend than to have another enemy. " One more friend shouldn''t be punished like this.


    She shook off my hand. "Ni Chuxue, sometimes I wonder if you are my big sister. Why are you always so afraid of death in your heart? What are you afraid of her for?"


    I shook my head. "I''m not afraid. Pear Blossom, why are you all unhappy? We''re all palace maids. Everyone''s life is cold and bitter."


    She sneered: "If you want a palace maid, I won''t stop you. I won''t be a palace maid for life."


    "Don''t you want to leave the palace after three years?" All my life, no, I don''t want to be stuck here all my life, with the high red walls and the green tiles, with the broken wings and the dreams of many people.


    I don''t like the palace, I''m uncomfortable, I don''t like it here, I''m not free to do anything, why is it that without the palace maid''s permission, I can''t even take a pen, is the palace maid not a person?


    If there were no palace maids, what kind of scenery would this palace be like? The palace here wasn''t made by the emperor. The land here wasn''t swept by the emperor, nor were the flowers and trees here made by the emperor. However, all of this was made up by the emperor himself.


    I''m not complaining, I just feel a little helpless. What I can''t figure out is that I don''t want to be the center of attention. In the palace, the more trouble there is, the worse it is.


    I miss Qin Huai more and more, it is a free and unfettered place.


    She glanced at me. "What kind of palace am I going to? I''m not going out of the palace."


    Pear Fragrance can only be a talented girl. This place has never been our home." A palace maid being a talented girl was akin to a beautiful lady chosen by the Emperor. Perhaps, because he had been in the palace for a long time, his status was even higher than the beautiful lady.


    She smiled as if she was laughing at my stupidity. "Do you think I have to be someone else? I tell you, if I want to do it, I want to be a man of honor. "


    "I was shocked. Your highness, that''s the emperor''s concubine after all." Riko, this dream is too far. Don''t you want to go back and see daddy? "


    She felt a little sour. "What meeting? What news does father have now? Maybe he left before waiting for us to get out?"


    I started, and something hot flowed down my face.


    I covered my mouth and nose to stop myself from crying. It''s so sad, Daddy will be fine. I must find a way to know Daddy''s voice message.


    I care about him. I want to know everything about him.


    I hate myself for being so rational as not to rush to Lindsay and ask her to help me, but what reason do I have? What good shall I say? I have nothing, I am nothing.


    I looked up at the moon above the autumn chrysanthemum, clear as a silver plate. So beautiful, so clear, so innocent.


    It was facing me, it was speechless, I was facing it, I was speechless.


    When Qiuchi passed me again, he said in a very soft voice, "Ni Chuxue, you really have a plan."


    I don''t know, I don''t want to guess what she said, I''m tired, I don''t want to live so tired.


    By my side, without my father or mother to support me, to comfort me, I have grown up, I want to learn to take care of myself, to comfort myself with my own small, when I cry, no one will coax me, to help me wipe my tears.


    I, Ni Chuxue, am just a palace maid.


    If I am not strong, if I am not used to it, then I will be more and more unhappy, the more I am, the less I will survive, or, by then, I will not even know myself anymore.


    The same moon, yes, the same sky, the same moon.


    I''m thinking about Daddy here, and Daddy will be thinking about us on the other side. He''ll be fine, he''ll definitely be fine.


    Shangguan Yushi wasn''t that kind of person, he would definitely go.


    Although I hadn''t known him for long and didn''t know him well, I still believed him.


    I was no longer sleepy. Sitting on the stone bench in the autumn chrysanthemum courtyard, I heard another lonely voice cry out. This palace maid, she sure was bold. She actually dared to brag about this in the middle of the night. She wasn''t afraid of being punished.


    However, it was very nice. I was completely captivated by it.


    The wind blew gently, and the little daisies under the moonlight, so beautiful, gently nodded their heads, sent off their unique chrysanthemum fragrance.


    This daisy was the least expensive in the palace, but it bloomed beautifully. Every flower had its own life, a grass, a world, a tree, and a heaven.


    As long as they were given a little bit of soil, regardless of where they were, or if they were raised in a jade pot, they would all burst forth with their brilliance and display a depressing aura.


    I closed my eyes and deeply kissed this soothing fragrance, and wished that I was a wild chrysanthemum that could open so freely, that I could put on my own scent, that could not compete with peonies, that could not compete with lotus flowers, that could not compare with Yulan''s fragrance, that wild chrysanthemum was a wild chrysanthemum, that could survive wherever the flowers could not survive.

 C30

    I lay down on the stone table. The night was as cold as water, and the sounds of the night never stopped. Smelling the faint scent of wild chrysanthemum, I went to the cold palace at dawn.


    I am worried that after such a long rain, I would not know how the small courtyard is faring. I am afraid that after the heavy rain, with all the flowers broken and wounded, the little white flowers will fill the entire courtyard, and the purple Heavenly Jewels would definitely be there.


    Every morning when he entered the cold palace, he would be able to smell this cool and refreshing aroma.


    A new day had begun. As I walked along the path, I saw a red figure running in the forest. I shouted, "Ghost! There was a ghost last night!"


    Behind her, a palace maid yawned and said unhappily, "Why is this red concubine this crazy again? Why didn''t a ghost strangle her to death, she didn''t want us to stay in this cold palace."


    "Exactly." The other one followed.


    I don''t want to stop and look at my concubine, she said in a miserable voice. She was sent to the cold palace because she wasn''t normal.


    I''m not curious about her, Leng Gonggong, what good can come of it? Everyone had their own sorrows.


    I walked into the small courtyard and gently pushed open the door, only to see Senior Servant Chen sitting on the ground with a pained expression. Her old face didn''t have a single trace of blood on it.


    She raised her head and said, "It''s over, it''s over, Chu Xue, everything''s over?"


    I was startled. "Grandma, what''s going on?" Don''t scare me, why are you saying such a thing?


    She pointed to the side and said weakly, "You can see for yourself. It''s all over. "


    The beautiful purple Heavenly Jewels were still fine yesterday, but today, they were scattered all over the ground, with broken branches and messy leaves. The purple little pearls were all over the place, even the roots were pulled out and broken in a few places. Oh my god, who did this, why did it have to be the Heavenly Jewels?


    "Chen mama, how did this happen?" My heart was filled with an indescribable pain.


    "Someone doesn''t want her to get up." She seemed to have aged a lot as she said in an aged voice, "Consort Ning will still look at the Heavenly Jewels today. What do we do? Chu Xue, she won''t be able to take this anymore."


    I don''t know what to do, but it''s not going to work.


    "If you need anything, just say it." I heard Lin''s words in my ear. His eyes lit up. "Chen mama, I''ll go find Lin Si Ji and think of a way."


    She grabbed my hand and squeezed it so hard it hurt my wrist. "Don''t go looking for her."


    I endured the pain and looked at her. In her eyes, there was a fierce look. "I can''t find her for matters regarding Consort Ning."


    "Why, Mammy?" I said in confusion, "Lin Si remembered that you can look for her whenever you need anything. She will think of ways to help you." She absolutely couldn''t let esteemed wangfei see that she''d break down.


    "If I say you can''t, then you can''t." She said harshly, "Clean up the courtyard so that Ning Xiaoyao won''t come out."


    I nodded. "Yes, Mammy."


    There are so many things in the palace that I cannot challenge. I didn''t have that ability, but I really didn''t want anything to go wrong with Esteemed Empress Ning. She was such a good person! Why did she have to act like this?


    I swept my gaze across the falling flowers, the purple Heavenly Jewels on the ground, holding the Heavenly Jewels that had bloomed brilliantly yesterday in my hands, my heart throbbing in pain.


    I take care of them every day. Not to mention Ning Xiaoyao''s lifeline, I also have feelings for them.


    "Grandma, what should we do?" I''m so sorry.


    "As if nothing had happened." She said in a daze.


    I shook my head. "A piece of paper can''t wrap a fire."


    "It was all ordered by Imperial Concubine Ping. It was all done by her." Chen mama said with a hint of hatred, "Chu Xue, now you understand why I said that to you yesterday. Otherwise, today''s Heavenly Jewels will be your fate."


    "Momo, I won''t blame you. Whatever you say, it''s all because of you. But since Consort Ning is in the cold palace, why is there still someone who wants to uproot her beloved item?" Is it because she''s better? Just like that, she already caused people to hate her. Ning Consort, how pitiful was she? Who could still kill her?


    However, the matters of the palace are still something I can meddle in.


    "There are some things you don''t understand." She glanced at me. "You go in and guard esteemed Ning Xiaoyao right now and tell her not to come out. I''ll think of a way. Remember to make some medicine for her to drink." She headed for the door.


    I bit my lips, my heart aching. These Heavenly Jewels, those beautiful Heavenly Jewels, those cute Heavenly Jewels ¡­ they have been planted for a few years already, and yet they were destroyed just like that.


    Now, I finally know what my concubine is shouting about. Perhaps, what did she see? The Heaven Pearl Root was still wet from the mud. It must have been plucked in the early hours of the morning.


    I didn''t know what Senior Servant Chen was thinking, but I was hoping she''d come back soon. I didn''t know if she could think of something, just hope she could find another heavenly plant and plant it again, then she wouldn''t feel anything.


    She had been in the palace for so many years, she should have some connections forever!


    I waited on esteemed Ning Xiaoyao, my heart trembling. Indeed, she called out to her again, wanting to see the Heavenly Jewels. That pure yearning in her eyes was due to the importance she placed on the Heavenly Jewels.


    I shook my head. "Esteemed wangfei, you can''t go. Your condition is better now. If you want to go to that place, you should go there. You shouldn''t just stay in your room."


    "Yeah." Sighing, she propped up her head and carelessly asked, "Chu Xue, where''s Senior Servant Chen?"


    "Empress, Chen mama is asking Imperial Physician Zhang how to make the Empress recover." I lie, I go to court, I lie all the time.


    She nodded. "Chu Xue, Senior Servant Chen is so nice."


    "That''s right, Empress. Come, drink this medicine and Chen mama will be very happy to see you back. Empress, would you like to see a child?"


    "I like it. We, Breaking Snow, are already very cute. We''re already nine years old, and very cute. Chu Xue, let me tell you, you drew it. She was interested.


    I don''t know who is'' Breaking Snow '', but the radiance in Ning Fei''s eyes is a type of motherly look.


    "We''re going to break snow ah, the most obedient, the most obedient, but, when you go out, you have to call him prince, ah, he''s ranked seventeenth, Lou Zigui." We''re going to break snow, the most obedient, the most obedient, the most obedient, but when you go out, you have to call him prince, oh, he''s ranked seventeenth.


    I was a bit surprised. I hadn''t thought that even with esteemed Ning Concubine''s weak body, she had given birth to a prince. That way, I could imagine that she would have been doted upon in the past.


    But so what if he gave birth to a son? Esteemed Empress Ning was still as lonely as ever. She stood alone in the cold palace. The emperor would never see her again, only when he saw her son.


    "Alright, Empress, we will draw the seventeenth prince." The Emperor''s bloodline was simply too numerous.


    His eyes are really pretty, round and full of spirit. Yesterday, I felt like he came to see me, but I didn''t see anything. She raised her head with a sorrowful expression on her face, "I need to hurry. I need to go out of the palace and see how my snow breaks. If he cries, I can also support him."


    I felt a little sad in my heart. "Yes, Esteemed Ning. Once you''ve recovered, you can leave." I can only, this comfort, I am afraid that she will cry out to see the Heavenly Jewels, I will do my best to do what she likes,


    I want her to forget about the Heavenly Jewels, then she won''t want to see them.


    In this world, the one thing that her parents cared about the most is always her child. As she talks about this, she doesn''t look at the Heavenly Jewels anymore, and her eyes seem to go back to the past.


    There were a few. One was small, still a child, one was about five years old, and the other was about six years old. That was all she could remember.


    She was a pretty and cute little boy, about the same as Little Jing, but I was sad. Esteemed Empress Ning remembered how old the seventeenth prince was, but she couldn''t describe his appearance. A nine year old child was already a big one. Seventeenth Prince has also come to visit her before. The time I knew about her was when she fell asleep, which was yesterday.


    At noon, I sat with esteemed wangfei drinking medicine and sleeping. In her sweet dreams, she had no idea how many layers of sky there were in the world outside. What worries me is that Senior Servant Chen hasn''t come back yet.


    I took advantage of Consort Ning''s nap to fetch some water, but I didn''t dare go too far. I washed my clothes in the courtyard, my nerves rising, afraid that she would suddenly open the window and see the vanished Heavenly Jewels.


    This would most likely take her life. She was so weak that she couldn''t even withstand a single blow.


    My heart hadn''t relaxed for an entire day. When night fell and the moon set, Ning Xiaoyao was having her dinner. She frowned and asked, "Why isn''t Senior Servant Chen coming back yet?"


    I don''t know, but I can''t let her worry about it.


    "Esteemed Ning Concubine, Chen mama ¡­" I really couldn''t think of a reason. Where did Chen mama go? Why didn''t you come back? This truly was very worrisome. Luckily it was already dark, and even if Ning Fei pushed open the window, she wouldn''t be able to see that the Heavenly Jewels were gone.


    Just as I was at a loss for words, the door creaked open and I relaxed. "Esteemed Empress Ning, it''s Chen mama who''s returned." I don''t know if she brought good news.


    However, she didn''t come in for a long time.


    "Chen mama, why didn''t you come in?"


    Her voice was somewhat shaky as she said, "Empress, this mama has caught a bit of a cold, so I won''t go in."


    She lowered her face, sighed a little, and said to herself, "I''m afraid of anything."


    "Esteemed Empress, it''s alright. Esteemed Empress used medicine and slept soundly earlier. Tomorrow morning, Senior Servant Chen will be much better."


    After drinking a big bowl of medicine, she went to bed.

 C31

    Only after seeing that she was sleeping peacefully did I stealthily walk out of the courtyard. The clear moonlight was as gentle as water. Under the faint moonlight, I saw Senior Servant Chen sitting on the ground.


    "Momo." I cried in alarm.


    Instead, she shook her head. "Shh, don''t disturb esteemed wangfei. Did she fall asleep after drinking the medicine?"


    Something fell out of my eyes, burning as I nodded my head with all my might. "Esteemed Empress Ning has been doing well all day. She''s fallen asleep."


    Why was her head covered in blood? Why did she think of a solution? Unexpectedly, her head was full of wounds. The first question she asked was how was esteemed wangfei doing?


    "Early Snow." Her sorrowful voice rose again. "I probably can''t wait on Esteemed Empress Ning tonight. You stay here and wait on her tonight. You''ll have to learn to wait on her tonight too."


    "Momo, I don''t want to." "It''s not that I don''t want to, but what does she mean by that." The Empress will be sad, mama. "


    "When I''m old, I always have to go. Help me to that small room."


    I lost her. She sat there, lit a candle, her head full of blood in the light, her feet still trembling. My heart ached. "Grandma, how could you be like this?" Bleeding, I was afraid to wipe.


    Weren''t all the palaces controlled by men and enjoyed by women?


    "Don''t ask me anything. Chu Xue, I can''t even help Ning Fei, what should I do?" She closed her eyes, tears streaming down her face.


    "Momo, people always think of ways. Don''t worry too much, mama. If the Empress saw mama like this, wouldn''t she be even more upset?" "mama, you should rest here. I''ll guard esteemed wangfei tonight."


    Why, she would rather run into a wall everywhere and hit her head so hard that she even trembled while kowtowing. Still, she wouldn''t let me ask Lin Si Ji for help. There must be some sort of conflict between them.


    I can only sigh, I can''t help, I''m weak, I''m just a small palace maid.


    Everything in the palace was different, and it seemed that the moon''s heart understood that no matter how round and bright it was, it would not be able to shine on every corner of the palace.


    I stayed under Concubine Ning''s window the whole night. I thought about it for an entire night, but I still couldn''t think of a solution.


    I can keep this a secret for one day and two days. How many more days can I keep it a secret?


    If he could grow another Heavenly Jewel, it would be easier for someone from the Cold Palace to get it.


    Yesterday, the seventh prince and seventeenth prince had come by, and perhaps it was them who were looking for him. However, with how big the palace was, I can''t see him, nor can I see him. My status is too low, and I don''t know when or how I''ll wait for him.


    The full moon was missing a full moon, missing a full moon. I stayed under the moonlight for the night, letting the thin fog beat people into a chilly state.


    I didn''t know that someone would be so angry when I didn''t return to the autumn chrysanthemum garden that night.


    That person was the Crown Prince.


    It was still early in the morning, and with the cool autumn wind, I went to fetch water. I prepared this early, and accompanied Ning Fei when she woke up, so she wouldn''t keep on clamoring about looking at Heavenly Jewels. It was impossible to conceal anything, but Ning Fei''s body really couldn''t be affected.


    Sigh, I sighed, why is there someone who wouldn''t allow her to live in the Cold Palace?


    Senior Servant Chen was injured and had to return. She didn''t say where she was begging or who she was begging, nor did I ask. The hearts of the people in the palace were half as cold as the people outside.


    The bucket floated up, pressed down, and drew water into the bucket. I already knew how to draw water, half a bucket at a time. Qing Ling''s water is flowing freely, running, and I wish I had them as lost in thought as I am now.


    Behind him, there was a chill coming from his back, as if it would make anyone''s heart palpitate in fear.


    When I turned around, I saw a man with a dark handsome face and anger all over his body. It was the crown prince, and through his half-closed eyes, there was a cold, blade-like aura and domineering aura. Anger made my scalp tingle. The tight, thin lips of vermilion and black frightened me.


    I hastily bowed. "Your servant greets the crown prince. The crown prince, Jin An."


    I don''t understand why he would be here so early in the morning, and, looking at him, so angry, no, not angry, but angry, like he was about to burn people down, I think, his rage was so strong that I felt it more and more.


    He didn''t tell me to get up, and I didn''t dare to get up. Kneeling didn''t matter, but, kneeling in front of his sharp eyes, I really felt uneasy, as if something were about to explode.


    "Your servant greets the crown prince, Jin An." After a long time, I said it again.


    "Jin An?" He spat out two words that were so cold that it struck fear into the hearts of people.


    The next moment, he grabbed my hair and pulled it behind him, causing me to be angry at him. Oh my god, I didn''t dare look at him that way. He was the crown prince.


    "You liar, you''re lying again." After a fierce tug and tug, I fell backwards onto the ground. Behind me was a ditch, and my instincts would reach out to pull something so that I wouldn''t fall down. Yes, he was the crown prince, so I couldn''t touch anything that I couldn''t grab. I gritted my teeth and let myself fall into the water.


    The cold water immediately covered all my senses. Ah, autumn morning, the water made me shiver.


    I didn''t dare get up. I just stood there, slowly getting used to the cold.


    He stepped forward and looked me in the eye. "Why do bold things like you always lie?"


    Liar, did I lie to anyone? I shook my head. "This servant dares not lie to the crown prince." I haven''t even stepped out of the cold palace yet. Why would I lie to him? Even if I had to come up with a reason, I still had to convince him. He is not a person who doesn''t understand reason. Ever since that night he helped me save Pear Blossom, I felt that he was a person with an evil face and a kind heart. He wouldn''t say anything, but he would still do it.


    "Ni Chu Xue." "I hate it when people lie to me."


    I don''t like lying, either. Naturally, I can''t say these things out loud.


    The morning breeze made me even colder. I trembled a little and looked at him in fear.


    "Ni Chuxue, you said it was a palace maid. Why didn''t I see you last night at the Autumn Flower Courtyard?" He finally let out an angry roar.


    Sigh, such injustice! I helplessly replied, "Reporting to the crown prince, last night Ning Concubine was not feeling well. I stayed in the cold palace and waited the whole night without returning."


    This crown prince really made me sigh in amazement. Why did he come to the Autumn Chrysanthemum Courtyard, and even came to the Cold Palace early in the morning to question me and to be angry with me? Didn''t he just say that I looked ordinary? I didn''t feel as if I was flying up a branch. I felt that his eyes, looking at me, seemed to have a kind of tenderness in them as he looked at another person.


    What it was like to have him pay attention to me from the day I secretly carried him in the laundry pool, when his clothes were half faded.


    "Is that true?" His anger was somewhat cold and proud, but it lacked a bit of the aura of a tyrant.


    I looked into his eyes and slowly let go of his breath. I thought it was incredible that this man would say that the wind was the wind and the rain was the rain. It was really hard to accept. I still feel good about him, if only he could stop being so impulsive.


    However, he is not an ordinary person. He is the crown prince, and his status is of such great importance that it is already disrespectful for me to look at him like this.


    I lowered my head. "Yes, Crown Prince. Last night, I stayed in the autumn flower garden all night because there was something like this."


    He coldly harrumphed, "You don''t have to tell me, Ni Chuxue."


    I smiled in my heart. The crown prince is really too straightforward. In that instant, I thought of asking him to help again. Isn''t that great? Thus, he acted as though nothing had happened. By saying half of the words, the crown prince immediately understood what was going on.


    But it was a cold blow to me. I felt that I wasn''t the same as him, the same as heaven and earth. I was able to speak very easily.


    Didn''t I nearly burst out laughing just now?


    At his command, I climbed up onto the grass, my body covered with water, my clothes sticking to my body. It was extremely uncomfortable.


    I looked at the crown prince. I have a headache, can''t I leave, but I want to leave. If Ning Xiaoyao woke up and saw the wound on Ah mama''s head, she would ask her and be sad. If I didn''t open up a little more by her side, she could just push open the window and be done for.


    "Crown Prince." I braced myself and respectfully said, "This servant will go and take care of the matters first." Here, are you looking at each other? No, how could I dare to glare at him? There are some men that cannot be challenged, otherwise, their rage will only grow stronger and stronger.


    "That''s it?" He looked at my wet clothes.


    Of course, this was the only way. It would be better if he didn''t act too violently. He really was rather cold. I kowtowed and said, "This servant will take his leave first."


    I picked up two buckets of water, calmly slipped the rope over my head, and bent to carry it.


    He opened his mouth. "What did you want to say just now?" He heaved a sigh of relief.


    I felt a sense of joy in my heart. Crown Prince, I couldn''t say anything when you rejected me. Now you ask me, what do you want to say?


    My smile must have appeared on my face, as I knelt down respectfully and said: "I would like to ask the Crown Prince to bestow a Heavenly Jewel to me."


    He frowned: "What is a Heavenly Jewel?"


    "A small plant, a green hairy leaf, and a purple bead. This servant really needs it." I said honestly.


    "What are you doing here?" His eyes were still as cold as ever, making people unable to look him in the eye. The cold aura and charisma in his eyes had an aura that made others submit and fear him.


    He had always been emitting a domineering and domineering aura. He was cold and sharp to the point that it made people feel worried for him.


    Since I was a child, my temperament had been as usual. I didn''t care too much about status and status. Towards him, I didn''t feel that I was unapproachable or as timid as a mouse.


    "In Concubine Ning''s courtyard, there is a Heavenly Jewel, which is Concubine Ning''s favorite. Every day, she would ask her servant how it was, on the day when it rained most of the night, that Heavenly Jewel was uprooted, its branches broken and its pearls were destroyed, so Consort Ning could not be affected. Yesterday, a mama from Concubine Ning''s courtyard went out to seek confirmation of the Heavenly Jewel, and her head was full of wounds. By the way, I told him what happened last night so I wouldn''t lie to him again.

 C32

    There was a hint of disgust in his eyes. It definitely wasn''t from me, but from the people within the palace. Such ruthlessness was enough to completely uproot and uproot others. She had obviously entered the cold palace, but if she wanted to leave, it would be a faraway day. She didn''t even want to let go of the object that was entrusted to her by her spirit.


    Because of that day when Imperial Physician Zhang came to check her pulse and said that Ning Fei was in good health, he had people pay attention to her.


    The cold palace wasn''t a peaceful place either.


    How many eyes do you have on me? I felt my scalp tingle. Wouldn''t it be clear that the next person would be me if I were to speak to the Crown Prince here? Moreover, he said so rudely and went to find the Autumn Blossom House.


    Ai, let me think. I don''t want people to be nice to me because of this attention. That''s because someone is going to plot against me. He wouldn''t be so naive as to think that this was a good thing.


    "Heavenly Jewels." He muttered to himself: "That Ni Chu Xue, I brought you the Heavenly Jewels, how are you going to repay me?"


    I was shocked. Should I repay him? I can help, but he and I are not friends after all.


    I shook my head. I don''t know. The Crown Prince has everything he needs in return. I am so poor that I can only kowtow to him.


    I kowtowed to him. "I thank you for your help, Crown Prince. You have no teeth in this great favor ¡­" Unforgettable hadn''t finished.


    He just stared at me, gritting his teeth, and said, "Nonsense. "Ni Chuxue, it seems that I won''t help you anymore. I''m really worried for you."


    I laughed in my heart. Hur Hur, I''ll thank you first.


    The Crown Prince is a big shot in the palace, it''s just a Heavenly Jewel, I think that there is no way to get it, he can choose not to know, as long as he gives the order, many people will send it to him.


    The noble Crown Prince ¡­ I feel that he is a very good person, a very good person, but he is just a bit too irritable.


    He must be an unceremonious person, so what did he say? He walked straight ahead.


    Even though I didn''t say much, I was happy. He had a way. He could help me now. I was too happy. He was strange enough, angry enough to come to me, and then he had to be easy to talk to. He was really strange.


    I looked up at the sky. The unpredictable clouds were also so light, the wind was light, the trees were light, the trees were full of trees, and I didn''t care about the disturbance he caused in the autumn chrysanthemum.


    I''ll go my own way and let her talk.


    I also know that when this matter is known to others, I will be able to take a peek under their noses.


    ''Fine, I, Ni Chuxue, will follow the rules in the palace, what else can I do wrong? '' If he stayed in the Cold Palace every day, there would be no trouble at all.


    However, there is one who won''t give up just because I''m in the Cold Palace, or directly target me.


    I''m always like this. When I''m happy, I''m happy. I won''t think too much about what''s coming. I''m always coming. I think I''m just asking for trouble.


    I went back wet and covered in smiles, but I did not dare tell Chen mama that if there were no Heavenly Jewels in the Palace, the Crown Prince would have no choice but to give up. At that point, I would be disappointed, and wouldn''t want to give others hope, and would have to wait until I saw the Heavenly Jewels before doing anything.


    And where to start? Say that I know the crown prince, say that the crown prince is willing to help? I''m just a palace maid, how could I know these people? She didn''t know how to explain it, whether it was a blessing or a curse.


    Fortunately, by the time the sun rose, it had started to heat up again, and her clothes were slowly drying. A black cloth was wrapped around Chen mama''s forehead.


    Ning Xiaoyao''s life was both pitiful and blissful.


    I''ve been anticipating the crown prince''s arrival all morning, afraid that Ning Fei would accidentally give me a glance.


    But I waited until the sun went down, and still he didn''t come.


    You don''t agree to my request? Or ¡­ I couldn''t find it. My heart sank little by little, leaving me with a sigh. When I was helpless and couldn''t be stopped, I could only grieve once.


    As soon as it was dark, I dragged myself back to the autumn chrysanthemums. The ladies looked at me strangely, and I smiled at them, and washed my face and body with a basin.


    Lin Si remembered asking Zhuo''er to come and call for me. I knew that the Crown Prince''s unintentional action would push me to the forefront of the storm.


    He lightly knocked on the door. "Elder sister Lin Si Ji, it''s the first snow."


    "Come in!" A soft voice sounded.


    Her voice was always so pleasing to the ear, making others feel close to her. As long as she asked any question, he would tell her everything.


    I walked in softly. She was writing a list and said without looking up, "First, sit down."


    After a while, her voice rang out, "Chu Xue, you didn''t come back last night?"


    "Yes, that''s right. The Senior Servant Chen by esteemed Ning''s side isn''t feeling well, so I''ll stay in the palace and wait."


    She raised her eyes and looked at me with bright eyes. "What''s wrong?"


    "I caught a bit of a cold." I said quietly.


    She looked at me and only smiled. Her eyes were a little cold. "I have to persuade her to rest more."


    I thought that was certainly not what she meant, but I still said, "Yes, Lin Si Niu remembers elder sister."


    "Before, you called me big sister Lin, but now you have a new lease on life. Call me big sister Lin Si Ji!"


    If it wasn''t for what Chen mama said, I wouldn''t have been able to find her no matter what. As for Consort Ning''s matter, no matter what, I can''t find her. Naturally, I was the only one who was wary of her, and I already knew that she wouldn''t be simple, right?


    "There''s nothing going on with Consort Ning, right?" she asked lightly.


    I never knew why she was so concerned about Ning Fei''s matters. It must have something to do with her, so I didn''t recklessly try to guess. Hearing her words, I also nodded. "Nothing."


    She smiled and frowned a little, then said, "It''s fine, I''m just asking."


    "Yes." "Yes," I said softly. Just as she was about to leave, she spoke again, "Chu Xue, how did you know the crown prince?"


    Sigh, I was just thinking, how could I not ask about this?


    "How do you know her, and what do I say?" Elder Sister Lin, the Crown Prince is the most respected master of the palace, so you have to recognize him. Otherwise, when you see him, you might have to bow. "


    "I''ve really taught you well." She laughed softly.


    I know what she means by her words. The palace maids have a rough understanding of the people above, of course, and if they were to break the etiquette, they would lose their lives.


    After waiting for a while, she shrugged her shoulders and smiled with a relaxed expression. "Chu Xue, someone came to find you last night?"


    "Chu Xue doesn''t know. She was in the cold palace all night long."


    "I have no idea. Forget about it. Our palace maids serve our masters and must not have any feelings for them. If we do not succeed, we will become pawns."


    How could I have such a thought, as if I were separated from her by a veil? What did she want to ask? What do you want to know? In the palace, I have no power, no power, no status.


    "Chuxue, if there''s anything that Consort Ning needs, just tell me. She''s a very good person, and I''ve received her kindness before." She spoke lightly and told him her reason.


    I respectfully nodded. "Yes, Madam Ning is a very good person."


    She looked at me and asked, "How has Consort Ning been recently?" It was a concern, I knew, I could see it in her eyes.


    But, Senior Servant Chen said, no one could speak of it.


    I grinned. "I''m fine."


    "Chu Xue is indeed a cautious person." She walked to the table and sat down. She took a quick glance outside the window and asked, "Chu Xue, I have a way to send you a message. What do you want to write?"


    If it were me from before, I would definitely be excited and happy. But now, I feel that I can''t believe it. If it were to be spread, my life and Pear Blossom''s life would be in her hands.


    I really want to, but I can''t, I have to be careful, I just want to be safe, even if I send a letter now, Daddy is good and bad, Pear Fragrance and I are helpless, some things are always fated.


    Shaking her head, she said, "Thank you, Sister Lin. That day, you were right. This is a rule. You can''t challenge me even if it''s just the beginning of the snow."


    Surprised, she asked, "You don''t miss your father anymore?"


    I nodded, a little sour in my heart. "I want to, but even if I know, I can''t do anything about it."


    "Hai." She heaved a long sigh. "You''re a sensible person. Go back and rest first."


    "Yes, Sister Lin, Chu Xue will take her leave first." I got up and walked out the door, and she looked at me for a long time.


    Back there, the palace maids didn''t dare to ask any more questions. They probably thought that I was infected by some powerful being, so they looked at me with jealousy and disdain.


    Only Pear Fragrance was happy. She didn''t say anything? He did not ask any further, as if he was planning on something.


    I''m so tired. I lie down and I want to sleep.


    In the quiet night, only a ray of moonlight shone through the small skylight.


    Crown Prince, what kind of limelight did you push me into?


    On the night of the moon, I heard a mournful sound again. I was already used to it. I was used to resting my head on this sound to sleep peacefully.


    In the palace, it wasn''t just the body that was tired, but the heart as well.


    Who is watching me in the dark? I''d rather live in the Cold Palace. The palace maids were the lowest level of people. No matter how much they suffered, they had to endure. In the hands of so many people, their colors were green and black. They could only cry softly through their tears.


    It was the one next to me. When I cried late at night, I couldn''t sleep either. I said softly, "Just bear with it."


    She sobbed softly. "I want to go home."


    I also want to go home. How can I be free when I''m in the palace? I can''t do anything big. I want to go home and stay with my family and not think about it anymore. I want to be beautiful, and it makes my life difficult.


    I reached out and took one of her hands and said softly, "Look at the moonlight, in the distance, under the same moon, your family, the same moonlight as we do, slowly."

 C33

    I also slowly began to feel that I saw my old home, my father, Pear Blossom, Little Jing, and my wet nurse. Our whole family was there, and then I saw Shangguan Bing, who was as proud and aloof as an eagle.


    I didn''t dare to keep looking. I closed my eyes and desperately tried to sleep.


    After a while, a blurry voice called out. It was already brightly lit. Pear Fragrance pulled me along. "Your hand is so hot."


    I was sick, I think, and I felt sick all over, my head was light, and my throat was burning.


    I smiled. "It must be a cold." The moment he opened his mouth, he discovered that there was a rustling sound.


    We didn''t know what was going to happen, so we just stared at the door. After a while, Lin Si Ji personally came in, looked at me, then glanced at everyone and said, "Ni Chu Xue, come with me. You all sleep first. Don''t come out when you have nothing to do."


    What''s the matter? "I''m not scared either. I didn''t do anything shameful. I got up and put on my shoes, and everyone looked at me before I lay back down to sleep." Ni Chu Xue, what''s the matter? " Pear Fragrance asked puzzledly.


    After all, we were brotherly friends, no one would ask, and Pear Fragrance would still care about me.


    I smiled at her. "It''s nothing, just go to sleep. Tomorrow, do you still have to work?"


    I followed Lin Si Ji out, closing the door to block out the sound from inside.


    Just as I was about to speak, Lin Si Ji coldly said, "Ni Chu Xue, the Crown Prince wishes to see you. Go outside the autumn chrysanthemum courtyard."


    "Thank you, Sister Lin." I said it properly to thank her for not saying it in front of everyone.


    She shook her head. Throwing down these four words, he entered.


    Ai, Crown Prince, Crown Prince, is it shameful? You want to come to me in the middle of the night, don''t you, what''s the good news?


    My head hurt, and I sighed and walked out of the autumn chrysanthemum.


    In the cold moonlight, he stood with his back to me.


    The tall and big back was cold and clear, and the black shadow was lengthening. It seemed that it was not very happy. I don''t know why he always appears in the middle of the night.


    And, in his capacity, how could he have gone to the laundry pool? Did this crown prince enjoy a leisurely stroll in the middle of the night just because he couldn''t sleep and had nothing to do? Sigh, I had a headache, so I respectfully kneeled down and said, "This servant greets the crown prince for a thousand years."


    In the palace, the way one salutes is always different. In the middle of the night, no matter how one looks at it, one would feel uneasy.


    "Ni Chu Xue, no need to be so polite." he said coldly.


    "Thank you, Crown Prince, for your thousand years." I got up.


    When the wind blew, my head hurt even more. Since he didn''t speak, I didn''t dare to speak. Could it be that he wanted me to stand here and punish me?


    "Why aren''t you talking?" he asked suddenly.


    "What did I say?" May I know what it is that the crown prince wishes to speak with you about? "


    He did not turn around, instead standing there and saying: "Why don''t you ask me, if I found any Heavenly Jewels, you have already thanked me."


    I admit, I''m a little cautious.


    How dare I ask? The head is not for itself. If he had it, he had it. If he didn''t have it, he didn''t have it.


    "Hey woman, why aren''t you curious?" He didn''t even turn his head, but I could imagine some confusion in his eyes.


    I chuckled, "Then, Crown Prince, do you have any?" Crown Prince, this is really funny, you actually dared to say I am even if I didn''t ask.


    He turned around, and what he saw was a plant. He held it in one hand and threw it at me.


    "Wow, Heavenly Jewels!" Even under the moonlight, I couldn''t clearly see the color of the Heavenly Jewels, but I could still see the little beads and the leaves.


    I caught it with both hands and smiled, "This servant thanks the crown prince for his thousand years of life."


    "Just thanks?" There was a hint of excitement in his voice as he lazily sat on the grass.


    This way, it''ll be slightly shorter than me, but that kind of aura doesn''t make anyone dare to underestimate it.


    "I''m so poor I can only thank you." I smiled, I was just too happy, I even forgot to bow as I looked at this Heavenly Jewel, its root wrapped in cloth, growing stronger than that one. No wonder he kept his body hidden from me.


    Did he like to play too?


    "Sit down!" He patted the grass.


    Moonlight was behind his face, so I couldn''t see his eyes clearly, but I could feel the deep light.


    I shook my head. "Crown Prince, how could I dare?"


    I coughed lightly twice. He stood up and asked, "Are you not feeling well?"


    "Not bad, I''ve probably soaked in some water this morning, so I''m feeling a little cold."


    He laughed softly and said with some meaning, "Ni Chuxue, are you still a cunning person?"


    Indeed, I have nothing to thank him for, do I? He told me twice that I had to thank him, and I couldn''t take anything out. If he said this, he must be feeling guilty. What is there to thank a little maid like me for?


    He smiled, making people feel more relaxed. He did not have that fiery expression from the morning, as if he wanted to tear people into two and a half. "Hahahaha ¡­" "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah!"


    "Ni Chuxue, come to the East Palace!" He spoke as if he didn''t mean it.


    The Eastern Palace was a place that everyone was envious of. If the crown prince became the emperor, then would his status be different? A man gets his way and a dog rises to heaven. Of course, he''s the crown prince, I can''t say that about him. Think about it, who knows?


    I shook my head. "I''m not missing from Concubine Ning''s place." She''s relying on me right now. Besides, since Senior Servant Chen is old, I can''t do too much. I can''t be this selfish, can I? Ning Xiaoyao''s soft and gentle appearance made people want to protect her?


    His expression immediately changed as a heavy atmosphere pressed down on me. His voice became cold again. "Ni Chu Xue, do you look down on me?"


    I knelt. "This servant dares not." "To say wind is wind, to say rain is rain, the crown prince''s temper doesn''t seem to be very good." This servant knew that the crown prince would send someone to serve esteemed wangfei after he''d sent away this servant, but getting used to being alone was very difficult, even if Ning Fei''s health wasn''t good, I still didn''t want to leave her. The East Palace is a place that everyone wants to go to, it''s not like I''m looking down on it. "


    "Have the ladies started talking about love?" He sneered.


    "There are feelings between people, and it will slowly come to fruition."


    "He''s quite the eloquent one. Where is he?" He asked me something.


    I chuckled. "Qin Huai."


    "I heard that Qin Huai has good scenery?"


    "That''s right, Qin Huai is so beautiful. Ten miles of fragrance, singing and dancing." I''m really cold. When the night and morning came, it was the coldest.


    He glanced at me. "This is how you act as a palace maid, and you don''t have more than one piece of clothing."


    Was this concern? I''m honored, but who told me to come out?


    "You''re not asking me why I''m always looking for you in the middle of the night?"


    I don''t ask, he really has a lot of reasons. Is he that lonely? He couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night.


    I shook my head and chuckled, "The crown prince has his own reasons, but I have an opinion that I don''t know if I should say or not."


    "Nonsense." he replied coldly.


    Alright, I''m always talking rubbish. I know that he''s listening. "Can you not come to the autumn chrysanthemum courtyard to announce your maidservants, Crown Prince?"


    "Isn''t that your honor?" He spoke leisurely.


    I sighed, "Crown Prince, this is indeed an honor, but Crown Prince knows what it means to take the lead."


    He laughed loudly. "You, as a palace maid, are indeed extraordinary."


    "Crown Prince, why do you always come in the middle of the night?"


    When I suddenly asked, he was really stunned: "My business, a palace maid like you has so much to do with it?"


    Didn''t he want me to ask? What''s so funny? It was originally a bird of the head, a bird of the gun. I just want to finish these three years in peace.


    He also suddenly said, "Ni Chuxue, I finally know why you''re the same as me. Even I can''t guess what''s on your mind. Your aura is both sly and light. You should know that this is the first time I have had such a happy conversation with someone. "


    I shook my head. I didn''t know him well, and I didn''t know anything about him.


    "Your bare back is so beautiful that I almost recognized the wrong person." He blinked at me.


    My face flushed red. Heavens, this is really the crown prince, I am speechless.


    I sulkily looked at the moonlight. I, Ni Chu Xue, really had the same temperament. Even though I wanted to settle down and abide by the rules, I would still sulk and feel helpless. He didn''t kneel down and kowtow to the crown prince either. Since he had been told not to be overly courteous, I didn''t want to kneel either.


    I think maybe one day I''ll learn to control these emotions that shouldn''t be there. One is one, it can''t be two.


    He seemed happy to see me like this, laughing so low and smug.


    The sky was already starting to turn white, and after a while, the maids would get up.


    I bent down. "Is the crown prince finished laughing? It''s time to plant the Heavenly Jewels in the early snow. "


    He waved his hand, and I walked away with large strides. A moment later, his cheerful voice sounded behind me. "Ni Chu Xue, don''t forget to owe me a favor."


    Hmph, what''s there to remember? He''s the crown prince, what do you want?


    Every day, we don''t even know how much we should thank him for.


    It was still too early for me to go through the woods by myself. I was also a timid person. I always felt that the lush forest was frightening, as if there was a monster hidden within it. When it wasn''t paying attention, it would rush out.


    I wandered around for a while, breathing in the cool, fresh air, but my head hurt.


    I held the Heavenly Jewel in my hands, it was so beautiful, the brighter the light got, the more I could see it clearly, the more the Heavenly Jewel''s round jade emitted a gentle purple glow. The hairy green leaves fluttered gently in the morning breeze.


    I was full of joy. I hugged my hands a bit heavy, but it was to the point of being at ease and at ease.


    After a while, the sky brightened a bit, and I hurried into the cold palace.


    I opened the door, coincidentally, Chen mama also woke up early, and seeing the Heavenly Jewels in my arms, she was unable to say anything.


    I smiled at him. "Mammy, look, it''s a Heavenly Jewel."

 C34

    "From where?" What surprised her even more was this.


    As for where it came from, I thought, it would be better not to say, but to control the whole body as soon as it was moved. I don''t want so much trouble, so good deception would be better.


    Laughing softly, "Grandma, I found it outside the door. It was probably delivered last night. I''ll plant it quickly, and it''ll look even better than that one. "


    "Who sent it?" Chen mama asked in a low voice. Looking at my expression, she suddenly sank. With a dark face, he looked at me and said, "Ni Chuxue, don''t move first. Tell me honestly, how did you get this Heavenly Jewel?"


    Startled by her appearance, I blinked my sleepy eyes and said, "I found it at the door."


    "Hmph." She sneered, her gaze as sharp as a knife. Ever since I entered the cold palace, this is the first time I''ve seen her expression. "Ni Chuxue, I thought you were different. So that''s how you were. Tell me honestly, did you want to kill esteemed Ning Xiaoyao?"


    I opened my mouth. I was a little surprised. Why did I want to kill Esteemed Empress Ning just like that? If it wasn''t for me thinking about her, I wouldn''t have begged for help and made the crown prince laugh. I even said that I owed him a favor.


    "You''re trying to lie to me. Ni Chu Xue is still too young. Don''t even think about hitting Ning Fei''s principles in front of me." She spread open her wings, wanting to protect Ning Xiaoyao so that not a drop of water would touch her.


    I had a rough idea of what she meant, and I could only sigh. Senior Servant Chen really didn''t care and had insufficient strength. Her wings were already useless, wanting to protect her, but she was already old.


    I shook my head. "Chen mama, Chu Xue swears that she didn''t mean it that way, and she never thought about it that way."


    She laughed coldly: "Then where did this Heavenly Jewel come from, do you think I don''t know? There are only three stalks in the palace, and I know clearly where they are. "


    "Are you still not telling the truth? Who instigated you to take it, and when that time comes, you will be convicted of stealing from another Heavenly Jewel?" She spoke a little breathlessly and sharply.


    The reason why she said all these angry words was for the sake of Ning Concubine. There''s too much trouble in the palace, and even collecting things requires endless thoughts. I never thought that I''d be able to think of that. Otherwise, Senior Servant Chen would not have told me to plant it here, even I would have driven it away. I looked at her and whispered, "Senior, it''s not someone who put it at the door. It''s ¡­ I asked the crown prince for it."


    She stood there for a long time without saying a word.


    I took a deep breath and said softly: "Chu Xue knows the crown prince, so when I went to fetch water yesterday morning, I met the crown prince. Chu Xue asked him to help me find a Heavenly Jewel. "Mammy, you can find a maid and find out why the Crown Prince came to find me the night before yesterday. In fact, Chu Xue doesn''t know why the Crown Prince came to find me either. I know him well and he has many twists and turns." "I said gently, and it was really hard for me to tell him what happened that night." I don''t know where to start, but it''s really amazing that a palace maid like me knows the crown prince, so I just thought that it was someone else who left it at the entrance. "


    Seeing that there was still disbelief on her face, I raised my hand. "If I, Ni Chu Xue, am to lie, I am willing to be beaten by the heavens ¡­" Before I could finish, Senior Servant Chen stopped me.


    "Mammy, do you believe me?" I didn''t think she would believe me that quickly.


    She sighed and said: "If it wasn''t for him, who else could have gotten this Heavenly Jewel? "There are only three stalks in the palace. One belongs to Imperial Concubine Ning, one to Imperial Concubine Ping, and the other to the Emperor. Anyone who dares to ask for one will get one from Imperial Concubine Ping, and I spent the entire day kowtowing outside Imperial Concubine Ping''s palace. If it wasn''t for the crown prince, no one would want it."


    I was surprised. "Grandma, I don''t know about such a precious item." Why would Ning Fei from the Cold Palace also have one?


    "There are some things that you don''t understand. Alright, I was wrong about you. Chu Xue, wake up with this kind of thing and pour some water over it."


    We worked together to dig the pit in the same place, pushing the soil down with our hands. There was a kind of deep and comfortable feeling coming from the pit. It was good that we didn''t have to worry about anything in the future.


    "Momo, don''t you ask me why I know the crown prince?" I think anyone else would have asked.


    I probably treated her as a family member, and I didn''t feel any respect for her when I spoke.


    She smiled lightly and said, "Ah, Chu Xue, you are an intelligent woman. You have your limits."


    I smiled. "Why did Grandma praise me?"


    "Girl, the salt I eat is more than the rice you eat." She smiled and spoke happily.


    I nodded. She was very easy-going, getting better and better, so people have to communicate with each other before they can be harmonious. If you treat people well, they will naturally treat you well.


    When the sun rose, a golden light that was thirty thousand feet long pierced my eyes so hard that I couldn''t open them.


    Senior Servant Chen looked at my flushed face and touched my forehead with the back of her hand. I''m afraid I''ve gotten chills. "


    I nodded. "Maybe. A little headache."


    She sighed, "What a pity, this is the palace. The palace maids aren''t qualified to be seen by the imperial physicians even if they are ill. In the palace, don''t think too much. Just think of the safety of your body."


    I nodded my head. Her words made a lot of sense, as well as being the vicissitudes of life that she had been serving as a servant in the palace for decades.


    "Since you''ve caught a cold, don''t wait inside. Rest for now, there''s nothing to do today. I''ll fry some Wind Medicine for you."


    "Grandma, this way, it''s not good." I shook my head.


    She smiled. "This is the cold palace. There''s no one watching over it. There''s still some typhoid medicine that Ning Fei left behind. I''ll fry some for you later."


    "Thank you, mama." My heart was warm.


    Since the palace maids were ill, they could only find a few medicine women with low medical skills. Moreover, the medicine they gave were all bad. If the quantity of medicine was heavy, then they could only blame their own fate.


    Moments later, as Mammy was brewing the medicine, I became more and more accustomed to the smell of it, and I felt very satisfied.


    "Chu Xue, are you alright?"


    I smiled and shook my head. "It''s nothing, just a bit chilly. Thank you for your concern."


    "Then I won''t be able to see you today." Her voice was filled with disappointment.


    "Empress, Chu Xue is better tomorrow, and will be able to accompany the Empress tomorrow. The Empress must be happier today, and as the first snow is outside, she looks at the beautiful opening of the Heavenly Jewels, so the Empress can take a look tomorrow."


    "Is that so?" she cried happily.


    Chen mama''s voice rose again. "That''s right, esteemed Ning. The weather will turn cold in a few days, so the esteemed Empress won''t be able to look at it. Tomorrow, we''ll go out and take a look."


    In the room, she heard Ning Xiaoyao''s happy laughter.


    I would rather, forever guard her simple and beautiful laughter, how beautiful, how sweet, how pure.


    After a while, Senior Servant Chen brought the medicine for me to drink. Looking at my listless appearance, she said with concern, "Chu Xue, you should go back and rest for a while." There was no bed in the small room, so he couldn''t even sit.


    I shook my head. "Momo, you can''t. A palace maid is not allowed to go back and rest. I''ll go to the woods at the back. Momo has something to call me."


    "Go." she said lovingly.


    Esteemed Empress Ning''s voice rang out again. One hand pushed open the window, the other held onto a piece of clothing. "First Snow, you have to wear more clothes."


    "Aiya, my good mistress, why did you push open the window?" Chen mama cried out.


    "Hehehe ¡­" Ning Xiaoyao giggled, her clothes falling off as she closed the window.


    I sucked in the faint medicinal fragrance from my clothes and my eyes started to moisten. Who said that the cold palace was so cold? Who knew how warm it was?


    He found a clean place to sit down and leaned against the tree, listening to the birds singing and the wind carrying the autumn.


    When I opened my eyes, a face appeared in front of me. I cried out in fear, and standing in front of me was a woman, a woman who seemed to have withered away like a ghost. Her eyes were sunken in deep, dark circles, and her eyes were blurred as she opened her bloody mouth and laughed, "Hehe.


    I was panting with fear, I had nowhere to run to, and I was leaning against a tree. Her eyes widened as she looked at her. In her hand, she was holding a thick wooden stick, and her face was covered with red patches. She was so close to me that I wanted to scream.


    This was definitely not a palace maid. If this was the case with a palace maid, she would be hanged or thrown out ¡­


    "Hur hur." She looked at me, still smiling.


    That tree stick, once, without once tapping my head, the threat of death, dancing on top of the head.


    I gritted my teeth and lightly called out to her, "Concubine Hong."


    She frowned. "Do you know my name? My name is Hong Shi. "


    She looked at my face again. "Why is there nothing on your face?"


    She was surprisingly strong. She had one hand around my neck and the other around my neck. She had a stick in one hand and her hand was full of things that were red, swollen, and rotten.


    "Not fair, not fair." She burst into tears and clutched at my neck with one hand.


    It hurt so much that my mouth dropped open. Tears streamed down his face, "My concubine, I am just a palace maid."


    She released some of her strength. "You are a palace maid."


    I vigorously nodded my head. "Yes, I am just a palace maid. I am a palace maid that serves Imperial Concubine Ning."


    Don''t take me for anything, her mind is all muddled.


    "When did Ning Fei get into the cold palace? She really has a companion. Say, did you break in that night? Say, did you? Under the heavy rain, you sneaked in. I saw you, I saw you." "Hehe."


    I was so afraid of her. I was even more afraid of the red sores on her face. She looked like she was neither human nor ghost.


    That stick struck my head. It hurt so much. I endured it. I can''t say that I can''t provoke her, or else, with a little force from her, I''ll die in this small forest.


    "No, I didn''t." I said softly. I didn''t even dare to look into her eyes. It was like looking at a ghost. I am looking forward to someone coming, called the red concubine.

 C35

    It was clearly you, why didn''t you speak the truth? Don''t think that I don''t know, you stupid girls, that you''re always lazy, and you even drugged me to make me look like this, you''re jealous in your hearts, jealous that I got the favor of the emperor. Wait until I get out, I''m definitely going to give you all to the eunuchs one by one. She smiled softly, her red lips moving in front of my eyes.


    I shook my head feebly


    "Don''t deny it, even if it was you, I would recognize you even if you turned into ashes, you''re so amazing, you''re so awesome, you took all the pampered care of the Emperor, you wrote down a document saying that I stole people, sent me to the Cold Palace, and now you''ve turned me into this. Empress, you''re so fierce, you''re so cruel." The light in her eyes blazed. The strength in his hands increased.


    I was too weak to do anything but look at her pleadingly.


    She laughed and then cried again, "Empress, did I do anything wrong just because I was born prettier than you? "Let me go out. I won''t fight with you for favor anymore, and I won''t show off in front of you anymore. I''ll listen to you, and I''ll kill whoever you tell me to kill."


    "Queen, why aren''t you talking? When can I leave the cold palace? Tell me. " She spoke softly.


    Then, she cried again, "I don''t want to be here anymore. I want to go back. I want to go back to my Red Palace. I won''t dare to say that my harem''s three thousand harem isn''t half as elegant as me anymore. I won''t be tired of the emperor anymore, okay?"


    Why did she treat me like a queen when her stick was still hitting me so hard I was almost numb?


    Her eyes became sharp as she shouted, "No, I''m not going out. I''ll kill you and bury you with me." She tightened her grip.


    I closed my eyes. I was powerless to struggle, her strength was surprisingly strong, and she hit me so hard with the stick that I couldn''t tell which way was which. I would have died like this, at the hands of a mad woman, in the woods of the cold palace.


    Death, perhaps, is a relief; I cannot cry out, nor can I cry out. Even if Chen mama saw that the red concubine had already lost her humanity, she was afraid that if even Chen mama was taken care of, there was no way Ning Xiaoyao wouldn''t have someone by her side.


    "My senses are slowly becoming blurry. I can only see the redness on her body, which is getting thicker and thicker." "Stop." A cold male voice shouted. It stimulated some of the senses I could still hear, it stimulated my eardrums.


    Then my hands relaxed in my throat, and my concubine rose to her feet, no longer pressing against me. I opened my mouth and gasped for breath.


    The air rushed into my throat, and I choked and coughed. The pain in my head made my eyes blur, making me unable to see, and my conscious hands moved slowly down my throat, making me feel more and more awake.


    Then, I heard Hong Consort''s wailing voice, "Your Majesty, please forgive me. She stole chenqie''s treasure and chenqie snatched it back."


    Your majesty, the biggest figure in this palace, can I faint? I can''t, because I''m still choking.


    All I could do was get up and instinctively kneel there with my head on the ground.


    Something wet slid across the corner of my eye, and when I reached out to wipe it off, my head was wet with sticky stuff, and there was a smell of blood, and I thought, My head really doesn''t have to knock, that kind of heavy pain has numbed my senses.


    My throat was burning, and I couldn''t even say what I wanted to say.


    "F * ck off." The cold voice sounded familiar.


    Then, the sound of a concubine running away could be heard. The crying could still be heard from afar.


    A pair of boots embroidered with purple and gold thread appeared in front of me. Then, a large hand pulled me up.


    My eyes met with the dark pupils. My body was considered tall, but he was far taller than me.


    I wanted to smile at him, but I couldn''t.


    "Wait here, I''ll go to Doctor Xuan." He pressed me gently under the tree.


    "Crown Prince." I found my voice. It sounded broken. She waved her hand at him. "No."


    His eyes started to blaze again, "Ni Chuxue, if you want to die, just leave the stick here. If you can''t kill yourself, I''ll knock for you."


    "Wait a moment." I can''t argue with him now. I''m so tired, so weak.


    He calmly swallowed and spat for a while. He rubbed his forehead to try to stop the pain for a bit.


    "Crown Prince, I didn''t mean it that way. I understand your good intentions, how can a palace maid announce a doctor? If people were to find out that I am another bird of war and that the crown prince saved me, I would already be satisfied. "


    Terrible, I thought. I''m afraid to be alone in this forest, and I almost died here.


    He lowered his head, his fiery eyes glaring at me. His breath was warm on my face, and he said word by word, "Ni Chuxue, I think you are not afraid of death. Why aren''t you dead?


    That cold and indifferent tone of his, I knew that it was him who was suppressing his anger.


    My nose turned sour and tears fell from my eyes, "Crown Prince, I don''t want to die. "However, I truly do not wish to die. I still need to leave the palace. I still have father and home."


    I don''t want to die here, I don''t want to die either, I have too many things I can''t let go of my father, I can''t let go of the tender feelings in my heart, although I don''t know what kind of relationship I will have after I leave the palace, but, I really like Qin Huai too much, I can''t let him go, compared to Qin Huai, one is heaven, the other is the human world, and in my eyes, I know that Qin Huai is heaven.


    "What are you crying for? It''s so ugly, my head is covered in blood. " he growled.


    I sniffed and shook my head. It hurt.


    "I really haven''t seen such a stupid person. He makes people grab him by the neck without making a sound. I''m just watching, so I thought you guys were playing?" He said coldly, "Even if I die, I won''t make a sound."


    Ah, the Crown Prince, how could he know that such a person can''t be provoked? I didn''t dare to shout, I was just afraid that she would kill me out of excitement, I didn''t yell, but she did kill me anyway, the one who was injured was me, the one who was being held back is me, isn''t that better? Was she playing with me, too, when she hit me on the head with a stick? He tried.


    However, I still want to thank him for saving my life. It was all because of him.


    "Take your clothes and wipe your face!" He kicked at the clothes on the floor.


    I kept the clothes in my bosom and shook my head, using my own hands to wipe away the tears and blood. "These clothes belong to esteemed Ning Concubine Ning. I can''t get them dirty."


    "Stupid." he cursed coldly.


    Then, he reached in and took out a small jade bottle. "Where is the wound?"


    "Head." I pointed to my head.


    He cursed, "Of course I know where''s the head. Your head is so big, how would I know where it is?"


    Do I have a big head? Sigh, this is the first time I have said this. I extended my hand out. "Crown Prince, Chu Xue is already very rude. Let her apply the medicine herself."


    "How do you do it? Where''s the pain? Hurry up and tell me. Don''t think that I have a lot of time." he said angrily.


    I pointed to the left side of my head.


    He leaned closer and I smelled his scent. The faint fragrance was extremely good. It must be a precious incense. Calm and soothe your nerves.


    Why are you so good to me? I don''t know, I don''t want to guess, anyway, it''s fine as long as there''s nothing else, I have my own understanding, I can only say that it''s like being friends. Sometimes, when you''re at a peak, you want a friend, and I just so happen to be able to enter his eyes, and I can even chat with him, I''m a good listener, and he wants someone to keep him company. That was it.


    I don''t want to know anything. I''m used to being lazy.


    If he wasn''t the Crown Prince, I would jump up and argue with him, just like Shangguan Yushi, but I couldn''t see Shangguan. Although I always called him Shangguan Yu, and he insisted that I call him Shangguan Yu, and I slowly adapted to these two words, but he is the Crown Prince, so I cannot. I know too well who I am.


    The smell of medicine fell on my wounds, causing me to gasp in pain, but I didn''t dare to let out a sound. I grit my teeth and try not to. I don''t think I''ll ever sleep in this woods again.


    "Why is the concubine still alive in the palace when she''s crazy?" He mumbled to himself coldly. It was as if he had some plan.


    "She''s very pitiful." I said quietly.


    He paused for a moment, as if examining me from top to bottom. "You almost died at her hands."


    "He didn''t die, did he?" If the people outside the palace were to find out, then only death awaited the red concubine.


    "You argue with pride." he said quietly, with a sense of foreboding. " Ni Chu Xue, tell me, can I see your brain clearly if I pry the wound open with a knife? What''s in your head? "


    The way he said it was quite terrifying. He even started to gnash his teeth.


    "Crown Prince, she''s already pitiful enough. If I really died, it would only be my life. I have to admit, I couldn''t possibly jump up after dying and say that I''m regretting it, right?" I laughed softly, with a sour look in my eyes. As a concubine, as well as me, in this world, although I can understand others, very few people can understand me. I have already gotten used to it.


    He looked at me for a moment and said nothing. Then he wrapped a long handkerchief around my head.


    "Thank you." I took a breath.


    I think I must be in a very ugly state. There is blood on my face, mixed with tears. I''m in such a sorry state, so the Crown Prince didn''t laugh at me.


    No one spoke, but the wind blew. I wanted to sleep, but I didn''t dare to.


    The face of my wife, who is neither human nor ghost, will appear right in front of my eyes and frighten me.


    "If you want to sleep, then go to sleep." He spoke faintly.

 C36

    "I looked up at him, and he went to look at the thick foliage, as if he were watching it dance." I still have some time. " He sat down next to me, not looking at me.


    My heart was warm. I smiled lightly as I looked at the side of his face. Sigh, I don''t even have any manners. Do I still care about these?


    His profile was very pretty, his face was very thin, and even though he was tall and sturdy, his face was like a knife, filled with a noble and domineering aura. It had been a great honor for me to be able to sit here next to the crown prince for the rest of my life.


    If people saw it, I wouldn''t be able to chop my head off even if I had ten heads, but Ni Chu Xue is also a casual person, I really don''t want the rules in the palace to slowly formalize me. He only knew how to kneel, kowtow, bend, and obey.


    He must not have smiled often, so his face was cold. He must be lonely, so he came to the Cold Palace.


    I have no right to ask about him, and I don''t want to ask.


    Blinking my confused eyes, I wanted to sleep. Leaning against the tree, I whispered, "When you leave, call me."


    His low voice sounded out, "Ni Chuxue, what do you take me for?"


    Very low, very light, very calm, I am no longer afraid, he is here, the concubine does not dare to come. Slowly, I closed my eyes and took a nap.


    I was afraid that her face would turn out like this, and I was a little worried that if she got so close to me, she would infect me.


    This worry had also turned into reality a few days later when something had happened.


    He woke me up when the sun was setting, and it turned out that he was sleeping so heavily. The sunlight shone through the branches, obscuring half of his face, making him look extremely beautiful. For a moment, I was deeply mesmerized, as if I had seen the most beautiful, best painting, and it was so moving.


    He gazed off into the distance, as if he was thinking about something. "Thank you." I said gratefully. He''s just a crease in the shirt.


    My head was still on his hand, and I felt a little awkward. Fortunately, he didn''t say anything and just stood up to head towards the entrance of the Cold Palace.


    He''s the crown prince, and I''ve wasted a lot of his time.


    If it wasn''t for the bone-piercing pain in my head and the handkerchief wrapped around his head, and the little bottle of pills he gave me still in my hand, I thought, what a dream, how could I believe it? A palace maid could actually get along with the crown prince and fall asleep on his hands.


    I also find it unbelievable, and the Crown Prince is even more so.


    When Senior Servant Chen saw me like this, she jumped in fright and hurriedly asked me what was going on.


    I treated her as a relative of mine. I told her about my concubine, causing her to sigh and pat me on the back. "It''s been hard on you, child."


    "It was the crown prince who saved me." I told her everything in a whisper.


    He sat below the steps, sipping some of the medicine that Senior Servant Chen had fried.


    It was bitter and astringent, but very touching.


    "Hai." Senior Servant Chen let out a long sigh. "Chu Xue, you shouldn''t come to the Cold Palace anymore, right? Go and tell Lin Si that no one is here."


    I shook my head. "Senior Servant Chen, I''m fine. I''ll be fine in two days. Look, this is the medicine given by the crown prince. Senior Servant Chen''s head is also injured, so I need to apply some medicine to recover faster." I think the medicine that the crown prince has on him is something that is hard to come by. "


    She looked at me and said earnestly, "Oh, Chu Xue, there are some important people that we can''t get close to."


    I didn''t know what it meant. "The Crown Prince is very easy to talk to."


    "There are a lot of things you don''t understand, ah, things in this palace, who can say clearly? Chu Xue, it''s not that mama doesn''t want you and the crown prince to get close, but you have to be careful not to put your heart into it. The crown prince won''t like you. " She spoke with determination.


    I smiled faintly. "Grandma, I won''t like the crown prince either, I don''t have that kind of thought either. It''s just that, I feel that he''s lonely as well. Grandma, I know my own limitations, so I can clearly see that between him and me, one is the sky and the other is the earth." I know what she''s worried about? How could I not know the disappointment and loneliness in the Crown Prince''s eyes? He was looking for something. I don''t know what.


    She bit her lips, "Chu Xue, it''s a pity that you''re so smart. "Oh, ladies, ladies, if we can''t see the way clearly, the marble will fall. Who told us to come in, is the maids?"


    "I understand, mama Chu Xue, but palace maids are human beings too, mama." I smiled and leaned against her side, feeling her deep concern. Not only my body, but also my thoughts.


    She smiled, "Girl, your thoughts are different. Do you still feel pain?" With one hand, he touched my forehead. "Fortunately, it''s not that hot anymore. Drink the medicine. While it''s still early, I''ll send you out."


    "Grandma, is it still early?" I''ll just go back. I was worried about you, mama. You should carry the door well. There''s only Ning Xiaoyao and you here, so it makes people uneasy too. " I''m a little worried that my concubine has lost her wits.


    "With me here, you don''t have to worry. Quickly, quickly go back, don''t wait for the night to go dark." She snatched the medicine bowl from my hands and urged me on.


    I also did not dare to walk in the night. Walking over there, I once again heard my wife crying, which made my hair stand on end.


    I hurried to the door, the light of the setting sun reflected off the harem, it was quite gorgeous, thousands of gold sank into this dreamy place, I did not, under such circumstances, carefully looked at the palace, the wind blew the flowers gently down, the scenery along the road was also good, I heard, the harem also had a pool, called too liquid pool, but big, full of lotus flowers, I did not see it.


    It was still a bit early, so I slowly walked back. It was still early, but it wasn''t very good either. When I raised my head, I saw a few men carrying a beautiful lady over. All of the palace maids bowed down to greet me.


    Not daring to look up, I bent down at the edge of the path and bowed my head.


    A fragrant breeze blew past. Precious blue clothes fluttered in front of his eyes like gauze.


    The moment I raised my head, my beautiful face flashed in front of me. That woman with a head full of jade really shocked me. Wasn''t that the Lin Jingru who was sparring with me in Qin Huai?


    Lin Jingru, I thought of her father again, as well as that hypocrite Lou Yuyu. If it wasn''t for them, my father wouldn''t have ended up like that, and my family wouldn''t have been framed.


    Almost all the arrowheads were aimed at Pear Fragrance. It was her brilliance that attracted the attention of tigers and wolves, causing a calamity. Yet, I knew that I was deeply injured. She is such a strong person, she will not expose her weakness to strangers, just as I am.


    This is the characteristic of my Yin Family. I hate them, but there''s nothing I can do. I''m still human, how can I not have emotions and desires? I can''t hate such a huge change. Am I still my father''s adopted daughter?


    Surprisingly, the fragrant wind sedan stopped nearby.


    A eunuch beckoned to me and said in a shrill voice, "You palace maid, come and kowtow to Lady Lin."


    Call me? Yes, it was me. His eyes were looking at me.


    Lin Jingru, you remembered me so much.


    I lowered my head and followed the etiquette rules of the palace as I bent my body forward. "This servant greets Beauty Lin. Beauty Jin An."


    Her soft laughter rang out, clear as jade and filled with a strong fragrance that drifted out in all directions. I really don''t like it. Fortunately, I had caught a cold and my nose was a little stuffy.


    "Aren''t you Ni Chu Xue?" There was a hint of ridicule in his voice.


    I replied indifferently, "Yes, I am Ni Chuxue."


    How could she forget me, I wondered? Just like I won''t forget her, in Qin Huai, her father planned a good show that caused my father to be wronged, turned my family upside down, and made me and Li Xiang enter the palace as maids. And Lou Yuyu, what kind of connection did he have with them?


    "How did you end up being a palace maid? I still remember that you, Ni Chuxue, was so arrogant and smart that you could even distinguish between the light from the leaves." If not, I know, and angry about it.


    "In reply to the Empress, the color and luster of the leaves can be clearly seen by those who paint them."


    With a smack, my face was slapped. Sharp nails grazed my face, sending a sharp pain through the air.


    However, I didn''t regret it. If I were to ask again, I would have to say it again, as if if if I were to give in to her, then I would have to let down my Yin Family. I am a palace maid, it is only right that I pay respects to her. I will not offend her, much less be foolish enough to try to conflict with her.


    "Beauty Lin." The eunuchs and palace maids around her cried out in alarm.


    "I was really careless. I could have hit you with a single hand. It''s also an honor for you to let me slap you. No, you''re right." She said coquettishly, looking at her tender fingers: "What a pity, even my nails were broken. This palace maid''s skin is really thick."


    The eunuch at her side quickly said flattering, "That''s right. Beauty should be careful of her lily-white hands, don''t hurt them."


    I clenched my teeth. It was impossible for me to cry out pain, beg for mercy, or please.


    "Ni Chuxue, your drawing skills are the best in Qin Huai. I don''t know if the fragrance of pear can still be used as a brush." She chuckled.


    I swallowed my breath and calmly replied, "Reporting to the beauties, palace maids are not allowed to write without their permission."


    "Is that so? It''s been hard on you guys. However, I really want to know, if I don''t hold a brush, can I see the drawing? "


    She looked at me with a challenge in her eyes.


    The eunuch at the side said fawningly, "Is there anyone in this world who can draw better than a beauty? Even the court painter Lin Xin is ashamed of himself, and the emperor admires Lin Mei''s paintings the most. "


    "The Emperor does like it, but Lin Xin is an extremely intelligent person."


    Lin Xin, I said the name in detail, but I didn''t know that I would be able to get very close to him in the future.

 C37

    "I, on the other hand, would like to, Compass Immortal''s pride. Let her see, there is a sky above the heavens, and there is a person beyond." She spat it out word by word. I find it inconceivable. Of course I don''t dare to boast of being a painting immortal, and you still don''t like me? You''re angry that I stole her limelight, and from her tone, she hates me greatly. Hate me, alas, I don''t know why?


    I did steal her grace, but did she ever think about it? How could my family be like that? She was deeply wounded. As early as in the drawing immortal''s competition area, the plot had already begun. The last stroke was to lose everything to her.


    "What a beauty means is that we can''t compare her to the painters in our palace, Lin Xin. These are the palace rules. If the empress knows, that wouldn''t be good." The eunuch shouted loudly.


    "What''s wrong with that?" Her charming voice cried out, "The emperor has never rejected my request. Such matters are not worth mentioning." She waved her hand and then lowered her head. She looked at my head and said with a smile, "Ni Chuxue, I want you to not even have arrogance."


    What does my pride have to do with her? I always knew that there was always someone stronger than me, and if losing could strike me down, then I wouldn''t be able to withstand a single blow. A person could lose anything, but they could not lose their dignity. Otherwise, they would have nothing.


    "Reporting to Beauty Lin, this servant is only a lowly palace maid. I am not qualified to write anything." I flatly refused.


    "I''ll let you draw if you want to. Not only will you become the lowest level palace maid, but I will also push your arrogance to the lowest level as well."


    Sigh, I sighed in my heart, I was really too naive. If this really made me dispirited, then it was really underestimating me. If that''s the case, then when I grew up, I would be filled with anger, and not this kind of laziness. As a result of becoming a palace maid, I still had to adjust my state of mind to adapt to the situation, and I still wanted to live, without losing my nature.


    I know that once my nature is lost, I won''t be able to find myself again, and I don''t have anything to say about being happy. Life in the palace was too long and too cold. It had already robbed people of many things, including freedom and speech. The most precious thing for him was his heart. He had to keep it and protect it. When I left the palace, I still knew myself.


    She was obviously in the midst of a favor. But did she know that the Emperor''s love for his wife, the companion of a tiger, a carelessness, or an extraordinary presence, could fall from a high to a low, that there were too many examples in the Cold Palace?


    But now, she was just a beauty. Amongst the concubines, she could not be considered high and mighty, but she was still so arrogant as to challenge the rules of the palace.


    The red concubine was shouting that day and didn''t dare to be alone. I also know that the empress isn''t an ordinary character. Lin Jingru and I are the only ones who are at a disadvantage. If she was such a pampered, pampered, and proud person like him, then no one could say for sure about what would happen in the future.


    What am I afraid of? I was just a palace maid, and she was the only one who asked me to do things, and I was the only one who obeyed her orders, that was all. The one who will bear the real consequences is not me.


    I lowered my head. "Your servant commands."


    I also want to see how incredible the art of the court painter is. Sigh, deep in my bones, there is still such reluctance. I didn''t want to put down my favorite painting. Even though I knew that painting was impossible, I still agreed.


    Lin Jing seemed a little angry as she said, "Go back to the palace." The sedan was lifted up. She threw down a few words as she laughed, "Ni Chu Xue, the uglier you are, the uglier you are."


    A fragrant wind blew, and she had already left with the crowd surrounding her. A thin layer of radiance made her clothes seem somewhat dark.


    I looked up and rubbed my sore waist with one hand.


    I had a relaxed smile on my face, as if I was satisfied with my performance. I wasn''t a beauty in the first place, but now, I am a bit out of place.


    My hand swept the hair in front of my forehead, touching that smooth satin handkerchief, and some warmth hit my heart.


    Looking in the mirror, I realized that I was really ugly.


    How the Crown Prince had wrapped me up, how incongruous, it was really funny.


    I took it off and washed the bloodstained white handkerchief in the basin. The white handkerchief was embroidered with a faint, golden color. It was extremely elegant and luxurious.


    As a woman, I don''t understand embroidery, but I can see from this exquisite embroidery technique. To think that the Crown Prince''s handkerchief would be so particular.


    Wash gently, then hang dry, the next time you see him, return it to him.


    Wiping my forehead and hair lightly with a wet cloth, I was in such a sorry state in the mirror, probably because of the cold, so pale and powerless.


    There was a hint of a smile on his moist face. Ni Chuxue, oh Ni Chuxue, mixed with the beauties. Why was she still like this? There was no change. How could he be so close to the Crown Prince?


    Using a wet towel to wipe off the blood on his hair and applying medicine to the mirror, this medicine is truly marvelous. To actually remove most of my pain, it must be a precious item.


    Even Autumn Pool came in, and I smiled at her and continued to apply the medicine.


    She glanced at me but didn''t say anything, just washed her clothes.


    Pear Fragrance also came in. I had already put on some medicine and was washing my clothes, so she gave them to me to wash. Leaning against the door, she said unhurriedly, "Ni Chu Xue, I heard someone say just now that you were talking to Lin Mei? "Let me tell you, if you treat her with respect and please, you won''t be a member of our Yin family."


    I smiled as I shook my head and raised my eyes to look at her. "Do you take me for someone without bones?" She sent me to the court to compete with the court painter, to defeat her from head to toe, from the inside out. " I won''t lose my nature, even Lin Jingru has to please.


    Ai, perhaps, in this palace, only the crown prince and Senior Servant Chen would be so concerned about my head injury. When Pear Fragrance saw me return wrapped in cloth, she didn''t ask a single question. Sigh, forget it. If you think too much, aren''t you just torturing yourself for nothing? What in return? Do you really think so? Was she still a sister?


    I can always find a reason to comfort myself, I don''t want to, I''m always unhappy and resentful life.


    Lian Qiuchi paused for a moment, saying nothing as he continued washing her clothes.


    Pear Fragrance asked with some interest, "Then did you agree?" Her eyes stared at me. If I said I didn''t hate her, the fire in her eyes would swallow me up.


    "How could I have the right to refuse?" I laughed. I am only a palace maid, and my job is to listen to my master''s orders. Everyone in the palace can command me, except those who are of the same rank.


    She also smiled and exhaled. "This is my good sister. I must win her."


    I chuckled. Didn''t say anything? After a long while, Riko''s face sank as she hatefully said, "If I were here, I would draw another Lou Yuyu."


    I shook my head and called out, "Pear Blossom." There are outsiders here. How could a painting tower''s jade be so shocking to Lin Jingru? Pear Fragrance was thinking too simply. Prefect Lin''s rank was clearly lower than Father''s, and Pear Fragrance''s talent and beauty was also slightly higher than Lin Jingru''s. And why did Lou Yuyu help the Lin Family? There must be some mystery behind this.


    Riko raised her brows and smiled. "Why would I, Yin pear, be afraid of her?"


    "This isn''t something to be afraid of. Riko, you should go back and rest first."


    Oh, how much did she know about the harem? Does she know that tonight, I almost won''t be able to come back. At that time, only she will be left alone in the palace.


    If he didn''t die from a great calamity, he would definitely be blessed. I laughed softly and rubbed my clothes, stirring the cool water on the back of my hand. I was alive, even when the water swirled in my hands. To live meant to have thoughts, to have thoughts, and to have prospects.


    It was another sunny day. As usual, I went to the cold palace to accompany Ning Xiaoyao.


    A series of knocks interrupted my conversation with Ning Fei. I hurried to open the door, but there was no one I knew.


    After I bowed, he lifted his chin and said in a strange voice, "Xuan Ni Chu Xue, come out."


    She really looked down on this place. Ning Xiaoyao didn''t even bother to go in to pay her respects, and didn''t even bother to enter.


    "I am Ni Chuxue." I spoke lightly.


    He looked at me, sizing me up from head to toe. "Are you Ni Chu Xue?" he asked incredulously.


    I nodded. Moments later, Senior Servant Chen also came out and asked in a low voice, "Eunuch, what''s the matter?"


    He didn''t even look at Chen mama as he raised his brows and said, "Ni Chu Xue, Lin Xia-jue, it''s your turn to go to the Calming Fragrance Palace."


    I secretly laughed in my heart. ''This father-in-law, must I clearly describe his aura that is similar to that of a dog or slave?''


    "What is it?" Chen mama asked in confusion.


    "You old thing, what has it got to do with you? What does it have to do with you? Quickly leave. Don''t waste my time, it has made Lin Mei unhappy." He put on a straight face and didn''t like people asking him questions.


    I think I know what it is. She smiled comfortingly at Senior Servant Chen and said, "Senior Servant, there''s nothing wrong. Beauty Lin has summoned us, so Chu Xue can''t refuse. We''ll be right back."


    In Senior Servant Chen''s eyes, it was obvious that she was worried. In the end, she said in a clear voice, "Everything comes first. Be careful."


    Caution, must I be careful? That''s what she said yesterday, she said. This is just painting, my favorite thing, my best thing.


    He had no time to look at the beautiful flowers along the way. He only felt like he was in a maze of pavilions, pavilions, and buildings. It was a beautiful scenery. Birds chirping and the fragrance of flowers carried a hint of the cold and desolate air. He took me left and right, arriving at the Calm Fragrance Palace. One could see how much of a pet Lin Mei was, this palace, surrounded by a sea of flowers, her fragrance was as fragrant as the moon, but I didn''t think it was suitable for her, if she was still, she wouldn''t have asked me to go to the palace and fight with the painter.

 C38

    I took a deep breath and followed him in. Surprisingly, there were quite a few people inside. Lin Jingru was accompanying a woman in a light red dress. The Crown Prince was there as well. He had a cold expression and no longer had the attitude of being at ease in private. Furthermore, there were also a few bewitching concubines that I did not know either.


    There was one person I recognized, and that was Qiuchi. The master beside her must be Lifei, a beauty no one could match. The thick white powder still couldn''t hide the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. No matter how beautiful a woman was, she wouldn''t be able to resist the heartlessness of time.


    The eunuch who brought me here probably didn''t realize that there were so many of them. He was so frightened that he knelt down and kowtowed to the unangered woman who was sitting at the front. "Imperial Concubine Jin An. The crown prince was thousands of years old, while esteemed imperial concubine was lucky ¡­


    He said many things in a row. I am only a palace maid, how can I stare at what they look like? Even when all the beauties were gathered together, they always felt the same, and could only distinguish the colors of their clothes. I followed my father-in-law and bowed to him one by one.


    What I will never forget the most is the grand concubine who sat in the first seat. Her eyes were as cold as arrows, and I was very afraid. She seemed to be constantly sizing me up, with some resentment, even more cold and hateful, snake-like bite, why, why are there so many people?


    "When I heard that my sister had announced that the painter Lin Xin was fighting with a palace lady, I became momentarily curious. I don''t think my sister would mind coming to watch the show, do I?" She lightly blew on the tea cup in one hand as if she was not the least bit embarrassed, as if she was here to make people feel honored. She drank the tea gracefully as she carried the tea cup to the palace maid.


    I noticed that the girls around them were all mediocre and not outstanding. Are they afraid that the emperor would take a fancy to them? What a pitiful harem woman. She had to be on guard against everything, but the emperor still chose young and beautiful women to serve as concubines with great fanfare. Old, tired, and frustrated, he sent her to the cold palace to relax. Only Lian Qiuchi, who was standing next to Lifei, would steal away people''s eyes and look down at the crown prince from time to time. I naturally don''t understand why.


    Naturally, Lin Jingru was polite and polite.


    Imperial Concubine Ping looked at the crown prince and smiled, "Since Crown Prince has arrived at the imperial concubine palace, I''ve invited Crown Prince to come and enjoy this interesting affair."


    Funny thing? Lin Jingru wanted to shock me until I had nothing left, but when Imperial Concubine Ping looked at it, it seemed to be an interesting matter. The life of a harem woman was truly pitifully poor.


    "This Lin Si is the number one painter in the palace, a palace maid, how can she compare to him?" Lifei pursed her lips and smiled.


    Imperial Concubine Ping looked at me with half-squinting eyes: "I heard that Qin Huai has many talented women, and Beauty Lin is Qin Huai''s. Why don''t the three of you paint together and let me witness it."


    Here, there was no place that Lin Jingshui wouldn''t agree to. The chess board was being controlled by someone. She had gone from being a chess player to a chess piece. No matter how she walked, she would have to be controlled by the chess player.


    Careful, I thought.


    These people are naturally not simple. They even know where I come from. Although Imperial Concubine Ping seems to be an honorable and beautiful lady, I know how ruthless she is. Presumably, in the past, she and Ning Fei had some feelings for each other, which was why Chen mama went to beg for her help. She didn''t want to hear or hear anything.


    When she said this, even her concubines started to coax her, chuckling with the intention of trying to curry favor with her. If you were to directly compare me, a palace maid, with Lin Mei, wouldn''t that lower her status?


    She forced a smile on her face. "Imperial Concubine Ping thinks too highly of chenqie. It''s just that chenqie''s painting isn''t strange at all. It''s really a graffiti."


    Lifei laughed softly, "You don''t think so, right? This palace knows that the emperor really does like paintings of beautiful beauties in the forest? Don''t you want to open our eyes to the world by painting? "


    "How can that be? Esteemed wangfei has seen chenqie''s face. It''s chenqie''s honor."


    Every word had a different meaning. It was false and fake, but when the blade strikes the sword, it makes me feel extremely uncomfortable. I hate hearing things here, but I have no right to leave. The Crown Prince was also cold, as if he was a different person.


    Lin Jing was like a newcomer, standing on top of the tides. Everyone was coaxing her. Although it seemed glorious, in reality, they were all impatient.


    A handsome young man in a white robe is standing above me. His eyebrows are like swords, his hair is like jade, his features are like jade, and he looks handsome and elegant to the extreme. He is smiling at me with a gentle expression, as if he has suppressed the entire room''s dryness.


    I think, he must be that Lin Xin, he has a clean aura on him, the aura of a scholar, and a talent that no one can ignore.


    The three of them painted the same painting. With so many people watching, I know what it means to be careful.


    Wise people, in the face of outsiders, never show their own smart talent, great light hidden can protect forever.


    This was not Qin Huai, but rather the palace, the palace, and it had never been without troubles. A moment of glory would bring about death.


    Lin Jingru smiled lightly and asked with a hint of flattery, "What kind of paintings would the imperial concubine like to see?"


    Imperial Concubine Ping swept her gaze across the room, then made a gesture with her jade hand, saying, "Three people will definitely have my master. Coincidentally, in a few days, it will be my birthday.


    I was shocked. The hand holding the pen was trembling. ''What should I do?'' Imperial Concubine Ping was so powerful that she didn''t want to make people cower in the slightest. If she painted really ugly, there was no chance for her to live. If she painted beautifully, she had to look alike. It had to be real.


    Do you want me, a palace maid, to try to see her face? I really didn''t dare to look at her. Her eyes were mostly looking at me. It was as if I was looking for someone''s shadow, and my eyes were as cold as ice. Can I see any further? To look at it so arrogantly, that was a crime worthy of the death of one''s head.


    In the thick powder, one could still see her paleness and wrinkles. If she was too beautiful, then it would appear fake. If she was really drawn and she was not angry, how could I guess?


    By the side, Lifei looked at the three of us as if she was watching a good show.


    I looked at the crown prince, but he pretended not to know me and averted his gaze.


    If I can''t advance, I can''t retreat. How can I draw?


    Amongst the three of them, only Lin Jingru looked at Imperial Concubine Ping seriously as she drew. I looked at Lin Xin, who was sitting beside me. He didn''t even start writing. This painter, he is so steady and steady. I admire him a little. From Lin Jingru''s words, I knew that he was an extremely intelligent person.


    He looked at me, too blank to write. All of a sudden, our eyes met. We smiled at an extremely fast speed and lowered our heads to think.


    I had an idea after thinking for a long time. I let out a light breath and started to draw with ink.


    I think I should be able to get through this.


    The limelight isn''t something I can compete with, but I can''t draw a rough picture either. I''ve thought of a good path.


    The three of them drew carefully, Lin Si in the middle, I beside him.


    I really have a good impression of him. In this place, he is like a gentle stream.


    Time passed lightly between the strokes of the brush, between the ink, and between the blanks.


    Lin Jing Ru was the first to finish the drawing. She excitedly made people take a look at it for her consort.


    I was relieved to find that Lin Xin had also stopped writing. He was surprised to find that the painting he and I had drawn turned out to be exactly the same.


    He had obviously seen mine, too, and his eyes shone with admiration.


    What he and I drew were all the golden steps, hairpins, and cloud-like black hair of the Imperial Consort. It was very thin, very coincidental, very lifelike, while the part of her face was blank.


    Imperial Concubine Ping admired Lin Jingru''s painting. With a smile, she said, "It''s really good. Fu''er, do you like it?"


    A palace maid by the side replied, "It''s indeed similar to the imperial concubine."


    "Yeah. So it turns out that even I didn''t know that this consort had so many wrinkles on her face.


    Lin Jingru, ah, you want to curry favor with the imperial concubine? With these words, I can hear the imperial concubine''s unintentional resentment. With regards to the elderly and the pale-faced, those are the most taboo things in the imperial harem.


    "Crown Prince, help me take a look. How is it?" She drew it for the crown prince.


    The palace maid came to collect my and Lin Xin''s paintings, but he picked up the brush and added a few more points. Therefore, the palace maid took mine first.


    I saw that Lin Bei was just adding black ink to his hair and didn''t draw anything else, so I felt a sudden surge of gratitude for him. Yes, let me go first. Because I am a palace maid, my status is much lower than his.


    Sure enough, the Imperial Concubine looked at the painting and asked in confusion, "What''s your name?"


    I could still hear the fire in her voice.


    Kneeling on the ground with my head lowered, I calmly replied, "To reply esteemed imperial concubine, this servant''s name is Ni Chu Xue."


    "Why is it that you''ve never even painted my face?" With that tone, if I can''t give a proper answer, I''ll definitely bear the crime of looking down on your consort.


    What she asked was already within my expectations, my answer. He did not dare to raise his head and say, "To reply esteemed imperial concubine, the imperial concubine''s face is sacred and inviolable, not something that a lowly person like this servant can brazenly draw. In this world, no matter how good a painting is, it is not enough to describe a person''s appearance. I didn''t try to please her. People were indeed like that. Painting people were like that. It was just a flat surface that was reflected on the paper.


    "Well said." The Crown Prince''s cold voice sounded. The first thing he said was actually to praise me. Ai, the crown prince would persist until the end without uttering a word. Why did he keep on saying those words the moment he opened his mouth? Wasn''t it framing me?

 C39

    "Lift your head and let me take a look."


    I summoned up my courage and looked up into those dark, icy eyes, so deep they were like snow, and I was afraid. Flustered, I looked away, and when I looked back, I saw some approval in the Crown Prince''s eyes.


    "You''re quite smart." Imperial Concubine Ping spoke, "Stand by the side. Where are Painter Lin''s paintings?"


    I stood at the side, head bowed, and watched the court lady present Lin Si''s painting. It was the same as mine, but I said it first, if we were to hand it over together, I would be at the end of it, then, as I said, it would be too fake if I repeated it.


    Upon seeing his painting, the Imperial Concubine laughed. "Today, you all won''t even dare to paint for me anymore."


    Without asking for his reasons, it was clear that he had some status in the palace. Later on, I learned that Lin Bei was the painter that the Emperor relied on. The imperial concubine wouldn''t refuse to give her face.


    This time, I passed by safely and didn''t fight for anyone''s glory, nor did I steal Lin Jingru''s glory, nor did I embarrass Imperial Consort Hua. On the other hand, it was Lin Jingru who did something that didn''t please me.


    The imperial concubine said lightly, "All of you can leave now." I breathed a sigh of relief, and my racing heart slowly settled down.


    After leaving the Hall of Tranquil Fragrance, I got lost in that sea of flowers. I got lost, I didn''t know how to go about it. There were many paths within the palace, many of which were intertwined with each other.


    As someone approached behind me, I bowed my head in response to the sight of the white robe. It was him, Lin Xin. Amongst the group, he was the only one who looked pretty good in white.


    "Ni Chu Xue?" He called out softly, his voice extremely pleasant to the ears, carrying a trace of a smile.


    I nodded. "This servant is indeed."


    "You''re very smart." He smiled. "What are you reading here?"


    He is very amiable, and he is also very smart. I quite admire him, so he shouldn''t be the kind of person to be restrained by palace etiquette. Even in the Palace of Fragrance, he has never heard him say anything about trying to please others.


    I looked up, embarrassed. "I didn''t know the way back to the cold palace?"


    "Follow me!" He took the lead.


    I followed behind him, stepping on his steps as we walked out of the lush yet profound Serene Fragrance Palace. Such a sea of flowers, a sea of brilliance, intoxicating eyes, and under the soil, what kind of scene is it? The roots were tangled and tangled?


    I almost lost sight of the flower. Be careful, those words from Senior Servant Chen woke me up. This time, the painting was filled with fear and trepidation.


    "Actually, I can see that you are very good at painting. You have quite the foundation." He suddenly spoke.


    It gave me a fright. "Painter Lin, I don''t dare to admit to myself."


    He looked back at me and gently shook his head. "You think you''re a servant, but I''m also a master. Ni Chuxue, from your drawing methods and your strength, I can tell that you are indeed talented. I have even heard about the matter of Qin Huai painting the Immortal. "


    My heart soured. "These matters are all in the past now." Thinking back, life here would only be worse.


    He smiled. "Did you come out?"


    I think that he is a painter. Naturally, he has heard of those things and knows a little about me. Of course, he would not ask me like this. He is the first person who is so concerned about my feelings.


    I nodded and smiled helplessly. "I walked out a long time ago." To sink into the past, I will be a sad person all day long.


    "Ni Chuxue, are you willing to do it?" He chuckled and said, "It''s not that I look down on you, but that you should not give up on painting. It''s a pity that you are talented and become a palace maid."


    I chuckled. "I''m very willing, but not now. I still have to return to the cold palace to wait upon esteemed Empress Ning."


    He must be a nice person, and painting is something I like. If I could, why wouldn''t I?


    He slowed down and walked beside me, sighing softly. "The Cold Palace will only bury you, making you go further and further away from the painting."


    His ideas are not the same as mine. What I like is to be casual, to be emotional, what he thinks, what he studies. Perhaps it was the state of being pursued by scholars, regardless of the consequences. I also like painting a lot, but I don''t want to leave Empress Ning just for the sake of painting. I can accompany her and draw a few things to make her happy.


    I don''t have any grand ambitions, I just like it. I didn''t think about it.


    However, he did not have the authority to act like a government official. He was just trying to persuade her like a friend. A person who valued geniuses? I feel that I am a material that cannot be sculpted.


    I smiled. "Thank you."


    "If you''re leading the way, then there''s no need. I just happen to be leaving that place."


    "No, I thank you for letting me hand in the painting first." "I smiled." "Otherwise, what would I have known to say after you?" His thoughts were not ordinary and he thought of the consequences for a palace maid.


    He knew what I was talking about and chuckled. His handsome face had an expression of joy on it, "It''s nothing. We all share the same identity. However, the people up there have separated us into different levels."


    Yes, I''m beginning to like him more and more. What he said was very interesting, and it touched me.


    When I thought about my shock just now, I didn''t know if Imperial Concubine had seen me before or why she was so cold and stern. Even the crown prince had a stern expression on his face.


    Sigh, why is the relationship in the palace so complicated? I only know Lin Jingru, she just wants me to lose everything, but she pulled so many strings. I think they will probably remember this palace maid, Ni Chuxue.


    I think I''ll have to be on my guard against Qiuchi in the future. It was not that he was suspicious. The unnatural expression on Lin Jing Ru''s face clearly did not know that many people would come here. How could it be so easy for her to follow by Lifei''s side?


    Ai, annoying, I was originally a very lazy person, but want me to guess a messy relationship.


    I could faintly see the location of the Cold Palace and bowed towards him. "Painter Lin, I know the way now. Thank you."


    "There''s no need to be so polite. I''m also from Qin Huai, so you can just call me Lin Bei. Ni Chu Xue, are you in the cold palace with Esteemed Empress Ning?"


    "Yes." As we are from the same hometown, I feel that we are closer by a bit.


    He looked at me with some pity in his eyes. "Ni Chuxue, you serving Ning Fei, you''d better not take any feelings or stick your head out. You''re just a palace maid, that''s all."


    I didn''t understand the meaning behind his words, but I did know more or less about the Heavenly Jewels. There were some people who didn''t want Ning Fei to live.


    He reminded me gratefully, "Thank you, but I''ve already fallen in love with you. The way we interact with each other is that we develop feelings for each other."


    He looked at me and said nothing. He patted me on the shoulder like a brother. When I have time, I will go to the Cold Palace to see you. "


    I smiled in relief: "Big Brother Lin Xin, if I had been born a few years earlier, perhaps I would have met you in Qin Huai."


    "That''s right, I always remember those lotus flowers from a hundred miles away."


    "Very beautiful. Who would forget their homeland? "


    "Ni Chuxue, you are not simple." He chuckled, his smile as gentle as jade: "To think that it could be drawn so brilliantly. I''ll definitely spar with you if I have the time. "It seems simple, but it contains profound power. Every single line has an unimaginable quality, one will lose if one is less, and the other will lose if one is more."


    "Is that so? I didn''t really look at it. I just thought it was strange. Why do you draw the same as me? "


    He sighed, "To compete with your concubine in painting, how can you stand up for her?"


    That''s right, this is where his intelligence lies. His thoughts and mine are actually so similar.


    He looked at me with a smile. "Now, I know you''re an expert. I must have a good fight with you."


    I blinked and smiled. There was actually no estrangement between him and me. Naturally, it was as though we were friends who had known each other for many years. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "I concede. I am not your opponent."


    "Don''t think that I will let you go just because you say so. Ni Chuxue, the contest between us can increase our respective drawing skills."


    I nodded my head in agreement. "Of course, but I am still a palace maid. How can I hold a brush?"


    He smiled mysteriously, "You don''t have to worry about that. We''re from the same village, and it''s good to be from the same village. Also, he''s an expert amongst experts. Tell me, how can I miss him?"


    His words made me laugh. "You are joking, Lin Xin, I will leave first."


    "Fine, go on, go on. Ni Chuxue, is she even a girl who loves to laugh?"


    I am so happy that not only am I able to get past all these limelight, I am also acquainted with my fellow townsman. I am also a painter, which makes me so happy. He has a heart of learning, a heart of kindness, and a heart of wisdom. And it was easy to talk to. It''s hard to find someone within a thousand miles, but I actually met one here. How unhappy?


    I was looking forward to his coming to find me, so I was in high spirits as I entered the cold palace and walked towards Ning Xiaoyao''s courtyard.


    He raised his head to look at the luxuriant foliage of the tree, and heard a soft cry. It was so pleasant to hear, and so cool and refreshing.


    The weather was cold. Indeed, it was a good autumn day.


    In the evening, as I was walking out of the forest alone, a pair of large, powerful hands pulled me into the dense dark forest.


    Before I could say anything, a cold voice rang out from the top of my head. "It''s me."


    That cold and domineering voice, that light and elegant fragrance, if not Crown Prince, who else could it be? I almost thought it was a rapist. It was unlikely, and I knew that my conditions were limited.


    Upon hearing that it was him, I relaxed and greeted him with a smile. "Long live the Crown Prince."


    Her thin lips were tightly shut, as if she was angry, and her eyes were fixed on the top of the leaf.


    Crown Prince, I always like to put his feelings on my face. It''s always like this, I''m used to it, I don''t feel any fear. I chuckled. "What a coincidence, meeting you here."

 C40

    Do I have to be careful? What a coincidence, he was simply blocking my way, dragging me into the forest without saying a word.


    I don''t want to ask why? But I knew he would be even angrier if I didn''t ask him. He was a strange person, and I was also a strange person. How long had I known him? I''m not blaming anyone for daring to beg the crown prince, yet you can get along with him in such an unruly manner.


    Do I owe him a lot? Just let him be. In private, he wasn''t the type to put on airs.


    "Coincidentally, after this servant has washed the handkerchief, I will return it to the crown prince for a thousand years." I took out the handkerchief embroidered with elegant flowers from my lapel.


    He frowned, a look of displeasure on his face.


    I raised my eyebrows and smiled. "Chuxue, are you thanking the crown prince?" Looking again, his anger did indeed dissipate a bit.


    It was difficult to wait on. It was hard to tell what was going on. If I wanted to do anything, I wouldn''t say anything. It was probably only when I could bear him that I would come looking for me three times. If he had met anyone else, he would have long since knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. Naturally, he hated them even more.


    I handed it over with both hands, but he refused. "Don''t just throw it away," he said tyrannically.


    Ai, so fierce. I braced myself and looked at the handkerchief. "Then it''s better to just wipe my feet ¡­ No ¡­ Hur Hur. It''s better to keep it as a souvenir." Under his sinister gaze, the good woman had no choice but to change her ways. I was just teasing him. Look, didn''t he relax and just stare at me?


    "Crown Prince, if you are in a better mood, do you have any orders? I don''t dare to leave the cold palace after dark. " I''ve been afraid ever since I nearly got beaten to death by my concubine. The more night fell, the more afraid I became to approach this place. It was so dark that it was as if there were ghosts hidden inside. I, Ni Chuxue, was also a person who feared death.


    He looked irritably at my head and asked coldly, "Is it all right?"


    I smiled sweetly. His concern was always hidden using different methods. "The crown prince''s medicine is really effective. It doesn''t hurt anymore. It''s just too bad that it''s just a small bottle, but it''s gone all of a sudden."


    He breathed in and out as if he couldn''t bear it any longer, and said helplessly, "Ni Chuxue, that is a precious medicine specially made by the palace. It can feed you for a lifetime with just a little bit, yet it''s suddenly used up."


    I suddenly exclaimed, "Oh my god. It''s so precious that I don''t know about it." To support me for a lifetime, these words sounded like his heart was beating rapidly, like it was a bit ambiguous.


    He called out in a low voice, "Just like you, pig-headed fool."


    Speechless, am I that bad? Who then deliberately came to this cold palace where I had to pass through in order to obstruct others? I have a pig''s head, so he can go there.


    "Why didn''t you say you could paint?" he asked, raising his eyebrows, with a look of anger, as if he were trying to see through me.


    I innocently said, "I already know how to do it, but you never asked me either. It''s not like I can report this matter to you!" Besides, I don''t know him very well. I can paint, so why is he so angry?


    He grabbed my shoulder and shook it vigorously. "I hate people who deceive me."


    It hurt. I shook his head until he was dizzy. "I didn''t lie to you. You didn''t ask me." Why do you blame me? It''s the crown prince, that''s why I dared to think like this. However, if it was anyone else, they wouldn''t want to shake me as if they wanted to strangle me to death.


    "Do you know that you almost died brilliantly today?" His fiery eyes closed on me.


    If he died, wouldn''t that be wonderful? However, this wasn''t a question that I had to consider. He seemed to be very angry. What was he doing? There, he was not cold and silent. I was a fool, and he wasn''t the only one who said that. I admit it, there are too many complicated relationships to think about.


    I sighed, looked him in the eye and said seriously: "I also don''t want to, I and Lin Beauty, we met in Qin Huai, at that time, I fought with her, it seems, I was a little better, today she came to announce that I am going to the Fragrance Palace to compete with Master Lin."


    "The Imperial Consort seems to recognize you." Listening to me finish speaking, he can understand the reasoning behind this. The resentment is difficult to quell. Now that I''m a palace maid and she''s a beauty, why wouldn''t she seek me out for revenge? He calmed some of his anger and let go.


    I know, not as if, but a very high probability, a consort, just looking at a palace maid, and with that aggressive coldness, no matter how strong my nerves are, I can still feel it. I nodded slightly. "I think so."


    "Be careful." he said uncomfortably.


    I grinned. "Thank you for your concern, Crown Prince."


    "Who cares about you. Ni Chuxue, I wanted to ¡­" He looked me in the eye, so serious and penetrating that my heart leaped to my throat and I swallowed. "What are you thinking?" It was scary to say half of it.


    He raised his handsome eyebrows. "You are not an ordinary palace maid. Sure enough, you are talented and intelligent. No wonder I admire you." It was as if she was praising his eyes.


    Phew, so you were praising me. Releasing my anxious heart, I chuckled. "Hehe."


    "You owe me a lot." He wasn''t willing to see me smile so happily, so he just liked to hit me.


    "Yes, I understand. I will do my best to return it." However, my ability is limited, I can''t ask for too much, or else I''ll just be disappointed, hehe.


    He also smiled, looking me in the eye and saying, "Do you still remember how I found you on that night, and how I wanted to find you?"


    Why was he talking about that night again? My face was burning again, and my ears were burning. "Don''t you remember?"


    "Draw a picture for me. You have a bare back like you and a cold back like you. You have paid me back the debt you owe me."


    What? If you want me to paint, it would be crazy for me to paint. He was so rude to ask me to return the favor.


    But, I looked into his eyes, no teasing, not a joke, that serious.


    "I don''t know how to paint. Can I see my back in the moonlight that night?"


    "I don''t mind. I''ll let you try again in the middle of the night until you can draw it." He would not give up.


    Why was he so persistent? My naked back was out of the question, but there was something in his eyes, deep and cold and far away, that I couldn''t shake off.


    "I''ll try." Unable to refuse, I could only quietly submit.


    He released me. "Don''t think you can fool this crown prince."


    "Yes, Crown Prince. You are the Crown Prince and I am a palace maid. How can I fool you?" I''ll try and see if I can draw it. " There are so many ways to retreat. Try it, try it, can''t you? "In exchange for the crown prince''s glare." "Be a bit more sincere and happy, I must take it upon myself to have it happen. I shall give the order for you to be promoted to the status of a painting lady."


    Can I be happy? I really can''t be fooled. Where can I go to get this kind of painting?


    Suddenly, I followed him out of the cold palace. A deep crow''s cry woke me up. "Crown Prince, do you still remember to stand out?" How long have I been in the palace, to have received such great care? I''m going to be the leader.


    He scoffed, "Do you think you can still be a bird with a retractable head after painting in the Neverlasting Fragrance Palace?"


    Yes, I can''t. I''m so angry I want to bury my head in my hands. "Grief, grieve, I only wanted to be an ordinary maid in the first place, as long as it was ordinary, I would have been fine, but why do I always have to stand up for you?" "Don''t be a lady painter anymore. Let me draw." Grief.


    The Crown Prince didn''t say anything? Walking out of the cold palace with me, he went to his place, and I went back to my place as if there was no connection. He came just to scold me, wanting me to repay my debt of gratitude.


    Why don''t you just be more sinister and make me kneel before you, make it difficult for you, then ask me to draw something? He''ll wait a long time. Until he forgets.


    Returning to the autumn chrysanthemum courtyard was another pear fragrance interrogation. I only said lightly that I didn''t win and she laid down with her back to me. I looked into Lianchi''s eyes. She looked at me with a strange smile, but I found it disturbing. I sighed and fell asleep on my side.


    The sleep of the night was extremely uneasy. This kind of sleeping posture really isn''t good. Even if the days I entered the palace weren''t short, I still didn''t like sleeping like this.


    In the morning, she opened the window to take a look at her Heavenly Jewels. She was very happy, and couldn''t help but exclaim at the speed at which the Heavenly Jewels grew. How could she have known that I would throw that one away in the forest so long ago?


    At noon, I went to the entrance of the Cold Palace for lunch. It was a bit special, like it was more exquisite.


    She ate alone under the small tree in the courtyard. She ate without worrying about Ning Xiaoyao''s sleep. She was pretty much the same as a child, and she slept a lot during her sleep time. I don''t know much about medical skills, but I do know about a person''s health. How does he look like about that? He didn''t know much about medicine, but that was the most basic truth.


    Unexpectedly, it was on the morning of the third day. I entered the cold palace, and just as I finished watering the Heavenly Jewels and the flower trees, I heard Consort Ning shouting from the back of the house.


    I anxiously ran in and saw Ning Xiaoyao covering her face as she screamed.


    Chen mama hugged her, her voice filled with anxiety. "Esteemed Empress Ning, it''s all right. It''s the mosquitoes that bit you."


    What was going on? Ning Xiaoyao turned her head to look at me, her face pale with fear. "Chu Xue, look at my face?"


    The trembling voice scared me. I looked into her eyes and saw a few red spots on her forehead. Fortunately, it almost didn''t scare me?


    "I know that Concubine Ning really cherishes her own face. She doesn''t leave her house, but she makes herself look clean and clean. It''s not impossible for her to scream from these little red spots." Empress, it''s probably because you''ve been drinking the medicine these past few days and it''s too hot that you''ll get a little red dot. "


    "Esteemed Empress, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. Your mama will pay attention to the medicinal herbs, and the volume will be reduced a little. It''s alright, it''ll be over in a few days. Your body can''t be too impatient, it''ll need to rest properly to recover quickly." Senior Servant Chen gently moved along her back, allowing her to breathe more smoothly.

 C41

    Ning Xiaoyao raised a pair of eyes as pure as snow and asked me, "Chu Xue, how will you be in a few days?"


    I nodded my head and chuckled. "I can''t see anything. It''s so small. Esteemed wangfei, don''t look in the mirror for the next few days. Wait two or three days. When I see that the little red dot is gone, I''ll be even happier."


    I comforted her like this, but the little red dot reminded me of the swollen red sores on my concubine''s face, which was very frightening.


    Suddenly she cried again, and said sadly: "What am I doing? Isn''t it just a few red dots? "Why are you yelling so loudly about the monsters? This is the Cold Palace; no one will remember what I look like even if I grow up."


    "Esteemed wangfei." I gently pulled the hair on her face behind her ears. "We will accompany the Empress."


    She sniffed and shook her head with her eyes closed.


    Life isn''t just about happiness. In the end, she won''t forget the emperor in her heart. How much sadness and loss must be suppressed in her smile to be able to smile?


    Cry, just cry. Oh, Ning Concubine, why doesn''t the heavens let you just live a pure life? He would even think of such sad things, causing his body and mind to be damaged.


    When she was sad, she was not well, and sighs flashed in her eyes from time to time. I really admire her, she''s very strong, this kind of weather, the whole summer is as hot as a furnace, she can''t go out, much less blow the wind, she''ll even sleep with sweat all over her head, at night it''s fine, but the sun, it''s really enough for her. Her poor wish was to get up and leave the palace.


    But she kept repeating it over and over again. It couldn''t be good, torturing her until a gust of wind could blow her away.


    If it was me, I would definitely not be able to hold it in.


    Senior Servant Chen looked at me and sighed. She said shakily, "It''s been a few years, yet such a thing would never happen? "How did this thing suddenly grow up?"


    "Momo, don''t worry. It''ll be fine in two days." I comforted her, but I was not sure. "Why don''t you let Imperial Physician Zhang have a look?"


    However, she shook her head in worry. "If they call in an imperial physician today, it will make Ning Xiaoyao even more uneasy. I''ll take another two days to see it. I hope that Consort Ning is safe and sound. " She was also frightened, her face full of worry.


    I was worried, too, that there was nothing I could do for her but worry.


    All day long, I was restless, and when I returned to the autumn chrysanthemum, I was listless.


    Lying in the shared room, even though it was already autumn, the small room was still as hot and stuffy as ever, and I couldn''t sleep. I always felt very hot, and even though I woke up a few times in the night and washed my face and body with water, I still couldn''t calm down the smell of running.


    I secretly sighed. The clear and cold sounds of someone sleeping and snoring, mixed with the moonlight, made my heart increasingly heavy.


    This harem, how many things are in the dark, I can never see clearly.


    On the second day when we arrived at the cold palace, Senior Servant Chen''s face was filled with fear. She pulled me to one side and said heavily, "Chu Xue, what should we do? Is there more red spots on Empress''s face?" "It''s not going to be hot and dry.


    "The thing that frightened me the most was the red dot, the red dot. I always associate the two with each other." "Momo, take away the bronze mirror first. Don''t let Ning Fei see the shock. Why don''t you invite Imperial Physician Zhang over to take a look?" The earlier the precaution, the better.


    "There''s no other way. I''ll go get Doctor Zhang in the afternoon. Our Cold Palace won''t be able to get a doctor until the end of the line." Fortunately, when Ning Fei was favored, the emperor assigned Imperial Physician Zhang to treat her. "There are some special privileges in the Cold Palace. The seventeenth prince was, after all, chosen by Imperial Concubine Ning." "" "The palace will more or less give Ning Fei some face. Having a prince is different, after all."


    I know, mothers value their children.


    If it was in the harem, then Ning Fei''s identity would be one of honor. But in the Cold Palace, even if there were princes amongst them, they would still suffer losses.


    There was always the ill nature of humans.


    As usual, I went to fetch water, and Senior Servant Chen went to receive breakfast. She did simple things over and over again every day, and it was not as easy as the endless chores in the laundry room.


    The beautiful Heavenly Jewels quickly adapted to the soil here, blooming in an enchanting, alluring fashion, their strings flashing with a faint purple light. I splashed water on the Heavenly Jewel, wetting my clothes a little. When I rolled up my sleeves, I was shocked to see a small red dot on my palm. It wasn''t a lot, not very obvious. My hands were shaking, and I couldn''t even hold the ladle properly. My pale face was staring at him. My skin wasn''t as white and tender as snow, but I had never had anything like this ever since I was young. It was so small, but my heart was already beating so fast that I could barely breathe. The red dot seemed to be connected with the red dot on my wife''s body.


    Red dots, like a nightmare, the more afraid, more entwined me.


    Boundless fear surrounded me in an instant. No, I don''t want to be like that, though I don''t care what I look like. It''s just a person''s appearance, but I don''t want to be like a concubine, everyone is scared, red, festering, full of wounds.


    I am a palace maid, and if I do that, I will die.


    How can I ever leave the palace to see my father again? How can I, again, find my own way freely?


    Ye Zichen held his chest with one hand and pushed down the fear. He rubbed his wrist with one hand. "No, no." I was trying to comfort myself. In fact, I was really scared. I would rather die than live if I got that disease.


    It was almost the same as the one on Ning Fei''s face. I don''t know if Senior Servant Chen had it on her. I didn''t tell her, but I was afraid that she was even more worried.


    He had been feeling uneasy all morning, and his expression was one of fear. Fortunately, there was no mirror. Consort Ning didn''t see the red spots on her face. Senior Servant Chen and I were both weighed down with matters of the heart, each of us feeling sad.


    When she took the pill at noon, she frowned slightly. "Momo, why are the pills a little sour these few days?" "It''s so hard to drink. It''s like a gush of air is stuck in my chest."


    "She probably reduced the volume a bit. Esteemed Empress Ning, please take a rest first. I''ll ask Imperial Physician Zhang to bring some medicine over." She had a face, a slight smile, and deep sleep in her eyes.


    While Ning Concubine was sleeping, Chen mama went out to ask for Imperial Physician Zhang. I also hoped that he would come by so we could find out what had happened to her. Is it too hot to give birth to this red rash, so, when I serve her, it will spread a little, this is nothing, a few days will be fine.


    In the afternoon, Senior Servant Chen came back alone with a face full of disappointment. I didn''t ask her, she must have been taken in by the door of the Imperial Hospital. Doctor Zhang might not have been benevolent and righteous. If he didn''t have to, he wouldn''t have come to the Cold Palace.


    However, his heart was even more downcast. What should he do? What should he do?


    This was the nature of a man. If he stepped on something that was not advantageous, then he would not do anything that was unfavorable to him. Obviously, it was someone who wanted Ning Xiaoyao''s life. In the palace, I don''t know much, I don''t want to care about other people''s matters, nor can I care about them, but regarding Ning Fei''s matters, I do care a lot, Doctor Zhang wouldn''t be so stupid as to make life difficult for those in the dark, from the Heavenly Jewels till now, is it just because of Ning Fei''s recovery? Did he really hate Ning Xiaoyao that much? She was already pitiful enough. The torture of her body and spirit was still not enough. How much hatred was hidden? Should she die of ugly shock? So heartless.


    The more I thought about it, the more uneasy I became. The messy matters and relationships in the palace made me hold my hair with both hands and bury my head in my knees. I really didn''t want to face these things.


    However, I couldn''t even escape anymore. Even a red dot had started to appear on my body.


    A calm cold palace, with a wave, I can''t tell whether it is a light breeze, or stormy waves. In my life, I just want to live a normal life, but I always have to think about it.


    Sloth, can''t it? I still don''t like being smart.


    To destroy a person, it was always this simple, true, head-to-toe defeat.


    Can anyone tell me what this is all about?


    I wanted to think in the good direction, but I couldn''t help but want to look at that horrifying face.


    I was sitting under a tree looking up at the white petals flying all over the place. It was so beautiful! The faint fragrance of the flower spread out in all directions, making people feel comfortable from their souls to their toes. If I were this flower, I would be more at ease and not have to think about anything.


    However, I was in no mood to appreciate it. The red dots on my hand were becoming more and more obvious.


    It''s never good, I know, what can I do? I can''t do it yet.


    I could only wait, either for it to be good or for it to flare up.


    Grief, in my heart every corner of the root, and I, helpless.


    A soft knock on the door woke me from my reverie. I got up and brushed the dust off my clothes as I went out to open the door. Who could it be then? The Crown Prince will not knock on the door. He always seems to be surprised by his unexpected appearance.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw Lin Xin in snow-white clothes, with a polite smile on his face, calling out in a clear voice, "Ni Chu Xue, I''ve come as promised, and have brought you some good news?" He winked at me and asked softly, "Is it convenient?"


    I suppressed the heaviness in my heart and gently smiled. "I just happen to be free."


    "I really have no manners. I want to go in and pay my respects to esteemed wangfei first." He slapped his head.


    I took a step forward. "Consort Ning is sleeping peacefully right now, so it might be inconvenient for us. Let''s go into the forest!" When he said he would really come, I thought he was joking. Not everyone liked coming to the Cold Palace.


    "Ni Chuxue, I''ve mentioned this to the emperor. You can start drawing now. Here, take this." A jade pendant, in front of my eyes.


    This was a clear green color. This represented a certain right.


    I didn''t know how to react for a moment, he said so easily, but I knew it would be difficult.


    He grabbed my hand and placed the jade pendant in my heart.


    The ice-cold jade pendant fell on my palm, like a butterfly, tied with red silk.


    He lowered his head to look me in the eye, and his smile became even more brilliant: "What''s wrong? Are you scared? "

 C42

    I gently smiled and held the jade pendant in my hand with my five fingers. I lightly said, "I was really scared. Thank you, Lin Xin."


    I can open the brush, I can draw, I''ve never thought of it before. In the Cold Palace, I can only secretly paint because there''s no one around.


    This joy came too quickly and was unbelievable. The sorrow had not passed yet?


    "But there''s a price." He pointed to the small box beside him and said, "Let''s compete."


    He really couldn''t forget about it.


    I chuckled. "How can I compare with you? "My sky is too small and my knowledge is too narrow to compare with yours."


    He patted me on the shoulder and said admiringly, "Ni Chu Xue, you have a point. [I admire you! This is the first time I admire a girl so much!] A journey of ten thousand li was better than ten thousand books. "Makes sense."


    That''s right, wasn''t that one of Shangguan Yu''s words? I can still remember, but what about him? Do you still remember me?


    Forget it, it doesn''t matter whether I think about it or not. There was a period of youth and happiness in my heart.


    Likes to get along with Lin Si, he is a refined and handsome, with a clean atmosphere, laugh, warm as jade. Although he was the emperor''s painter in the palace, he didn''t have any bad habits about him.


    Perhaps, it''s the same village, and I have the same hobby. I feel close to him but also want to get close to him.


    I watched him draw in silence, his profile was beautiful, he drew very seriously, drawing the leaves on the branch, one by one they all had different styles, each leaf had different life and shape, he was a very careful person.


    Every strength, is different, next carefully, let me have a different feeling.


    I write, always with the look of already liked but for. I think I want to learn more.


    I grinded the ink for him. There were all kinds of thick and thin ink, and when used to draw different colors, one would be able to see the depth of the ink. It was also easier to draw the ink alone.


    I know all this, so he and I work well together.


    After a long time, he finally let out a sigh of satisfaction. "How about it?"


    I chuckled. "I''ll watch you as you paint." "When you''re done drawing, I''ll be done reading. One word, alright."


    "Compared to you?" he asked me.


    "Is there a need to say it? "Of course you''re amazing."


    "Your ink is very hard."


    Laughing out loud, I shook my head and sighed. "Do we have to boast like this? How can you be the number one painter of the court, can''t you? You also know that an immortal painter is just a painting that determines victory or defeat. If you can make a decision and perform badly on the spot, that doesn''t mean you don''t have that level of skill. I was just lucky, but you, you can''t be lucky. In the palace, it''s not a question of painting.


    "The way you speak is really impressive. I''m speechless and opposed to your words." He chuckled. "Princess Jade is returning to the palace. The emperor wants me to draw a picture of the sun of a hundred phoenixes for her birthday. Princess Jade is the most beloved princess in the emperor''s life. I must finish the painting."


    I teased him gently. "I want to please the princess. It''s hard to draw a phoenix. "


    He tapped me on the head and raised his eyebrows. "Nonsense, the princess is not something we can discuss."


    I nodded. "That''s right, Painter Lin is right. We can''t discuss it."


    "What is the hardest thing that a phoenix can draw?" He wanted to test me.


    "Of course it''s the eyes. The phoenix eyes are the essence of one''s entire body. One must have that kind of elfin aura. How difficult. Painter Lin, you have to work hard. It''s about time. I have to return to the courtyard to serve you. " Ning Xiaoyao was about to wake up.


    He packed up his stuff and said, "Next time, I won''t let you get away with it. I''ll let you paint so that you can have a look at it. After you''ve seen it for a long time, you''ll be able to find the type you want and bring it back to life."


    I lowered my head and chuckled. "Alright, I''ll grind the ink for you next time."


    He picked up the box and looked at me with a smile. "Alright, I got it. Normal experts don''t do anything. Quickly go in and I''ll go out."


    I waved my hand and continued to smile. "Master Lin is also mocking me. I''m going in."


    The sun had already set. The crimson rays of the morning sun illuminated the entire sky. The cool breeze was extremely comfortable. As I gathered my scattered hair, my heart was filled with gratitude.


    In Yun Yun''s harem, it''s really hard to meet someone who shares the same interests as you and is able to get to know each other. I like talking to him, so naturally I have a kind of light feeling in my heart.


    Here, he helped me. He is a person who cherishes geniuses, and he doesn''t want me to give up on painting. Such a measured man makes me sigh in admiration.


    If it wasn''t for him, even if I had been here for three years, I wouldn''t have been able to write like that. But can I wait three years?


    The arrival of Lin Bei made me happy.


    I have thought so much, said so much, should I be positive, optimistic to face the future? If even I am not optimistic face, who is optimistic face for me, some, I''m afraid is another type of optimism.


    In fact, I did not cry, did not scream in fear, I even felt incredible.


    Mother told me that crying hurt my body.


    I don''t like to cry when I''m young, what can crying change? It was not because of the injury to his body. Crying too much would only make the tears cheaper.


    Did the two always depend on each other?


    Can I be happy with the rash and the right to write? But in the midst of my grief, I felt a little happy.


    If my life allows me to be like this, I have no choice but to give this piece of jade to Pear Fragrance, which is also my most valuable item. I want to thank Lin Bei properly, phoenix, I think for him to study the phoenix''s eyes, psychic has clear, also must pay attention to some drawing method.


    How much time do I have? I don''t even know myself.


    When Ning Fei drank the medicine in the evening, she actually spat out all the medicine that had never been left over, and the smell of blood still lingered in the air. The weak sunlight shone in, causing her face to darken slightly. The redness on her face made me feel even more arrogant. In my heart, I was crying.


    However, she was very strong. Breathing heavily, she said, "Chu Xue, don''t let Chen mama know. Quickly sweep through the area. I''m going to lie down for a while. My breathing is very chaotic." She bit her lip to quell the discomfort.


    But her lips were purple and very ugly.


    "Empress, are you feeling better?" I stroked her hand to calm her down.


    She must have noticed that there were many red dots on her hand, but she didn''t say anything.


    She was so strong that she was afraid we would be worried and she wouldn''t say it out loud even if we saw her.


    Oh, Concubine Ning, I admire her so much.


    Concubine Ning let out a heavy breath. "Nothing much? "I''ll be fine after I sleep for a while. With my body, I''ll repeat the same routine again and again. Don''t be scared anymore." Was there a problem with the medicine?


    But I didn''t take any medicine. I had the same rash as her. The only difference was that she grew out of her face, too, and quickly. As for me, I only have some on my hands and a little on my body. If there was a problem with the medicine, then the imperial physician would be bold and kill the nine generations. Was the weather wrong? The hot summer was over.


    Alas, I do not know, why do I always have to go against my brain? I was a lazy man.


    Using a wet cloth to wipe off the medicine and blood on the ground, Senior Servant Chen had already brought in the evening meal.


    I looked at the weakened Ning Consort and bit my lips pitifully as I left the room. The setting sun caused all of the shadows to grow. The purple Heavenly Jewels seemed to have matured for a whole day, looking plump and mellow.


    I silently prayed in my heart that if it was a Heavenly Jewel, if it had a spirit, then I would protect Esteemed Empress Ning''s recovery!


    I''ve heard that every plant has a soul that dances at night, but I''ve never seen it.


    I wish, I really do have a soul here. How can I bear to look at the pitiful state that Ning Xiaoyao is in?


    I gently closed the door of the courtyard. I was not surprised to see the Crown Prince standing under a tree on one side of the courtyard.


    The Crown Prince had better not go crazy with me again.


    He was playing with something that looked like a butterfly in his hand. It was dark green and transparent.


    However, there was no ice-cold aura in his eyes. He held the red silk rope in his hand, causing the jade to sway in front of my eyes.


    He expected me to exclaim.


    I smiled and took the piece of jade out of my clothes and hung it in front of his eyes. "What a coincidence. A perfect pair."


    The smile on his face slowly faded. Slowly, it revealed a hint of anger.


    Strangely, it made me feel a little better.


    The two jades clattered together with a crisp sound, and the more sullen he became, the happier I became.


    With both hands, he placed the two jade pieces together and said, "Wow, it''s true, where''s the exact same? However, it seems that this piece of mine is more beautiful than yours. " I am so bold, actually challenging his dignity. Forgive me for being in a bad mood, but my courage has increased.


    His face was tense, as if he was about to kill me.


    I sighed and revealed a bitter smile. "I''m sorry. I''m not in a good mood."


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at me dangerously. "Ni Chu Xue, are you trying to vent your anger on me?"


    You''re so mean, I''m not. Don''t frame me.


    I pursed my lips and let out a deep breath. "Now that I have vented my resentment, you can bully me to your heart''s content. If you don''t fight back, you won''t talk back. "


    He raised his hand, and I thought he was fighting, but he just tapped me on the head: "What a bold lady."


    My heart felt so relaxed. I frowned and shouted, "It hurts. It hurts. Don''t knock. You don''t remember. Is the wound on your head all healed?" What''s wrong with me, am I acting coquettishly?


    He pulled on my ear, his eyes shining brightly, "Ni Chuxue, you deserve to be punished for lying to me. Which side did you hurt? You''re still too young to lie to me." He scolded me for my low level of trickery.


    I felt a little regretful. He, a high and mighty crown prince, actually knew where my head injury was located.


    A quiet spring flowed through his anxious heart. It was cool to the touch, and it felt like it had been caressed by a wave of hidden, dry air.


    Revealing a brilliant smile, I sincerely said, "Thank you, Crown Prince, but you were a step too late."

 C43

    He squinted at the jade in my hand. "Who gave it to you?"


    "I''d like to ask you to guess, but I don''t dare." He couldn''t joke around. After all, his identity was in front of me, "The painter Lin Xin gave it to me. What a coincidence, he''s actually from the same hometown as me." I chuckled.


    "Did he fall for you, or did you fall for him?" he asked unhappily.


    Gah, I was stunned, as a string of lines formed into a ball, "What is this, Crown Prince, where do you want to go? I''m from the same village as him, and since we''re rarely interested in a match, he''s just giving me this. "


    To think that he was able to say that my appearance was not outstanding and that I was a palace maid. Furthermore, it was clear that I was simply appreciating it. Hearing his words, even I felt that it was weird and awkward.


    He''s really here to make me angry.


    I lowered my head and ignored him.


    "Am I right?" he asked sharply.


    Even if I don''t speak, what can I do? What was wrong with it? Did I admit it? If I let Lin Xin hear this, I would be really embarrassed if I could see him again.


    Eyes on the nose, nose on the heart, only, in a moment my chin is grabbed, he has to let me face his angry eyes directly: "You speak?" he growled.


    I was baffled. "Prince, what do you want me to say? I''m not thinking the same thing as you are. What am I saying? I just gave a piece of jade to me. And what are you so big for? " He was the crown prince, which was weird. However, he was a weirdo.


    His eyes became sinister and cold. This is the first time I''ve challenged his dignity.


    I immediately sighed. "I''m sorry, it was my fault."


    I am a palace maid, it can only be my fault, it can''t be his.


    My jaw hurt so much that I apologized. Why didn''t you let go? I grabbed his hand with one hand. "I was wrong. He and I don''t have what you said we are. Truth be told, it''s time to get married at my age, isn''t it?"


    He released his grip on my hand and tightened it, then lowered his voice. "Speak clearly. I hate people who leave half of their words to others."


    Who likes it? He''s not yet, and he likes to tease me like this.


    I did not dare to say this to him. He dragged me out by the hand, very slowly and leisurely. It''s not that I want to be so bold, it''s that he''s dragging me.


    "Crown Prince, when I was at home, I promised someone to wait for his marriage proposal." I chose my words carefully.


    Grasping my hand tightly, I gently struggled and sighed: "However, it''s already impossible. I just want to get out of the palace quickly and live a carefree life. Even if I''m in a palace with strict palace rules, I still can''t get used to it from the bottom of my heart. And I don''t want to change either. "


    He let go of my wrist, and I looked at my toes. The flowers and plants on my palace shoes were beautifully embroidered, but they could not extend to the surface of my shoes, they could not actually grow in the soil.


    "Ni Chuxue, don''t change. After that, it won''t be you." He said lightly.


    I looked up and smiled at him. "Yeah, I''m afraid I won''t know you in three years." If I changed quickly, I wouldn''t be able to walk with him right now and talk to him so easily.


    If it wasn''t me, I would use this method to obtain his care. My character is like this. I like to chat freely with my friends. I treat them as my friends. In Qin and Huai dynasties, I also have friends, most of the time, we would gather in the studio to chat.


    I am free and comfortable, those days, are all gone, only left me memories. I don''t know, my friends. There were rich, young masters of aristocratic families, poor and useless scholars, and even Elementary Scholars who had failed in their rankings.


    When I go out, I''m afraid things will be different too.


    A smile of disappointment floated on my face. "Crown Prince, let''s not talk about me anymore. I have nothing to talk about."


    However, he laughed lightly. It was a very refreshing laugh. "Ni Chuxue, I think you''re very easy to talk to."


    "Easy to talk to? "What do you mean?" I was confused.


    Facing my face, he solemnly said, "Ni Chuxue, you have to understand that people can''t stay the same. Today is you, and tomorrow is also you. Life won''t stop because of you. You can''t always remember."


    I nodded and smiled sweetly. "Crown Prince, before I entered the palace, I had already thought this through."


    He patted my shoulder. "Ni Chuxue, are you saying that my mind is not as sharp as yours?"


    It seems so, but you can''t say it like that.


    He raised a hand, "The Crown Prince is standing so high up, yet he is still thinking about me. I am truly impressed."


    He gently took my hand and put his hand on my shoulder. I didn''t feel bad, like a friend. I gave him a light punch on the side of the waist. "It''s not a lie. Don''t not believe me."


    "He is in an excellent mood, and his smiling face is so handsome that it seems as though it could captivate anyone who sees it. This almost does not include me." On your face, there is not a single word that says that you are serious. "


    I lightly punched him, my fist landing on his palm, forcing him to walk out of the forest. "Ni Chuxue, you have so much guts. How dare you attack the crown prince?"


    I said narrowly, "Is the Crown Prince abducting a palace maid?"


    They smiled at each other, and then the sound of their laughter spread in the forest.


    He touched the Jade Butterfly in my palm and threw it with all his might, disappearing into the depths of the forest ¡­


    I exclaimed, "Crown Prince, you ¡­ oh god, are you telling me to go look for you?"


    He pressed the piece in his hand into my palm. "Why do you need so much? Just keep this piece. Don''t tell me you want to sell it to someone else." He raised his eyebrows at me in a way that you could try.


    I slapped my forehead. "The crown prince is really unreasonable. Wouldn''t it be fine if I just give you this piece?" Why do you have to throw that piece of mine away? It''s such a pity to give it to Pear Fragrance. She doesn''t know how happy she''ll be. With this, you can go get a brush, ink, paper, and draw.


    However, he calmed down. "Ni Chuxue, do I have to leave this place tomorrow morning?"


    "Then why are you still here? Go back quickly." I pulled his hand off my shoulder.


    His handsome eyes stared at me, "Ni Chuxue, you seem very happy. Do you really want me to go far away?"


    Hehe, I can see that. Yes, I left well. No one forced me to draw a figure. How strange, how strange.


    "No, no. I''m very happy that you came to see me for the last time."


    He tapped me on the head again. "Come out to see me at the laundry at midnight tonight."


    My heart was beating fast. "Crown Prince, is this a private meeting?" A secret meeting in the middle of the night to make people misunderstand.


    He disdainfully said, "What kind of weeds are in your brain? If you don''t come, you can try."


    "Alright, alright, alright. Crown Prince, you go out first. I''ll come out later, otherwise, it won''t be good to be seen." I said respectfully. Was it even necessary to use a threat? He is the crown prince. Do I have to listen to him? Really.


    He glanced at me. "Three o''clock."


    "Alright, three o''clock." Can I resist? He was going to doze off again tomorrow anyway.


    My mind is not filled with weeds, this is probably something only I can not misunderstand, I know, the crown prince always likes to spend the middle of the night. He was very lonely. He probably wanted a friend who could chat like this.


    Furthermore, he keeps on looking for me, even asking me out.


    They were all sleeping soundly, with snoring sounds coming from their noses. However, I didn''t dare to sleep soundly, afraid that I would miss the third fragment of the night.


    It''s not the first time I''ve been out, but I don''t know what I''m afraid of.


    As for the jade pendant, I haven''t told Pear Blossom about it yet. I turned around and looked at her sleeping face and felt a bit ashamed. I haven''t really cared about her these past few days.


    She was sleeping peacefully. She was very beautiful with pear fragrance. She should be able to get used to it by now.


    That''s good. If I really had that illness, I wouldn''t be able to stay with her.


    Now, I wish she were just as strong and kind as she was before, so she wouldn''t be sad for me.


    The dull sound of the distant bell indicated that the third fragment of the night had arrived.


    A clear moon shone down lightly here, and I rose gently and looked about me as if I were a thief.


    He tiptoed out. Before he closed the door, he did not see anyone get up. He then felt relieved.


    The air outside was so fresh, the faint fragrance and the refreshing breeze made one''s muscles and bones feel comfortable.


    The moon was hanging diagonally in the sky, smiling brightly. The stars filled the milky way, blinking adorably.


    The night was very quiet. The jade plate like full moon was moving through the clouds. The faint moonlight scattered over the land. At night, the full moon rose, and a hush fell over the earth with its silver mist of moonlight.


    I gently smiled as I stroked my hair. There was a strong attraction from outside that made me want to leave as my steps became lighter. A shout stopped me in my tracks.


    "Chu Xue, it''s so late, where are you going?" His faint voice carried a sense of majesty.


    It was Lin Si Ji. My scalp went numb as I turned around and bowed. "Sister Lin."


    She approached with a refreshing scent. It was the scent of chrysanthemums. Had she been waiting here all night? She looked at me with a smile. "Chu Xue, it''s so late. Where are you going? This palace is not a place where one can walk around randomly. "


    "Big Sis Lin, esteemed wangfei''s body isn''t feeling very well. Chu Xue''s a little worried, so she wants to go take a look." Forgive me, I lied. I can''t say that the Crown Prince had an appointment. I''ve seen him. Let him send me to the cold palace.


    "Ah, first snow, how''s esteemed wangfei''s health?"


    Feeling a little guilty, I didn''t dare to look Lin Si Ji in the eye. I whispered, "Not so good, I always repeat myself." It was true.


    "There''s no need to go in the middle of the night, right? How about this, I want to go see esteemed wangfei as well, so I''ll go with you." I can''t see clearly in the dark. What''s that on her face? Or what?

 C44

    I bit my lips and boldly said, "Sister Lin, Senior Servant Chen won''t like people worrying over there." Forgive me for being rude, she understands!


    With an embarrassed smile, she let out a long sigh. "I''ve been angry at you all these years, but it hasn''t changed at all."


    I didn''t know what it meant, but I wanted to find out. She put on her kind face again. "Chu Xue, you go. Take good care of her."


    I nodded. "Yes, Sister Lin." What was that long sigh in her eyes? Could it be that she also knew that Ning Fei''s health wasn''t good? Sigh, why should I guess at such matters?


    It''s good enough that you can let me go.


    I bowed and went out, afraid that someone would follow me. I even made a special trip to the Cold Palace.


    I always felt that someone was following me, and when I looked back, it was as silent as ever.


    I think I admire it. Under the clear moonlight, all I could see were the shadows of the flower trees. Why would there be someone following me?


    Under the moonlight, the laundry pool is not far away, I feel that there is a chill, some killing intent, such a thought, so fast, so urgent. It made me a little afraid to move forward.


    Usually, people could be heard playing the flute in the middle of the night, but tonight was too quiet.


    I took a few steps, as if it was a thousand kilograms of difficulty. In front of me, like a tiger or a wolf, it made me afraid.


    The lights on the trees far away shone with a cold light, which was strange. The Crown Prince never liked light, he always liked to hide in the dark and then surprisingly scare me. If he scared me, he would become somewhat happy.


    There was a voice telling me not to go.


    But the favor I owe to the crown prince is as heavy as a mountain, can I not go? It was a very simple matter, but he actually felt such anxiety.


    After standing there for a long time, I decided to go. In any case, I promised, didn''t I? Even if it''s a dragon''s lagoon or a tiger''s den, I still have to give it a try.


    In a hurry, a figure came out of the cold palace and almost knocked me to the ground.


    I looked at him. He looked at me. It was a unfamiliar young eunuch. He seemed to be afraid, and his body was trembling slightly. When he saw me, he was stunned for a moment before running away in a flash of understanding.


    Heavens, it was still the middle of the night, yet there were still eunuchs in the cold palace. How unbelievable.


    The slightly frightened look on his face seemed to frighten me. I was panting for breath. Did I run for a long time? I was just about to leave when I was attracted by something round and shiny under the moonlight.


    He picked it up and saw that it was a jade pendant. On the back of the jade pendant, there were two words written: Tian Xiang.


    Tian Xiang, isn''t this Imperial Concubine Ping''s Tian Xiang Palace? Was this a eunuch from the imperial concubine palace? In the middle of the night, he ran to the cold palace.


    The uneasy feeling spread from my head to my feet. I placed the jade pendant in a small flower bush by the roadside. If he wanted to look for it, he would definitely be able to find it.


    Sighing, I had ten thousand thoughts. I didn''t want to go to the laundry, so I turned around and headed back to the fall chrysanthemum courtyard.


    If the Crown Prince didn''t wait for me, he would come to the autumn chrysanthemum courtyard. At most, I would just let him scold me. I am not a mudstone brain, I want a tendon to pass through to the end, sometimes not can not smooth, self-consolation. He sat on a small stone bench in the autumn chrysanthemum courtyard and held his head up, waiting for him to come.


    It felt as if a lot of eyes were watching me from the shadows.


    The door creaked open softly, and I watched with wide eyes, waiting for his dark face to appear.


    But before me was Lian Qiuchi in his plain clothes. She turned around and saw me sitting there, looking at her.


    She froze, and so did I. Wasn''t she sleeping peacefully? When did you get out?


    She looked at me and said nothing. His eyes flashed, his face turned high as he returned back to his room.


    I don''t think there was any quarrel between her and I. The only time was when I was a little selfish and only called pear blossom. It was none of my business if I beat her up. She was like an enemy to me.


    What right do I have to ask her why she went out, who am I to her? Sigh, I sighed heavily. I lay on the table and looked at the chrysanthemums under the moon. Even after the fog had covered the sky and the sky had turned bright, the Crown Prince still hadn''t come to find me.


    His fingers caressed the piece of jade. It was ice-cold and moist. He prayed that the Crown Prince would not be too angry.


    I can''t say that I was a little disappointed in my heart, so he left. I didn''t go. He didn''t come.


    If I see him again, I will not make him angry. I will listen to his lecture obediently and pretend to be frightened. It will give him a sense of accomplishment.


    What''s wrong with me, I can still laugh? My friend in the palace, my incredible friend the crown prince, we parted like this. I should miss him.


    With an indifferent heart, I entered the cold palace.


    That cold and suspicious aura made me feel strange. There were many guards at the entrance.


    I looked at her suspiciously. My heart felt a little weird. I walked with heavy steps to Consort Ning''s courtyard. Chen mama was actually kneeling on the floor. His eyes were dull and deathly gray.


    The Heavenly Jewels that were supposed to be filled with mist and mist were torn up by the roots and thrown into the yard, with little beads rolling everywhere.


    I leaned against the door and slid down, the weight of my breath pressing down on me so hard I couldn''t say a word.


    There were also a few palace maids who went in and out of Ning Xiaoyao''s room with trays of blood in their hands.


    What''s wrong? I wanted to get up and ask. I didn''t even have the strength for my feet.


    His hands were trembling, his heart was trembling, and his eyebrows were jumping wildly.


    A heavy slap landed on my face, knocking me to the side. The pain struck me and I lost consciousness. A mouthful of thick, fishy blood was rolling in my throat.


    "Seventh Prince, isn''t this related to Chu Xue?" Chen mama cried out in alarm.


    I opened my dazed eyes and saw the tall body of the Seventh Prince. His face was filled with a dark chill.


    He pointed at Senior Servant Chen. "How do you servants serve Ning Fei? She has to wait for you to die before she can tell me. If anything happens, both of you, wash your heads and wait."


    A domineering and vicious voice sounded from the top of his head.


    "Momo, what happened to Ning Fei?" I anxiously asked, anxious to go in and take a look, but the seventh prince grabbed my hair and pulled me up, making me look into his burning eyes.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Especially you. This duke won''t let you go. What a bold palace maid. Slacking, harming Consort Ning. You can also do such a thing."


    He threw me so hard that I could almost hear my bones breaking and there was nothing but pain. However, what I''m more worried about is still Ning Xuemo''s situation.


    I looked at Senior Servant Chen, who crawled over to support my head. Drops of tears fell on my face, and I trembled as I said, "It''s still early in the snow, and it''s still early in the third night. I went out to look for the imperial physician, but he wasn''t there. I went to look for Seventh Prince. "God bless the heavens, Imperial Concubine Ning will definitely be fine."


    I was shocked, and it was already the third fragment of the night.


    "Someone got in." She sobbed.


    "All you servants are always plotting." The ghostly cold eyes looked at me, making me forget the pain in my body.


    "If something happens to Concubine Ning, you''ll have to beg for your own death. You won''t be able to survive." As he spoke, his words caused everyone to tremble in fear. Word for word, it was all hammering at my heart.


    In the third place, I met a eunuch from the Heaven Fragrant Palace.


    Was it him? But did I say that? I can''t. The saying that I can''t go on is that I can''t live with the noble concubine anymore. I can only pray that Ning Xiaoyao comes over quickly. But if I don''t say it, we will be the ones to die. If I advance and retreat, how can I advance and retreat?


    It doesn''t matter if I die. I''m just a palace maid, not even a single one dead is enough. But Ning Concubine is so pitiful. Heaven has tortured her to death, and that''s enough.


    Moments later, the imperial physician came out and knelt on the ground with a powerless expression. "Seventh Prince, this official has already done his best. Esteemed wangfei is still unconscious and has a poison rash on her body." It must have been the shock from last night coupled with the eruption of the poison that caused him to vomit blood. This official is powerless, I hope that Seventh Prince can forgive me. "


    I powerlessly lay down in Senior Servant Chen''s embrace. My nose turned sour, and tears started streaming down my face. ''Imperial Concubine Ning, Concubine Ning, be a little stronger, ah!'' No, you still have your Lou Zigui, your 17th Prince! You can''t not wake up.


    With a cold gaze filled with despair and fury, he swept his gaze across me and Chen mama. "You two servants, if the master of the Gu family is not strong enough, he will pull you out and cripple all your limbs."


    Chen mama''s face was pale. "Seventh Prince, this servant is old. It doesn''t matter if you kill this servant. It''s just that last night, this servant''s protector was too weak." Someone barged in and let Ning Fei hear it, which was why Ning Fei was provoked. "But it''s not about the snow. Seventh Prince, please kill this servant so that I can serve esteemed wangfei. I''ll be Ning Fei''s slave in life, and Ning Fei''s ghost in death as well."


    "You old servant, this king will not let any of you go." He spoke harshly.


    I became calmer and calmer, every bone in my body crying out in pain, "Seventh Prince, please let Chen mama go. She''s so old, and the people who don''t put in their best effort are also servants. "Let this servant die in the company of esteemed wangfei!"


    Senior Servant Chen pulled up my sleeves, and when she saw the red spots on my hands, she said with trembling hands, "Why? You have it too. "


    I smiled at her and thanked her for her kindness, and she said, I think she did, too. We didn''t let each other know. We were afraid of each other''s worries.


    Someone is trying to harm us. I''m not even afraid of death. Do I have to be afraid of being angry at the seventh prince''s eyes?


    I looked straight at him: "Seventh Prince, your servant has a presumptuous request, to invite the Seventh Prince to the capital to invite Shangguan Yu over for a look. Now that things had developed to this point, he wouldn''t even have a chance to wait for death. "No matter if she''s dead or alive, I''ll keep you company."


    I wasn''t afraid at all. I stared into his murderous eyes.

 C45

    If we don''t try, I will die. Perhaps I still have a way out, Shangguan Xue''s medical skills are superb, and if we have a poison rash on us, we can''t wait any longer, we''ll also die.


    I''m sorry, Shangguan Bing, I schemed against you. I dragged you into the palace.


    Seventh Prince''s cold gaze sized me up for a long time, but I didn''t flinch.


    As they looked at each other, he shifted his gaze away. I heard him call out loudly, "Eunuch Yue, immediately head out of the palace to ask for Shangguan Yu and the Seventh Prince Lou Po Xie."


    Eunuch Lou Yue was a little hesitant. "Seventh Prince, young master Shangguan ¡­ it''s not easy to invite you."


    Broken Evil, Seventh Prince is Lou Zigui. I don''t even know what the crown prince''s name is!


    When I heard what he said, I took a deep breath and looked at the Seventh Prince fearlessly. "May Eunuch Yue say that Ni Chuxue of Qin Huai requests it, and he will definitely come." I firmly believe that even if I were to gamble with my life, I would still gamble with him.


    In weakness, in dizziness. I seemed to see Shangguan Yushi''s face. Will he come? Shangguan Yu, I really want to see you.


    But I ¡­ But how can I possibly deal with you? I actually schemed against you ¡­


    Tears of bitterness slowly dripped from his cheeks into the soil, disappearing without a trace. All that''s left is my deep heartache, my deep pain, and my heart-piercing pain.


    The hardest time in the world is waiting. Watching the sunlight on the trees, moving slowly.


    Would Shangguan Yu come? Will it come, won''t it? I''m all betting, betting with my life, betting with the three lives of the Cold Palace.


    I hate waiting, but life always has to wait.


    I sat there in pain all over, and the Seventh Prince didn''t pay any attention to me. From time to time, he would just go in and take a look at Ning Xiaoyao. Probably thinking, I''m a dead end, and I didn''t let the imperial physician take a look for me.


    The warm autumn sun makes me feel sad all the time. The Heavenly Jewels on the ground make my eyes hurt. I could only lean against the tree and look up at the blue sky. I could not speak, nor could it.


    Time sometimes passed so quickly, but sometimes it was so slow that it felt like a year.


    The Seventh Prince was currently speaking to a mama by his side, his expression solemn. "Ling mama, go and see if you''ve woken up. Don''t tell him about this, just send him to the Imperial Academy to study as usual."


    "Yes, Seventh Prince." Ling mama bowed and backed away.


    He gave me another cold look, full of anger.


    I don''t hate him, although my whole body aches so much that I can''t stand still, I don''t blame him in the least, he is extremely compassionate, it is easy for the imperial harem to have such a prince.


    He was doing his best to protect the imperial concubine of the seventeenth prince, who was an orphan. Perhaps he knew what that meant. He did his best to protect them. However, the Emperor who truly wanted to see Ning Xiaoyao didn''t show up.


    He would never know that within the cold palace, his once beloved concubine was on her last breath, not even making a sound as if she was crying out in pain.


    I wanted to go in and wake her up and make her cry out, even if she was in pain. Don''t do that. Let me think she''ll never make a sound.


    My face was still burning with pain. The Seventh Prince looked at me coldly before shifting his gaze away.


    After a long while, the eunuch at the door panted, "Reporting to the Seventh Prince, Shangguan Yue has brought you here."


    My gaze shifted to the door and everyone looked at it.


    It was him. He looked so familiar, but his expression was still proud and aloof. He was still as tall and handsome as before. With the navy blue clothes, he looked even more tall and handsome. The unruly and handsome him looked just like his former pride. Those eyes looked at me as if they were separated by thousands of years, causing me to feel sad in my heart. It didn''t change his appearance at all. The change is that my state of mind is different.


    It was only a short glance, yet his eyes were still locked in the air for a while. In his eyes, there was a bit of heartache.


    Didn''t say anything to me? I wanted to cry.


    Don''t know why? My heart is sour, do not have no reason to want to cry.


    He came. I bit my lips. The hot stuff actually slid down my face. I really didn''t expect it. I really cried. These are the people I bet my life on, the people I worry about, the people I don''t dare to think about. The upper palace rain, was originally buried in my heart, so deep.


    What am I crying for? I''m so happy to see him. I''m so happy to see him. Shangguan Yu, even if I had to die now, I would be more than willing.


    His tall body followed Eunuch Yue, but he paid his respects to Seventh Prince. Afterwards, he brought the Seventh Prince to see Esteemed Empress Ning.


    Grandma Chen supported me as we sat on the porch.


    "Chu Xue, can he really save Ning Fei?" She felt some despair.


    I know. Can he do something that even the royal doctors can''t? I nodded firmly. "I believe him."


    "Chu Xue, it''s bad for you. You shouldn''t have stayed in the cold palace." She sighed.


    I chuckled. "Grandma, since it has come to this, what''s the use of saying all this? It''s all part of fate, and I can''t avoid it. "


    She looked up, her eyes red, and I wanted to hold her and cry.


    I was so lucky to be able to make a few friends in the palace, and to have Chen mama do this for me, even risking her life to protect me.


    Chen mama took in a deep breath and said softly, "Last night, someone crashed into the building and Ning Fei heard it. She pushed open the window and saw someone destroying the Heavenly Jewels, then she started screaming. That person ran out while Ning Fei coughed up blood. The red dot on her face was actually a poison rash. They are really ruthless, really vicious. " Her tears fell uncontrollably.


    "Momo, are they from the Fragrant Sky Palace?"


    "Chu Xue, you don''t have to worry about this matter. There are many things that you don''t understand, and you shouldn''t get involved in. In three years, I will safely return to your home. " She smiled at me bleakly, with an unconcealed sadness in her eyes.


    I am a human, not a thing, I still have human nature, people treat me 10%, I must return 100%, let me do nothing? Can I not? I looked at the entire courtyard of Heavenly Jewels with a pained heart. "Yesterday, after the third fragment of the night, I saw a young eunuch not far from the Cold Palace. He almost fell down and threw his jade pendant under the flower tree. She is still in the throes of life and death. Momo, you have to let Seventh Prince know that although we don''t have any rights, he does. If we keep enduring it, then, if we are lucky this time, what about the next time? "


    Her face turned pale and she covered my mouth. "Chu Xue, you better not tell anyone that you''ve gone out for the third time. You haven''t heard the rumors, they will think that you''re working with someone and colluding with them from the inside."


    I was half cold, and I didn''t think of it.


    However, I was filled with helplessness. "Grandma, are we just going to let it go like this?"


    "No, what about us?" She sighed heavily, "We are palace maids, do we have a chance to defend ourselves? Chu Xue, you''re still young. You believe in that doctor, and I believe in you too. After all this is over, you have to leave the Cold Palace, and this is not a peaceful place. "


    "Momo." I cried.


    "Be good." She was stubborn.


    I chuckled in a low voice, feeling a little sad. "Grandma, do you think I''m still the obscure Ni Chu Xue? Grandma, last night, the crown prince asked me out before I went out. I feel that what happened yesterday isn''t simple. "I''ve already become the bird that takes the lead. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have poisoned all of us."


    Suddenly, Consort Ning''s pained voice sounded in the room again. This pained cry was like the sound of nature, making us all excited.


    Even the imperial physicians were helpless against this. Shangguan Bing, you''re too powerful.


    My heart was filled with a hundred, a thousand admiration.


    He breathed in the air in big gulps. This feeling of excitement called ''life''. Ning Consort, Ning Concubine, you have to be strong!


    Each sound was more powerful and clearer than the last. The pain was even more severe as he felt all the strength he could muster.


    After a while, it was Seventh Prince''s voice. "Consort Ning lets you in."


    Surprise filled my heart. I looked at Senior Servant Chen. "Senior Servant, quickly go in. Help Chu Xue take a look." I can''t let Ning Fei see me like this. I''m afraid I''ll be even more worried.


    Senior Servant Chen wiped away her tears and arranged her messy hair. In my eyes, these small movements looked extremely adorable.


    Seventh Prince''s purple-gold boots were right in front of my eyes. He anxiously asked, "Are you Ni Chu Xue?"


    I nodded. "I am Ni Chu Xue."


    "This time it''s your lucky day, Shangguan Yue saved Ning Fei." He looked at me and studied me.


    That''s right, Shangguan, Shangguan, he''s really amazing.


    "Doctor Chen, come and show her." he cried coldly.


    I felt grateful in my heart, but the imperial physician was obviously unwilling. I was just a palace maid, to let him see, I had changed his identity.


    A voice called out, "Ni Chuxue, I will help you with her medical treatment." It was a cold and proud voice.


    I could tell that if my eyes were closed, I would know that it was Shangguan Yu''s voice. It sounded so nice and familiar.


    Seventh Prince didn''t say anything. After a while, Senior Servant Ling, who had just left, entered with a worried expression. "Seventh Prince, 17th Prince isn''t willing to go to the Imperial Academy. What can this servant do?"


    He looked at me and shifted his gaze away. "Eunuch Yue, wait here. If there''s anything, report it to me immediately. This king will be right back."


    I sat on the veranda, lamenting the way fate always played tricks on people. I did not think of the storm, so I started it, and that was why I saw Shangguan Yu. So sleepy, so tired, so painful.


    I sat there, waiting for him to come out, my heart pounding, slowly calming down.


    Shangguan Xue looked at me, who was sitting on the veranda. Her eyes were filled with endless heartache, but she mockingly said, "How embarrassing."


    I turned my head, afraid to look into his eyes, and the tears came again.


    He is like a relative to me. Can he and I return to the way we were before?


    I bit my lip, and a warm hand gently pulled my face back and rubbed it.


    I know that my face is severely swollen, but the slap of the Seventh Prince was not light. It caused half of my face to be numbed from the pain.

 C46

    His dark eyes were still as proud and aloof as before. He was still as good-looking as before, carefully rubbing the ointment on my face, rubbing away the pain and heat. His eyes were half closed, and there was a hint of anger and pity in them.


    Staring at him, he was actually at a loss for words.


    Looking at him like that, I can''t bear to close my eyes. How can I be worthy of such an arrogant guy?


    "How come I didn''t know that Ni Chuxue became so fond of crying?" He sighed.


    I held back my tears with one hand and forced a smile at him. "Shangguan, long time no see."


    His eyes suddenly became cold, "Long time no see? Ni Chu Xue, I really want to strangle you. So much has happened that you think I''m transparent and that I don''t exist. " He growled, his face still angry.


    "What did you promise me? You actually left without telling me? Was it I who made you so unconfident? "


    I don''t even know what he said. I don''t have confidence in him. I don''t have confidence in me.


    "Shangguan, I''m sorry." I sighed. Yesterday, I died. Today, I have to wait for the flowers in front of other people''s doors to bloom again.


    His angry eyes looked at me. "Ni Chuxue, is there any use in apologizing?"


    He was still the same, he had never, ever changed Shangguan, Shangguan, Shangguan. He was such a prideful Shangguan.


    "It''s no use, I still have to say it. It''s not that I don''t want to wait for you if I can''t wait for you to come." Who can understand the pain in my heart? Did I really not want to have a home of my own? Did I really not want someone to hurt me? I''m afraid, I''m afraid I''ll be more disappointed if I think about it, so I keep it well hidden and tell myself to be happy.


    I don''t want to talk about it. I''m not good enough for him, I can''t miss him.


    "Shangguan, I can''t do anything today, so I dared to drag you into the palace."


    "There''s nothing we can do." He shouted angrily, "Ni Chu Xue, I broke one of your hand bones to try and make you feel so much pain that your heart would tear. That''s why you think of me. "Doesn''t it hurt to die? Don''t you know who Shangguan Bing is?"


    "Shangguan." My nose ached, and I threw myself into his arms desperately, unable to stop my tears.


    He cares so much about me, why I have never been confident? I always thought, I''m not good enough for him.


    Was he such a person? If he had, he wouldn''t have taken a fancy to me, not from the beginning.


    Shangguan Bing patted my shoulder a little gently: "What are you crying for, aren''t you always smiling like a ghost?" If you have the ability to come in, then don''t cry for me. "


    "Wu, I just want to cry. What is he saying? If you have the ability, come in, I don''t want to come in."


    She raised her swollen eyes and looked at him. "Shangguan, I miss home!" A weakness that had never existed before would only be exposed in front of him.


    "Your father is very well. He is in the capital now. He could already talk and eat by himself. Are you satisfied? " He coldly snorted, "I deserve it. I''ll let you do whatever you want and let you worry about it yourself. If you want to hide it from me, why did your father let me know that once I die, everything will be over?"


    He was just like that, kind and vicious with his words.


    I wanted to laugh and cry. "Shangguan, let him bite you if you have a dog."


    He laughed and pinched the side of my face. "Ni Chuxue, you''re dead without a conscience. What you owe me is too much."


    "That''s right, I''m always in debt. I can''t repay the debts I owe in my entire life. I don''t even know how I became so powerful, and how I managed to owe so much." "In my tears, I let out my smile. With Shangguan Bing here, I feel much more at ease." "I won''t call you Shangguan Yu from now on."


    He tapped my head. "I was going to strangle you."


    "I deserve to die." I am a good man.


    "You''ve learnt how to be fake. Ni Chuxue, I knew that you would be in trouble no matter where you go." He raised his eyebrows, then applied the ointment again, dabbing at it for me.


    I smiled. In my eyes, in my heart, it was all him.


    "Shangguan, I don''t want to cause trouble, but there are some things that are tangled together and unpredictable."


    He said sharply, "I knew that with your temper you could be at ease, but you could be in trouble. "Think about it, entering the palace so quickly is not an easy matter. How can you live safely?"


    I grabbed his hand and looked at him cautiously. "Shangguan, please don''t worry about our Yin family, okay? "I don''t want to drag you down with me. I owe you so much, but I can''t pay you back."


    He snorted, his eyes turning angry. "Do you think I care? Are you that stupid?"


    "Fine, I''m stupid. Shangguan, don''t worry about me. I''m already afraid of what happens in the imperial harem. I just want three years to pass faster and to be safe." A faint sadness, but it was impossible to get rid of it.


    He gave me a disapproving look. "And there''s injuries."


    "Back pain, waist pain, internal injury, external injury." He finished his piece in one breath.


    "He smiled helplessly and grabbed my sleeve, only to see that on my white hand, there was a dense rash. His expression changed drastically and became heavy." Ni Chu Xue, you have a poisonous rash. "


    I chuckled helplessly. "As you can see, it''s a poisonous rash. I forgot to add, this is a superficial wound."


    "Don''t joke with me." He looked at it heavily.


    "Ni Chu Xue, you have a poisonous rash."


    I chuckled helplessly. "As you can see, it''s a poisonous rash. I forgot to add, this is a superficial wound."


    "Don''t joke with me." He looked at it heavily.


    "Shangguan, this can''t be untreated, right?"


    "What the hell did you eat?" he cried.


    Ah, was this something to eat? I asked stupidly, "Isn''t it contagious? "I thought it was Ning Concubine''s." What the hell is there in this palace? He''ll show me.


    A little helpless, a little sweet. With him here, I don''t have to worry about anything.


    Back then, I said that when he came to propose marriage, I would have a different feeling towards him. But now, he is like a mountain, allowing me to lean on him. He is so steady and steady.


    "Of course it''s contagious, but the contagion isn''t so fast. What did it eat?" He frowned.


    I quickly withdrew my hand, not letting him touch it. "Shangguan, stay away from me. I don''t want to infect you."


    Poison, it turned out, was called poison. But I''m not afraid, because Shangguan Bing is here.


    Although I knew that he had great medical skills, I still cautiously asked, "Shangguan, is there any way to save him?"


    He rolled his eyes at me. "I''ll give you a rope, and you can hang yourself from a tree with a crooked neck."


    Speechless, can I agree? He always liked it, and he seemed happy to have me tongue-tied.


    "Can''t you give me an answer? Shangguan, I really want to know? I don''t want to die. " I looked at him seriously.


    He felt a little awkward. "This is not that easy."


    I was stunned. I thought he could do it, but he was actually in a difficult position.


    How do I know what I eat? The food in the palace was not for him to handle.


    How difficult it would be to find out.


    Shangguan Yu turned the dregs over and over, trying to find out what he could do.


    However, he was disappointed. "Nothing is wrong."


    His face felt a lot better, and even his bones didn''t hurt as much anymore. He gave me a very big pill, and said it was for treating internal injuries.


    I looked at him and felt the heavy harem brighten.


    In a short while, the Seventh Prince came again and saw that Shangguan Bing was rummaging through things. His face turned dark and he ordered people to look around.


    Shangguan Yu didn''t even let go of the water, and still came up empty-handed.


    Slightly frustrated, he looked at the Seventh Prince. "Seventh Prince, where did this poison come from? If you want to cure it, do you have to find the root of it?"


    I''m not worried, because someone is more worried and worried than I am. This kind of feeling was extremely comfortable.


    After swearing at me, he would have to bear the weight of my worries.


    I sat in the outer room. All the windows in the room were open, and even the slightest breeze could not dispel the heavy smell of medicine, but it was also much more comfortable.


    This surprised us all. They had always said that they could not see the wind and that they were stuffing her in her room.


    Shangguan Yu had everyone open their doors.


    Senior Servant Chen said worriedly, "Is that alright?" Doctor, the imperial physicians used to say that no wind can be blown. "


    He lightly swept a glance at Ning Fei who was sleeping soundly. "Has she ever been better?"


    Senior Servant Chen and I hung our heads. His words were always the same; he would smash me to death with a single sentence.


    Yes, Concubine Ning had never been better.


    Seventh Prince''s expression turned heavy: "Go declare that Imperial Physician Zhang is here. This king wants to ask him what his intentions are."


    Shangguan Bing raised her eyebrows: "The Seventh Prince doesn''t need to, every doctor uses a different method, An can say, this is good, this is not good." The most important thing right now is to find out the origin of this poison. All three of them are infected with the poison, so they cannot be infected again. " he said, glaring at me.


    A bit of happiness flowed through his heart. His waist pain had been reduced by half, and the redness and swelling had already disappeared from his face.


    Seventh Prince glanced at me. His gaze didn''t have the sharpness and fierceness from the morning, and instead was a little puzzled.


    Consort Ning was sleeping peacefully, so I was more than half relieved.


    A strange cry came from my stomach, making everyone look at me. I blushed.


    As it turned out, he was very hungry. He had not eaten breakfast and had not eaten lunch. Holding my stomach with one hand, looking at Senior Servant Chen and Seventh Prince Shangguan Yu, my face was filled with shyness.


    The one who laughed impolitely was Shangguan Xue, he raised his eyebrows: "Seventh Prince, is there nothing for us to eat for lunch? In the evening, Ning Xiaoyao had to use acupuncture after recovering some of her energy from the ginseng shard. Oh right, we have to take a look at the food in Guan Leng Palace. "


    He wasn''t polite to the Seventh Prince in the slightest, and after knowing that the injuries on my body originated from the masterpiece of the Seventh Prince, he even brought along a trace of hostility. The Seventh Prince had a request for him, but he was really arrogant.


    The Seventh Prince turned around and went out to give orders, looking a bit like he was beating up a little scum.


    Who told them to be his men outside? Moreover, not everyone could see Ning Xiaoyao. We still have to check the food. I think it''s already 80-90. But, isn''t it possible that we''re still not alert after making such a ruckus today?

 C47

    He helped me to a meal in the woods behind.


    It had been a long time since he had such a good meal. How long had it been since he was last at home?


    Because of these, it was actually hard for me to eat, how to enjoy myself.


    "Is Imperial Concubine Ning alright?" I asked him softly.


    A thin ray of light shone through the gaps between the leaves, causing his face to appear somewhat sparse. I thought he was here, that I wouldn''t dare face him, but now I was naturally at ease.


    Shangguan Xue squinted her eyes, a bright light shone out: "You don''t believe in my medical skills?"


    I gently shook my head. "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but if I didn''t believe you, I wouldn''t have put my life on your shoulders." Guilt, it''s my selfishness, I don''t know, is it wrong to let him down, I don''t want to think about it, because I enjoy it now.


    "He won''t die." he said coldly, annoyed at me for speaking like that.


    Feeling helpless, I took some tofu and let him use his chopper to knock on my hand. "You can''t eat tofu like this."


    The real killer struck me so hard that the back of my hand hurt. I took a big fish head and was about to let go of his chopsticks when I raised my eyebrows and said, "I gave it to you to eat." When placed in his bowl, it actually made him smile.


    I was depressed enough to not be able to eat anything. I opened my eyes wide and said, "Excuse me, Doctor, do you want me to eat for free?"


    "Not a bit of common sense." "Eat quickly," he complained, and found some vegetables to push me to the brim.


    "If I were a doctor, you wouldn''t have nothing to eat."


    He spouted a pen and stared at me. "Ni Chu Xue, you idiot, you are the only one who can do it. If you don''t want to die, then so be it."


    His smile was so moving.


    "Shangguan, I always worry you," I said vaguely, with a chuckle and a bite to eat.


    "It''s good that you know." He was not polite at all.


    Regarding that matter, I couldn''t say it out loud. I felt a little sour in my heart. Did I like him a little? Am I tempted? But, three years after I entered the palace, my identity had long since become nothing at all.


    And, even the Seventh Prince respected him, although he could never hide his pride even though he kept saying that he was a commoner, a commoner, and a commoner. That was his condition.


    He was wealthy and had exceptional medical skills. If he was willing, what was the point of being an imperial physician?


    And when the Seventh Prince saw that he treated me so well, the surprise in his eyes was so inconceivable.


    A light breeze blew past, bringing with it a faint medicinal fragrance.


    I feel like I''m floating and I''ve found the root.


    I asked casually, "Shangguan, are you married?"


    His eyes seemed to kill me. I stuck out my tongue.


    "Do you dare to swallow down the words you''ve said before? I''m taking a wife?" He was filled with resentment. "You didn''t even say anything before entering the palace. Do you take me for dead? Is it nonsense that you promised me?"


    So it turned out that he had suffered internal injuries after all. He was so infuriated at the mention of it.


    "Shangguan, don''t be so agitated?"


    "How can I not be excited? You still dare to ask. I really want to strangle you to death. " He looked at me and bit into his food.


    Such violence, yet it did not affect his noble temperament, Shangguan Bing''s identity, I do not know. All I know is, he runs the medicine store. He''s a doctor.


    But when the Seventh Prince saw the look in his eyes and heard him call himself a commoner, there was a hint of mockery in his eyes.


    "Shangguan, you promised me that you''d change your temper." Just say strangle me. No evaluation.


    Shangguan Yu glared at me: "You don''t have the right to speak, and you''re not even qualified to settle the score with me?"


    I screamed in my heart, a man is smaller than my heart, still in the heart, can''t let go?


    After a while, a eunuch came to invite him to say that Esteemed Empress Ning had woken up.


    He supported me and carefully went back, glaring at Seventh Prince who was standing by the door.


    The Seventh Prince was probably too embarrassed to do so. Since he had already done so, he turned his head and said, "Eunuch Yue, have someone repair the house and make a bed for this palace maid to stay in."


    It wasn''t until the evening that I realized how difficult it was for him to save Ning Fei. Large drops of sweat fell off his face, and he didn''t even have the time to wipe them away.


    Poor Ning Fei, her whole body was almost pierced with silver needles, making me afraid.


    There were so many red spots on her face, it was called a poison rash.


    Shangguan Yue''s face darkened, "According to these orders, capture the herbs and boil them in hot water immediately. Soak them in and let Ning Fei soak them in later to force the poison out of her body."


    He busied himself again until the moon rose and the palace lights came on. Only then did he put away all the silver needles.


    Her clothes were about to be drenched from head to toe, so she avoided Ning Fei by letting Chen mama soak in them. Slowly, Ning Fei''s face regained its rosiness, making people happy.


    Shangguan Bing said she was going to give me a second shot, which scared me so much that I turned pale.


    He smiled and pointed at me. "Coward. "Alright, I''m tired now. Seventh Prince, you had someone take good care of Ning Fei and after a period of time, she should be back to normal. Should I leave the palace by myself?"


    The Seventh Prince raised an eyebrow, "Why would Shangguan Physician Bai seek closeness with such distance? You can stay here in the palace."


    "The palace?" He gave a cold laugh. "This is not a place for me to stay."


    Yeah, it''s not the place I want to be. I looked at him through the moonlight and smiled.


    He scolded me lightly, "You can still laugh. If you can''t find the cause of the poison, you''re dead."


    Sigh, you still haven''t forgotten to scare me. It''s fine if I don''t laugh.


    The Seventh Prince had his men send him off, and when he looked at me under the moonlight, he looked at me strangely.


    I lowered my head slightly and said nothing. I forgave him that my back pain was still there and that I could not kneel to him.


    "Ni Chuxue, you''re not good at this. Shangguan Xue volunteered to come to the palace as soon as she heard your name, which is even more honorable than your lordship''s."


    "We met in Qin Huai, so we''re friends." I said lightly.


    "Just friends?" "He raised his eyebrows." Don''t forget your own identity. You are not worthy of him. "


    I knew this, but it was embarrassing to hear it out of his mouth. I also don''t want to enter the palace as a palace maid, I have a better life, more free life, I don''t want to?


    "Thank you for your advice, Seventh Prince." I answered coldly.


    Instead, he looked at me. "You don''t agree with me?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "Did I say no?" They were really brothers with the crown prince. They were both equally picky, equally impulsive, and almost died in his hands.


    "Ni Chuxue, you are just a palace maid. Don''t use such a tone to speak to me. I can take your life at any time. " He spoke coldly, with his momentum.


    This is the palace, this is tyranny. I knew it, didn''t I?


    I endured the bone-piercing pain on my waist as I knelt down. "Thank you for your advice, Seventh Prince."


    "It''s good that you know this. Ni Chuxue, although you haven''t finished training, once you enter the palace, you will have to follow the rules of the palace as a palace maid. As for Shangguan Yu, she is not someone you can get close to." He spoke coldly of me.


    There was something in his words that made me unable to understand. I raised my head and looked at him.


    "Shangguan Yushi is a noble relative of the emperor, she''s not someone that can be approached with a status like yours. His marriage will soon be over."


    Was it a nightmare? The marriage, when I asked him if he had a marriage: how he scolded me, I still remember.


    And now, the Seventh Prince had actually said that he was about to get married.


    Stunned, I knelt on the ground. There were two kinds of pain in my heart as they intertwined with each other.


    "Last night, the Crown Prince left the palace to escort Princess Yuzhen back to the palace. My royal father wanted Shangguan Yue to be his consort. Do your best and don''t look miserable. " He didn''t even look at me. He just left two palace maids to watch over me and left with big strides.


    One was a princess, one was a palace maid, one was the heavens, and the other was the earth.


    Shangguan Bing, these three words, made me suffer all night long, made me ache all night long.


    Are they going to get married? Had I paid too early for my indistinct feelings? Why didn''t he tell me this?


    I don''t know how prominent his identity is, and I don''t want to feel inferior, but I had to give birth to it.


    Princess Yuzhen is the most beloved princess of the emperor, the one with the most illustrious identity.


    In this life, if he missed this chance, how could he pull it up again? He and I, we missed each other, did we miss each other?


    ''Come on, Ni Chu Xue, don''t you think you''re a strong person? '' What''s there to cry about? Don''t you think you can live your life alone? What was there to cry about?


    Obviously, he wanted to be clear about the difference between a phoenix and a crow.


    Seventh Prince told me all this because he wanted me not to get too close to Shangguan Bing, and then people would criticize me.


    Even the Seventh Prince had seen through Ni Chuxue. Even he was worried, so he needed to know if she was capable or not.


    Why am I so sad and so frightened? Crown Prince, he left last night. Didn''t he say it was in the morning? Then, how could there be a light in the laundry room?


    I think it''s actually a cold heart. It''s probably because the autumn is too strong and the night wind is too cold.


    Only when it was very late at night did he fall asleep in a daze. He was always feeling uneasy.


    It was only at dawn that I felt the need to be in more pain than I could get up, and I think it was my heart that hurt even more.


    A hot, hot feeling spread across my face.


    As I touched my face with one hand, my entire hand felt like it was being pierced by thorns. My heart sank to the bottom of despair. My face couldn''t avoid it. The poison from the rash had finally struck my face.


    I didn''t need to look in the mirror to know how badly qualified I was. My eyes were stinging and my heart was stinging. Lying quietly in bed, I don''t want to get up for the rest of my life. Sunlight pierced the silence of the night. I knew that dawn had arrived. I wished that the sky would never light up again.


    I don''t want to see him again. I don''t want him to see the worst part of me.


    Heart, let''s stop here. Ni Chuxue, you think too much. From now on, you will be in pain.


    Princess Yuzhen is a princess, a person from the heavens, and you are just a humble palace maid.


    I know the sound of people coming in and out of the courtyard.

 C48

    I felt like I was going to die. The pain in my body and mind was slowly tearing away all my happiness.


    I heard someone call out, "Young Master Shangguan, Lucky."


    At that moment, his heart was beating even faster.


    His voice sounded, "Where''s Ni Chu Xue?"


    Such a low and pleasant voice, I don''t want to see him ah, pull up the quilt to cover his face, don''t listen, don''t look.


    The sound of the door opening could be heard as it went up. The light became dim and bright in an instant. His aura filled the entire room.


    I bit my lip and gripped the quilt tightly with my fingers, leaning in.


    He sat down and called out softly, "Ni Chu Xue?"


    I ignored him, but my heart was beating faster. The house quieted down, and the sound of people coming and going outside became distant. Only my heartbeat seemed to be beating wildly here.


    He patted me on the shoulder and tugged at my quilt.


    I held on tight and didn''t make a sound.


    "Ni Chu Xue?" He sounded angry. "Turn around and let me see if the rash is really bad."


    What am I hiding from? He was clearly a powerful doctor, how could he not have symptoms? But I really didn''t want him to see it.


    "Please, don''t ¡­ look." I heard my own voice, so weak I couldn''t shake it.


    He coldly snorted, "Do you think I don''t know what it is like? It''s fine if you don''t want to see it, but am I afraid of being scared? " "" And the attack of the watch array will be accompanied by some body heat, and your hand will be stretched out? "


    His left hand hesitated for a moment, then slid out from under the covers. He pulled it up impatiently and squeezed it so hard that I almost cried out in pain.


    He grabbed my wrist and felt my pulse, his warm fingers touching the strings of my heart.


    "Ni Chu Xue, I have no choice but to give you a shot. The Qi in your body is in chaos, and your internal injuries are still fresh." At this time, the fever from the poison eruption also flared up. Remember, no matter how uncomfortable it is, you can''t use your hands to grab it, or else you''ll have to cover your face in the future. " He didn''t see it, but it was as though he saw it. What he said was all true.


    I would rather hear him say it calmly, like an ordinary doctor, than hear such intimate curses that they make me want to cry.


    He muttered to himself, "Why is it so serious after one night?"


    He stretched out his hand and held it to my forehead. "It''s hot enough to cook an egg."


    My heart is sore, Shangguan Yu. Do you know what I''m thinking?


    He went out again, this time to instruct someone to bring the medicinal herbs, and then to have a palace maid bring them in.


    I wouldn''t let him see my face until he was dead. Even if he was going to take the injection, I would still have to cover my face. One was unsightly, the other was afraid that he would see through my heart, I really didn''t have the courage to look into her eyes.


    "Shangguan Gongzi, Chen mama is also feeling hot." The palace maid whispered.


    Shangguan Yu lightly said, "It''s about time for it to flare up, I think Ning Fei will also get heated up soon, go prepare a few buckets of hot water and boil them into three big buckets with the herbs that I brought in, and let them soak in their own. "There''s no need to serve me here!"


    "Shangguan Gongzi, your servant will prepare them immediately." The palace maid stepped back and gently closed the door.


    Acupuncture, I''ve always been afraid of, I feel that the long needle, stabbed into the body, is really incredible.


    "Ni Chuxue, since you are not sincere, there is no need for me to be sincere." He spoke casually.


    My heart went cold. "What do you mean?"


    "Your father''s handwritten letter." he said with a chuckle.


    Sigh, at Qin Huai''s time, when could I threaten him? Ni Chu Xue should have known better than this. She was always conceited.


    Lightly pulling the cloth away from his face, he saw a handsome face with a smile on it.


    His face darkened and he narrowed his eyes at me. Her eyes are as red as a ghost. She''s crying, why is she crying? "


    "Shangguan, please, give me some space," I begged, which was my biggest concession. Do you want me to feel sorry for him? He never mentioned to me that he was going to marry Princess Yuzhen. Don''t tell me that he didn''t know such a big thing. No one would believe me. I, Ni Chuxue, don''t like people who listen to rumors, and I don''t believe that he doesn''t know.


    The light in his eyes flickered, but he didn''t press me any further.


    My heart is anxious, my father, whom I have been looking forward to day and night, finally has some news. I am finally able to see his handwritten book, how can I not be happy?


    But Shangguan Bing wouldn''t give it to me, she insisted on giving it to me after she was done.


    I watched him dip the needle in some medicine and run his fingers through my acupoints. From the beginning, the intensity of his concentration, the length of the needle, scared me.


    He smiled down at me. "Afraid of what? "If it hurts your face, I''ll marry you."


    Tears welled up in my eyes again, and I couldn''t turn my head. I said lightly, "Shangguan Yu, stop joking, hurry up and tie it up."


    With a stab of the needle, the pain made me frown, and I saw the displeasure on his face. "Do you think I''m joking?"


    I don''t know, if I''m obsessed, it''s not him joking, it''s me joking.


    Unexpectedly, the pain wasn''t really that bad. He gently rubbed his face, "You really disobedient person, let me see where is the pain acupoint. I''ll give you a shot to see if you have no heart or lungs and won''t cry out in pain."


    I stared at him blankly. Why was he able to play with me so naturally?


    He felt a little helpless. "Don''t look at me like that, I don''t even know how to use a needle anymore. "Ni Chuxue, I''m afraid of you. For someone who is extremely stubborn to the point of death, even if you hear the news, your bones will turn bad." he complained.


    It was somewhat pleasant to listen to, and somewhat pleasant to listen to. Did he clearly see my essence?


    Is it? What''s wrong with me? Even if he is going to get married, he is still my great benefactor.


    He rubbed his face lightly with his finger and inserted the needle again. The comfortable feeling dissipated and the dry air in his body slowly calmed down. I actually wanted to sleep. In the midst of my confusion, I saw his face say with a gentle smile, "Look how tired you are. You need a good night''s sleep."


    I really fell asleep, never having had a good night''s sleep. In my sweet dreams, I seem to have returned to Qin Huai, where we are still together. I also dreamed of Mother, and even Shangguan Bing.


    By the time I woke up, it was already noon. Shangguan Yu was slowly withdrawing her needles, and a slight pain was stabbing at me. I frowned at him. "What did you give me?"


    "Spring medicine." He joked, his eyes as black as black jade. "How do you feel?"


    My face burned, Shangguan Bing.


    He put away the silver needle and smiled. "Stop messing around. Look, aren''t you in great spirits now?"


    I blinked, feeling much better. Shangguan Bing owed him more and more.


    "Turn around." Before I could react, he muttered to himself, "Just lie down."


    Then he got up and, to my surprise, turned me over on my stomach.


    He put his hand on my waist. "Does it hurt here?"


    "Yes." It was most likely due to him falling to the ground yesterday and landing on his waist.


    They put their hands around my waist and pressed hard, and I almost burst into tears from the pain, biting hard on the pillow.


    "My bones have moved. Don''t be afraid of pain." he said in a low voice.


    Hands on my waist, gently hit, then a hard press of both hands, I almost want to call a mother, not ordinary pain.


    It was sour and numb, and after the pain, he pressed it gently, comfortably.


    After repeating this a few times, I was so exhausted from the torture that he finally let go of me. "Alright, let''s relax first. The palace maid will bring some hot water for an hour''s soak."


    I didn''t say anything. His fingers were actually gentle on my shoulder. He said softly, "What? Ni Chu Xue is crying?"


    "Thank you, Shangguan Bing." I''m so poor I can only thank you.


    "Master Shangguan, the hot water is here." The palace maid knocked gently on the door.


    He stood up. He had a lot of questions in his mind, and maybe he didn''t want to go to the palace. Right now, he''s here because of me.


    However, I have always been so lacking in confidence. I never dared to believe that such a proud and arrogant person would fall for me. After yesterday, his attitude towards me was even more different. Like I thought of him as his wife, I wanted to swear at what I was going to say.


    After sending the palace maid out, I submerged my body into the dark green herbal water. My heart was a mess.


    He heaved a heavy sigh. He placed his father''s letter at the side and only did a few short actions. Most of them were instructions for me to take good care of Pear Fragrance. No wonder when Shangguan Yu gave it to me, she was a little disdainful.


    He always hated me for being so disappointing. When I saw him, I also sighed a little. Before, I could have thought so much about it, because I always comforted myself. But the road ahead is misty, I can only walk slowly.


    I thought of the mournful cry at night. I really wanted to hear it. Love really can''t be touched. It''s like poison to me.


    I, Ni Chuxue, have nothing but a proud head. I would never want to be someone else''s concubine, my wife.


    It''s not like I don''t know my mother''s grief. She''s always sighing.


    I was too young to know. Later on, when she was a bit older, Second Madam often didn''t take her mother seriously and often flaunted her, but her mother always secretly cried. Even though her mother was the first wife and her looks were exceptional, she would cry lightly in the middle of the night.


    I pretended not to see, I was afraid to see the forced smile and cover in my mother''s eyes, I might as well pretend to know nothing.


    I like the love in the book, always one on one, no concubines.


    Perhaps, because of this, I will not find my love, so what, I Ni Chu Xue would rather not.


    After washing up, a faint herbal fragrance wafted out, and the piercing feeling was gone from her face. His waist was more relaxed after Shangguan Yu had adjusted it for him.


    When I went to see Ning Fei, she had already fallen asleep with a slight blush on her face, making people smile.


    Chen mama leaned against the table and fell asleep. It was so quiet and peaceful.


    The news of the Cold Palace probably hadn''t spread out. Otherwise, the higher-ups wouldn''t have paid any attention to them.


    Three women with the poison, could they still stay here?

 C49

    However, it won''t be long. If it was Imperial Consort Ping who poisoned me, no one would come to investigate. I''ll just wait, in short, I''m just a palace maid. Was there still a Seventh Prince left to shoulder the burden? Shangguan Bing said that the poison temporarily suppressed, did not develop on the face, but in the body also had to be expelled as soon as possible, otherwise, after suppressing for a long time, even this method could not be done.


    However, there was a problem with not being able to obtain the source of the poison.


    The door lightly knocked, and a refined and beautiful voice sounded, "Chu Xue, are you there?"


    It was Lin Bei. I was excited, but seeing the heavy expressions on the faces of the people in the courtyard, my excited heart sank again.


    I softly greeted him. "Painter Lin, I''m here, but it''s not convenient today."


    "Chu Xue, it''s fine, I''ll just send you a painting?" The clear and sonorous voice still carried a smile.


    I held onto my waist as I slowly walked out. Carefully opening half of the door, I saw his jade-like face. With an apologetic smile, he said, "I''m sorry, Lin Xin. Madam Ning isn''t feeling well today. I probably can''t go out today."


    He laughed softly, his eyes as pure as water. "Chu Xue, your mental state isn''t that good, but you still have to be careful of your own body."


    I nodded and smiled at him.


    He gave me the scroll he held in his hand. "Oh right, there''s a box for you to draw. Inside it is the pen I used before." He gave me a pen case and left with a smile.


    Closing the door, my scalp tingled with numbness. I looked at the Seventh Prince and Shangguan Yu, what kind of gaze did they have? It was like I was playing along.


    Without feeling guilty or afraid of a knock on the door in the middle of the night, I carried my painting and pen case with me and strolled into the house.


    Seventh Prince looked at me with a hint of a knowing smile. "So it turns out that Painter Lin and the palace maids from the Cold Palace are also so close?"


    "We''re from the same village." I lightly said as I bowed to the Seventh Prince. "This servant will take my leave first?"


    "Wait, could it be that This King doesn''t even have the right to look at this painting?" Seventh Prince raised his eyebrows and looked at me.


    I have no intention of doing anything. I am just a palace maid, and I know who I am. What does he want? Do you still hate me for not taking good care of Ning Fei''s body?


    On my own, Eunuch Yue took the things in my hand and presented them to the Seventh Prince.


    What can I do? I''m just a palace maid, it should be my honor for a prince to take a fancy to these things, right?


    Shangguan Yu, on the other hand, had an ugly expression on her face as she stared at me.


    I didn''t say anything, nor did I look at him. I turned around and looked at the white flowers floating lightly in the air.


    Maybe, I thought, it was more comfortable being a flower than being a person, so I didn''t have to think about anything.


    I owe a lot of money, and I can''t pay it off. However, I still owe her. I still need her help. I''m so young and weak. The moment I, Ni Chuxue, enters the palace, I''ll have to beg for help no matter what.


    It was his eyes that made me angry.


    I told myself that I had no right to be angry with him like this. I still couldn''t do it.


    He''s about to get married. I don''t want him to get involved with my matters.


    I think Lin Xin knew more or less about Ning Fei, or he wouldn''t have told me not to have feelings.


    The Seventh Prince unfurled his painting and exclaimed, "As expected of the number one painter of the palace. It''s really not bad. Even when this prince saw it, he still felt some goodwill towards the woman in the painting."


    I saw that Shangguan Bing''s face was getting tighter and tighter, and my heart tightened. This Lin Xin, what kind of painting is he giving me?


    Eunuch Yue once again opened the pen case. What appeared in front of him was a top-grade purple ink brush. Big head, sharp head, long hair, short hair, everything that should be there.


    My heart is sad cry, my pen, I keep all tightly, I feel that they are alive.


    "What a great gift. Is it really appropriate? Don''t tell This King that he will even give you the painting''s jade pendant. " His eyes were filled with provocation.


    I ask myself, I''ve never offended the Seventh Prince, right?


    If I don''t give it to you, what am I? Am I secretly painting in hiding? After rummaging in my clothes for a while, I grabbed that round and smooth jade pendant. I handed it over with both hands and lightly said, "Seventh Prince, please have a look."


    His expression turned ugly. "This prince has a look at such a lowly thing." He threw the painting in his hand into the picture scroll.


    It depicted a young lady who had a carefree and carefree expression. A faint smile hung on her gentle and carefree face. Especially the look in her eyes, the easygoing look, and the lack of strife in the world; anyone who saw it would feel at ease.


    The person in the painting turned out to be me.


    The person in the painting is self-satisfied, at ease, laughing softly in his heart, while in reality, I can''t laugh no matter what.


    He painted very well. He drew really well and was almost no different from a real person. Perhaps, he was most adept at drawing human beings.


    He did not even miss the smallest part of his hair.


    However, this was not a good time to praise him. I picked up the painting, slowly rolled it up, and put away the pen case that Eunuch Yue had given me.


    Shangguan Bing turned her head away, she was silent, the hand at her side had already been clenched to the point of white, her entire body seemed to be flowing with anger.


    I looked helplessly at the body of Seventh Prince Fu Fu Fu, and softly entered the small room.


    Then I heard someone kicking at a tree.


    Seventh Prince said meaningfully, "It''s time to eat. Eunuch Yue, get someone to bring in some food. "Return to the palace."


    The voice, I knew, must have meant something else.


    After a while, the palace maid brought in some food, but I was in no mood for food.


    His complexion looked much better. The seventh prince had someone deliver more liquid food and water.


    I''m not that happy. What Concubine Ning needs are not these things when she''s in a critical state, but more so to see her prince. Furthermore, she comes often to visit her and take care of her.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    How many years had it been since she''d been in the Cold Palace, repeating this over and over again? Only now did she realize that she couldn''t be like that. Was it too late? It was because no one cared about her. Just thinking about her made her feel unwell. He had never thought about her mental state, the amount of medicine she had, or her treatment. Why is it always bad?


    She just looked at us like that, quietly, some of the gas was floating, and was about to drop tears.


    I smiled lightly. "Esteemed Empress Ning''s health should be quick. Everything should be fine."


    She bit her lips and gently smiled. It was as brilliant and enchanting as a summer flower. He was laughing so brightly that tears fell from his eyes.


    I laughed, too, bitterly.


    Grandma Chen patted my shoulder, pointed at the people outside the window, and smiled at me benignly.


    Alas, I sighed heavily in my heart.


    He did not eat. The palace maids stood fearfully by the side. The unmoving food was lavishly laid out on a round table.


    Shangguan Bing stood under the tree, looking at the door, her back to the room, one hand gripping the tree tightly.


    The wind blew the white flowers that fluttered in the air. His body and hair were all stained with it.


    I walked in. "Doctor." When he cried out softly, he did not react. His knuckles gripped the tree even more tightly.


    I turned to look at him. His thin lips were drawn back into a pale line, as if they were white, and even his face was ghastly dark and terrible.


    I squeezed out a faint smile, feeling a little angry at myself. Did Shangguan Bing let me down? I owe him a debt, but even if I were to die, I wouldn''t be able to repay him.


    There was a reason for him to be angry. His face began to change when Lin Xin brought him the painting.


    I don''t know much about a man''s emotions, but I''m sensitive enough to know what he''s mad at.


    "Doctor Shangguan." I bowed deeply in thanks, and I felt his fiery eyes burn my hair.


    Lowering my head, I lightly said, "Thank you." Then he took my lunch and backed out the back door into the woods.


    Others didn''t understand, but he did. Where the palace maid was, then it would be the seventh prince''s eyes and ears. The seventh prince had very tight eyes on me, afraid that I would make a move. How could I let his eyes and ears know what I was about to say?


    If I say too much, it will only make the Seventh Prince restrain me more.


    I guess he found a cool place to sit down and came out quickly.


    Those glowing eyes were still filled with anger?


    I smiled at him and said flatly, "Ask Dr. Shangguan to come over for a meal."


    He was puzzled, but how could he not know what I meant when he said that? However, his arrogance had yet to subside. He sat down next to me and said, "Who is Lin Bei?"


    I gently rubbed my waist with one hand and gave him his lunch with the other.


    Seeing his furious appearance, I shrugged. "He is from the same hometown as me, and also happens to be from Qin Huai. "So, he''s rather familiar with one another, and he''s also a relatively easy person to get along with."


    "That''s it?" He looked at my face in disbelief, as if he wanted to see through the pores of my face.


    I nodded earnestly. "That''s right." There''s no need to talk about the scary ones.


    "Can I just give you a painting like that? Can I give you a precious brush?" It was clear from his tone that he did not believe him.


    I raised my eyebrows. "I''ll also give you a brush. I''ll also give you a brush."


    "I''m not like you." He suppressed a haughty and irritable tone.


    I laughed softly, "Shangguan Yu, there is a type of person called bosom friends. As the saying goes," When wine is served, a thousand cups are few. "" It''s not easy to meet people from the same hometown in the harem, is it? "


    "Don''t smile at me." He said coldly.


    I stopped smiling and looked at him helplessly. "Shangguan, I''m sorry. Today, I''ve made you angry. "Let me draw a picture for you. The Heavenly Jewels are really pretty, but it''s a pity that the Heavenly Jewels here are destroyed by others. Otherwise, you can take a look."

 C50

    "You like Heavenly Jewels?" He suppressed his anger and glared at me. "If you don''t like it, then don''t paint."


    "Alas, there are still so many opinions to be expressed by drawing it for him." Heavenly Jewels are very beautiful, not flowers, not real pearls. " I narrowed my eyes and enjoyed the cool breeze blowing on my face. " "At first, I thought that Heavenly Jewels were just a type of pearl, the precious Heavenly Eyes. So it turns out that they are actually some sort of little plant watching thing, extremely cute. I think that you will definitely like them."


    Shangguan Yu pursed her lips, "Draw a few days later."


    Puzzled, I nodded. "Alright. Now, can you eat? "You can''t fall down. Once you fall down, who''s going to help us get rid of the poison in our bodies?"


    He placed the tray on his lap and coldly snorted, "You, Ni Chu Xue, are becoming more and more capable. I thought that you would be a person with very little desire and would not ask about everything else. This is what happens to those who meddle in other people''s business. "


    If I didn''t owe him so much, I would have to argue with him. What''s wrong with me, Ni Chuxue? I have a pure heart and no desires, really, am I a Taoist? I am a human, not a thing. No matter how you put it, what I bleed is also blood, and I also have warmth.


    Placing a hand on my waist, I wailed, "Ouch! My waist hurts!"


    "Stop pretending." He interrupted me. "Did I doubt my medical skills for crying out pain in front of me?" He was in an excellent mood as he carried the food along with the dishes.


    I laughed self-deprecatingly. "To cry out pain in front of a doctor is truly an unwise thing to do."


    A piece of meat was stuck between my lips, and I looked at him in a daze.


    His eyes stirred, and he stared at me uncomfortably. "Don''t you eat something?"


    Somehow, my face turned red. I shook my head. "No. You eat. I''m not hungry. Those medicinal soups of yours, they filled me up."


    "I''m already in front of you." He felt uneasy and his face turned slightly red.


    For a moment, something flowed through my heart. He actually blushed. He was extremely arrogant.


    I opened my mouth and bit into the tender flesh, thinking that the chopsticks were something he had eaten, and I felt my ears burn.


    He smiled and stirred the dish with his chopsticks, "Ni Chu Xue, how does it taste?"


    I thought about what he''d said, what he''d thought, what was wrong.


    He let out a loud laugh that made the tree tremble slightly, "Alright, Ni Chu Xue, don''t make me angry in the future. You''d better stay away from him. Don''t get into any trouble. "


    Suddenly, I felt a bit embarrassed and angry. Isn''t he teasing me for real? F * ck, it''s the first time I''ve been flirted with in my life. "Dead Shangguan Yu." I shouted. She looked at him with fire in her eyes, feeling, alas, that her face must be completely red.


    He laughed and shoved the chopsticks at me. "Well, it''s always fair for me to eat your saliva. "I knew that Ni Chuxue had different thoughts. It would be weird if she didn''t take revenge."


    I stood up and paused. "I''m not going to care about you anymore. You''re just joking with me."


    He held onto my long skirt with one hand and said with a smile in his eyes, "Ni Chuxue, do you know how much you acted like a spoiled daughter just now? I haven''t seen you act like a spoiled child."


    "I''m a girl too, alright?" Am I not allowed to act coquettishly? Mourning, old fox.


    He looked at his smiling face in annoyance. There was no arrogance, no dignity, and his handsome appearance made people''s hearts beat faster. I can''t say what his identity is.


    He asked me to write a letter and take it out to my father.


    I spread out the paper and said a thousand things, but I didn''t know what to say. I thought for a long time before writing a sentence. "We are all well. Daddy, take care." "Too much heartache, too much yearning, a thin sheet of paper to carry.


    Shangguan Yu raised an eyebrow, "Just these few words."


    I nodded. "I can''t write."


    Thinking back to before, I had tens of thousands of questions and wanted to know, all of them vanished after Shangguan Yu arrived.


    When I asked Lin Si to write me a letter, I didn''t know anything about it. Fortunately, it was because of Lin Si Ming''s direct explanation that Lin Si Ming was somewhat scared.


    Between the current Shangguan Yu and I, there was no need to separate our guessing thoughts, we were actually speechless.


    "That''s true, you silly girl. If I were you, it wouldn''t matter whether I wrote this letter or not." He sneered.


    He and I were doing this for the sake of fairness. Li Xiang is my sister, so it''s only natural that my father cares about her.


    In the harem, favors are not just a small matter. I, Ni Chuxue, am not that ambitious to fight for this bit of fatherly love.


    Shangguan Xue didn''t use the medicine from the palace, although the palace was full of the best and most precious, he didn''t even use them.


    But we felt safer, and when he left, he specifically told me not to hurry, I didn''t know what that meant.


    He went in again and told Chen mama to boil the medicine, and what other aspects of eating should she pay attention to? After taking a look at Ning Xiaoyao''s pulse, she left.


    While we were brewing the medicine, Senior Servant Chen sighed and said, "Chu Xue, is there a good reward for good people?"


    "Yes, esteemed wangfei Ning will get better. Young Master Shangguan''s medical skills are really good." I smiled to comfort her.


    She looked at me and smiled. "Chu Xue, I''m talking about you. Chu Xue, you girl, how come you don''t look very good? The more I look at you, the more I feel like your body is giving off a clear and comfortable feeling.


    My face reddened. "Why would you say that?" How could I not know what she was about to say?


    "Sir Shangguan is not bad." She smiled benevolently. "It''s worthy of our first snow."


    Look, I knew she''d say that. My ears were burning as I looked around, "Grandma, Master Shangguan is about to get married, you can''t say such things."


    She smiled, "Chu Xue, although I am old, there are some things that I know better than you. When Esteemed Empress Ning was first ill, Sir Shangguan was famous in the capital. But no matter how you asked, he wouldn''t enter the palace to take her pulse. Even the current Imperial Concubine may not be able to allow him to enter the palace. "


    I was shocked, Shangguan Bing''s identity was extremely powerful, even the current Imperial Consort Ping couldn''t do it? Such a big show.


    "If the Seventh Prince is able to invite him into the palace, Eunuch Yue probably has no choice but to say your name."


    Actually, I really don''t want to know who he is. It''s as if the more I know, the more unhappy I''ll be.


    I wanted to wait for him to tell me himself, I suppose, but wasn''t I thinking too highly of myself?


    If he doesn''t want to say it, I won''t ask. I don''t have to know. There are some things that can''t be stopped.


    Lightly blowing on a bowl of medicine, I smiled at Senior Servant Chen. "Senior Servant, there are some things that I''ve missed. It''s something that will last for my entire life. "I''ll go get some medicine for esteemed Ning Xiaoyao to drink. I''m afraid things won''t be as peaceful tonight." Three years? How long? It was too far away, so how could he wait?


    I can''t place too much hope on me, so I''ll be more disappointed. So a little disappointed, I''m afraid I can''t bear it myself, heavy enough to let me never be happy.


    I admit, I''m selfish. I don''t want to be miserable.


    When the setting sun shined the last rays of golden light, the Bewitching Bird Forest returned. Its hoarse voice made the cold palace feel somewhat desolate.


    The red glow of the morning sun illuminated everyone''s faces, and the fiery red clouds slowly turned lighter, darker, and darker.


    The door to the courtyard was pushed open. A high-pitched voice rose in the air. "Esteemed imperial concubine Li''s arrived." This sentence caused the entire room to be in complete silence.


    I don''t know why Lifei came here, but it''s really strange. If Ning Fei had nothing better to do, no one would come to see her. But if something happened to her, she''d become more intimate, making me wonder if people''s concerns only appeared at the last moment.


    However, there was no need to think too much about it. Saluting was necessary.


    He and Chen mama knelt down and lowered their heads to look at the ground. They couldn''t directly look at Lifei''s face.


    "Rise." A faint but authoritative voice boomed.


    Senior Servant Chen and I stood up and bowed as we retreated to the side. Lifei, on the other hand, didn''t come in.


    However, the people around her didn''t bow to Ning Fei.


    Concubine Ning sat up from the bed, her hair in disarray. She said calmly, "Empress Li sure has a heart. She''s come to see me."


    LI Fei smiled. "Big Sister Ning Fei looks terrible, huh?"


    "I''m old, but my body isn''t. People have to think of themselves as old." She spoke somewhat sorrowfully.


    I seem to see that Consort Ning is no longer weak, no longer hiding in her own world. She has always been this strong.


    Her eyes sparkled. "Why didn''t esteemed imperial concubine come in and take a seat? It''s first snow, please sit."


    I was about to move the chair when I heard Imperial Concubine Li say, "Big sister Ning, there''s no need for that. I''m still in a hurry to go back and watch the Emperor''s play. Today, the emperor was so happy that he wanted me to personally see how he was doing. When he heard that the cold palace wasn''t peaceful, he came in to see esteemed Ning Xiaoyao. "I really didn''t expect big sister Ning Fei to be so sick. If it wasn''t for people saying that the Cold Palace had a lot of people over the past two days, I wouldn''t have believed that big sister Ning Fei was sick." The clear, thin voice resounded in the room, making people chew their words one by one.


    Ning Fei lightly smiled and moved her body. I hurried over to help her up.


    Her delicate body was still trembling, and her thin fingers gripped my hand tightly.


    "It''s only an old illness that''s worrying esteemed imperial concubine, it''s only an old illness that''s worrying Seventh Prince and Consort Li as well. "Esteemed imperial concubine, please come over here and take a look, I''m already very happy." Ning Xiaoyao didn''t want to hide it from Ning Xuemo.


    That was true. He couldn''t hide it either. How could a piece of paper cover up a fire?


    Lifei''s lips curved into a gentle and caring smile, "Elder sister, why are you being so polite? "Coincidentally, Imperial Physician Fang came today as well, so we had Imperial Physician Fang help Big Sis see if he''s alright."


    Ning Fei''s face turned pale as she tightened her grip.


    If there was a contagious rash in the palace, it would be impossible to stay here any longer.

 C51

    I think that before tomorrow, the red concubine will disappear, and it''s not as if no one doesn''t know that she has the rash. Rather, someone was doing this on purpose, wanting her to spread more of it. Now that this matter had spread out, Consort Ning wouldn''t be able to stay in the cold palace, or she might not even be able to stay in the mortal world.


    I felt a pang in my heart, a pang of boredom.


    I can''t do anything. Everyone has their own lives, life and death are up to the heavens. I can''t help her. I don''t have that ability either. Actually, I''m also very afraid of her.


    If the imperial doctors take out our veins and we all have a toxic rash, then the cold palace can''t stay here any longer.


    Lifei seemed to understand something as she laughed deeply, "Elder sister, is there something you can''t let the imperial physician know?"


    If that was the case, how could he not give his pulse? The tree waves because of the wind, she did not come for no reason.


    Naturally, the people the Seventh Prince brought wouldn''t speak of it, but Lifei knew that they had come prepared. It could be seen how many hidden eyes there were watching from the shadows.


    I helped Ning Fei to sit at the table. I gently held her hand to make her sit down, and gave her a comforting smile.


    Ning Xiaoyao gathered her hair, not losing her elegance. "Then I''ll be troubling Imperial Physician Fang."


    Concubine Li was a little startled, but quickly covered up her absent-mindedness. She turned around and said, "Imperial Physician Fang, show esteemed wangfei what you''ve got."


    "Yes, esteemed imperial concubine." An imperial physician approached and sat down to pay his respects.


    I stood up and looked, and saw what he could do. Was esteemed imperial concubine that afraid? He didn''t even dare to enter, nor did he allow us to approach him.


    After a long while, the imperial physician finally said, "There''s nothing wrong with esteemed Ning Xiaoyao''s body, just that she''s too weak. Open up some qi replenishing and blood nourishing medicine, and it will be good for your health and recuperate, and you will soon recover. "


    Consort Ning stretched out her hand and stroked her forehead as she lightly said, "Is that so? Every imperial physician has said the same thing, but my illness has not recovered in a few years. "


    "Sister, you can relax. It''s natural that you''ll feel better faster." Consort Li frowned slightly, as if she didn''t believe what the imperial physician had said.


    Ning Xiaoyao stopped smiling and looked at her in a carefree manner. "To make esteemed imperial concubine Li busy and worried, well, sorry for the trouble." If there''s nothing else, esteemed imperial concubine, I''ll rest first. "


    Lifei swept her gaze across the room and actually glanced at me. She smiled and said, "I won''t disturb your rest any longer. Return to the palace."


    Another round of etiquette. From the dim light outside the window, one could still see the figure of Lifei. Her figure was magnificent, and she was surrounded by palace maids and mama. It was a very lively scene.


    The person left behind a strong fragrance in the room. It was truly not simple. He could casually pass by and bring an imperial physician along with him.


    Ning Fei breathed heavily, her fingernails slicing across the wooden table with an ear-piercing screech.


    She closed her eyebrows, and a light that had never been seen before flashed in her eyes. She coldly said, "Senior Servant Chen, please help me cut off my fingernails."


    I don''t know what Concubine Ning means.


    I said softly, "Esteemed Ning Concubine, Young Master Shangguan gave Esteemed Empress medicine to suppress the poison. The imperial physician won''t be able to do it."


    She laughed lightly, "What a good Shangguan Bing. Eight years ago, no matter how I invited him into the palace, he didn''t enter. Now, I am a cold-hearted person who has lost his life, and he is here to save me."


    There was a bitter smile and self-mockery in her words.


    "Empress." I cried softly, looking at her ten fingers, the delicate fingers, the nails, sharp and long.


    She also lowered her head and looked at it. There was a bit of light at the corner of her eyes as she sighed, "This fingernail is also the head of the Cold Palace."


    "Empress Dowager has cut it for you. It''s too long, so don''t accidentally hurt it."


    She smiled lightly, her eyes filled with a firmness and calmness she had never seen before. She took a deep breath and said, "Senior Servant Chen, cut it clean for me and let it grow again."


    Perhaps, I thought, she was slowly coming out of her dreamy life.


    She was afraid of being hurt, she was afraid of hydrogen, she was trapped in her own world, but life was cruel.


    Unless she gave up, but if she gave up, she would have nothing left, not even a cold palace. I don''t know what they thought, but every hundred people have different thoughts. They are the emperor''s concubines, and even if they were sent to the cold palace, there would still be high walls, and once they leave, it would be as if all the walls in their hearts had collapsed.


    I think that if Consort Ning had gone out of the palace, she probably wouldn''t have been able to learn how to live her life.


    In the end, the palace was able to grind a woman''s mind down to the palace and wait. Every night, the palace would let out a long, deep sigh that could not be heard through.


    However, my thoughts are superfluous. If the Emperor''s concubine doesn''t want it, the Cold Palace won''t be able to accommodate it either. A woman was different from a man. It was probably because of the 3000 strands of black hair on her head.


    Her fingernails were transparent and hard, and when they landed on the table, they actually made a slight sound. I think, was Consort Ning about to be reborn?


    She was in the process of being reborn. She was in pain, so she had no choice but to face it.


    The dream of the Heavenly Jewels was just too beautiful, she had once wanted to indulge herself in it, but dreams were still dreams.


    I was a little emotional, I also a little helpless, the sky full of stars, reflecting me, lonely enough.


    I face the flash of the viper, very absent-minded, very confused, I, Ni Chu Xue, what will happen in the future?


    There are many people who are good to me, Lin Xin, Crown Prince, Shangguan Yue, but they are all too tall, this is great. This is also like a Heavenly Jewel, I was afraid in the end, because the ground was covered in pink and purple, and the cold fragrance was all over the floor.


    When will I be like Lin Xin drew Ni Chu Xue, unchallenged in the world, self-satisfied.


    If Shangguan Bing hadn''t come this afternoon to tell me to obey the medicine of chaos, how could the imperial physician have failed?


    He was a wise man, he was very familiar with the palace, very familiar with everything. Although I didn''t say anything, he didn''t ask, but he seemed to understand this very well.


    I also didn''t tell Ning Fei-jie that Shangguan Bing told me that she loved me, and I thought that he would be trusted.


    It''s good that it''s over, there''s no need, putting all the facts and truths in front of everyone, I''ve finally let Shangguan Bing down.


    He did not like the palace. Eight years ago, he had been summoned to the palace as an official. He had not come.


    Eight years later, he might not change his mind, but he was here. Because he knew I was going to get into trouble.


    I chuckled lowly. Ni Chu Xue never liked to stir up trouble. What attracted others'' attention was also, in his eyes, a silly girl.


    He would treat Ning Xiaoyao, but the peace he wanted would be interrupted.


    I secretly sighed, tossed and turned, the night air turned cold, only then was I able to sleep soundly. I touched the slightly wet jade pendant with one hand and felt a little warm inside. Crown Prince, I don''t know how he is doing.


    I think he''d help me too, if he was there.


    Ah, Bodhi has no tree, and the mirror is not the stage. I actually, the more complicated the chores, the wider I have to deal with them.


    I thought again of Lin''s words: Don''t let go of your feelings.


    After all, even if I didn''t let go of my feelings, I still wouldn''t have been able to clean up after serving Ning Fei.


    When the sky brightened, I heard footsteps coming in. I was about to push open the window to see what was going on when I knocked on the door. "Chu Xue, it''s me."


    It was Shangguan Yushi''s voice. It was unbelievable that it could come so early.


    According to the palace rules, he had to wait until after the morning before he could enter the palace. Did they enter together with the officials who entered the Palace in the morning court? He did, and he did not hide it from me. Well, I will not ask, unless he says so himself.


    "I''m awake." I was about to get out of bed to open the door when he pushed me in.


    With a face full of smiles, he held a pot of flowers in his hands, "Ni Chuxue, look, what''s this?"


    I looked at the flower in his hand in surprise. My god, the lotus flower I wanted to see in my dreams.


    Such a small, delicate leaf, and yet such a small baleen bone. Even so, the fragrance is unmistakable." That leaf should only be the size of my palm. Where did he get such a small lotus flower?


    He was full of smiles. "I knew you would like it. It''s not easy to be cute." He laid the flowers on my windowsill and turned to look at me, still smelling of the morning sun, so fresh.


    In my eyes, I said, "Soul, Ni Chuxue."


    I blinked. "So beautiful."


    "Of course, why would I move in if I wasn''t pretty?" There was a trace of love in his low voice.


    "Is it going to be hard to move things to the palace?" I asked.


    He gave a sudden laugh, looked at me shrewdly, and said meaningfully, "Of course it''s hard."


    "Oh." I nodded slightly.


    He raised his eyebrows. "Ni Chuxue, that''s all."


    "Yes." That''s all, I don''t ask.


    He let out a breath as if he was angry, but he was also a bit helpless. He tapped my head lightly with his finger and said, "Ni Chu Xue is still infuriating."


    My greedy eyes were still on Little He, who was stretching his branches and leaves. "So beautiful."


    "Don''t you ask? "Awkward and comfortable?" He looked at me.


    Shangguan Yu, too arrogant, still doesn''t understand me well, or maybe I know him too well.


    I chuckled. "I can."


    He was a little stuffy and his eyelids twitched. "Fine, stop it. Turn around and give you the acupuncture."


    I lay on the bed and called out in a low voice, "Shangguan Bing, you must have medical ethics." He couldn''t take this opportunity to take revenge.


    He pulled out my hair. My hands felt hot, and I felt a little dizzy.


    The needle went cold, and the pain made me gasp. I bit my lip and said, "Shangguan Yu, are you seeking revenge? It didn''t hurt yesterday, why do you feel so much pain today?" It hurts. Even his toes are retracted.


    Every time I apply acupuncture, he does it first for me, then for Ning Concubine, then for Senior Servant Chen.


    He put a hand on my head. "Every day is more painful than every day. Ni Chu Xue, take it easy."


    My heart sank and I exclaimed, "It hurts."


    His voice was somewhat cold, "If you don''t find the poison now, you''ll still suffer."


    I sighed in my heart. What should I do? It would definitely be difficult to find her. A needle prick pulled my spirit back, and my whole body was stretched tight. He rubbed my acupoints lightly with one hand, relieving a lot of the pain.

 C52

    After the injection, it almost numbed my body, and then he lit a bunch of herbs. The faint aroma made me feel relaxed.


    He put his hand on my waist, touching it vigorously, then said softly, "It''s healing fast."


    "Yes." "Yes," I whispered back.


    Burying my face in the pillow, the soothing smell of herbs made me relax. I murmured, "Shangguan Bing, I don''t like being in the palace."


    It''s true, but it''s also the first time I''ve mentioned it to anyone.


    He did not say anything, and the strength in his hands became slightly more gentle. He did not feel any ambiguous, but it felt very comfortable.


    I softly exhaled. "I''ve also dragged you in."


    Laughter came from his back. He stopped and went over to the bed and squatted down to look at me. His bright eyes looked at me, making my face burn again.


    "Then, he smirked:" Ni Chu Xue, I''ll give you something. "


    I looked at him. What''s the matter with you all this time? Why, do you all like to give me things?


    He took out a purple carved wood box from his bosom, and opened it with a faint aroma. Inside were long and short brushes of various colors, with different colors on the tips of the brushes. Some of them were inlaid with gold, some of them were as green as jade, and some of them were precious.


    I looked up at him in astonishment. "Shangguan Bing?"


    His eyes were fixed on the top of the house, but he did not look at me. Painting Lotus, Painting Heavenly Jewels, Painting all the flowers in the world, give it to me. "


    He sucked in a breath of cold air. He wanted to give me such a precious thing? My heart was soft and warm. I couldn''t help but chuckle. "You bandit, why do you need so many paintings? Is it nice to put on airs too? "


    "You care about me?" "He closed it and placed it on the table." If I tell you to draw, then paint. I''ll let you have more time to let your imagination run wild. "


    "The real killer." I buried my head in my pillow so he wouldn''t see the tears wriggling in my eyes. Shangguan Bing, why did you treat me so well?


    He chuckled. "I''ll change it."


    Change, in Qin Huai, he also said, will change a bit, that sentence, deep in my mind floating.


    I sighed in my heart. "Shangguan, when are you going to get married to the princess?" The moment those words left my mouth, I blamed myself in my heart. Why did I say it out loud and why couldn''t I resist it?


    The sound of breathing was so deep that only two people could hear it. I didn''t even have the courage to look up at him, Ni Chu Xue. This is your bravery. How sad.


    It was stuffy and suffocating.


    After a long while, I laughed at myself. "Just pretend I didn''t say anything. I''m sorry."


    He sat down and turned my face to look at him. With a cautious expression, he said, "Ni Chuxue, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know what the hell I''m talking about either. Anyway, I''m sorry, can you please pull out all these needles?" His heart was filled with worry and confusion. He truly hated himself, yet why had he said it out loud?


    Shangguan Bing looked at me for a long time. Her face was green as she sat on a stool to one side, looking at me with a gaze that could see through the heart. I hated that look the most, as if I were naked.


    "Chu Xue, what do you mean by this?" He spoke slowly, his voice as soft as a cat sliding down a tree.


    It weighed heavily on my heart.


    I bit my lips and didn''t say anything. Isn''t this what I meant when I said it? Could he be faking it with me?


    The palace maid''s voice sounded from the courtyard. "Young Master Shangguan, esteemed wangfei Ning has woken up."


    He looked at me, stood up, and smirked. "I''ll deal with you later."


    "Wait. Your silver needles? " He shouldn''t have forgotten to get angry.


    "Leave it there." He pushed the door open and went out, closing the door behind him.


    The sound made me shiver. God, leave it, it was so simple, put it on my back, it hurt.


    Am I wrong? It was clearly about his marriage, the Emperor''s most beloved Princess Yuzhen. Don''t tell me that he didn''t know.


    Ai, but, what right do I have to be angry with him.


    He excitedly gave me a pot of lotus flowers, and then he gave me such a precious brush. He saved my father, Ning Fei, and me. What did he want? I closed my eyes, feeling sleepy, sleepy.


    I don''t want to make him angry again, but I always make him angry. What do I do? However, it was like a thorn in my heart, making me feel uncomfortable all over.


    In a daze, I heard the palace maid''s voice, as well as the voice of the Seventh Prince, and Shangguan Yi''s voice, all mixed together.


    It was only when the pain woke me up.


    When he opened his eyes, the sun had already risen in the middle of the sky. Shangguan Yu''s face was tense as she pulled out a needle, while the green lotus on the window sill opened with an enchanting beauty.


    I frowned and said softly, "Shangguan Bing, I''ve made you angry again." Why, I always say I''m sorry, am I always in trouble, always saying things I shouldn''t have said.


    With a cold snort, he pulled out the needles and wiped them one by one. "I''m waiting for your explanation, not your apology," he said coldly.


    Explain, do I have an explanation? I blinked at him.


    After a long silence, the palace maid knocked on the door, "Sir Shangguan, the herbs and hot water are ready."


    "Bring it in." He was as cold as a stranger.


    The smell of hot herbs filled his nostrils, and he looked at me and went out.


    When I came out of the room feeling quite comfortable, I saw that he was still pulling out the needles for Grandma Chen.


    So, it''s just that I overthought things. It''s not that he wants revenge, but that he needs that much time. I don''t know much about medicine. His silver needles have God''s help. The current me doesn''t have the same pale complexion as yesterday.


    With a ruddy complexion, the recovery speed of his waist was astonishing. Shangguan Yu was indeed worthy of being called the godly doctor of the capital.


    Because of Ning Fei''s illness, the Seventh Prince had someone build a temporary room to boil water and boil medicine.


    Most of the palace maids had already left to take their lunch, leaving only one person by the door to take a nap.


    He took a teacup and filled it with hot water before placing it on the table. I went in to take care of Ning Fei. The needles on her body had already been pulled out. Inside the room, a palace maid was helping her soak in the medicinal bath. This will help force the toxins out of the body, Shangguan said. It was indeed like that. After soaking in the water, his body felt extremely comfortable.


    I tidied up Consort Ning''s room. After a few days of ventilation, aside from the smell of medicine, it wasn''t as heavy as the head.


    She was very ill, with a cough that had not yet healed, and she had another rash, not as quick as my young recovery.


    After tossing and turning, I lost all my strength and lay on the bed. I propped up the window and let the wind blow gently.


    She took a deep breath.


    I smiled at her. "Esteemed Concubine Ning, have some lunch!"


    A palace maid brought it in. It was just some vegetables or something, so Ning Fei could sit next to me while I carefully waited on her.


    Whether she was sick or not, Ning Fei''s etiquette had always been graceful. It was as if she exuded that feeling from deep within her bones.


    I chatted with Ning Fei for a while longer. Seeing that she was tired, I left.


    Picking up the glass of water, he looked around the yard and saw that Shangguan Xue was not there.


    I headed for the backyard, and sure enough, he was sitting under that tree.


    I walked over with a smile. "Shangguan Gongzi, we don''t even need to have lunch. I think we should have a drink with water." He handed the paper over with both hands.


    He didn''t accept it. I smiled helplessly and said, "I originally wanted to make a cup of tea, but since I couldn''t find any tea leaves, I decided to make some. The water has also turned cold."


    He remained silent, just like a spoiled child.


    "I put it on for a while. It''s not hot anymore." I said softly, "I feel confused about what I said. Forget it, don''t be angry. Just pretend I didn''t say anything."


    He glared at me. "Never said it before, Ni Chuxue, what do you mean by that?"


    Do I really have to say it out loud? I lowered my head and looked at the tip of my foot, silently saying: "Shangguan Bing, the Seventh Prince said that you will become the Prince Consort."


    "Bullshit." he shouted, his eyes blazing.


    But his thoughts were so quick that I knew someone must have said it, and then he looked at me and smiled.


    He snatched the water from my hands and gulped it down. "I understand."


    Gah, now it''s my turn. I look at him dumbly.


    He raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Ni Chuxue, you are jealous. I am happy to see you eat this vinegar well."


    My face reddened and my eyes widened. "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    His bright eyes looked at me. Ni Chu Xue, when did I say that I wanted to get married to the princess? This stupid thing would let your imagination run wild, but, thinking about it, I''ll let you suffer a little more. "


    God, he even got proud. I frowned, a little unhappy. "The seventh prince said that you''re going to marry Princess Yuzhen."


    "Did I?" he asked.


    I shook my head. I hadn''t heard him.


    He patted me on the shoulder with a smile, indicating that I should sit down, before saying, "Believe me, believe him."


    I was tongue-tied. Could it be that the Seventh Prince was using these to deceive people?


    Shangguan Yu shoved the cup into my hands, then said slowly, "Your majesty has always wanted me to enter the palace as an official. I''m used to living in the wild, so why would I want to enter the palace? "Fine, you win, Ni Chu Xue."


    He stared at me so hard that I couldn''t make heads or tails of it. How did I get so angry?


    "My own mother is the princess that the late emperor doted on the most. My father was once the late emperor''s imperial physician, that''s all."


    No wonder, he had special privileges. He was a noble like the king.


    "The Emperor did mention the matter of the marriage to my father, but the person who did it was me, not my father. It''s none of my business whether he''s willing or not."


    "Do you dare to not agree to the emperor''s decree?" I looked at him hesitantly.


    He felt estranged from the other party, that he was another influential young master. No wonder he was so arrogant and unreachable. It wasn''t without reason that he had to support and support his people.


    He chuckled. "I look like someone who can bend his will."


    I had to praise him, and for the first time I felt that Shangguan Bing''s skin was quite thick.

 C53

    The wind blew gently, blowing away the stuffy knot in my heart.


    I felt a little better, but I sighed again. Ni Chu Xue, what are you doing? Do you have to care so much about his matters? He had been unable to settle his own matters. Three years, what a long period of time! Three years later, I had long passed the time for marriage.


    "Your rash is fine." he said softly.


    I didn''t have any surprises, I thought, nothing he couldn''t cure.


    "Today, I captured the concubine from the Cold Palace. Her poison really flared up and she has no cure, so I can see what poison it is. Tomorrow, you will suffer." He laughed.


    "I don''t like medicine." I said lightly. As expected, the cold palace could not accommodate her any longer.


    "If you don''t eat it, you will suffer. How can you be worthy?"


    This sentence gave me the spirit to turn my head to look at him. "What do you mean?"


    "These are the experiences of life. Little girl, you are still too young and don''t know anything. When you get better, you will know what a palace fight is. If I fight to the death, I won''t pay with my life." He showed his white teeth, but his words were still as ruthless as before.


    I was stunned. "You can be considered to have passed all those places." I only see one step at a time, one step at a time.


    "Well, I said you were ugly and stupid, and sometimes sharp tongued." He looked me up and down.


    "I just want to be an ordinary maid. Thinking of nothing? Then, when I leave the palace, I will be able to return to Qin Huai with my father, Pear Blossom, and many things that do not belong to me. I will not think about anything that does not belong to me, nor will I do anything that does not belong to me. "


    I did not construct him after me, I could not yet. Three years was not three days, nor was it six hours.


    "Concubine Ning''s fighting spirit has risen. She''s really a strong woman." he said admiringly.


    "What fighting spirit?" I don''t understand.


    "You will know when the time comes. Ni Chuxue, you should go to the laundry room. At least, there will be less trouble there. "Although Ning Xiaoyao won''t treat you unfairly in the future, the laundry room is one of your favorite places."


    I don''t like it when people look at me in the cold, so I opened my mouth: "Really? Do I only deserve to wash clothes? "


    "You won''t like what happens then."


    "Yeah." I lowered my head. "I don''t like it very much, but there are a lot of things I can''t do without you."


    "Let''s leave the palace." he said softly.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? It would be so easy to get out of the palace. "


    He laughed softly, his eyes gleaming. "Then, let my mother, Princess Tian Feng, be a mere palace maid in the palace. It won''t be difficult for her."


    My heart is shaking. Is it really that easy to leave the palace? He made it sound like an understatement.


    I looked at him, my heart pounding.


    "Of course you can. You are just a palace maid, so it is not difficult to get a palace maid."


    I held out my finger. "Can I have another one?"


    I didn''t say anything, but his face immediately darkened. With a displeased expression, he said, "Ni Chuxue, don''t push your luck. Don''t you think of yourself, you fool? Sometimes I don''t know where your cleverness comes from, just to piss me off. "


    "I admit my wrongs, I lowered my head, and couldn''t help but chuckle." "Then when do you want it?"


    "My mother won''t be back for another three days. Wait a few more days. When we get to the medicine store, I can feel at ease drawing all of my paintings. "


    I chuckled. "I haven''t gone out yet." "You should think about how you''re going to enslave me."


    Out, is it a dream, no, I said, pinching my foot and feeling the pain. The wind was real, the trees were real, and so was Shangguan Bing.


    I miss Qin Huai day and night, I''m going out.


    "Look at how happy you are. If you want to laugh, then laugh. Don''t laugh so badly. It''s extremely ugly." He said coldly.


    He likes to shock me, I am used to it, I will laugh, I will be ugly.


    I walked away with a gentle smile. "Shangguan, Shangguan, do you have a dog?"


    He glared at me and pretended to be angry. "You heartless little girl, you actually want the dog to bite me again."


    I smiled even more proudly. "Shangguan, I didn''t tell the dog to bite you, how can you blame this on me? Dogs bite you, but you bite dogs. " If he talks about me, I''m mad at him.


    "Come here." He waved his hand very kindly.


    I''d be surprised if I went over, that malicious smile, Shangguan Bing looked cold and proud, arrogant to the point of death. But he''s just a paper tiger ¡ª I''m not afraid of him.


    "Shangguan, has the wound on your foot healed yet? Let me see what marks the dog has bitten?" He pretended to be curious.


    Shangguan Bing smiled exasperatedly, she took off her boots with one hand: "Alright, I''ll show you, if you see my feet, you''ll have to take responsibility."


    Oh my god, it''s the same with Miss. I hastily waved my hand. "Shangguan, please don''t, really, don''t be too polite. I''m leaving. " I ran to the door.


    He stood up with a smile, "The timid Ni Chu Xue."


    Just as he was about to push the door open and enter, he heard a loud voice call out, "The emperor has arrived."


    This sound made my feet go soft enough. If it wasn''t for Shangguan Bing supporting me from behind, I would have definitely collapsed.


    Heavens, the people from the harem all felt that this was bad luck for the emperor to actually come here. This was too inconceivable, so why was he doing this? Did he come to see Ning Xiaoyao? Your majesty, you have such a long relationship, do you still remember?


    The highest position in this harem, the most powerful one. This sentence could take everyone''s lives, the Emperor, the Son of Heaven of Yan Dynasty, who was above tens of thousands of people.


    My body began to tremble, and I cursed myself for being so cowardly. In his heart, he once again remembered, "Your majesty, why have you come?"


    He was half-lying on the ground, half-kneeling. He didn''t even dare to raise his head. All he could see was the bright yellow clothes as he walked past.


    Since the emperor has entered the inner chamber, and our status is too low, we naturally cannot enter. Thus, we can only kneel outside.


    This was the emperor. Although he hadn''t spoken a single word, the pressure was enough to suffocate anyone. It was enough to make their heart jump.


    Even Senior Servant Chen came out, a gratified smile on her face.


    The white flowers on the branches were more fragrant, more beautiful, and more beautiful. They scattered its beauty, causing people to feel as if their lives were flowing. When the wind blew, his head was filled with fragrance.


    I brushed the hair, from the hair out of a few small white petals, placed in the nose light sniff, really fragrant.


    It wasn''t long before the emperor appeared.


    We kneeled on the floor again, not daring to utter a sound.


    All his attention was focused on his senses, feeling this breathtaking aura.


    Although the emperor didn''t say a single word, he still felt a heavy feeling.


    As he was descending the steps, the porter paused and looked at him for a moment. Then he spoke: "Shangguan Bing?"


    My heart tightens, will he be punished? If the Seventh Prince doesn''t do it, then isn''t this considered entering the palace in private?


    Shangguan Yu smiled lightly, and said respectfully: "This commoner is Shangguan Yu, and greets the Emperor for ten thousand years and ten thousand years."


    "Shangguan Yu, how could you be using the identity of a commoner? Coincidentally, you entered the palace and came to Zheng''s study."


    The Emperor''s voice was slightly low and extremely pleasant to the ears. To him, it was also extremely good.


    These words were enough to show the importance he placed on Shangguan Xue. He was extremely courteous to the emperor, and he was truly extraordinary, with enough power to be arrogant.


    Shangguan Yu knelt down and said: "This commoner has the highest authority."


    "Excellent." The Emperor said softly, with a hint of a smile, "I am willing to go to the palace. Good, good, good."


    A few good points probably had their own meaning.


    When I heard this, my heart was not at peace.


    "Take the carriage back to the palace." Eunuch''s voice was still clear and full of a cold tone. It was transmitted to every corner of the palace through the high walls. It caused one''s heart to feel slightly sour.


    The emperor came and left. Just for a short while, it was enough to affect everyone''s hearts. In the palace, only the Emperor was heaven and earth.


    Shangguan Yu stood up and followed beside the Emperor.


    We kowtowed and said, "We send you off, your majesty."


    When he raised his head, he couldn''t even see the emperor''s clothes. There were too many people surrounding him, he couldn''t even see his back.


    Shangguan Yu turned her head and smiled at me soothingly.


    I chuckled. He''s a smart man and I don''t have to worry about him.


    He heaved a sigh of relief and stood up again. Only then did he feel that his entire body was sweating. He snickered in his heart. He really was a coward.


    Your Majesty, we palace maids work for Your Majesty every day, as well as for concubines. Everyday, he might wonder if he could see the emperor, who was sitting on the throne, but could he see him? That''s what people think. If one could not even see his face, he would not know that there was such a person in the palace.


    The palace maids and servants were all crawling on the ground. Only his shoes and the hem of his clothes could be seen, and that was all.


    But I am so much luckier than many of the ladies, and I can see the Emperor''s clothes.


    Was it worth being happy about? Ni Chu Xue, I smiled to myself.


    The Emperor had come, bringing with him the aura of a lifetime. The Emperor had left, taking away the nervousness of a courtyard with him.


    The breeze was still as gentle as ever, and the fragrance of the flowers only made it a lot easier.


    When Senior Servant Chen and I entered the room, Lady Ning''s head of black hair cascaded down her waist like a waterfall. It was a pitiful shade of red, with a pale face. Upon closer inspection, there were traces of teeth marks, which probably made her lips a little red.


    I understand now, that Concubine Ning definitely didn''t have that much time to dress up, and her face after her illness wasn''t as beautiful as a hundred flowers. Her pitiful appearance made people want to pet her in their hands.


    Black silk, white muscles, a pair of limpid eyes, delicate eyebrows, and the look of it made Ning Fei look like a weak young miss Liu in her room. It made people feel pity, and it made them sigh in admiration.


    Her eyes sparkled with amusement, and some tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "Momo." "The words between her red lips were as light as smoke." "The Emperor came to visit me, and he even called me ''Ning''."


    She looked at Chen mama through the waves of light. "His Majesty still remembers me, still remembers me."


    Chen mama sniffed her nose and shook her shoulders slightly. "Yes, Empress."


    Ning Xiaoyao looked at me again. "Chu Xue, thank you."


    Thank me, what did I do? I couldn''t figure it out no matter how much I thought about it, but Imperial Concubine Ning''s thanks are so sincere.

 C54

    She said with a smile, "Thank you so much. I finally saw the emperor. It''s been over eight years, and at this moment, it''s like a dream. I always wanted to see the emperor. I don''t even know how to salute. I just looked at him like that, and he said, ''Ning, son, you''ve suffered.'' My tears couldn''t help but flow down my face. " She cried, and the tears fell down one by one.


    I also felt sour in my heart when I heard that. The emperor is more important than anything in Ning Xiaoyao''s heart.


    "I''ve been waiting for this day for how long, but looking at my appearance, the emperor must be extremely disappointed." Ning Fei sighed with some grievances.


    Chen mama hurried over to comfort her, gently wiping her face as she said in heartache, "Don''t be sad, Concubine Ning. Your body is better now, you definitely can''t hurt it. Wait until the Empress is better, then you can leave the palace."


    Consort Ning stopped crying and nodded with a smile. "That''s right. The Emperor said just now that he''ll let me out of the cold palace when I''m better."


    "Empress, drink some water." I held the water out in front of me.


    Consort Ning grabbed my hand instead. "Chu Xue, I need to thank you properly. If it wasn''t for you, the emperor wouldn''t have come."


    I was stunned. "Empress, Chu Xue, you don''t have that much ability?" How can you say it''s me?


    Her smile was as beautiful as a flower. It was mesmerizing, and it was so beautiful that it made one want to sigh.


    "Chu Xue, it''s you. Because of you. The Emperor was curious to know if he could think of me, the court painter, when Lin Te recommended you to be a talented woman at the Academy. Lin Xin mentioned that you were serving with me at the Cold Palace, and only then did the Emperor think of me. I really can''t believe what the Emperor said just now. " She looked at me with a suppressed smile.


    I don''t believe it, not even she. Ah, Lin Xin, an unintentional sentence had to do with Imperial Concubine Ning, that was why the Emperor thought of such a person, and did not intend to probe her. So what? There were many beauties in the Imperial Palace, so when he thought of the Ning Concubine in the cold palace, could it have been eight years?


    Because of Lin Bei''s unintentional words, the Emperor also said them. Ning Xiaoyao didn''t mind at all, but was she that happy? Sigh.


    I didn''t have the heart to hurt Ning Xiaoyao''s feelings, so I smiled lightly. "Esteemed Ning, you should hurry up."


    She nodded vigorously.


    Sigh, Lin Xin, you are really thoughtful, recommended to me to art school as a talented girl, I have only been in the palace for how long ah, this way, how many people will be envious?


    However, it was due to his good intentions. He was indeed a very considerate friend.


    "Chu Xue, Lin Bei, the painter brought it to you yesterday. Are you two very familiar with each other?" Concubine Ning asked in excitement.


    It seems that many people already knew about what happened yesterday. It''s not that Ning Fei didn''t know, she was just watching. If it wasn''t for Lin Xin, she wouldn''t have asked about me and him, right? I shook my head: "Not really. Chu Xue''s home is in Qin Huai, and it just so happens that Painter Lin''s home is also in Qin Huai. It just so happens that we''re from the same hometown. However, Painter Lin is an extremely good person. " He helped me quite a bit, but he was also kind. Not only did he give me a jade pendant with a brush, he even wanted me to go from a lowly palace maid to a talented girl. "Perhaps it was the emperor''s sudden joy that led him to ask.


    Lin Xin was not a fool to say such things when the emperor was unhappy.


    "Chu Xue, next time you see Painter Lin, can you ask him to draw my clothes?" Ning Fei looked at me with pleading eyes.


    I nodded. "Yes, if you see Painter Lin, you can tell her."


    I saw him, I could hardly see him, he was the only one looking for me, I could not go to him.


    Painting might be very important. Ning Fei also began to make plans for herself.


    From the painting that Lin Xin gave me, I knew that he was a very good painter. If he painted for Ning Fei, he would be the most popular painter by the emperor''s side. The emperor might know a bit about what he painted, so it wouldn''t be difficult to think of Ning Fei.


    "I can''t go on like this. I want to change myself. Momo, I''ve had enough of this cold palace. I''ve seen through it too, I can''t just wait." Look at me, how much time was used, how much time was used, yet I was still like this. "Ai, let''s wait a little more. How many years do I have left?"


    There was a kind of determination, a kind of rallying spirit, that made Ning Xiaoyao really want to fight.


    I don''t know why Shangguan Yu said that now, but he''s really powerful, even if Ning Fei didn''t say it out loud, he would have already seen through it.


    What did the Emperor want him to do? About marriage?


    His heart felt a bit stuffy. The will of the emperor could only be followed and not reversed.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen the pear smell, and I''m pretty much done with it now. The poison''s in my body, and it''s not contagious, but she probably didn''t know what had happened to my father. While there''s still nothing to do, I asked esteemed Ning Xiaoyao for orders. "Esteemed Empress Ning, can you go outside the palace in the early afternoon to see your little sister?" I whispered.


    Ning Xiaoyao looked at me and smiled, "Chu Xue, why do you still treat me as an outsider? Go on. In the afternoon, I was also a bit tired.


    I smiled happily. "Thank you, esteemed wangfei."


    "There''s no need to rush back." She seemed to be saying something else.


    I was startled and quickly whispered, "Yes, esteemed mistress."


    Even if I don''t come back tonight, I won''t see Lin Xin, but he will come again, I believe. He is an excellent friend, and the next time I see him, I must tell him not to worry about me.


    Carrying my father''s letter, I walked briskly out of the cold palace.


    Daddy''s words were extremely beautiful and powerful. They were unique and seemed to have been measured. The thickness was well-proportioned. I have always learned them, but I have never been able to learn them. My wrist strength is not good enough, but it is not good enough.


    At this moment, Pear Fragrance was definitely not in the autumn chrysanthemum courtyard.


    I went straight to the laundry room to find her. Maybe I could help her do some work to make it easier for her.


    The air outside the cold palace seemed to be a lot better. I took a deep breath and felt more refreshed.


    Pear Fragrance was rather comfortable as she sat in the shade of a tree to rest. No one paid attention to her. The other palace maids were all seriously washing their clothes, there was no end to it. Perhaps it was because of the words from the crown prince, but without the crown prince of the Eastern Palace, there was nothing left for Pear Fragrance to do. The mama of the laundry room would at least give her some face.


    The Crown Prince''s words had truly changed a person''s life.


    "Pear fragrance." I called softly and waved at her.


    She opened her eyes and looked at me in surprise. Then she jumped up.


    "Of course it''s me." I chuckled. "I have something for you."


    Pear Fragrance was still as beautiful as ever. The coarse clothes didn''t conceal her brilliance, but she was still dazzling and mesmerizing.


    I chuckled and walked to a corner. "Pear Blossom, there''s news from Daddy."


    She nodded, but did not seem excited. "Is that all?"


    My heart was a little dejected. Pear Fragrance still wasn''t as indifferent as usual. She took out the letter and said, "Look, it was written by father." Daddy cares about you so much, Pear Fragrance. "


    She looked at it for a moment, frowning. I thought she was upset.


    He reached out to pull her hair from her face and patted her shoulder, "Pitiful Fragrance, Daddy is doing well. Don''t worry. With Shangguan Bing here, Daddy will definitely be fine."


    Riko looked straight at me and waved the letter in her hand. "How did you get in?"


    I was a little embarrassed: "At that time in Qin Huai, I asked my nurse to go find Shangguan Liu. "Father is now in Shangguan''s residence, so I can be at ease."


    On the other hand, Riko smiled with a hint of jealousy, "Ni Chuxue, are you really that capable? "Even Shangguan Yu listens to you."


    For some inexplicable reason, I just showed her the letter and she actually laughed at me like that.


    Pear Fragrance raised her eyebrows and waved the letter: "You don''t know that this is not allowed in the palace."


    I sighed. "Pear Blossom, it''s fine. By her side, she was more free and at ease than anywhere else in the harem. I already have the right to write, but a letter doesn''t matter. "


    She bit her lips: "You have the right to write? You, Ni Chuxue. "


    What do you mean, really, I can''t? I nodded. "Yes."


    He then took out the jade pendant from his waist and showed it to her, "Maybe I will leave the palace." I laughed softly.


    I''m not on guard against this sister. If there''s anything you want to say, I''ll say it. If there''s anything you can say, I''ll say it.


    Riko laughed softly. She was so enraptured by his laughter that she said, "On the other hand, I''ve underestimated you since you were a kid. You sure are capable."


    I know what she''s thinking. The pear fragrance from small to big, everywhere than I am a lot more beautiful, wind is the wind, rain is the rain.


    If I left, she would be very lonely. I tried my best to get Shangguan Bing to help: "Pear Blossom, I will do my best to help you."


    She gritted her teeth, "Ni Chuxue, I don''t need you to help me. You must be here to show off. When you enter the palace, you meet nobles everywhere, but me? Smashing walls everywhere. "Ni Chu Xue, you don''t have to do this. Although I know that I have always been in the limelight, why do you have to provoke me like this?"


    I shook my head and chuckled. I heaved a heavy sigh. "Pear Blossom, you still don''t understand me. Ever since I was young, you''ve never understood me."


    It''s a little sad, after ten years of being together, I provoked her.


    If I hadn''t treated her like my younger sister and my temper wasn''t good, how could I have ended up like this? I will try my best to make a name for myself, and I will not let the rumors spread so much, so freely and so easily.


    I don''t care who Daddy loves more, I don''t care whether he is fair or unfair to me.


    That hurt me, she said. However, she was not in a good mood. Otherwise, Pear Fragrance would be in such a sad mood. She would never say anything about me, because I had never hurt her in the slightest.


    But now, the life of the palace maids tormented her, causing her to be even more ruthless. She no longer wore the luxurious clothes she used to wear, nor did she have the flattery from the crowd. Pear Fragrance truly experienced what it meant when people left their teahouses. None of the people who used to flatter her or curry favor with her appeared in the Yin Residence.


    That''s why she was so angry with me.


    I looked at her tolerantly, and she turned her face away, her eyes still unsteady.

 C55

    I chuckled, "Riko Xiang, big sister won''t let you work too hard by yourself. Just think that I''ve met someone great and that it''s good luck for me." There are a lot of things that might not be as good as what we have now. You know, if I don''t return these few days, I would almost never be able to see you again. " I think it would be better if I told her.


    With a slight frown, she glanced at the maid who was washing the clothes and said, "Let''s go back and talk."


    "Here?" I looked at the laundry room. So many people were busy.


    She carelessly waved her hand. "It''s fine. There''s nothing much to do these past few days. The Eastern Palace didn''t send any clothes over."


    I walked over to her side. "Pear Blossom, this isn''t good for everyone."


    She was a little annoyed. "Let''s not talk about this, I don''t like to listen to it. How can I, Yin pear blossom, compare to them? Without ambition, you will forever be a palace maid. I am not willing to be a palace maid. " She directly said, "I won''t be like you who have no future. I only want to leave the palace and enter the palace. I want to have a good time."


    I opened my eyes wide. "Pear Blossom, what are you thinking about?"


    She smiled mysteriously. "How can you understand what I''m thinking? Forget it, let''s not talk about this. What do you think is going on? "


    "Pear Blossom, I have a poison rash." I lightly said, "You don''t have to be afraid. There''s nothing left for it to happen, it won''t infect anyone. Shangguan Gongzi had the Seventh Prince invite him into the palace, so he suppressed the poison rash. It will take two days before it''s finished." Last night, esteemed imperial concubine came as well and had someone take her pulse. If they found her poison, I think I''ll never see you again. "Today, the Emperor came as well, scaring me to the point that I broke out in cold sweat."


    Pear Fragrance became interested. "The emperor went as well?" Consort Ning is quite impressive, but you still remember the people in the cold palace. "


    I shook my head. "Not really. It''s just that Lin Yin mentioned some of it. Since the Emperor was interested, he went to the Cold Palace to take a look. Lin Xin just so happens to be our Qin Huai, but what about a great painter? "


    Pear Fragrance laughed lightly, "You know quite a few people? "No matter how good he is, he''s just a painter."


    "The coincidence of fate. Pear Blossom, don''t be so bored. Everyone has their own path. I want to spend three years in peace, but my feeling is that I can''t be calm. " I wanted to be as calm as she was, and she wanted to be as lucky as I was.


    "Ni Chuxue, I want you to promise me one thing." She looked at me and smiled.


    I frowned slightly. "Pear Blossom, what''s the matter?" Pear blossoms very rarely ask me for it.


    "When you are well, you can go to the laundry and I will go to the cold palace."


    I met her eyes. "You''re sure, you like it. Furthermore, this matter is not something that I can accomplish. " This willfulness was being used at the wrong time.


    I''m just a palace maid, how can I do anything about these transfers?


    Then you can draw a picture of me, right? Let Lin Xin draw another one for me." She smiled. In the depths of his eyes, there was a deeper meaning: "I don''t like what you drew. "Lin Li is always a painter. I just wanted to see how he painted, and it''s impossible for him to paint for me, a palace maid.


    I know some of her thoughts. Pear Blossom, you''re too unwilling to accept the current situation, so what if I promised her, I might not do as she says. After all, I was asking for help, and besides, it wasn''t my decision whether Lin Si was willing or not.


    "I''ll try, but I can''t guarantee it."


    "Alright. "She''s really my good sister. Let''s go back. Chu Xue, you should come back to the autumn chrysanthemum courtyard as soon as possible. I''m really lonely." She was like an innocent little sister, holding my hand.


    It made me feel a little relieved. "Okay, I''ll be there soon."


    "What did you do that night?" Pear Fragrance suddenly asked, "That night when you went out and didn''t come back to stay."


    There is a warm current in my heart, sweet, pear incense is still concerned about me.


    I chuckled. "I was going to go to the laundry and sit in the yard for the night."


    She pulled out her hair and grabbed a flower by the roadside to put on her hair. "Yin pear trees are really destitute. Wearing these flowers, does it look good?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you wear flowers or not, Pear Fragrance is still beautiful. She''s peerlessly beautiful."


    She sighed, "It''s a pity that I''m just a palace maid. However, I won''t be willing to give up."


    I did not strike at her, or, slowly, the harem would torture all her thoughts.


    I don''t like it. I''m too tired to live like this. However, I am still me, and I am not Yinpear Fragrance. She has her own thoughts, and she despises me, so I cannot interfere with her. A hundred meters, a thousand kinds of people. How could he interfere with everyone''s thoughts?


    "The laundry room that day was a mess. I heard that a lot of people have come and are capturing someone? " Pear Fragrance said flatly, glancing at me.


    Fortunately, I didn''t go that night, so I ducked my head. Capture him? Who was the one who wanted to capture him? However, I also told her what happened that night. I forgot what Senior Servant Chen told me, so I can''t speak carelessly.


    What was there to be afraid of? Pear Blossom is my sister. She wouldn''t harm me.


    That night, even Autumn Lake went out.


    Well, it''s a headache again. I don''t like it.


    "How is the Seventh Prince?" Pear Fragrance suddenly asked me.


    I really didn''t expect her to ask such a question. Seventh Prince, the feeling he gave me was one of disdain and rudeness. However, he also had a kind and upright heart. Otherwise, he wouldn''t care about Ning Xiaoyao''s matters.


    I thought for a moment. The Seventh Prince that appeared before me, no matter which side, didn''t look good. "Not bad, just that he has a bit of a temper."


    "I have nothing to do tomorrow. Can I go with you to the Cold Palace to help?" she suggested.


    I smiled and shook my head. "There''s no need. The Seventh Prince comes over every day and leaves some palace maids to help him."


    "It''s fine anyway. The people from the Eastern Palace said that the crown prince won''t be back until three days later."


    As soon as he arrived, he saw Lin Si Ji.


    She smiled at me. "I haven''t seen you in a long time, Chu Xue. Is there anything wrong with the Cold Palace?"


    Ripe and I bowed to her, and she looked at her.


    Pear Fragrance also looked at her. There seemed to be some meaning in their eyes.


    "You sisters should be good to each other." She chuckled and looked at the pear blossom again.


    So, she wanted Pear Fragrance to leave. Unfortunately, Riko was also a stubborn girl.


    "Esteemed wangfei Ning has had a relapse in the past few days, so Chu Xue stays in the cold palace to wait upon esteemed wangfei. In two days, she''ll be better and can return to the autumn chrysanthemum courtyard."


    Lin Si Ji put down the teacup in his hand and asked curiously, "Is this Imperial Concubine Ning''s mood really great this time?"


    I chuckled. "If there''s no accident, it should be." The Seventh Prince has invited Young Master Shangguan to treat Lady Ning and has greatly improved. " I can''t tell her about the poison.


    As for Ning Xiaoyao''s illness, why would I say so? Once the Emperor was gone, how could the people of the palace not know?


    "It must have been hard on her." She smiled and said, "Sit down!"


    I smiled politely. "Sister Lin, I won''t be sitting down at the beginning of the snow. I''ll have to return to the cold palace to wait upon you later."


    Her eyes glimmered. "Why don''t I send two more people to help you instead? I won''t make it so hard for you."


    "Sister Lin, there''s no need to trouble yourself. The Seventh Prince has sent several palace maids to help out there."


    "Oh, Seventh Prince sure is considerate to care so much about esteemed wangfei."


    I softly replied, "Mm, that''s right. Seventh Prince visits esteemed wangfei every day."


    She lightly tapped her fingers on the table, her clattering sound very carefree. "That''s true. In the past, esteemed wangfei Ning Ning took care of Seventh Prince."


    I don''t know much about the past. I don''t want to know. If someone says it, I''ll listen. No one says it, and I won''t pursue it.


    He chuckled, "Sister Lin, I have no instructions. Chu Xue will be leaving first."


    "Zhuo''er, you can leave first." she whispered.


    Then she looked at me. "Chu Xue, is your letter still written?"


    I was so nervous that I couldn''t help but ask if I was still writing a letter. Last time, as I said, I didn''t write it.


    Of course, she said it with her own intentions, or maybe it was out of goodwill, or maybe it was something I didn''t know.


    I shook my head. "Thank you, Sister Lin. Chu Xue has already given up on this idea."


    "Sister Lin is truly concerned about us sisters." Pear Fragrance smiled with raised eyebrows. "My elder sister, this is ridiculous. She actually requested such a thing. She doesn''t understand reason at all." Elder sister, didn''t you want to return to the cold palace? Why aren''t you going? " she urged me.


    Who said that Pear Fragrance wasn''t smart? Just these few things allowed her to understand Lin Si''s heart.


    I gently bowed. "Sister Lin, Chu Xue will be leaving now."


    She didn''t say anything? With a smile on her face, she said, "First Snow, Pear Blossom, Princess Jade will be back in three days. At that time, there will be a banquet in the palace. All of you should go help out as well."


    "Yes, Sister Lin." Presumably, it was a princess who liked to put on airs. Princess Yuzhen was someone the Emperor wanted to point out to Shangguan Xue.


    What a coincidence! Another three days passed.


    "I can''t spare too many people either, so you sisters can help. At that time, the number of people that will be invited will be many. It would be best if you all have a plan in your hearts, it will be like this in the palace. There will be no lack of banquets. "


    I couldn''t think what she meant by that. Of course there were plenty of banquets in the palace.


    However, there are people who are there to take care of it. Now that you mention it to us, you still have something to say. Since it was an order, of course he had to obey it.


    At this moment, even Qiuchi came in. Upon hearing these words, he immediately added, "What big sister Lin said is right. Imperial Concubine Li even specially invited the first guqin master, Sir Lou, to present the guqin to the princess."


    Lou Yuyu, I looked up in shock, and saw the pallor on Pear Fragrance''s face.


    Her body trembled slightly as she bit her lips.


    Lin Si Ji, why did this happen? Was this what she wanted?


    "I don''t know about that. Qiuchi, how has Lifei been recently?" she asked with a smile.


    I felt that her smile was too fake, too fake.


    Lian Qiuchi raised his eyebrows. "Of course."


    "I can feel at ease with all of you doing your best, Zhuo''er." She raised her voice again and shouted, "Go get that fragrant tea and have Chu Xue bring it to the cold palace for esteemed Ning Xiaoyao to use."


    I raised my head to look at Pear Fragrance. "Pear Fragrance, you should go in first to rest!"

 C56

    Pear Fragrance raised her head and gave a bright smile. Her flower-like lips parted as she softly said, "I''m fine. Am I very well?"


    Lin Si Li glanced at her, and as if he had just remembered something, he patted his forehead and lightly said, "Look at my memory. Ah, Zhuo''er, there''s no need to take it. Concubine Ning was still using the medicine, so how could she drink tea? Chu Xue, you should go back first. Don''t let Ning Fei wait any longer. "


    I nodded. "Chu Xue will be leaving first."


    She smiled at me when I missed Lianchi''s body, and it chilled me to the bone.


    It was her who said ''tea is given'' and ''it''s her''. Lin Si Ji''s heart was pounding against Little Jiu Jiu. I didn''t want to guess that her humanity was too unbearable. Just guessing would make one''s heart go cold.


    I especially like looking at the setting sun. The kind of majestic aura of breaking the sun and melting the sun into gold is really shocking.


    The harem was like a peaceful painting, beautiful and quiet. The flowers and plants were peacefully bathing in the sunlight. It was so free. With the wind blowing, the branches and leaves were lightly stretched. It was like dancing and whispering.


    I was like a person walking into a painting. I was light, afraid that I would disturb the tranquility of the painting.


    His greedy eyes looked at them. Without any concealment, he just quietly and comfortably laid them out there.


    I took a deep breath. It''s nice to be with flowers and plants.


    It was never necessary to guess whether or not they had a plan, whether or not they had a goal. All they needed to do was to feel their beauty.


    It was so comfortable. I raised my head and inhaled the fragrance of the flower. I stretched out my hands and let out a breath of impure air.


    A cold snort came from the side.


    I jumped in fright, and upon closer inspection, it turned out to be the Seventh Prince. The disdain in his eyes was extremely deep.


    I hastily bowed. "Your servant greets the Seventh Prince and the Seventh Prince for his good fortune."


    He walked past her coldly. "Do your duty. Be obedient."


    With this indifferent sentence, he said, "Recognize your own identity."


    I didn''t say anything. I sighed in my heart.


    Yeah, I always get carried away, I always forget where I am.


    I laughed at myself and didn''t get up until he was out of sight. Painting, not painting, but my mood.


    The setting sun had stretched for a long time, and the autumn was already very strong. The wind was no longer gentle, but carried a chill of autumn with it as it attacked without restraint.


    I let out a breath and blew my hair away before heading towards the cold palace.


    Silent forest, no longer the cry of the red firefly.


    An indescribable sorrow filled his heart. A concubine, just like that, would never return.


    She would never have another chance. This high wall was no longer a place for her to touch.


    Maybe, should not worry, should not hurt, red concubine, released, forever, she did not need to cry, also no longer need to torture herself.


    I''m happy for her, but I can''t laugh.


    Some nostalgia, some sadness, I walked through the forest, quiet and quiet, only birds and the wind song.


    After attending to Ning Fei''s meal, I hastily used some of it as well before returning to the small room.


    Thinking about Lin Si''s memory of fragrant tea, he felt a bit annoyed.


    Two boxes of pens, quietly placed under the lamp. I felt around with my fingers and finally opened the box Shangguan Yu had given me. Oh my god, I drew a Heavenly Jewel for him.


    Slowly, he started to ink. He was really attentive. He picked up the brush and saw several small squares on the next level. It seemed that he had already seen everything I drew.


    Painting flowers is probably the most difficult, but I like it the most.


    It was so beautiful that it made people feel comfortable just by looking at it.


    In order to produce flowers, one had to look at them with a three-dimensional view. They were alive, they had souls, and often a flower was just a compliment, but a Heavenly Jewel was different from a flower.


    There is a string of Heavenly Jewels, and I only have black ink. If I could, I could twist some different coloured flowers, I could change them to different colors, but I do not dare, because no one has ever used one before. Getting out of bed was not that easy. Even though I knew since I was young that it would be a beautiful, lively, and lifelike painting, if it wasn''t acceptable, then it would be terrible.


    I thought about the beauty of the Heavenly Jewels, and its purple luster, and its soft luster, and its tender green and hairy leaves.


    The shape of the sphere was not easy to grasp. It could not be uniform for a thousand times. That way, it would seem boring and cold.


    "As for the ink, it cannot be used. Fortunately, this amount has everything." I am familiar with the five painting techniques of ''Flat, Circle, Retain, Heavy, Changing''. I actually have divine assistance when I draw them. Slowly, I have a rough idea of what each of them is.


    The black luster, used very well, the primary and secondary clearly, actually, do not underestimate the use of this ink, different mix, can produce different colors, varying in depth.


    I am a painter, and I have seen over a thousand paintings. They all have different painting styles, and different strokes, and different styles. I don''t have any sects, I only paint the ones I like.


    With a hint of joy, I imagined the beautiful Heavenly Jewels, and thought about that concept, that light, that color, slowly drew, extremely my skill and drawing skills, I think, and drew the best Heavenly Jewels for him.


    I didn''t even realize that my waist was sore. When I heavily exhaled, I found that my feet had gone numb.


    How stupid, the light outside the window is already starting to show. Oh my god, it took me a whole night to draw it.


    In the cold candlelight, I squinted at the Heavenly Jewels, even I was impressed, I couldn''t believe it, I painted it, it was a beauty I had never seen before, some of the painting, I saw Lin Si drawing leaves that day, learned it.


    He had used the Point Leaf Technique, but who would have thought that using it like this would give him a faintly discernible artistic conception? It was truly beautiful.


    I think I must have been overjoyed, I am praising myself, and thinking that Shangguan Yu would be happy, my heart started to flutter as well.


    After putting away the brush and ink, he placed the painting on the windowsill to dry. After a while, he put it away.


    Ye Zichen quickly took a nap while it was still early, and his eyes were very tired.


    Tomorrow, when Shangguan Yu sees it, she will definitely be happy. Yes, he would be happy.


    Right, if I have time, I have to draw a picture for the Crown Prince. He treats me well, although he is the Crown Prince, although it is cold, but in private he is a very nice person to get along with, even better than Shangguan Bing. He won''t scold me too much.


    There were many similarities between him and Shangguan Yu, their tempers came and went quickly. He was domineering and noble, and Shangguan Bing was haughty and cold.


    Two, both of them are extremely outstanding men. I can be sure that Shangguan Bing likes my paintings, but I don''t know about the crown prince. After all, he is the crown prince, and he has seen everything in the palace.


    My world is too small. I didn''t learn much, I didn''t see much, I just drew it without that atmosphere, without that vicissitudes of life. The drawing method of a small family''s jade is exquisite, the picture is magnificent and gentle.


    As I thought of them in my mind, the Seventh Prince''s voice sounded out again in my dazed state.


    These words startled me so much that I opened my eyes.


    God, I overslept. Today, I only have two palace maids to help me.


    In the end, he was not a person of the cold palace, so he would not put in all his effort. There were too many things that needed to be done by himself.


    I hastily put on my shoes and went to fetch water for Esteemed Empress Ning to wash. I still had to return to my original place before I felt comfortable. I didn''t really like always changing, always adapting, always having people appear who I didn''t know about.


    The blue sky was like a piece of warm, flawless jade. It was crystal clear, and the faint sunlight seeped through the branches and made me feel warm all over. I picked up a bucket and went to the river to fetch water.


    My waist is just right, so I don''t dare to pick on too much. If I don''t get up from the pain, Shangguan Bing will curse me.


    He was not polite at all and wanted to make me beg for mercy.


    By the time I reached the small courtyard, the sun was high in the sky.


    He raised his head and saw the Seventh Prince. He was holding my painting and looking at it.


    I jumped in shock and hurriedly put down the bucket of water before kneeling down. "This servant greets the Seventh Prince."


    God, that was my painting last night. I just finished it and put it in there for Mo Gan, but I forgot to put it away for him to see.


    He looked at me coldly. "Do your thing."


    I looked at him. He did not intend to put the painting back, but I did not dare to say so directly.


    He carefully brought the water to the side of the water tank and fell down. Just as he was about to wipe off his sweat, he heard a knock on the door.


    "Early snow," a woman''s voice said, making my heart jump.


    She said yesterday that she would come here, and I tried to persuade her, but why would she come again?


    Now that the Seventh Prince is here, what should I do? If he doesn''t make a sound, how would I dare to open the door?


    The two palace maids also saw his expression and stood there motionlessly.


    "Beginning snow," called out louder.


    I looked at Seventh Prince, but he didn''t say anything. I slightly lowered my head and said, "This servant will go take a look."


    Carefully opening the door, she saw that she was standing there, beautiful, with brows like the moon, almond-shaped eyes like the sun, a beautiful nose, red lips, snow-white teeth, soft hair, a slender waist, and a figure like a jade willow.


    She lightly smiled. "Chu Xue, I''ve come to see you."


    Riko quickly spotted Seventh Prince who was standing on the steps to look at the painting. She smiled and kneeled down. "Your servant, Yin Lixiang, greets Seventh Prince. Seventh Prince, a thousand years old." A voice as clear as jade was transmitted to everyone''s ears through the wind.


    After knocking her head, Pear Fragrance lifted her head and looked at the Seventh Prince with her big, bright eyes.


    The corners of the Seventh Prince''s lips curled up into a smile as he said coldly, "Why would a palace maid like you come to this Cold Palace?"


    I blinked at her anxiously.


    However, Riko said with a chuckle, "This servant''s elder sister is working in the Cold Palace and did not return to the Autumn Chrysanthemum Courtyard for a few days. Since this servant has nothing else to do, this servant has come to take a look."


    The Seventh Prince put away the painting and looked at her with a gaze so cold it made one''s heart tremble. "Slap him."


    This caused us to be stunned, as we still didn''t know what the Seventh Prince meant.


    He then said, "If you don''t even know the rules of the palace, how is a palace maid to casually walk in and out of a cold palace when it''s not under the control of the cold palace? Slap yourself. "


    The two words, palm and mouth, sounded as if they were on the ground.

 C57

    Not to be doubted, I looked at Pear Fragrance.


    She bit her lips and stretched out her tender white hands, slapping herself in the face. The crisp sound made my heart ache, I could almost see my father''s sad face, as an elder sister, I actually beat my younger sister.


    Pear Fragrance''s intentions aside, she''s my sister. I don''t think the Seventh Prince has this kind of kindness when he doesn''t say how much he wants to fight.


    There was not a single tear in her eyes. She bit her lips tightly to prevent herself from crying out.


    I hurt her and she slapped me as if she were hitting me.


    I knelt down. "Your servant requests Seventh Prince to forgive Pear Fragrance. This is all the fault of Pear Fragrance. Please punish your servant, Seventh Prince."


    Kneeling on the ground, he didn''t dare to look him in the eye.


    There was a swish and I looked up and saw the picture in his hand, divided in two.


    The sound, like a knife, was slowly cutting through my heart, and the pain was so intense that I could barely breathe.


    It was a Heavenly Jewel that I had painted almost all night, something I had been so excited to give to Shangguan Bing.


    I know that the seventh prince doesn''t have a good impression of me, but tearing apart my painting really hurts, really hurts.


    It was so heavy and stuffy that I couldn''t breathe. It was so heavy that I almost suffocated.


    That painting, dropped on the ground, as if my heart also fell hard on the ground, my blood and sweat.


    As if he didn''t feel anything, his tears rolled down his face and he even heard the slap coming from Pear Fragrance''s mouth.


    The Seventh Prince''s hawk-like eyes looked at me coldly. He wanted to see through me and see through me to the point that my blood was dripping. "As a palace maid, do you recognize yourself?"


    Wasn''t it to punish me? Seventh Prince, you''ve really hurt me. The little sister I care about the most, the painting I care about the most.


    He slashed at my chest like a knife.


    I deeply swallowed the pain in my heart. "This servant understands."


    "It''s good as long as you recognize me. Get up." he said coldly.


    I will not get up.


    He stepped through the picture, as if he were stepping on my heart, and I heard it, the sound of the scratches, and the tears just slipped down without a sound.


    "Stop, get the hell back here and recognize yourself. Although you think you have some looks, if you provoke it like this, the crow''s feathers won''t be able to shake off its black hue no matter what. Within the palace, there are its own rules."


    Riko stopped and kowtowed. "This servant thanks Seventh Prince for his guidance."


    I looked back at her, as stubborn as ever, still refusing to cry, my face red, the blood trickling from my lips.


    She stood up and left without looking back. Her small body was so straight.


    Is the Seventh Prince going to humiliate us sisters like this? My heart ached as I looked at the painting. The moment I tore the painting apart, I felt that my own heart had also been torn apart. He was so heartless and cruel, he wanted me to see clearly what it was like for me.


    He looked at her and said heartlessly, "This thing, burn it." A palace maid took the painting and went to the side.


    I heard it, the sighing of the Heavenly Jewel. When it disappeared, I heard it, even the broken pieces were not left to me.


    Seventh Prince, you want me to know my duty, you want me to know his ruthlessness.


    Forget it, forget it if I tore the painting and burned it. This is just an external object. I am not one, so I can''t draw anymore.


    Although, I may have an extra heartache, less last night''s excitement to paint, some mood, less, less style.


    But what could he do? It''s ruined, I''ll never find it.


    He turned into ashes and turned into smoke, bidding me farewell and scattering in all directions.


    I brought water into the house. When Ning Fei saw me, she lightly said, "Chu Xue, don''t mind it too much."


    I knew what she was talking about, so I smiled at her in a way that said, "My lady, is there anything that matters? "If you continue to draw, you will have more."


    Can I mind? The first Heavenly Jewel for Shangguan Bing, he''s the Seventh Prince, do I mind? Could it be that I''m going to fight with him? Could it be that I want him to compensate me by pulling on his clothes?


    He is the Seventh Prince, not to mention my painting, even if it were to take my life, I wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    His heart was cold and unfeeling, even more so than the crown prince''s.


    She leaned on the windowsill and looked at the scattering white flowers as she sighed. "How fast ah. Eight years have passed and I don''t even know how I managed to get here. Chu Xue, when the time comes, I won''t mistreat you."


    I smiled lightly. "Many thanks, esteemed wangfei."


    In the future, it would be hard to say what would happen after that. Shangguan Xue would find a way to get me out of the palace.


    Whether or not I pitied Ning Concubine, I did not want to stay in the palace. This was not a good place.


    No matter how much I like her, I still have my own life. I would never think about how I would have to serve someone all my life. I was also a miss in the past, and to be able to achieve such a peaceful state of mind, how much suffering have I suffered in my heart.


    Everyone is selfish. They all have their own thoughts, but I can''t do it. Loyalty is only for one master, because deep down, I don''t consider myself as a servant. I''m always laughing and consoling myself as I slowly walk over.


    Who doesn''t want to be free, who doesn''t want to be at ease, I am so yearning, nothing can stop me.


    Flying Flower, Falling Leaf Flying Flower, after autumn, there would be no more flowers.


    "Niangniang, Lin Si Ji told me to come to the palace in two days to help. Princess Jade Zhen is back, and the emperor will set up a banquet."


    Esteemed Empress Ning thought for a moment before smiling. "You can go. There won''t be any problem." When Princess Yuzhen grows up, it''s time for her to get married. There will definitely be many distinguished people on that day.


    I know what she meant by ''banquet''. The yearning in Esteemed Empress Ning''s eyes was obvious, but she also thought that Lin Xin would attend, so why did she ask me to look for Lin Xin? He wasn''t exactly familiar with it. He had only met it a few times before.


    I don''t know how to ask him for a favor, even when I think about it.


    Shangguan Yuxing came in a hurry, and when he saw me at Madam Ning''s hut, he also came in and sat down at the table after the ceremony.


    After a while, the Seventh Prince came in as well.


    When I served tea, Shangguan Bing smiled at me, but I didn''t dare look him in the eye.


    I accidentally kicked him to make him restrain himself. Otherwise, how would the Seventh Prince punish me?


    Seventh Prince looked at me coldly, and I retreated to Ning Xiaoyao''s side.


    "I''ve only searched for half a day and finally found those herbs. I can force the poison out of my body today, but ¡­" He lightly creased his brow as he looked at Ning Xiaoyao. "The Empress''s body is still too weak. I''ll have to take a good look at it for a few more days."


    Ning Fei smiled. "Thank you for your trouble. I feel like there''s a huge difference between now and before. I know what is the real meaning of being alive."


    When he told the palace maid to steam the herbs he brought with him, I helped him with the acupuncture. When I saw her pale face and tightly gritting her teeth, I felt an excruciating pain that seeped into my bones.


    No wonder, he would say that it was getting more and more painful. Fortunately, today was the end, so he didn''t have to suffer anymore.


    The pain in my heart is well hidden. Besides Ning Xiaoyao, no one else will know.


    Shangguan Bing, I wanted to make him happy. I''ve never spent so much time at night painting a painting. Then don''t tell him. How could the Seventh Prince not understand such a thing?


    Since the day I entered the palace, I had some complaints, probably blaming the Seventh Prince for hurting me.


    No matter how much Seventh Prince wants to prevent me from getting close to him, he can''t always stay here. He has his own business after all, so he wants me to recognize my role.


    After applying the needles on Senior Servant Chen, I entered my room one after the other.


    The green lotus was still as fragrant as before.


    "You have something on your mind?" Shangguan Yu raised her brows and asked.


    He could actually see that it was not easy to disguise himself in front of Shangguan Bing.


    "Not bad." I smiled at him.


    "Didn''t you sleep last night?" He frowned at me.


    I heaved a sigh. "How can you be a doctor? Are you all so ignorant?"


    "It''s still too young to lie to me. Just be good and don''t cry out in pain. " With some affection, he joked.


    I lay down and he gave me the needle and I had to start from the neck again. I pushed my hair aside and said, a little fearfully, "Don''t hurt too much, okay, I''m afraid it will hurt."


    He leaned close to my ear and whispered, "Last night, did you become a thief?" "My mind is so weak."


    "Oh, no, don''t ask me. I can''t sleep. It''s wider than the width of Qin Huai''s water. "


    The stinging needle almost made me scream. "Shangguan, are you taking revenge?"


    "This is telling you, a doctor is the last person you should offend." His hand gently rubbed my neck, causing some tingling and lessening some of the pain. It made all my senses flutter.


    "Shangguan, were you alright yesterday?" I asked softly.


    "Nothing, just talking about the past." As he spoke, he gave another shot.


    I asked carelessly, trying to find words, but I didn''t dare to ask, so what happened after that?


    He wanted to say, "Just say it, always keep it a secret from me, I won''t know either."


    After a long while, I finally finished the injection. I exhaled lightly and smiled tiredly, "You don''t have to be afraid of the poison anymore. You really scared me to death."


    "If there''s a rash, it gets uglier and uglier." He chuckled. "Do you remember to drink the medicine? I added some licorice to it, so it won''t be too hard."


    "Shangguan, you always say I''m ugly. How am I ugly? I''m just not pretty." He was really unconvinced. From an ugly woman to an ugly woman, in his eyes and mouth, he had never lost the word ''ugly'' before.


    What did he suddenly understand? He pretended to laugh deeply. "Women should always look out for themselves, but you still have to be reminded. Otherwise, how would you remember your last name?"


    After a while, he took a comfortable medicinal bath and even felt refreshed.


    Just as they were lifting their lunches, someone came to deliver a decree for Shangguan Xue to dine in the palace.


    What a great new prince consort! He hadn''t reached that stage yet and the emperor thought so highly of him. He was truly extraordinary.


    I chuckled, a little sour in my heart.

 C58

    That night, I went back to the autumn chrysanthemums to sleep. The palace rules could not be broken, and I was still just a palace maid.


    When they entered the cold palace in the morning, Shangguan Yu was quite early. When she saw me, she laughed and said, "Lazy people are really lazy, they only woke up this late."


    I wiped my eyes at him. "Why are you so early?"


    "Come in with the morning court and wait for you," he said softly, taking my hand.


    In the cold palace, the quiet forest, the cold air, his hands were very warm.


    When he pulled me up, there was an aura that made me shiver. I slightly wanted to pull my hand away, but he wouldn''t allow it.


    He felt a little weird, but also felt that it was a little sweet.


    "My mother will be back tomorrow night." he said suddenly.


    My heart almost jumped out of my chest. I nodded.


    He walked slowly, so close that I could smell the faint scent of his medicine.


    My face started to burn, and I suddenly pulled out my own hand. "Shangguan, I need to go and get busy, I need to get some water."


    He grabbed my dress from behind. "What are you in such a hurry for? Consort Ning didn''t get up so early. Ni Chuxue, I have something to say to you? "


    I stopped, and he approached me, fingers gently tucking the hair from my face behind my ear. That gentle force made me fly lightly.


    He held my face in his hands and looked at it carefully, saying in a low voice, "Why don''t you dare look at me? What are you afraid of? "


    Such seriousness made me even more afraid. Occasionally, when they would fight, I would be able to be with him freely.


    "Ni Chu Xue." He said softly, "After you leave the palace, just follow me."


    Was this considered a kind of marriage proposal? I gritted my teeth and looked at him. "Shangguan, I''m just a palace maid."


    "So what if it''s a palace maid? If I like her, that''s fine." he said softly.


    Like, this is like, the heart jumped.


    I looked at his face and let out a light breath. There were some things I couldn''t help it, "Shangguan, why are you telling me now? What are you running from? "Now, don''t tell me I like it, I don''t want to, I''ll..." If I can''t say it, if I say it, it will hurt his heart, but it will also hurt my heart. Even he got anxious, it isn''t a good thing.


    He was stunned. I chuckled and tucked my hair away. "Shangguan, I''ll go get water. The air here is good. Take a good look."


    "Early snow," he said softly, trying to say something, but unable to.


    I smiled back at him. "Shangguan, don''t worry."


    There were many things that were still unclear. It was still too urgent to say these things now.


    Shangguan Fei was a smart person, he understood.


    He knows me. Maybe he doesn''t know me all that well. He''s not an ordinary person.


    Even if he didn''t have any mortal energy on him, what about his father? Where''s his mother? But the noble Princess Sky Phoenix, ah, I am only a palace maid, can I be the wife of the Shangguan Family? Perhaps, it was not as simple as he thought.


    Or, I want too much. I don''t want to be a concubine. I won''t be a husband to others. This is my greed. I don''t want to see my mother''s tears. I don''t want to be angry. I don''t want to laugh. I know what I want. I don''t want to lose this.


    If he wasn''t, he might as well not ask for anything and live a peaceful life.


    Like, is still the first person told me like, but, some heavy, joyful, heavy also pressed fast.


    I know that my identity, my position, will make the Shangguan family ashamed.


    It was still too early to talk about this.


    And Shangguan Fei was in such a hurry, was there some pressure from the emperor?


    In the end, he didn''t say anything about what the emperor had announced to him, and I didn''t ask either.


    I laughed and wanted to draw another Heavenly Jewel for him, but when I raised my brush, I wanted to go to that torn picture, and my heart ached, because the memory of the beautiful Heavenly Jewels had turned black, making me unable to write. Only then did I realize how important that picture was, how I was still thinking about it, and I thought that I had forgotten about it, but I would always remember.


    In the next two days, Shangguan Mei would be summoned to the palace.


    As for Ning Fei''s illness, it was truly recovering well. In less than half a month, she would definitely be healthy and healthy.


    On the third day, instead of coming to the cold palace, I went to Yulong Palace with Pear Fragrance.


    Princess Yuzhen has returned. I have not seen her, but her name, like a thorn, has made it difficult for me to sleep all night.


    The early rising zither master plucked at his zither strings and began to tune them. One sound after another was as fast as flowing water, and another was as slow as falling flowers.


    The sound was fast and slow. The sound stirred the string in his heart.


    It was really a good weather. The autumn was getting darker, and a misty white fog enveloped the rear palace. It was like a paradise, flowers, grass, pavilions, all of them were sleeping soundly in the morning.


    The gentle sunshine, gently soothing, brought a brilliant golden light.


    If it wasn''t for that, I probably wouldn''t have been here for a few years even if I wanted to help.


    The pear fragrance was very beautiful. Her lips were red and unstained. She had a smile on her face, like a bird about to fly. She was flapping her wings, and I was afraid that I would break her wings.


    She was too beautiful, too beautiful, too stubborn. After that day, she no longer asked about the Cold Palace. I know that she was deeply injured.


    It was still a sleeping palace, but slowly, in the sunlight, it began to liven up.


    A row of gentle and graceful palace maids followed the head steward''s nanny as they cautiously made their way to Jade Long Palace.


    This was the emperor''s favorite palace. This was the palace that the emperor liked to use for banquets. It was mighty and magnificent, but it was also extremely luxurious. It had countless rooms, as well as countless treasures.


    Perhaps, a lot of things would happen tonight in Jade Long Palace.


    After walking a bit closer, he saw Jade Harmony Palace.


    Glazed tiles, red brick walls, gleaming. The blue sky surrounding the green tree was even more gorgeous. It was tall with a vertical ridge, and there were all kinds of colorful birds and beasts flying in the sky. It was very imposing, as if they were flying in the sky, and it was very imposing.


    Outside, there was a garden, a pavilion, fake mountains and flowing water, and a small bridge with zigzags. It was lively and varied, with many twists and turns. Exquisite with an air of indomitable will, showing the royal family of the important areas of the display of glory and reverence.


    I gasped in admiration, my eyes were filled with amazement. This was indeed the imperial palace, an exceptionally exquisite palace. I am such a lowly palace maid, but this time I have a pair of eyes. The strange flowers and plants are still lush, the jade green leaves and the red flowers add a touch of splendor to the autumn sun.


    Arriving at Jade Harmony Palace, Zhang Xuan raised his head and saw the eaves of the flyfield, the vermilion door, and the exquisite ornaments of the entrance. What an imposing palace. Standing outside the door was enough to strike fear into the hearts of people.


    Under the illumination of the sun, the golden plaque with the words "Jade Charming Palace" shone with a golden light. No one dared to look at it directly, as it exuded a sense of majesty and coldness.


    I narrowed my eyes, confused.


    This was the Jade Harmony Palace. How many years of history had it been, how many happy things had happened here, how many were there that were shameful?


    Before I could think much about it, the mama in charge said with a straight face, "You guys go in, do your duty, and don''t move the things inside. As long as you touch a little dust on your fingers, you can clean every place with your blood."


    These words were so merciless that they sent chills down one''s spine.


    A palace maid, her life was not worth living.


    How many people''s blood had this towering Jadechild Palace been stained with?


    We''re not here to see a party, we''re here to stand by and clean up.


    "All of you, listen to my orders. After you finish cleaning today, follow me in carefully attending to the mistakes at night. There''s no need for me to explain any further, you should know what the palace rules are." Her cold eyes swept over us.


    "Here, recognize your own identity. If anything goes out of bounds, don''t blame the rules of the palace."


    It was not unreasonable to say that there would be so many nobles attending every banquet. Which palace maid didn''t want others to take a fancy to her? Even if she was a concubine, she was still at least ten times better than a palace maid.


    The people who had this idea were a lot of people.


    As she spoke, she intentionally glanced at the pear fragrance. The pear fragrance was too beautiful, so beautiful that it caused her eyes to squint. Today, I knew, Pear Fragrance would be very tired, and then she wouldn''t even have a chance to wait inside.


    A sparrow becomes a phoenix, so easy to understand. Laughing to myself, I sighed inwardly.


    After entering, they saw the magnificent and noble decorations. They didn''t dare to take another look and went to their respective jobs to clean them up.


    Luckily, I was in the corridor, smearing the dust on the leaves of the flowers. Big basins of kale bloomed majestically, soaking them in water with a cloth, carefully wiping them.


    These flowers are more important than my life?


    However, it''s still good. I can take a look at this Sword Orchid. I want to see if there''s any difference. I want to see what style it has. I can draw another painting for Shangguan Bing.


    He will come tonight, he will.


    Chess has been set up, just waiting for the player.


    A banquet is not about us. A banquet is about paying more than one can imagine, up and down, all the way to the bottom, not only is it clean, but it is also grand. Other than palace maids, eunuchs, and the officials who set up this place.


    In the afternoon, after a quick meal, he had to work harder. The banquet would start in the evening.


    It was only at dusk that they were considered to be at the end of the line. Flowers of various shapes and sizes covered the entire Jade Harmony Palace.


    Raising his head to look at the sky, he saw that the sun had already set. The scarlet red rays illuminated the entire sky, and the magnificent Jade Harmony Palace was also covered in a layer of light.


    The night came so quickly.


    We were all waiting at the side of the garden, waiting for orders not to go directly to the inner rooms.


    The carriages and palanquins had become denser.


    I wasn''t interested in any of this. I turned around to look at the pear blossom. My dark red face was filled with the heat of the fire.


    Poor pear, sunburned all day.


    "Tired?" I asked her softly.


    She shook her head expressionlessly. "Don''t talk."


    "Your face is very red from the sun. I''ll get a wet towel for you to wipe your face with later." He was really afraid that she would fall. Pear Blossom had never suffered like this before.


    As more and more people came, the mama in charge began to get busy, but she didn''t really control us.

 C59

    Riko held her messy hair in her hands and asked, "Ni Chuxue, am I very bad right now?"


    I shook my head. "Pear Fragrance, no matter what time, you are always brilliant and outstanding."


    She leaned close to my ear and whispered, "In a moment, in any case, you''d better not leave me, or I won''t be able to find you for help."


    Her words startled me. I saw the boldness in her eyes, saw her determination, as if she had put everything on the line.


    I looked at her worriedly. "Pear blossom, what''s wrong?"


    "Do you think that Lin Jingru will let me off today?" She chuckled.


    I sighed, "Pear Fragrance, you don''t have to be afraid. She should hate me." If it was Pear Fragrance, perhaps Lin Jingru would still feel ashamed of herself. After all, she was even more elegant than her. As for me, my appearance is not outstanding, and my reputation in Qin Huai isn''t necessarily good. If she loses to me, wouldn''t she be convinced?


    Pear Fragrance shook her head: "Did you see that? Lou Yuyu is here."


    As she said so, her tone was light, but it was filled with boundless hatred.


    I saw Lou Yuyu coming in under the respectful welcome of his father-in-law.


    [He is just an ordinary and elegant man, an ordinary and modest young master, but I feel that he is very disgusting and hypocritical. This hypocrite hurt Pear Blossom and destroyed our Yin Family. Why?]


    Could Lin Jing Ru and the others really give him any benefits? Furthermore, Lin Jingru had inexplicably become the emperor''s beauty, and I hadn''t thought of it in a million ways. Perhaps, it was I who didn''t want to speculate about these things.


    A small bookkeeper was holding his zither. He looked around and actually saw the fragrance of pear in the crowd. Riko smiled mockingly at him somewhat proudly.


    My temper is rising fast, I really want to, what can I think? Should I hit him? Am I the opponent? Can I talk to him? I''m just a palace maid. I gripped her hand tightly, afraid that she would be too excited.


    If Lou Yuyu shows up and asks pear fragrance to rush up like this, then things would be really bad for us. We would have achieved our goal of coming here.


    The pear fragrance was so beautiful that even amongst thousands and thousands of palace maids, she was still able to radiate her brilliance. If Lou Yuyu were to look for her, he would be able to find her brilliance just by scanning her surroundings.


    Riko coldly pushed my hand away and gave me a nonchalant look. She didn''t say anything? Still cold, I couldn''t see, what was she thinking? My heart ached for her.


    How much pain, pressing down, would he be so calm? Pear blossom, good job.


    "Princess Tianfeng has arrived." A long sound. It made my nerves stand up. If Princess Tianfeng came, I would be able to see Shangguan Yu. Was he the main character?


    Princess Tianfeng''s head was also adorned with pearl flowers, the pearl tassels hung down in long streams. As the two of them walked, the pearl lights danced gently like flowing water, magnificent and graceful.


    His gaze was filled with boundless nobility, and his kind eyes made people respect him.


    The one who accompanied her over was Shangguan Xue. Surrounded by a crowd of people, he was still as outstanding and haughty as before, like a wild horse on the plains.


    His eyes, too, looked around, and suddenly they met mine.


    I laughed softly, and he raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled back.


    Princess Sky Phoenix turned her head, and saw the corner of his lips curled up into a smile. She curiously asked, "Yan`er, what''s the matter?"


    Shangguan Yue stopped smiling, and said gently: "What''s wrong? "Look at these beautiful flowers."


    Princess Tian Feng laughed lightly as she pursed her lips, looking noble and graceful, "I, Yue''er, do you have some kind of flower that I like?"


    "Imperial Aunt." A crisp shout interrupted their smiles.


    The eunuch shouted again, "Princess Jade Zhen is here."


    This is the princess, I have no choice but to take a look. I have never seen this before, but she is the princess who has heard of her name for a long time.


    His red clothes were not only complementary to each other, but also had snow-like skin and a faint alluring red hue as if the morning glow had sprinkled over the snowy plains. What a good ''Princess Yuzhen''. Her bright eyes were like the clouds, and her cherry red lips made people feel inferior to her. Still, in the midst of the powdered ladies, it was breathtakingly beautiful.


    "Big brother Shangguan." She laughed softly and let out a melodious cry that sounded like a oriole emerging from a valley. It was extremely pleasant to listen to.


    Shangguan Yue nodded slightly, "Greetings, Princess Yuzhen."


    Princess Yuzhen pursed her lips unhappily, "Imperial Aunt, look, brother Shangguan looks so foreign to me."


    Princess Tianfeng laughed lightly, her gaze not leaving the princess'' side. "Yuchun, don''t bother with him. Later, aunty will teach him a lesson."


    "Aiya, Aunt, Big Brother Shangguan is not wrong, don''t teach him a lesson." Princess Yuzhen said coquettishly as she held Princess Tianfeng''s arm.


    Princess Tianfeng glanced at her, teasing, "What, are you unwilling to part with me again?"


    "Aunt, I''m not talking to you anymore." The little girl was shy and timid. She stomped her feet and was extremely flirtatious.


    My heart, so sour, so sour, why do they speak, just stand here in this garden, not go far. I don''t want to hear it, I can only kneel, Shangguan Bing, is this your impatience?


    I turned my head away from the sight of their happiness. The happiness of a noble''s family is not something we ladies of the palace can see too much. What I''m afraid of is that the bitterness in my heart is uncontrollable.


    Shangguan Yue''s faint voice rang out, "It''s about time, Princess, please."


    Princess Yuzhen was a bit displeased. "Why is brother Shangguan still so cold and aloof? Why does he look so foreign?"


    "It was originally a commoner, Princess." The simple and polite words were somewhat loud.


    Did you want me to hear you? Shangguan Xue, what am I going to do with you? I don''t even know what I''m thinking! It was a mess.


    There was no need to be anxious. In any case, the palace was filled with concubines, and every single one of them had to pay their respects. Naturally, the Seventh Prince would come to such a great event.


    He was even holding onto a small boy. I think that he must be Esteemed Empress Ning''s prince, Lou Poyun.


    Lin Bei also came. He smiled at me and then followed his father-in-law inside.


    I retracted the smile on my lips. This banquet is really big.


    The crown prince had returned as well. He was originally here to fetch Princess Yuzhen.


    When she heard that the emperor had arrived, Riko raised her head and looked at the bright yellow figure with a gaze that seemed to burn. She entered the brightly lit palace half-hidden by the light.


    The busy palace maids began to busy themselves.


    I don''t know if we''re going to kneel here or stand until they''re all separated. He was so bored, but he couldn''t just walk away.


    Just as they were bored to death, a mama with a pipe belt came over, frowning. "Who is Ni Chuxue?"


    I took a step forward and bowed my head. "I am Ni Chuxue." He was astonished in his heart. What was it for her to come and find him? Could it be that he didn''t wipe the flower pot clean?


    In any case, I can''t avoid her coming. I might as well just let her look at me.


    The mama with the sling coldly snorted, "I didn''t know you had some skill? Come in with me. Painter Lin will instruct someone to instruct you to draw by ink. "


    Lin Bei. I was surprised that he would designate me. He really wanted to help me escape from this lowly palace maid. This kind of kindness is rather warm.


    I leaned forward slightly. "Yes."


    I can''t believe I can enter this magnificent palace.


    With every step I took, I thought I could hear my heart beating.


    Afraid, the mama led me carefully down the dim corridor. This place is for the servants only.


    After walking for a while, he turned around and saw Lin Bei.


    He raised his eyes and said extremely courteously, "Thank you, mama. Ni Chu Xue, come here and study the ink."


    I nodded and approached him.


    She heard him whisper, "Chu Xue, did you scare me?"


    "Nope." I whispered.


    "That''s good. Help me to draw the ink. If I don''t draw well, you can help me point it out." He looked at me and sighed. "Chu Xue, I feel very uncomfortable today. I''m afraid I can''t draw properly, but I can''t refuse as an artist."


    I looked at his face, flushed a little, and nodded. "Lin Xin, are we friends?" Yes, it doesn''t matter if we''re palace maids or painters, or if we''re sick. There was no time to say no.


    "Lin Xin, don''t worry." I whispered.


    He smiled. "I have to say thank you."


    I blinked at him. "Who are we, friends?"


    As a friend, he wasn''t afraid of affecting himself. He wanted to recommend me to be a talented girl at the art school and obtain the right to write.


    If I can help him, why can''t I do my best?


    This palace is filled with nobles, we didn''t dare to speak much. I quietly grinded the ink and mixed the water.


    He picked up the pen. The first thing he drew was the emperor.


    Of course, was there anyone else in the world with a higher status than the Emperor?


    The painter could not look at it, nor could he get too close, but placed the piece of paper on a board near the lower right side of the table, away from the emperor.


    When painting the emperor, one naturally had to see the emperor. I looked up too, watching quietly.


    The Emperor had ascended the throne at the age of twenty-five, and so far, he was already forty-eight years old.


    Although she was old, she had a very beautiful appearance. Her entire body was filled with the aura of an emperor. His black hair was tied up on the crown. He was almost fifty, with no white hair. However, their bodies weren''t that strong. It was probably because of their lust for women that their eyes became a bit cloudy, and their dragon-robed robes were loose and loose.


    The person sitting next to him was naturally the empress, not necessarily very gorgeous, but an extremely benevolent person. Her face was full of smiles and her demeanor was noble, but I felt that her smile was too fake.


    He looked down at Lin Xin''s painting. Because it was a dinner party, it had to be done very quickly.


    Sometimes, I point out the omissions, drawing quickly, but there is a different scene.


    Princess Tianfeng, Shangguan Yu, when I drew him, I didn''t say anything. Lin Xin, just continued to draw.


    I feel that no matter how you draw, you can''t draw the real Shangguan Bing, he can''t be described with words.


    When he drew the picture of Princess Yuzhen, Lin Dan asked more questions. It could be seen that this topic was Princess Yuzhen.

 C60

    It doesn''t matter what the Emperor says. Anyway, it won''t affect me.


    I don''t want to hear about Shangguan Bing and the Princess anymore. It''s his business, I don''t want to think about it.


    What did he say? I couldn''t hear it. I grinded the ink and pointed to what I needed to notice.


    It was truly unexpected that the two of them would work together.


    It was a joy I had never felt before. I saw my inadequacies in his drawing, and it was a thing of progress, fuller and more comfortable than what was said in the palace.


    I stick to my duties, I draw, I look at the painting, I don''t listen to anything.


    The Crown Prince was right across from me. When I drew him, his face was cold, as if he didn''t recognize me. I laughed to myself. Maybe he''s going to get even with me again in the middle of the night? That night, it was hard to say whether it was me or him who missed the appointment.


    The crown prince and the seventh prince look alike, but I have a good impression of him. As for the Seventh Prince, when I saw him, I thought of that torn painting, so how could I be happy?


    A loud voice interrupted our seriousness. "Pass on Lou Zigui''s performance."


    Lou Yuyu, I hate him in my heart.


    Why was he the number one zither player in the world? Why was he able to play such a melodious tune in the sky? Was someone like him even worthy?


    But, it was him, it was him, there was no one else.


    Dressed in a snow-white robe, Lou Yuyu gave a graceful bow. "Long live the emperor, long live the empress, thousand live the empress, thousand live the empress." Lou Yuyu only had a slight relationship with the royal family. He didn''t have the title of an official, but he didn''t need to call himself a commoner either.


    "I heard that Young Master Lou''s zither skills have reached perfection. Father, this son has been wanting to hear it for a long time." The melodious voice of Princess Yuzhen made Lou Yuyu smile.


    He respectfully said, "To be able to play a song for the princess is a blessing for Yuyu."


    The emperor smiled as he glanced at his concubines on both sides with satisfaction. With one hand on his head, he waited for the sound of the zither.


    The sound of the zither lightly rang out, and it was as if he was in a fairyland. It was like mountains and flowing water, gurgling and gurgling, yet also like a beautiful flower in the clouds; it was extremely wonderful.


    He really did have this ability, and it really fascinated almost everyone. I bit my lip and felt sad.


    Everyone listened to the zither, but their minds were not focused on the sound of the zither. It was like a accompaniment.


    The Emperor looked at Princess Tianfeng and smiled. "Your royal sister and Yuchun, did you ask for something?"


    Princess Tianfeng gracefully put down her teacup and respectfully said, "Your Majesty, what the Heavenly Phoenix requests is national peace and peace, for thousands of generations in the Yan Dynasty."


    The empress looked at the princess and said, "Did Sister Tianfeng ask for anything else?"


    Princess Tian Feng smiled but did not reply, and the Empress continued to speak softly, "Naturally? The rain is twenty-six now? "There hasn''t been a single wife and concubine who doesn''t want to be a king. But it seems that she''s going to be worthy of a good marriage. The princess has asked for all of this."


    Princess Tian Feng pursed her lips as she smiled, "I''ve let the empress worry about me."


    "Why don''t I make the decision and arrange a good marriage for the princess?" She smiled softly and looked kind.


    What a great ''one with one''. This was the main theme after all. It was for the marriage between Shangguan Liu and Princess Yuzhen.


    He hadn''t even mentioned it yet? Why did Princess Yuzhen''s face start to turn red?


    At this time, Shangguan Yu stood up and bowed towards the emperor, saying, "This commoner thanks the emperor for his concern. The ancient saying has clouds, the rain stands at thirty, and the rain is only twenty-six. This marriage isn''t rushed at all."


    He''s twenty-six, but he''s old enough, ten years older than me?


    I looked at him in amusement and looked him up and down, but I couldn''t tell that he was still pretending to be small.


    He was twenty-six years old and had a bad temper.


    It was fine if she was speaking to the emperor in private, but to speak to the empress in such a manner was either because she was arrogant or because she was stupid.


    "It''s not early anymore. It''s time to get married. I was twenty-six years old, and the crown prince is already four years old. " The Emperor looked at him with a smile.


    The empress seemed to have something to say. Shangguan Xue wisely kneeled on the ground and said earnestly, "Yue swore at my father''s grave that she wouldn''t marry until she was thirty years old." His words caused everyone''s expression to change.


    I didn''t know that Shangguan Xue''s father was actually upset.


    He had no other choice but to say it now. Otherwise, who would say such sad things in this great hall?


    Princess Tianfeng''s countenance turned unsightly as she exclaimed, "Yue''er, you are too insensible."


    "I thank Your Majesty for her concern." He kowtowed three times.


    The Emperor''s expression became extremely unsightly. Thirty, if they waited another four years, could Princess Yuzhen wait any longer?


    Princess Yuzhen bit her lips tightly as if she was about to cry.


    I''m worried about Shangguan Bing, he said impulsively. There wasn''t much of a way for him to escape.


    I thought again that I was cruel, that I had clearly seen his dryness, but I did not try to comfort him.


    If I could, he said, I would like to kneel beside him and be with him.


    But I can''t. I''m just a palace maid, and I can only watch him fight alone.


    What more did the empress want to say? Princess Yuzhen continued loudly, "Father, I''m listening to the zither right now? Let''s not talk about it anymore, I want to listen carefully. " The delicate voice carried a trace of annoyance.


    She turned her face away, and there was something that shone faintly in her eyes.


    The young girl''s heart is the most sensitive and fragile of all. She must be feeling sad. I can see the affection in her eyes when she looks at Shangguan Liu.


    Princess Tianfeng''s brows furrowed as she gently shook her head. As for Shangguan Yu, she was still kneeling on the ground, as if she had been forgotten. No one asked him to get up.


    Was it on purpose? Some of them wanted to break his arrogance, but what was there to be afraid of?


    I smiled at him just as he looked over and smirked.


    In an instant, all the dryness and heartache had vanished.


    I secretly blinked, continued to lower his head to grind ink, but heart is sweet, Shangguan, always like this, so proud, so proud so stubborn, so proud so I admire it.


    His jet-black hair, along with his handsome face and glittering eyes, gave him a never before seen appearance.


    Imperial Concubine Ping''s gaze was like a flash as it swept over me. I quickly lowered my head.


    With a casual glance, I saw that Shangguan Yu was still muttering a few words. I thought of the way she had mouthed me and called me a coward.


    This person was still as daring as before as he knelt on the ground.


    "Your majesty." A crisp female voice rang out.


    On the other side, there are beautiful concubines. I don''t think anyone is more beautiful than the other two.


    The voice sounded familiar, but when a woman in red came out, she blessed herself and said, "Your majesty, Young Master Lou really does play well. He just owes me a few dances."


    This woman was Lin Jingru. She was just a beauty, yet she was wearing a red robe.


    Even though the Imperial Concubine was smiling, her smile was inferior to her eyes. The Empress was smiling, but it was a bit cold.


    Lin Jingru, you sure are reckless. However, with the deep smile on the emperor''s face, he knew that Lin Jingru was being pampered.


    The emperor chuckled, "My beauty, do you have any suggestions?"


    "Your majesty." Lin Jingru smiled flirtatiously. "Would it be okay if chenqie let someone dance with her?"


    "That''s great. I also want to see what kind of dance Beauty Lin has taught."


    Dance, pear incense also did not learn less? To think that Lin Jingru was also a talented girl who understood everything. But, didn''t she feel wronged? His Majesty was like a flower, accompanying the elderly Emperor.


    Of course, this was her way of thinking. There were many things that could not be evaluated alone.


    Lin Jing clapped her hands. A few young girls, their faces covered in muslin, walked in gracefully. They all held wine in their hands as they danced softly.


    I have no interest in that, but the Emperor is in high spirits.


    Lin Xin patted his head, trying to feel more comfortable. I whispered, "Does it hurt?"


    "Not bad." He whispered, his fingers trembling.


    "Wait." I said in a low voice, backing away slightly. There are several palace ladies there, too.


    I asked them for a glass of warm water in a low voice. He was able to get close to the painter, so without asking any questions, he passed it to me.


    I carried the water to him and brought it to him. "Drink some water and be comfortable."


    He smiled lightly, accepted it and drank it carefully. When he put down the cup, he said in a low voice, "First Snow, take a look. These big scenes, slowly train yourself."


    I can''t help but have some laughter in my heart, Lin Bei, really a painting addict, heart is also really good, the intention is to let me see more. Looking at these, they were more or less useful. In the palace, there were probably more paintings that could be done.


    I looked up and saw that all the dancers were kneeling on the ground, their faces pale.


    "The wine has been poured." "Lin Xin said softly." "Don''t be afraid, you''ll get used to it if you watch too much."


    I still don''t know what this means. I saw several imperial guards come in and drag the dancing girls away. And the emperor didn''t say anything at all?


    I know the paleness of the girl''s face, and my heart is cold. If I read too much, I won''t get used to it. This place is really scary.


    He was dancing with a glass of wine in his second hand and was even wearing a long skirt. How difficult was this? I feel sorry for them.


    These people were probably numb to it all, so they were all expressionless. As long as they got used to it, said Lin Xin.


    No wonder Lin Jingru wasn''t afraid either? He continued to sit there with a smile.


    I saw Lianchi, standing next to Lifei to wait on me, she looked at me with a cold smile in her eyes, as if she was smiling at me.


    The palace maid came in and hastily wiped the wine. One of the slender figures, I could tell at a glance, was the aroma of pears.


    Was he humiliating her like this? Was it that simple?


    The cup in Lin Jingru''s hand suddenly slipped and spilled wine all over the floor.


    She stood up with a pale face and said, "Your Majesty, chenqie shouldn''t have let them dance. Please forgive me, Your Majesty."


    A palace maid at the side pointed at Pear Fragrance and said, "Hurry up and wipe the wine at the beauty''s feet."


    Let''s just humiliate him like this. That was what Lin Jingru wanted. He stepped on the pear blossoms until they were below his feet.

 C61

    The Emperor naturally wouldn''t blame her.


    Pear Fragrance walked over. Among the concubines, her plain clothes looked otherworldly, and her face was covered in makeup. She looked like a phoenix that came out of the water, pure and clean.


    She looked up fearlessly and smiled boldly at the Emperor, who sat at the head of the table.


    Pear Fragrance knelt down and gently wiped the wine on the ground. Her every move was elegant and beautiful. Her long black hair slowly fell to the ground and she inadvertently raised her head, causing people to stop breathing. It was simply too beautiful.


    Pear Fragrance was too bold. How could a palace maid have her hair in such a disheveled state? She must have pulled it off when she knelt.


    I saw the surprise in the eyes of the Emperor at the head of the table.


    I am so afraid that the Emperor will find out. I am afraid that the Pear Fragrance will be taken away by the imperial guards. I am so afraid.


    My heart was pounding. Then, I saw that the pear blossom had been pulled and pulled.


    I swallowed and whispered, "I''m going out for a while."


    Lin Bei was still bent over his painting. "Be careful," he said softly.


    I lowered my head and quietly retreated. After turning that corner, I didn''t dare to run. I was afraid that I would encounter the mama in charge of this dim corridor. If I ran, what would I say? As I walked briskly, I was afraid that if I was a moment too slow, I would not be able to see the pear blossoms.


    I am afraid I will see the imperial guards dragging the pear fragrance away.


    I only have this one sister. In the quiet corridor, all I can hear is my footsteps and the sound of my heart beating.


    I walked quickly out of the palace. I didn''t see any people around, nor did I see the imperial guards. In the distance, I saw Riko standing there alone. His face was sunken into the half-light of the night. It was hard to see his face clearly, but the red lanterns hanging behind him were hanging up high.


    "Pear fragrance." I walked briskly over. "What were you doing?" "It scared me to death, Pear Fragrance."


    She gently smiled with a hint of coldness in her voice, "You wouldn''t understand even if I told you. Ni Chuxue, you only want to be a palace maid in peace. There are many things that you won''t understand."


    I nodded. That was the truth, and there were some things I didn''t want to think about, didn''t want to talk about. I just want to be at ease.


    I consoled her, "Pear Blossom, forget it. Don''t make things difficult for yourself."


    She turned to look at me. "Do you think I''m having an affair with myself? Do you think that I would hate myself for being so lowly, wiping the floor for Lin Jing Ru? "Hehe." "She smiled coldly. There are a lot of things you don''t understand. "Ni Chu Xue, you are the real one. You can only be a palace maid now."


    What''s wrong with her? Why did she keep talking about it?


    I frowned slightly. "I just want to be an ordinary maid. When it''s time to leave the palace, I will leave."


    "You''re still living in your dreams, exiting the palace as easily as you think? "Lin Jingru, I won''t let you off." she said coldly.


    It woke me up like a bucket of water, and I didn''t want to face it, but I was caught in my own trap, and I had to believe it.


    "Pear Fragrance, there are some things that can only be endured a little bit."


    So what if he knew? I have stopped bothering myself.


    Pear Fragrance looked at me seriously and brilliantly. "Ni Chuxue, I need your help?"


    "What is it?" I asked. She''s my sister. If there''s anything I can help her with, I''ll help her.


    She looked at me and smiled. "If, you still regard me as your sister, if, if you wish to fulfill my wish, you can give me some blood. After that, what happens next, would you think you''re smarter?"


    I don''t quite understand this. "Pear Blossom, can you tell me why?"


    "Why can''t you believe it? Don''t you already have the answer in your heart? That''s all, why do you think I have the audacity to look at the Emperor in the palace, with my hair hanging down? Do you think that tonight you''ll let me wipe my wine the most? What I want is more than that. " She said it word for word.


    My heart turned cold. "Pear Fragrance, no. You''re still young, aren''t you?"


    "This is my problem, you don''t have to worry about it. Ni Chu Xue, hurry up." Her face hardened.


    I looked at her. Her whole body was filled with stubbornness. It was something that rarely changed after Pear Fragrance made her decision. Had she already made her decision? If he regretted it, then there would be no more regrets on this path.


    "Hurry up." She spoke again, coldly.


    I looked at the Sword Orchid that was placed beside the white jade fence. It was all meticulously cleaned by me today, but no one was looking at it. They were all facing the moonlight alone.


    Sawteeth like a sword, and it stings my hand? I gritted my teeth and closed my eyes. I used my strength to cut at the sawtooth with my hand, causing some of the skin to be cut open and blood to flow out. I gasped at the pain, my fingers trembling.


    Riko''s eyes quickly looked over to the other side before she lightly glanced at it and said, "It''s not enough yet."


    Clenching my lips tightly, I was afraid that I would scream out loud and slash with all my might. The pain of my body being torn apart caused me to feel as if my heart had been pulled back from my chest.


    When Pear Fragrance saw this, she took out a white handkerchief and casually shoved it at me.


    I put it on my palm and let the blood run, slowly dyeing the handkerchief red. I wanted to persuade her again.


    Pear Fragrance suddenly grabbed my hand and knelt down. She said in a clear voice, "Your servant greets Your Majesty. Long live Your Majesty. Long live Your Majesty."


    It was actually the emperor''s bright yellow boots, and that faint, precious fragrance. It surprised me, just as Roshi had predicted, that the Emperor was coming.


    "No need to be so polite." The emperor''s voice was somewhat gloomy.


    The Emperor''s answer, however, was untimely. He was alone, and I moved slightly to the side, letting the darkness envelop me.


    The gaze of the Emperor was fixed on the beautiful face of the pear blossom. He looked at her with a gentle smile and said, "What''s your name?"


    This laughter made my heart cry. He was now interested in the aroma of pear.


    Riko raised her head. Her eyes were like water, and they were rippling with light. Her sweet smile was like the sunset glow, causing the scenery around her to retreat. It caused the wind to stop and light up this place. She said crisply, "Reporting to the emperor, this servant''s name is Pear Fragrance. When the rain hits the Pear Blossom, there is a faint fragrance of Pear Fragrance."


    I seemed to see the white pear fragrance in the wind and rain, faintly permeating the fragrance. However, someone was going to pick these pear blossoms.


    "Good name." The Emperor spoke softly. Riko smiled again as two adorable swirls spun around her face. "Thank you, your majesty, for your praise."


    This smile made me hear the sound of a breath, coming from the Emperor.


    The pear blossom fragrance gently spread out, emitting an alluring fragrance in the wind.


    The emperor''s hand involuntarily lifted a strand of her hair, gently placed it between her nose, and then retracted it back to her ear. Her skin was as white as snow and her face was covered in a faint layer of color.


    The Emperor caressed her face and murmured in a low voice, "What a beauty."


    Riko laughed again as her bright eyes looked straight at the emperor. "Thank you for your praise, your majesty."


    At this moment, I wanted so much to push the emperor''s hand away. I knew what Pear Fragrance meant when she said "I''m going to take him down".


    Lin Jingru had merely wanted her to make a fool of herself, to make her look miserable, so she could take the opportunity to seduce the emperor.


    However, Lin Jingyu and the others weren''t afraid. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have let Pear Blossom stand there by herself and had her be dragged away by the imperial guards long ago. One of the reasons was that the emperor''s eyes were filled with amazement. One of them was that Pear Fragrance wasn''t a virgin. If she were to be found out, what kind of crime would that be?


    This is the crime of deceiving the monarch. Come to think of it, when we enter the palace, we don''t have any medical examinations? But to become the emperor''s concubine, everyone had to go through such a trial. Every beautiful woman had to go through such a process.


    Pear Fragrance was betting. She had gambled so much that if she was the slightest bit careless, she would die without a burial place.


    Is that right? No, that''s not right. The Emperor is clearly much older than her.


    Pear blossom, was it really worth it? However, her eyes were filled with anticipation.


    At this moment, the Emperor released her, smiled, and said nothing. He stood up and walked towards the depths of the corridor.


    At this moment, my heart is finally at ease. The Emperor''s heart isn''t as lecherous as the legends say it is.


    Pear Fragrance could also give up now, right? What else could she do to cherish him and give up on him? I don''t think so. How could it be easy to be the emperor''s woman? How could the emperor''s concubine be long-term?


    I saw a deep pain in Pear Fragrance''s eyes. A deep sense of loss. Forget it, she would figure it out in the future.


    Just as they were rejoicing, an eunuch walked over to Riko and said, "Why aren''t you serving the emperor yet?"


    With this sentence, Pear Blossom and I, one was sent to hell while the other was sent to heaven.


    I was stunned. I kowtowed and excitedly said, "Yes, eunuch."


    When she stood up, she took the handkerchief from my hand.


    I was completely disappointed. Looking at the light footsteps of the pear blossom, I quickly caught up with the emperor. The emperor turned around and smiled at her, then picked up the pear blossom and entered the nearest room. That eunuch was guarding the door.


    My heart is tearing, and I hate myself for being so powerless.


    I also finally know, the ultimate goal of pear incense, everyone has their own path.


    I turned around and saw Lin Jingru with a smile on her face. His expression was cold, as if he was watching a good show.


    I hate her so much, I know what she''s doing here, Roshi''s line: And then, then be smart, I know, and ask me to put her right.


    A smile hung on Lin Jingru''s face as she slowly walked towards me. Beside her was Lou Yuyu, that hypocrite.


    I stood up, the wound on my hand was hidden behind my skirt, but how could Lin Jingru not have thought of me?


    I am also Pear Fragrance''s elder sister. The only person she can find help with and trust is me.


    I looked at the Sword Orchid by the side. There were still bloodstains on it. He thought to himself, "Poor hand, I''ll have to injure it again."


    Taking a step back, feigning unsteadiness, I hit my hand on top of the magnolia, and then, as the flower pot tilted downwards, I reached out my hand and hugged it.

 C62

    And then, I cringed, watching the wound bleed again. It was so simple.


    Liar, it''s really not difficult. The most important thing is whether I should lie or not.


    Everything was the same, except that my hand hurt more and bled more.


    I stood hunched over, no longer masking my hands. She wasn''t the only one who saw that scene.


    The mama in charge shouted, "Ni Chuxue, how dare you! You almost destroyed all the flowers here. How am I going to explain this to you? It''s a death sentence if you frighten Beauty Lin."


    "Please punish, mama." I endured the pain and said each word very clearly.


    "It''s quite severe." Lin Jingru''s face turned black. The words that came out of her mouth were like ice beads that caused people to tremble.


    I respectfully replied, "It''s all my carelessness."


    Afraid that Lin Jingru would be unhappy, the mama hurriedly said, "Ni Chu Xue, clean up this place for me tonight. When it comes to doing things, it is so unreliable. "


    "Yes, mama." I whispered.


    Lin Jing Ru gritted her teeth and said, "What a great injury. It''s really just the right time."


    Is it time? In my heart, however, there was a slight sadness as tears flowed silently.


    "Beauty Lin, the Imperial Concubine told the beauty to write poems and watch the dance." a father-in-law whispered behind him. The full moon shone upon the quiet palace, and one could still hear the unhurried sounds of the merry bamboo.


    It made me want to tug at my hair and tell me to wake up.


    The autumn night wind was so cold that even the palace lamps swayed in the wind.


    Did I fail my father''s trust? I didn''t take good care of the pear.


    In this match, whoever won or lost, would always be injured by a woman.


    They were all circling around the emperor. Such injuries.


    Gently, I entered the palace. I knelt there and continued to grind the ink. My fingers, which were tightly gripping onto the stone, turned slightly white.


    The emperor left without a sound, but the banquet had to continue. Here, he had to keep up his airs.


    Such a shabby appearance, it would be easy for others to push him away.


    Princess Yuzhen drank her wine one by one, while Lin Jingru kept her cool and sat by Imperial Concubine Ping''s side in fear.


    Would he be afraid now? What was there to be afraid of? I looked at him coldly.


    Just who was this banquet held for? Why was he so ugly and repulsive to others?


    "Chu Xue, what happened to your hand?" Lin Xin noticed the blood on my hand and asked with concern.


    I shook my head and chuckled. I accidentally got injured outside. "


    Nervously, I whispered, "Lin Xin, the emperor is gone."


    I mean, with a bit of probing, after all, I just entered the palace not long ago, and this is the first time I''ve come in contact with such situations. I don''t know the emperor''s habits, but that eunuch''s tone of voice often made me worry.


    Lin Xin said softly, "As long as you''re used to it, it''s nothing surprising."


    His heart turned cold. This was nothing surprising. This was how the Emperor often acted. Didn''t that Pear Fragrance lose her life after losing her body? The concubines in the palace were able to put her at ease.


    Besides, could she still hold on?


    "The Emperor has probably taken a fancy to that woman from before." Lin Xin whispered.


    How could he know that woman was my sister?


    The laughable banquet continued on until the empress at the head of the table was tired out. She would first return to the palace, then there would be people to bid her farewell.


    I don''t know, why are they still laughing, laughing, not hard?


    I don''t know, but I can still laugh. It hurts so much.


    Even though this step wasn''t something I was taking, it was a pity, a deep regret.


    For Pear Fragrance, I don''t know what she was thinking, but in my heart, I was really very, very sad.


    When it''s the worst time, you can''t cry, you can''t laugh, tears are secretly flowing in your heart.


    Forget it, since I''ve reached this step, what can I do? I can only pray for the Pear Fragrance, so that I won''t be left empty-handed.


    The banquet had all ended. Princess Tianfeng went to speak with the empress at Phoenix Palace, while the rest of the people also left in groups of twos and threes.


    All of a sudden, only the servants and eunuchs were left in Nuo''s palace.


    When the meeting broke up, life would come.


    After they were arranged for him, they would then clean up his things and properly arrange everything in this place. The people who were sitting here were not them.


    Before Princess Yuzhen left, she cast a look of distress and embarrassment at Shangguan Yushi before she left with the support of the palace maid.


    I gathered up the paintings and gently handed them to him.


    He patted me on the shoulder.


    I nodded and smiled as I saw him off.


    The father-in-law in front of the dark room had disappeared. Naturally, the emperor had also left. I don''t know.


    I began to wipe the floor, on the porch, under the red lanterns, over and over.


    The Seventh Prince sat on the white jade column and his figure quietly appeared, almost blending into the darkness of the night.


    If I hadn''t been there and seen him, I would have thought it was empty.


    When did he sit here? I was greatly alarmed. When I entered, my heart was not there, and I did not discover if the Seventh Prince was there.


    I was afraid of him. He was cold, cruel, not human at all. However, he was extremely helpful to Ning Xuemo and did his best to help her.


    I didn''t make a sound as if I didn''t see him. I knelt on the ground and rubbed at every inch of the room. My hands were in pain, but I couldn''t feel even the slightest bit of discomfort.


    The moonlight was light and brought with it a radiance that quietly illuminated everything in this place.


    "Ni Chu Xue." He spoke, cold and angry.


    I knelt there and lowered my head. "Please give your orders, Seventh Prince."


    He just sat there like a god. His feet were crossed, and he seemed a bit lazy.


    Under the moonlight, I couldn''t see his face clearly, but I could smell the scent of alcohol. Come to think of it, he had been drinking. I don''t know if he was crazy to come here to play with wine, but I''m not afraid. If he wanted to torture me, then I''ll torture him.


    "Do you know your place?" His long, cold voice was not loud, but it came into my ears word by word.


    "I laughed softly. Under the moonlight, the sadness in my eyes couldn''t help but leak out." "Reporting to Seventh Prince, this servant has always kept to my duty." I can''t. Why does he care?


    That crown prince, I naturally feel that we got along quite well, as though we were friends. After returning from a trip outside, he did not seem to recognize me anymore.


    Forget it, just try to reason with me. Who is the Crown Prince? How does Ann know such a small palace maid like you?


    Friend, friend of the crown prince, you can also think of Ni Chu Xue, what a joke.


    What the Seventh Prince said wasn''t unreasonable. Once he understood all his responsibilities, he wouldn''t think about anything else but becoming a puppet''s maid, obeying orders, serving and working.


    I am a human, how can I be a puppet? Is it still Qin Huai''s me? All the persistence, some, some still, some, had long since disappeared without a trace. Free, happy, and far away from me.


    In the palace, one''s nature could be completely destroyed.


    Seventh Prince, do you want me to become a person who will only raise my head and obey orders like the tens of thousands of palace maids? That was truly wrong. Even if I bowed my head to Ni Chuxue, I would still have my pride. It could trap my body, but it wouldn''t trap my heart.


    As the eternal Ni Chu Xue, I do not want to be trapped under the palace maid''s identity, no Ni Chu Xue.


    The path was one that he had walked himself. No matter how he walked, it would be up to him to take a step. He rested to erase all my pride and freedom, which was the source of my happiness.


    What does it mean to recognize your part, and what is your part? Could it be that when I was born, I was a servant, a palace maid?


    If they didn''t have the support of the maids of the palace, what would they have done? Eating, drinking and having fun, what a playboy.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had a different identity, he wouldn''t have been able to remain so high and mighty.


    I looked up proudly. I looked at him proudly, I did not look at him stubbornly.


    If I couldn''t see it clearly, I would still glare at him. Even if he slapped me, I wouldn''t be afraid. That''s the value, that''s me.


    He wanted me to know who I was, and I wanted him to know that he couldn''t trap me, Ni Chuxue, even in the palace.


    He glanced at me for a moment, then coldly spat out a few words: "What kind of attitude is this, that this is your palace''s rule?"


    I laughed softly, a look of disdain in my eyes.


    He suddenly leaned forward and gripped my chin with his powerful hand. His breath was almost on my face, warm, with the scent of wine, and the chill of his face.


    Dark, unreadable eyes swirled around my face.


    I still smiled. In my eyes, there wasn''t even a trace of admiration. The proud Ni Chu Xue jumped out from under the restraints of the palace maids. Gritting my teeth, I still looked at them. With a single glance, I could clearly see all of the people in my sight. I slightly curled my lips, faintly smiling.


    To laugh at him, to laugh at his ignorance.


    "Such pride, will it break your wings?" The threatening words were whispered in my ear.


    I chuckled softly. "My wings were broken. I was afraid that I would not even have the courage to fly before I was reborn again."


    He let go of me, his jaw aching, and I rubbed it gently.


    He calmly said, "If Seventh Prince doesn''t have any orders, then this servant will have to wipe the floor."


    He did not say anything, and his expression was still unclear. The hostility on his body, however, was not thick.


    "Bam." With a "boom", the Sword Orchid sitting on the side of the corner suddenly fell.


    When the pot hit the marble, it shattered with a thud.


    It also attracted everyone''s attention. Someone cried out in shock, "Why did this Sword Orchid fall down from the sky for no reason at all?"


    I sneered as I listened. Let the Seventh Prince watch as well. This was the so-called role. He was at the mercy of others.


    The mama in charge came and shouted in a shrill voice, "Who is in charge of this place? Who is in charge of these flowers?"


    Why ask? Wasn''t it me? I don''t need to get up, just kneel!


    I heard my own cold, mocking voice say, "I''m in charge here. I''m in charge here."


    "It''s you again, Ni Chuxue. What kind of peace of mind do you have? Do you know that these flowers are the ones the emperor likes? How dare you?" The cold voice was filled with a proud smile.

 C63

    I chuckled. "Grandma, I dropped it myself. I didn''t touch it at all."


    The mama yelled even louder, "What the hell, Ni Chuxue, why are you talking to me? What''s your attitude? If it wasn''t you, who else would it be? "


    "What kind of punishment does Mammy want?" Or am I bound to receive some sort of punishment? " My voice was cold.


    She definitely didn''t know that I would say that. If it were a normal palace maid, she would only kneel on the ground and beg while trembling in fear.


    There are too many ugly faces that I can''t see clearly. Jian Lan, who fell to the ground, doesn''t dare to move.


    "You reckless palace maid, you actually destroyed this Sword Orchid. What are you going to use to compensate her?"


    I chuckled. "Isn''t it just about my life?"


    How precious was a pot of flowers? Compared to a human life, the flower was not broken. What was broken was only the flower pot.


    It turned out that it was so simple to frame someone and take a person''s life. I had asked myself, I have never offended them before.


    However, it wasn''t that they wanted to make things difficult for me, but that someone wanted to do so.


    If this was the so-called torture, then this so-called tribulation would truly be looked down upon.


    They were also servants, ah. There were different classes between servants, so how could they tolerate kindness?


    "You ¡­" The nanny was speechless for a moment.


    Seventh Prince walked out from the shadows and coldly reprimanded: "What are you arguing about?"


    When those people heard this, they hurriedly kneeled down and kowtowed. They didn''t expect him to be there, so they were so scared that their voices trembled.


    "Reporting to the Seventh Prince, it was this slut who broke the emperor''s favorite flower."


    My pupils lightly smiled. I didn''t want to see how ''wonderful'' the Seventh Prince''s face was.


    "All of you, scram back. If you''ve fallen, so be it." His cold voice sent chills down one''s spine.


    Those people quickly kneeled down respectfully. The Senior Servant Mu, with a frown on her face, glanced at me before leaving.


    When I lift those flowers, I only broke a few branches and leaves, but they will grow back again if I break them. It''s a pity, it''s a good flowerpot.


    If you leave the flowers in the garden, someone will definitely see them tomorrow and replace them with a flower pot.


    Silently, he piled up the mud and debris on the ground to one side and wiped them clean.


    Seventh Prince paced back and forth in annoyance. He could clearly see whether or not this was their duty.


    Ai, why should I be angry with him? Sometimes, I really do not know myself, clearly do not want to show off, clearly only content. However, sometimes he still couldn''t control himself and accidentally stepped out.


    Showing off edge was not a good thing. No one would say that the moonlight was too bright, but there would be people who would hate the sun being too hot.


    Ni Chu Xue, think of something fun, I softly said in my heart.


    I still remember, under the moonlight, mother took my hand, gently taught me to paint.


    That''s right, if I want to draw a picture, I''ll draw a picture of a sword orchid and give it to Shangguan Bing.


    It''s a beautiful flower, but it''s sawn, and it hurts.


    "Let''s go back." A voice as cold as ice came from behind me.


    Seventh Prince actually called me back, this is unbelievable, isn''t he cold and merciless?


    But I couldn''t resist. I stood up, my knees aching, almost forgetting how to walk.


    At ease, I turned around and walked past him. The moment I passed him, my cold gaze burned with the smell of alcohol, making the moonlight even more hazy.


    Just as he was about to leave the garden, his voice was heard again, "Ni Chu Xue."


    I stopped and turned around to look at him. I indifferently said, "Seventh Prince, do you have any other orders?"


    "He sure is full of pride." He said lightly.


    In my heart, however, I wanted to laugh and be arrogant. Didn''t he want to wear down all of my arrogance?


    I straightened my shoulders and stepped out of sight.


    My shoulders sagged as I walked out of Yulong Palace.


    My pride was still childish, a little funny, a little sad.


    I don''t want to think about it. I don''t want to think about it.


    How is the pear fragrance? I don''t want to think about it, but I can''t imagine that it would be even more messy.


    After letting out a heavy sigh, they returned to the autumn chrysanthemum courtyard. Everyone was almost asleep.


    I took the wooden basin to wash. The cold water hit my stiff face, making me feel better.


    Wiping his face, he heard a wail coming from the window.


    I stood on my tiptoes and looked up. It did not frighten me. A belt had been draped over the branch, and a maid was standing on the stone, her hands knotted.


    With his back facing me, his long hair scattered under the moonlight. Is he going to hang himself?


    I was so scared that I threw the handkerchief in my hand away and ran out.


    "Wait." I called to the maid who was putting her head inside. His heart was beating fast. Fortunately, he still had time.


    The maid turned to look at me, her face tear-stained and somewhat familiar. Wasn''t that Feng''er, who was sleeping nearby?


    I exhaled and gently shook my head. "Feng''er, don''t."


    She sobbed and looked at me. "Don''t you mind me, I really can''t live on."


    Sighing, I approached her softly. "Phuong, is it worse than death?"


    She nodded her head, "The people in the palace are all perverts, not humans." She wept bitterly, holding the rope with one hand and holding it up feebly.


    I sat down on a rock and watched her cry. Even if I have her saved now, what about the next time? When one''s heart was on the verge of death, it wasn''t a matter of time.


    He must have suffered a lot because of this sadness.


    "You can leave. Don''t worry about me." She lifted her face again.


    I stood up and looked up at her face full of tears. "Feng Er, do you want to die?" "So, what happened to you?"


    "I beg of you, please don''t ask. Let me think. I can''t wait for my death." As she spoke, she bit her lips so hard that blood flowed out.


    My heart was wrung by pain. I didn''t even want to think about it. It must have made her want to die in order to obtain a release.


    Tears in the moonlight, wet and bright. My eyes also started to tear up. "Feng Er, I don''t want to die."


    She didn''t know what I meant, so she took a deep breath and looked at me.


    I sniffled, wiping away the tears at the corner of my eyes, "Feng''er, I almost died today, but I don''t want to die. People suffer a lot when they live in this world. But there are also many happy things, and dreams of chasing after them. The ants are living in seclusion, so how about humans? "


    "Early Snow." "You don''t understand me. If you were in my place, you would also have a life worse than death." She began to sob again.


    "Then are we supposed to accept our fate like this? Is this how you accept your fate? " I looked her straight in the eye.


    She shook her head. I only wish that I won''t be this palace maid again in my next life. "


    "Feng''er, then just treat it as your death. Live again, and don''t be afraid to face it." Yes, I''m afraid of that word. To the point where even survival was meaningless.


    She dropped her belt, hugged my head, and cried, "I really don''t want to live anymore."


    My heart sank as I patted her back. "Phuong, there''s nothing you can''t get through."


    "They are not human. They say that I have done something wrong and they have pointed me out to a father-in-law who wants me to eat with him. "I''m so scared. They''ve all hit me and tortured me. They''ve taken off my clothes and tortured me nonstop. I really can''t live on anymore." She was crying, and her incoherent words made me gasp.


    Eating food was one of the things that palace maids were most afraid of. It was giving the palace maids to the eunuchs to play with. They had heard of all sorts of vulgar methods.


    When others heard this, they felt chills down to their very bones.


    This sort of thing was what the palace was most afraid of. Since ancient times, many palace maids had also died, so it had always been forbidden. Some of the imperial concubines, when angered, would secretly punish the palace maids in this way.


    The eunuchs in the palace, after being castrated, are naturally unable to do the thing between a man and woman, but, some mental perverts, I do not know, how they will torture a palace maid. However, this was a very, very sad thing to do.


    "Your majesty, you''re such a womanizer that you don''t even care about these things. Every day, you''re having fun, and the imperial court is suffering from a loss of power. It''s truly a sigh." The empress, on the other hand, was in charge of the harem, the three palaces and six courtyards. The empress, on the other hand, was in charge of the harem, the three palaces and six courtyards, but she was not favored by the emperor.


    How cheap are the lives of palace maids? Tears welled up in my eyes, and I held her delicate body tightly in my arms. Death is very simple. Feng''er, is it worth it? Feng''er, just treat you as the Feng''er who died. You are no longer the you of the past. "You are already dead. Burying your feelings, burying your pain."


    She bit her lip, her eyes filled with torments of tears. "I really don''t want to live anymore. I''d rather die than live."


    Her voice was filled with blood and tears as she complained. A woman''s heart was so cruel. How could she torture a palace maid when she couldn''t get a favor from her? Eunuch was abnormal, even his concubine was abnormal. But it was a pity for Feng''er, a pity for the hearts of the people.


    "Then let''s just assume that you are already dead. Feng Er, now that you are hanging yourself, will anyone feel sorry for you?" No one will remember you, Fenger, cry, your tears, your grievances, cry out. Just act as if nothing had happened, and you would be bullied, and you would admit it. You have to admit, because it happened. "It''s just like a dream, you''re not afraid of it. You''re afraid that if you sink into it, you''ll never be able to stand up again." In my heart, I also mourned. I didn''t know how to comfort her.


    Why did the palace maid always have to be the first to suffer such a painful injury?


    "In your dreams?" She looked up, confused.


    My heart was so sore, so sore, it was like I''d drunk a jar of vinegar. I almost couldn''t stand up.


    I nodded my head vigorously. "I had a bad dream, Phuong. You have to go through with it, no matter what others say. "Just think of it as the wind blowing and you''re dead. You don''t feel anything. You just have to wait slowly and wait for your own life to come to you." After leaving the palace, there was nothing left. Perhaps, when she got used to being numb, she would no longer feel such pain.


    "Can I?" She looked at me with such eagerness that she seemed to have caught hold of a straw of straw when she fell into the water.


    "Sure, Feng Er, just treat it as rebirth." To live for oneself, the past is a nightmare. "


    I took her down and held her close to me, and for a moment she didn''t cry.

 C64

    When I let go of her, she actually smiled at me with her tears in her mouth. "I will be a new Phuong."


    "Don''t make things difficult for yourself. Feng Er, don''t make things too difficult for yourself." I smiled softly, tears in my eyes.


    There was still pain in her eyes, and she said in a low voice, "My heart hurts, hurts, hurts. It was the feeling of death. I''ve been in the palace for more than two years, and I don''t even have a chance to leave. I know that this was intentional. " She let out a pained breath. "I don''t want them to bully me again."


    I looked at her carefully. Her petite face was pretty too, with a few gestures. It was probably because she said that Yufei wasn''t favored by me. Thus, I decided to vent my anger on her. Since the Emperor didn''t intend to do it, then how much suffering did Feng''er have to endure?


    "Feng''er, are you afraid?" I asked softly.


    She looked at me, tears coming again. "I''m not afraid to die."


    Yes, in this world, one would not be afraid of death. The worst thing one could be afraid of was to wish for death, to be toyed with by eunuchs like that was naturally to wish for death. Today, I have advised her, so what about tomorrow? What if there was a next time?


    "I took a deep breath. My chest was in so much pain that I couldn''t let it out." "Feng''er, destroy your appearance." When I said this, I didn''t even believe I could come up with such a cruel idea.


    Phuong heard this and smiled sadly. "Why would I not dare?"


    "I still don''t want to." It would be very painful, moreover, a woman, how much did she care about her appearance.


    "No, that''s good. That way, I can be expelled from Imperial Concubine''s palace. It''s truly worse than death there, I really can''t take it anymore. "


    Concubine Yu, Consort Yu, sigh, how could he be so ruthless?


    If it had been me, I probably wouldn''t have been able to do this.


    However, it''s too cruel to ruin a person''s appearance. I don''t dare to have any ideas. There was a flash of insight in my eyes, and I thought of Shangguan, or perhaps he had a way, and I might as well talk to him. Right now, the most important thing is to stabilize Feng''er. How precious is human life? Raising a child, how much effort and love does it take to be able to grow up safely?


    A rich family''s child is a treasure, afraid of the cold and afraid of the warmth. Without money, a family''s child is also a treasure in the hearts of parents.


    "Feng''er, don''t act like this for now. Wait a little longer. Tomorrow night, we''ll see if there''s any solution or if we can get you to leave and become an imperial concubine. "Even if you ruin your looks, you won''t be able to do anything about it."


    I gently wiped away her tears. She was still a young girl. At such an age, she had already suffered so much.


    Or perhaps, she didn''t want to die either. If she was someone who wholeheartedly sought death, why would she wait until there was no one around before dying? Hitting one head on the palace wall was also a form of protest, a heroic and bitter death.


    "Chu Xue, you have to help me. Actually, I don''t want to leave like this either. I hate them so much. One day, I will have to eat them all alive." Her eyes were filled with real hatred.


    "I will help you, but neither will I. I am also just a palace maid, I have no rights. Feng Er, there will always be a way. I will give you some time to think about it. If you die, you will suffer this humiliation for nothing, and you will not be able to do anything. " Perhaps, hatred was also a way to survive.


    She looked at me and closed her eyes again. Another tear rolled down her cheek.


    "Don''t be afraid. If it''s over, don''t think about it. If you don''t walk on the road, you will never walk on it. Who''s calling, we are all palace maids? " Grief, the lowest of humanity, the lowest of struggles, I saw through.


    She wiped away her tears. Her big round eyes stared at the moon. Tears welled up again. Waves of light flashed, carrying her pain, her hatred.


    It was Xiao Xiao''s voice again. This time, it sounded as if he was struggling.


    I was fascinated by it, but I didn''t want to be curious about the man who played the flute. It must be the crown prince. He left the palace so many days ago, that''s why I didn''t hear him.


    I sat there and listened. It was so pleasant to listen to, but also so perplexed.


    When Phuong took my hand, I winced in pain.


    She also looked at it. "Chu Xue, you''re hurt too?"


    I chuckled, "It''s nothing. It''s just a superficial wound. It doesn''t hurt. As a palace maid, how could I possibly not be injured?"


    She looked at me for a long time and said admiringly, "Chu Xue, you''re so strong. Besides, you''re so free. You won''t be sad."


    I self-deprecatingly laughed, "Feng''er, what do you mean by ''heart''? Tears ¡­ if they could change anything, would have flowed long ago. If you are not happy, who will be happy for us? "Feng''er, go wash your face and go to bed early."


    She looked at me, then at her belt, and shook her head. "I''m not stupid, you''re right.


    "Feng''er, I''m not afraid that you won''t be able to think it through. What are you trying to do? I can block you once, but I can''t block you twice. "It''s fine, I''ll listen to this Xiao Ming. You should go to sleep first."


    "I was sleeping there." She closed her eyes and bit her lip.


    "I can''t sleep, so I have to sleep, understand?"


    She nodded. "I understand. Chu Xue, thank you. I will repay you for the rest of my life for your great kindness."


    I chuckled and put the hair on my forehead back together. "Feng Er, what are you saying? "It''s okay. Think about it a little more. It''s no big deal. Go to sleep."


    She took two steps, then looked back at me and smiled. "I''ll do my best to bring myself back to life," she said.


    Such a straightforward young girl, when she was sad, she could seek death and live. When she woke up, she was so sensible. It was because their loved ones weren''t around. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be so desperate to die.


    I didn''t expect that Feng Er would be the one to save me this time.


    Where''s the pear blossom? When she comes back, I''ll sit here and wait. I want to wait for her. If Pear Fragrance was injured, she would have risked everything. But if she was injured, she wouldn''t be like Feng Er. If I can''t persuade her, she''ll just choose to die bravely.


    When all things were quiet and peaceful, the autumn night dew was somewhat cold. The wind carried a cold chill as it began to assault the harem.


    I didn''t wait for the pear blossom, but for the crown prince.


    [I am so awesome! Just thinking about it, the Crown Prince really came in the middle of the night.] He waved his hand with a tired look to tell me not to be too polite.


    I sat there, under the quiet trees, the jumbled stones, the belt floating on the branches.


    I am sad, and the crown prince is also sad, wanting to be speechless to Er.


    He looked at the belt, at me, and it seemed incredible.


    I chuckled and shook my head.


    He closed his eyes and said in a low voice, "She''s back?"


    I didn''t say anything. I didn''t even know what he meant by her, but it looked like he had a lot to say.


    I am a good listener, he can say to his heart''s content, I will not be distracted, I listen quietly.


    "She''s back, but I hate her." [The Crown Prince doesn''t care? Sit on one side of my rubble.


    Under the shadow of the moon, two black shadows were spread out on the ground. They were both lonely people.


    He seemed to have something to say. With his emaciation and exhaustion, there was a trace of helplessness in his eyes.


    I held my chin and listened.


    The Crown Prince was under too much pressure and carried too much burden.


    "She''s back." He didn''t look at me, either.


    Did he want to repeat it all the time? This was already the third time.


    After a long while, I asked, "What are you afraid of?"


    He looked at me with hatred in his eyes, confused. "I don''t know. Do you believe her anymore?"


    "Why?" I asked, looking sideways. Of course, the Crown Prince couldn''t just trust others. Otherwise, he would lose everything in one fell swoop.


    Naturally, I didn''t dare to say that having him spend more time to look at the harem would change a lot of vices after he ascended the throne.


    I dare not say that saying this is a great disrespect to the current emperor of Yan Dynasty. After all, I am not really familiar with him.


    "Still beautiful. So helpless, so pitiful, so bright, with her at the princess''s side, and I don''t know whether to believe her or not. "


    He lowered his head and hid it in his palm, his shoulders trembling. It was as if she was sighing deeply. She didn''t know how to deal with that helplessness and helplessness.


    I''ve never seen a prince like him. He''s always quick, fierce, and violent, but his temper comes and goes quickly.


    Was this necessarily something that he was in great pain over? Alas, all men, whether high above or low, have their own sufferings. The word ''love'' could trap so many people.


    "And you want to believe her?" Or don''t you want to? " I asked softly.


    "I don''t know." Lifting his eyes, he no longer had the noble aura that he used to have from Ling Ba. He was as pure as a child. He wanted someone to point him in the right direction. How would I dare? There were some words that would be best said in an ambiguous manner. It would save me a lot of trouble at that time. Smiling in his heart, Ni Chuxue was selfish after all.


    He looked at me, wanting me to give him some answers, and how would I know what was right and what was wrong?


    I frowned slightly. "Crown Prince, Chu Xue doesn''t know much about you two and she doesn''t want to know anything. However, there are some things that should be done according to your wishes, so it will not be so sad. "


    "Nothing." He obviously didn''t want to say it anymore.


    Everyone has a secret, and every secret can be known or not known. What Shangguan Bing told me was my secret, and I won''t tell anyone.


    He said he likes it, but I don''t even dare to say pear blossom.


    "There''s no need to draw that picture anymore." he said suddenly. I think he wanted me to paint him to think about something. That''s good, I don''t want to paint either.


    In that case, his decision was to believe it all again.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. This puts a lot of pressure on me. " Since I don''t want to paint, I have no intention to do so either. In any case, if I drag him along and spend some time with him, I will gain some guts if he is easy to talk to.


    "You are not allowed to mention this to anyone." He stared at me.

 C65

    He smiled helplessly. When he saw me blabbering to someone else, he said, "Crown Prince, if something good happens in the beginning of the snow, you wouldn''t be talking to me anymore. As it''s late at night, Crown Prince will go back to rest. If people were to see the crown prince in the autumn chrysanthemum courtyard, it would be extremely bad for you. "


    He looked at me carefully with his deepest eyes. In those eyes, he was afraid that I would not let go of even the slightest movement of my hair. "Nothing else?"


    His probing question made me smile. "Prince, what''s the meaning of this?"


    "Yeah, Ni Chuxue, it''s really easy to chat with you. It has also taken away most of my worries."


    "I don''t know. I have the ability. However, the Crown Prince should be more relaxed." I blinked and smiled a little.


    With one hand, he grabbed my hair, which had slipped on my shoulder, and with a slight tug, he looked at me with satisfaction. He wanted to scream, but he said, "You look stupid, but you''re too careful when you speak.


    "What does the crown prince want from me, a palace maid, for? "Is that so? My goal is to get out of the palace." Thus, he could not stand up for him. The Crown Prince didn''t avoid speaking of him in front of me, and I didn''t want to hide my greatest hope from him.


    Of course, I brought along some crafty little guys to see if the crown prince could help me.


    However, he was a bit disappointed because he turned his head to smile and then knocked on my head. "You are out of the palace, but I don''t even have someone to talk to. If you want to play with these little tricks of yours, then keep your tail tucked away. " The meaning in his words was that he wouldn''t help me.


    Several times, I hinted that I was trying to beat around the bush because of the crown prince''s help. Now, he rejected me directly. Stop the idea of me hitting him.


    "I''m out of the palace, so wouldn''t it be more comfortable for the crown prince to look for me? To treat you as a friend and brew wine and tea? What a joyous occasion." I seduced him.


    He raised his eyebrows, and said with a mixture of truth and falsehood: "I don''t want to let you go out and get married. It is unbefitting of me to go and find a woman. "


    "When the Crown Prince finds a palace maid, he will become a proper person." I''m not convinced.


    He pulled at my hair, raised his eyebrows, and said, "Don''t talk to me. You want to leave the palace. "I still don''t want you to leave yet. This palace is a huge place and is filled with people vying for power. If we can talk, I think we should be able to get some official positions and rewards from me."


    "Me too." I spoke bluntly.


    He said curiously, "I''d like to hear what you want. Alright, I''ll send you a wish. Of course, other than the matter of leaving the palace, there''s nothing else you can discuss. But in the future, you have to listen to me clearly. I am not afraid of being the leader. "


    I chuckled, "Leading the way, yes, in the Eastern Palace, with the crown prince around, which concubine would scheme against me?"


    No matter what, he was still the crown prince. After the emperor, he was the crown prince, and offending the crown prince was the most unwise thing to do.


    I thought about it for a long time before I said, "I can''t think of it now. I''ll think about it when I think of it."


    Sometimes, I really can''t tell what kind of person the Crown Prince is. He can be as gentle as the wind, he can talk freely, and sometimes he can be so cold that he doesn''t seem to recognize me.


    Was it really necessary to wear so many masks to become the crown prince?


    "I''m so tired. I''m so tired." he said gloomily.


    "Just obey your heart and stop tormenting yourself. In any case, you are young. If you fail again, you will never think about it." It must be a love affair, she, the crown prince''s lover. I don''t know much about it. I can''t give him any good advice.


    The Crown Prince stretched out his hands, half lying on the rock, and closed his eyes. The moonlight had completely illuminated his face. It was so beautiful, so noble, and there was even a look of exhaustion on his face.


    "She is one thing, and another thing is that the Liao Kingdom is at the border, constantly causing trouble, as if they are attacking the Yan Dynasty. This is worrisome. " He let out a heavy sigh, feeling helpless about the moonlight.


    Many people always thought that if they could curry favor with the Crown Prince, what benefits would they get from him? The more annoyed he was.


    No wonder his brows were knitted tightly. "The crown prince being able to worry about all these is the fortune of the commoners."


    As for the rest, I cannot comment, nor do I have the right to comment. The emperor is obsessed with women, not the imperial government, and the Yan dynasty has slowly declined to other countries. The crown prince is worried, but he is only the crown prince.


    He had not ascended to the throne yet, nor was the national policy in his hands.


    "Chu Xue, don''t you think it''s annoying?" he asked me in a low voice.


    My heart was also heavy. If we attacked the Yan Dynasty, then the citizens would have to pay taxes. I don''t know how the world would turn out like this. The imperial court would die, and many treacherous officials would run amok. It''s so hard to get morale back.


    "It''s annoying, but it''s useless. I have to face it anyway."


    He sat up straight. "There are so many things to talk about. But I have to think about it and slowly change the atmosphere. "


    The Crown Prince was the Crown Prince. He was still young after all, and had his own vitality. As long as he was willing to do it, there was nothing he couldn''t do. He possessed a domineering aura. If he were to govern, it would definitely be a completely new sight. The old habits of the imperial harem would have to be changed.


    Of course, if he grabbed it now, it would be better if he didn''t have to.


    His eyes were full of eagerness, sharp like an arrow. The young men were all hot-blooded and overflowing with anger.


    The wind was blowing hard, and my hair was flying wildly. I habitually lifted my left hand to gather my hair.


    The Crown Prince grabbed my hand and looked at the long, bloody wound. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "How did you wound this?"


    Avoiding his burning gaze, I drew back my hand and said lightly, "I accidentally scratched."


    He did not say anything else, only lightly said, "Why weren''t you being careful?"


    "Chu Xue is a fool, did you ever scold me?" I laughed, afraid that he would find out.


    "You can still laugh." He snickered. "Go to sleep."


    He had become much more gentle. Such a crown prince was really easy to get along with. I earnestly said, "It''s not strange that you say so. There is always a sound of rustling in the middle of the night in the palace. Why do you think that person is bragging when he''s not sleeping?" With so much strength, you don''t have to do anything meaningful. "


    As soon as he finished, he tapped his head again. "You''re scolding me?"


    "Aiya, I really don''t know if the crown prince is bragging or not. The crown prince is truly in good spirits." It was always the middle of the night.


    "If you have something to say, then just say it. Don''t beat around the bush, I''m too lazy to let you guess." He rolled his eyes at me and smiled.


    I freely said, "Crown Prince, you understand."


    He waved his hand with a dark look in his eyes, "Just like Old Zhong Shu, I know what you''re talking about. This damned girl. Go to bed. There are some things I can understand, but sometimes I feel powerless, so what''s the use of telling you that? " He gave me a hard look, as if to frighten me.


    "It''s useless. Crown Prince, try hard to realize some things."


    "Go to hell, I''ve heard these words more than a hundred times." He waved his hand. "It seems that it''s much easier to talk to you." He let out a breath. "Let''s go!"


    I smiled at him. "The crown prince is my honor. I can only enter after the crown prince has left."


    He purposefully paused for a moment, and then his eyes lit up. "When I came, you did not greet me."


    "It''s already very late in the night. It''s about time for the crown prince to go back and rest."


    He stood up, and I looked up at him.


    He patted me on the shoulder and looked me in the eye. "Don''t get too close to Lin."


    That sentence stunned me. When he came back to his senses, he was no longer in shadow.


    [This Crown Prince is really ¡­ sigh, how come he is so different from his inner self?] When I don''t exist, then say, don''t get too close to Lin Bei.


    Lin Si is a good person, is a friend, is also a bosom friend, our friendship, what does he know?


    In the morning, not surprisingly, they met Shangguan Bing in the cold palace.


    Although Shangguan Yu was punished last night, he was still in the palace today, still feeling refreshed and energetic.


    I looked at him from afar and trotted over. I didn''t say anything? The smile in his eyes leaked out.


    He shook his head when he saw it, and his eyes laughed at me again.


    If you want to laugh, do you need a reason? He just wanted to laugh for no reason. I followed him into the cold palace, and when we reached the woods, he took my hand again. This time, I stopped struggling.


    He didn''t say anything, but he felt they were even closer.


    I thought about Feng''er, and told Shangguan Bing to ask if there was anything he could do.


    He raised his eyebrows, and I noticed that he liked them very much. However, they were very pretty as well. "Of course you have them?" he said proudly.


    I always wished that I could suppress his arrogance and not let him have his way. It was as though, seeing him so dejected, I would feel a sense of accomplishment.


    Just as he was thinking about how to pick on him and make things difficult for him.


    Shangguan Bing bowed her head and whispered into my ear, "Where did you go last night?"


    I was alarmed. "You didn''t go there?"


    "Nonsense." He slightly rebuked, "You even dare to deceive me? How did you hurt your hand? "


    Since he had already seen it, there was no need for me to hide it any longer. My left hand, hidden in my sleeve, reached out to him.


    Anger appeared in his eyes, "Ni Chuxue, you are really reckless. Do you know what you are doing?"


    I looked into his eyes, my heart was trembling with fear. No, Shangguan Yu was really that shrewd, could she see through everything?


    My every move last night was not out of his sight. He did not like me to be too close to Lin Yin. He probably knows everything about what I did and whether I was there or not.


    Just as I only remember him, so the heart is strange, it is a kind of care.


    This eagle-like gaze caused me to turn around and run away. I bit my lips and softly said, "Don''t ask me that."


    There were some things, some things that could be said, some things that could not be said. If you want to be conservative, you have to stay conservative for the rest of your life.


    Shangguan Bing gave a cold humph, "You idiot, last night who else knew? Don''t take me for a fool, who knew that Yin Pear Fragrance was your sister?"


    Ai, Shangguan Yu, why don''t you let me keep a secret? However, other than him, there were also people who knew Lin Jingru and the Seventh Prince.

 C66

    My concubine, on the other hand, is fearless. I just need to defend them with my life, and they won''t be able to do anything to me even if I were to act in front of Lin Jingru.


    As for Seventh Prince, I don''t know. I''m unable to guess what he''s thinking.


    "Clearly in secret. How would I know? How many people know about Pear Fragrance?" He thought that he understood a lot of things, but it was all dark.


    Seventh Prince, his heart is too deep. I can''t see through him, but thinking of him is cold and ruthless. My hand was shaking, and Shangguan Bing thought it was hurting. She whispered, "I''ll give you some medicine later. It''ll be fine in two days."


    I nodded. It''s nice to have someone who cares.


    "You two sisters are really bold. Ni Chuxue, aren''t you afraid that someone will kill your head?" After the gentleness, I didn''t forget, yet I still had to blame myself.


    I felt a headache coming on. "No one is helping Pear Blossom."


    "So why don''t you think about it for yourself?" He said it angrily.


    I raised my eyebrows. "Things have already happened, so I''ll just stand here." Let him scold. Since when have I not answered back? I''ve been so obedient.


    He looked at me snappily. "Ni Chuxue, I will not disobey you. No one is allowed to talk about this matter."


    I sighed. "Of course I know, Shangguan. Why do I feel like you''re talking more and more like an old man, talking and cursing at the same time? Such a bad temper."


    He stared at me, his mouth twitching in anger. I pushed him away with a smile. "I''m not angry, I''m not angry. Young Master Shangguan must be magnanimous."


    Shangguan Yushi''s eyes were helpless, they were as black as jade, sparkling with a bit of affection. She sighed and said: "I really can''t do anything to you."


    To think that someone as arrogant as him would sigh at me and talk about his helplessness... In my heart, I actually felt a sense of accomplishment. Of course, I cannot laugh out loud, otherwise, he would probably glare at me with his eyes.


    I thought that the less people know about this matter, the better.


    I wouldn''t have told him if he hadn''t asked. It was not a question of trust, but of knowing more, and it was not a good thing for him.


    Knowing Shangguan Yu was my biggest gain and fortune now, even though it wasn''t easy to get along with her at the beginning.


    But what he helped me with was something I hadn''t thought of before. What he brought me was something I had never had before.


    Helplessly, he took my hand and said, "I probably won''t come often."


    I knew what he meant by that, and of course he couldn''t come often. He had refused completely last night.


    Come here often, to put the face of the imperial family there. Besides, Princess Yuzhen knows that he often comes here, if, someone sees us like this. I''m afraid I won''t be able to live my days.


    Some things were obvious at a glance.


    Last night''s Shangguan Yu also surprised me. What a Shangguan Yu, how can she be so arrogant? It was completely out of place with the magnificent and vulgar imperial palace. It was as lofty as him, truly worthy of praise. What was his bones made of? How could I not be curious? If I were a doctor, would I even want to open them?


    He was so arrogant. Facing the Emperor, he didn''t show the slightest hesitation or fear.


    After last night, his dryness, my dryness, many uneasiness, all settled down.


    He sighed and said worriedly, "I''m afraid we have to delay the matter of leaving the palace."


    "Don''t be impatient." I wanted to smooth his brow, but I felt too close, and he was too high for me to reach.


    As I approached Shangguan Xue, my heart began to pound, but as I approached the crown prince, like my own family, I was not shy at all, and Lin Si, who was my good friend, how could I be embarrassed?


    I can understand all this, Shangguan Xue can already do enough.


    Ning Xiaoyao''s courtyard was right in front of her, so why wasn''t this road longer? With him, they could leave a little more.


    It was still early, so he stayed outside. I went in to get a bucket of water, and he followed me.


    When he came back, the water was on his shoulders.


    He seemed effortless and at ease.


    Staring at my waist, he said, "Next time I''m not here, you have to be careful when you''re carrying water. You''d rather walk a few more times than pick too many."


    "What do I know? Shangguan, we''re here. You go in from the front yard, I''ll bring the water in. "


    He left the water at the back door and went out into the front yard.


    I also told him to go first and then sneak in through the backyard.


    That was to avoid suspicion. At this moment, it was to avoid the eye.


    "Shangguan." I called to him.


    He turned his head to look at me and raised his eyebrows. You''re unwilling to part with it? "


    Is this considered a tease? My face flared up and I coquettishly looked at him: "I didn''t. I''m calling for you. Be careful of the road, don''t fall down."


    He looked at me with contempt. "Coward. "How could there be rocks and holes on this flat road? Even if there was, I wouldn''t dare to say it out loud." Without looking back, he gives me a thumbs-up, which points to the ground before I can even smile.


    I looked at the back door and giggled. This Shangguan.


    As soon as I entered the courtyard, I became a palace maid and he became a doctor. Each of them carried out their duties and had no reason to sit together with an excuse to speak freely.


    He had to withdraw after he had given Ning Xiaoyao the acupuncture.


    Ning Fei told me to send him out of the cold palace, but she didn''t know much about me. Sometimes, I felt that she was an extremely intelligent woman.


    She wanted me to be closer to Linde, but she gave me and Shangguan Bing the chance to be alone.


    She didn''t want to offend these two dazzling and handsome men, and wanted to take them back.


    "Shangguan Yu took out a bottle of medicine from his box and gave it to me." It made her look bad on her hands and face, but she was afraid of a rash in the palace that would send her far away. Two more cups of tea and it will be gone. "


    "I am a little doubtful, can this small bottle alone protect Feng Er from even greater harm?" What if the doctor comes out? " This was a fake, Feng Er would be in an even worse situation.


    He laughed complacently, "Ni Chu Xue, you have really underestimated my medical skills. If this medicine woman is able to get a diagnosis, I will change my profession. "


    Alas, it was still like this. One day, he would definitely be suppressed by his words. He was so wild that it was as if he was the strongest in this world. As I put the bottle away, the autumn sun shone down and lit up his face.


    He was a little worried for me. "I''m afraid your days will be a little harder?"


    "I''m not afraid." I said calmly. He didn''t want to worry him. He had more to face than me. His pressure was much heavier than mine.


    He asked curiously, "What can you do?"


    I laughed very hard: "If the enemy does not move, I do not move. If the enemy does not move, I do not move."


    He laughed, and the whole forest was filled with his laughter. "What a great ''Ni Chu Xue''."


    "There''s no need to worry now, hur hur." Actually, I didn''t want to worry him.


    "Hai, Ni Chu Xue, it''s so hard to make you sad." He sighed. "That''s fine too, I like to see you happy. All sorts of things will become clear and peaceful in your eyes."


    I looked up at him and found his eyes were clear and gentle.


    He patted me on the shoulder. "There are some things that just have to be like this. Don''t worry about it anymore. Perhaps, the Pear Blossom will bring you good fortune."


    I shook my head and sighed. "I don''t want that. I don''t want this kind of luck. If Pear Fragrance could get a favor, I would be happy for her. She had her pressure and her strength. She had suffered a lot from coming all the way here. "


    "He''s too bold." He splashed me with cold water. "Once that happens, you''ll know there''s no way to regret it."


    "Perhaps it is her path, her fate. If she chooses to do this, she will have no choice but to gamble." Pear Fragrance had been looking for an opportunity.


    Shangguan Bing didn''t have any good impression of Pear Fragrance, he always felt that Pear Fragrance was bullying me.


    Unknowingly, they had to walk out of the forest again. The entrance to the Cold Palace wasn''t far away. I chuckled. "Alright, you can go back on your own. I''ll draw a sword orchid for you in the afternoon. How about it?"


    "Don''t be tired." he whispered.


    Not far away, the Seventh Prince came in by himself from the cold palace.


    I stopped laughing, bent over Shangguan Bing, and stepped back.


    Seventh Prince''s body always carried a cold aura. Her sharp eyes swept over me, then back to Shangguan Bing.


    Shangguan Yu was not polite to him at all, she bowed and left without saying a word.


    Seventh Prince walked in front while I followed behind. The heavy atmosphere made all of my pores open up.


    I was on full alert for him, and even when he stopped, I was nervous.


    No one said a word.


    When he entered the small courtyard, he immediately went to see Ning Concubine.


    Concubine Ning sat on the table, contentedly blowing on the autumn wind. Upon seeing him, she smiled sweetly and said cordially, "It''s a long time before you break evil, ah."


    "Second aunt." I heard the Seventh Prince growl.


    So it turned out that Ning Xiaoyao was his second aunt, meaning that she had some blood in her veins. No wonder she was so close to him.


    Wouldn''t that mean that Ning Concubine and his mufei are sisters and shared husbands? When I think about it, I feel that it''s inconceivable.


    After serving him some tea, he waited quietly by the side for his orders.


    Her good health added a bit of joy to the cold autumn.


    Consort Ning had asked a lot of questions, but none of them came from the 17th prince, Lou Zixue.


    The strange thing was, why did the Seventh Prince say so much today? Normally, he wouldn''t make a sound. It wasn''t really that important, so he asked casually.


    Concubine Ning also spoke with great interest. Many times it was her who spoke, so he fell silent.


    He was extremely uneasy as he looked at the courtyard door outside the window, whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    Ning Xiaoyao asked with a smile, "Po Xie, go busy yourself. Second Aunt is already well, you don''t have to stay with me."


    "I''m fine." he said coldly. He glanced at the door, then looked away.


    Ever since the incident with the poison rash, Seventh Prince had ordered his men to send in Ning Fei''s meals.


    He breathed a sigh of relief when the lunchman arrived. She looked at Ning Xiaoyao, wanting to say something, but no words came out.

 C67

    I find it funny. Seventh Prince, why can''t you say it out loud? Wasn''t he too high and mighty?


    "Is there anything Po Xie wants to say?" Ning Xiaoyao carefully scanned the room with her eyes.


    He shook his head. "Nothing? Second Aunt, you should take care of your health. If there is anything you need, just send a palace maid over to inform her. " As he stood up, he glanced at me, and I quickly retracted some of the mockery from my eyes.


    Consort Ning lightly smiled. "Alright, I''ll be troubling you with the snow."


    He stood up, giving the impression that the house was rather small. Honorable as he was, he felt uncomfortable no matter how he looked at things here.


    As he left alone, his tall back actually seemed a bit lonely.


    Later on, I realized why he had come here.


    After lunch, she casually asked me what had happened last night.


    Chen mama smiled. "Esteemed Ning, Chu Xue is a girl from the cold palace. How could she enter that hall?"


    I offered her some tea. "Momo, I really did go to the main hall last night." How could I lie to her? As long as she wanted to ask, she would naturally know. There were some things that one shouldn''t think of as smart.


    "Look, I knew it. Chu Xue is a capable person. " Concubine Ning''s eyes were filled with praise.


    I thought about it and said, "Chu Xue sent someone to grind the ink."


    However, Imperial Concubine Ning was so intelligent. "Painter Lin, right?"


    I know that she wanted to say something, so she nodded and said, "Yes, Empress. Painter Lin must be sick and her body is not feeling well, so I sent someone to ask Chu Xue to grind the ink. She should be able to write even faster from the depths of the ink."


    "Chu Xue, do you still remember what I told you?" Ning Fei didn''t beat around the bush and told me directly.


    Right now, Concubine Ning was no longer as delicate and pitiful as she was when she was sick. She was as frightened and flustered as a rabbit.


    Such calmness and radiance, and the aura of a concubine around her. I chuckled, "Of course I remember. Maybe after Painter Lin recovers, he will come to the Cold Palace. "Empress, it''s time for your nap." I whispered.


    Concubine Ning shook her head. "From today onwards, I can''t be like before. Chu Xue, give me some ink. Momo, find all my old posts. It''s been eight years and I have to slowly learn."


    Ning Xuemo was determined to fight for her future.


    She used to write such a beautiful sticker, both hands can write, each have a different style, let me choose to sigh.


    Now, the strength of his wrist had decreased. After training for so long, it was no longer as strong as before.


    However, she was very serious when she wrote it, and Chen mama was fanning her with the wind. As I studied the ink, it was rather quiet and comfortable.


    What were they trying to do in this small courtyard which was luckily a cold palace? Just calm down.


    It didn''t take long before Consort Ning became tired. She continued writing from left to right. Although she didn''t write for a long time, the momentum and technique she exuded were still there.


    The final words were bold and light at times, and graceful at the same time. I''m sure she''ll write as well as she can.


    One afternoon, I felt a little uneasy.


    I''m afraid that if a voice were to ring out, half of the chance would be for me. If that''s the case, then Pear Fragrance must have failed. Her majesty the Emperor is so frivolous. If you count it as a crime of seduction, even I will be implicated.


    He pricked up his ears and listened quietly.


    Luckily, the whole afternoon was peaceful and peaceful. Originally, I had planned to draw a sword orchid for Shangguan Yue after she fell asleep, but as soon as Ning Fei diligently practiced her calligraphy, I couldn''t draw it anymore.


    Even though he hurriedly returned, he didn''t have the mood to see the colorful clouds fill the sky.


    When I got back to the garden, I didn''t see the pear, so my heart relaxed a little.


    When most of the palace maids had returned, someone began to discuss the matter.


    The Emperor had not even gone to the morning assembly today, and the Dark Pear Fragrance was about to become a phoenix.


    Some were jealous, some were envious, and some had a disdainful voice. They interweaved as they discussed enthusiastically. This was news from the palace, and what the palace maids learned was faster than any of their concubines.


    The shocking news hurt my head.


    Pear fragrance, I can''t be happy, my heart is sour into a piece. Did she know that since she was on this path, no one would let go of Qin Huai''s matter? For the sake of fame, there would be people who would dig out what they wanted to hide.


    The Emperor''s love, how weak it was and how late it was being spoiled, was nothing new.


    Dazzling pear fragrance, does she have enough means and heartless to squeeze the harem seat?


    When Qin Huai was young, he did not dare to ask for a doctor. He was afraid that if news of this shameful matter spread out, he would only be able to buy some Slipform Medicine.


    However, many people knew that there was no paper that could contain fire.


    In addition, the emperor''s complexion wasn''t too good. His splendor had faded and he liked women. What would she do when the time came for the Emperor to go? The days in the palace were even more difficult.


    Sometimes, a concubine was even worse than a palace maid. The palace maid An had a way out, and the concubine was already on her way.


    If there was a girl of one and a half, they would have been able to live honorably with their child. But if there was none, then when the emperor passed away and the empress ordered it, Pear Fragrance would be buried with the child. She was so young, could the Emperor really live forever? It was impossible.


    The fragrance of pear, the blood tears in his heart, all he wanted was to fly up to the branch, to be able to enjoy the wind and shine, to be able to enjoy the feeling of exaltation. She was not a bird. She could not fly down again.


    The way down was probably for someone to shoot down an arrow with blood all over the ground.


    Shangguan Yushi''s worry was not unreasonable. He had thought far and understood.


    Once something happens to Pear Fragrance, it will implicate my Yin family.


    If she was innocent, if she was as pure as jade, she would have less to worry about.


    Even though she was not, the Pear Fragrance past, in the palace, was too unbearable.


    Even now, I still don''t understand why Lou Yuyu would help Lin Jingru.


    Although Lin Jingru was the imperial concubine, whenever the crown prince was around, she would always look at him with a gaze that caused people to be puzzled.


    A lot of things, in the dark, think it''s like that, but it''s not like that. If it was true, whether it was true or false, An Ying was able to explain everything clearly.


    I don''t like these things, it doesn''t mean -- I can''t look. It was just that he didn''t want to.


    That night, talking with the Crown Prince, I became more and more disgusted with the idle struggle in this palace. Wouldn''t it be more meaningful to pay more attention to the citizens of the frontier?


    However, they wouldn''t. Their lives had already revolved around the Emperor.


    To be honest, I can''t respect the Emperor no matter how hard I try.


    I thought too much about leaving the palace, but Shangguan Bing must have offended his mother and taken some time to do so.


    Lin Si Ji had someone bring me a new set of clothes.


    I secretly laughed in my heart. Lin Si Ji is really an astute person. I still don''t know what will happen to Pear Fragrance. Who would have known that my heart was so sore? If my father had known, he would have sighed in such a way.


    No matter how I looked at it, it was dazzling.


    When Feng Er returned at night, I quietly gave her the bottle of medicine.


    Her eyes filled with tears, and she almost burst into tears. She gripped the bottle so tightly that her fingers turned white.


    How can I sleep? There was an empty spot beside him, as if there was a missing corner of his heart. The quiet moonlight shined pitifully on the empty space.


    There were no more mournful sounds that night. I actually hoped that the crown prince would be revived.


    The Yan Dynasty really needed to change. Although I am a woman, if there is any disturbance, regardless of whether you are a woman or a man, you will still be killed. Great Liao, valiant and strong, fat and strong horse, can make people fear the wind.


    The next day, I did not see Shangguan Xue again. Perhaps, I did not want him to come.


    In the morning, the Seventh Prince came again and chatted for a bit before returning without another word.


    Someone knocked on the door at noon, and the one who answered it was Chen mama. She had a smile on her face as she said, "Esteemed Empress Ning, Painter Lin has arrived."


    Consort Ning''s eyes shone brightly as if her entire body had lit up. The pen in his hand began to tremble.


    She turned to see Lin Bei following Mrs. Chan in.


    When he looked at the etiquette, he saw that it was all there. Lin Xin was a person who knew how to be polite.


    "This official pays his respects to esteemed wangfei." A slightly hoarse voice rang out.


    Lin Xin was infected with wind chill, and his speech was not as gentle and clear as usual.


    Ning Xiaoyao replied in a rush, "No need for formalities. Painter Lin, I''ve long heard of your great name, but I''ve never seen you before."


    Lin Xin stood at the side. "Esteemed wangfei Ning praises me too much. This official doesn''t dare to praise you. I only know a few minor tricks and have received great blessings from my ancestors."


    I chuckled from the side, thinking, this Lin Si, is also a very good talker.


    These words were truly impeccable and extremely ordinary.


    It''d be hard for Esteemed Empress Ning to speak of that matter. After all, she was the esteemed empress, so her status would be greatly restricted.


    She looked at me, and I smiled.


    It was really a headache. I wasn''t good at managing these kinds of things, so I couldn''t say it out loud, but he could understand it. If Lin Xin didn''t have the time, then she wouldn''t blame me for it.


    "Niangniang, what a coincidence, Chu Xue and Painter Lin are from the same hometown." I whispered.


    Hearing his words, he felt uncomfortable no matter how he listened to them.


    Lin Xin looked at me with some doubts in his eyes. Seeing my helpless eyes, he instantly understood.


    She smiled meaningfully and said, "That''s true. The palace maids by esteemed Ning Xiaoyao''s side are indeed extraordinary. They acted on behalf of this one last night and were extremely intelligent, also an expert in paintings."


    "You guys really do have some fate." Ning Xiaoyao was all smiles.


    "That''s right, Niangniang. Chu Xue is more adept at randomly drawing. Painter Lin is amazing. The person who drew it is like a person walking into a painting, lifelike." I don''t like all this nonsense.


    Lin Xin was a smart person. With a smile on his face, he carefully asked, "I wonder if this official will have the honor of painting for esteemed wangfei?"


    Ning Xiaoyao''s fingers trembled as she grabbed at her clothes under the table. She nodded with a smile. "Of course."


    Lin Xin, you really know how to behave. This time, Ning Fei was happy. He had never offended anyone before, no wonder he could eat so much in the palace.


    I gave him ink and ink. If Lin Xin got up quickly, he would draw very quickly.


    But he was drawing slowly, and it was a bit like killing time. I''m an expert, so of course I could see it.


    He drew slowly, and I sharpened slowly.

 C68

    After drawing for a long time, Lin Xin tactfully said, "Empress, this official has some matters to attend to. This painting will be given to the Empress in the next two days."


    "Sorry for troubling Painter Lin." She laughed very happily. That was what she wanted. The small movements in the palace were an open secret.


    After Lin Xin left the cold palace, I apologised somewhat embarrassedly: "Lin Xin, I''m sorry."


    "What are you talking about?" He chuckled. "We''re from the same village."


    I chuckled. "I still don''t think I''m used to it." He felt depressed.


    Lin Xin sighed, "First snow, you are still not very smooth. In the future, there will be some matters where you shouldn''t casually promise others, as it will always make things difficult for yourself. "


    "That''s right, I''m not very good at refusing. This time, I''ll really make things difficult for you." How can I refuse? Ning Concubine''s words were so clear and so obvious. Moreover, she really was pitiful. Let me not refuse.


    "It''s not like that, first snow. Sigh, however, you shouldn''t be following Ning Xiaoyao for too long, so it''s fine. "If the higher-ups allow me, would you be willing to come to the art school and help me?" He spoke very seriously.


    He wouldn''t think that this matter was a good thing and everyone would agree to it.


    I chuckled. "How could I not?" Being a talented girl in the art school is a blessing I''ve earned. I don''t even dare to think about it. "


    He smiled gently, as gentle as jade. "Chu Xue, you have this talent. Don''t blame yourself, I have already done all these things. After staying in the palace for so long, how could I not know what was going on? There were so many people in the palace, so when I brought them back to the palace, I drew them hastily and then sent them back. "It''s impossible for the emperor to see it. In my studio, there are several cups filled with paintings. Tell me, will the emperor look at them one by one?"


    That''s right, how could anyone else not have thought of what Ning Xiaoyao could think of?


    I bit my lip and looked at him, hesitating to speak.


    I don''t care about anything else, but Ning Concubine was really too pitiful. She went through so many ups and downs and circled around the gates to the underworld a few times, I was already sighing for her.


    Lin Xin laughed in a low voice, "Chu Xue, don''t worry, the Emperor will see Imperial Consort Ning''s painting."


    I was relieved and was about to thank him. Lin Xin spoke again: "However, there are a lot of things that I cannot guarantee. After all, the Emperor is the Emperor.


    I let out a breath, "Lin Xin, I am just relieved, immediately, you press another sentence, let me sink another one. How should he put it? These are all personal lives and are not things that we can control.


    His eyes were filled with praise as he said, "I have the same thought as you. However, after a while, I can''t help but get a bad habit of doing it." "Even though I don''t want to become that vulgar person, but, unconsciously, it will always change."


    "Lin Xin, if it''s too much trouble, don''t say anything? It doesn''t matter whether you go to the Academy or not. So what if you''re there? I didn''t want him to worry about me.


    "I heard that the woman from that night was your sister." He spoke softly.


    How could he not know that he was with the Emperor? I chuckled. "Yes."


    "What do you think?" He looked deep into my eyes.


    My eyes were a little misty. How could I see it? "I don''t know. She has her own thoughts."


    "I thought you''d be happy. Pear Blossom is going to be your concubine."


    "I''m not happy, Lin Xin," I moaned. "Really, I''m not happy at all. But, to be honest, I''m really worried about her. "


    He said with some interest, "It''s rare to see someone like you."


    "Good things are not always good. You should know better than I do that you''re with the Emperor. "


    I helplessly smiled and gave her the title of concubine. Pear Fragrance, she really did what she wished. In this way, can she really rise to prominence? How''s it going?


    She had to pay more to make up for what happened before.


    The pear fragrance, did not return to the autumn chrysanthemum courtyard, she became a myth, a fairy tale of a palace maid becoming a concubine.


    I was one of the jokes, too, because I was her sister. To be a rising man, as if the road ahead of me had been paved. I don''t care for these things, but do they know what I think? If I could, I''d rather not have anything.


    When we were talking, he would look at me as if he was afraid I would eavesdrop, but also afraid that I wouldn''t know what he was talking about.


    It was somewhat funny and somewhat helpless.


    Even if Pear Fragrance became his concubine, he could not investigate the past.


    Of course, she wouldn''t pursue her father''s grievances, and instead would drag her out into the past.


    Sighing, I sighed heavily, "About her, I can only concern myself with her matters. Other than that, I am unable to help her. From the bottom of my heart, she is my younger sister. "But I can''t stop her either. She has her own way of thinking, her own way of life."


    He looked at me quietly, his eyes filled with reluctance. "Chu Xue, don''t crush yourself. You always have to live for you."


    I smiled. "Of course, I''m not?"


    "No wonder it''s so similar." He shook his head.


    "Similar what? "Oh, are you saying that I''m very similar to you?"


    He nodded, his eyes looking as though it had returned to the past. "You are almost the same as me in the past. However, you are much happier than me. I''ve lost more and more. "


    I gently smiled. After such a long time, even I would be worried about him, let alone him. "He is a meticulous person, moreover, he must have had some hardships when he entered the palace." It''s not bad now. " I comforted him. "There are some things that are not placed on the outside, but are kept in one''s bones, just like you."


    "So I like talking to you." Laughing lightly, he walked beside me. "Chu Xue, the end of October, is the Emperor''s birthday. What do you think I should draw?"


    "Still, there''s no need to hurry. Think slowly. How is your Phoenix drawing going? "


    He smiled lightly, "There''s probably no need for that."


    I frowned slightly. "If I want to draw, I still have to."


    "Actually, that sentence is true. In the end, it still has to be drawn. It''s impossible for Princess Yuzhen to be married forever. Fine." Chu Xue, if you''re not busy, help me think of how to draw the phoenix eye. "


    I nodded. "Of course. I''ll think about it seriously for the next few days."


    The phoenix''s eye was the hardest to draw. One had to have its spiritual nature, its nobility, and its ability to steal souls.


    Of course, one couldn''t use ordinary methods to look at a painting. It would lose its elegance, just like a lifeless phoenix. In every dynasty, the phoenix was the auspicious symbol, so it had to be dazzling.


    The Emperor has such a soft spot for Princess Yuzhen, and wants to marry her to Shangguan Yu. I think that she must also have some sort of status. His medical skills had reached the acme of perfection, and his arrogance and haughtiness had reached the peak. The Emperor regarded him very highly, and the gaze with which he looked at him was extremely complicated.


    I really feel lucky now, Shangguan Bing agreed to treat my father''s head disease, that took someone half a year.


    Since he had nothing better to do, he decided to take a look at Qin Huai''s drawing competition as well.


    He just "conveniently" agreed to come to the Yin Residence. He really was an honored guest, no wonder he bullied people and scolded them so harshly.


    Now that he thought about his battle qi from before, it was truly a bit funny. It made him miss the time that had flowed by.


    Complicated things have never been my favorite. How the Emperor treats him is also their business, so how can I control it.


    I admired him even more for his conversation with Lin Bei. To be honest, he was quite good.


    He came here step by step and knew a lot of worldly wisdom.


    He was tactful, but he never lost his temper. It was as warm as jade and as refreshing as Mu Qingfeng.


    I like to get along with him. I have a common hobby and some similar persistence.


    I am too similar to him. I admire his dedication to his friend.


    If you give me one point for someone else, I will definitely give you one point in return.


    Phoenix''s Eye, I thought for him. He trusted me so much, and treated me like a friend in the palace. How could I let him down? This was how friends were.


    If I didn''t know Shangguan Yue, or I would prefer Lin Xin, the gentleness in his eyes was something I always admired.


    It''s just that I know him, and my heart is already in Ruthie.


    Faint smile, Faint favor, I know, in his bland life, he wants me better.


    A confidant was truly hard to find. But I was so lucky that Shangguan Bing understood me and helped me.


    And Lin Bei, if from his point of view, I can be considered his confidante. From my point of view, so did he.


    In the afternoon, Lin Si wrote it down.


    Senior Servant Chen held her head high, disdain written all over her eyes.


    Consort Ning, on the other hand, had a gentle smile on her face. After a series of courtesies, she said, "The scenery is really good these days."


    "It''s all thanks to esteemed Ning Concubine''s blessing." "She answered respectfully." This servant is very happy to see that the Empress is in good health. "


    Why did she call herself a servant? Logically speaking, she was also a scribe, so there was no need to call her a servant.


    Ning Xiaoyao sighed. Her brows creased into a smile. "I haven''t seen you in years, but it''s been a long time since that timid little palace maid became a scribe. It really wasn''t easy."


    "Lin Si Ji was Ning Fei''s palace maid, right?" Ning Fei''s gaze returned to the complex emotions in her eyes. Strands of light flowed out from her beautiful eyes. She always seemed to be somewhat distant from them.


    With a slightly guarded tone, he said, "No matter what, you can still be considered a sixth rank official. From then on, you are no longer a palace maid serving in the Ning Consort Palace. However, I have been in the cold palace for a long time and there is nothing left to reward. "


    In other words, Concubine Ning had quite a bit of contempt for her, but Lin Si Ji wasn''t stupid. Why did he come here to seek trouble?


    But Lin Si Ji still hung his head in the air and continued to smile, "Thank you, esteemed wangfei, for remembering this servant. This servant will be extremely grateful."


    "That''s not necessary. How could I not remember you?" Consort Ning looked straight at her smile, took a sip of warm water, and said, "Letting Lin Si remember the cold palace, I wonder what''s the matter?"


    Lin Si Ji bowed with a troubled expression on his face and whispered, "Empress, palace maid ¡­"


    "You should make it clear. You know that I am not one to hesitate."

 C69

    Gritting his teeth, Lin Si Li said, "Esteemed Empress, esteemed imperial concubine really likes palace maid Chu Xue."


    These words really gave me a fright.


    However, Consort Ning was still calm as if she had expected this. "You want the snow on my side?"


    "Exactly." She exhaled.


    Saying all this would make things difficult for her. Although Consort Ning was in the cold palace, with the seventh prince''s support, the people by her side couldn''t be moved as they pleased.


    If Lifei wanted me to go, it wouldn''t be a good thing for me.


    However, I''m not worried that she''ll let me go that easily.


    Since Lin Si Ji personally said so, it seems that I''m quite important and a bit tricky.


    I don''t care what Lifei An thinks, in any case it''s a palace maid, I can''t leave my decisions to myself.


    I lowered my eyes so that no one could see them.


    Regardless of whether it''s Ning Concubine or Lifei, my identity has already started to become more and more mysterious in the palace.


    I am clearly a palace maid, and there are thousands and thousands of palace maids. Even though I didn''t want to show off, I started to fight.


    "I''ve already been in the Cold Palace for more than eight years. These few years, thanks to you taking care of me, I have never lacked palace maids. However, I have already gotten used to it. If Imperial Consort Li is lacking a palace maid, you can choose a smarter person to go over as a teacher. "


    Naturally, she would do all of this. The difficult part was that Lifei wanted me to do it.


    I chuckled. Lifei, on the other hand, threw this troublesome matter to Lin Si Ji.


    Consort Ning looked at her with ease, not in a hurry to speak up.


    Let Lin Si remember to be nervous. Lin Si Ji heaved a heavy sigh. "Esteemed Empress Li appreciates the palace maid Chu Xue''s painting skills."


    This sentence, of course, had many meanings.


    No matter what, Lifei was still the concubine of the harem. What she wanted was still a sentence.


    If it were any other time, some people would be flattered upon hearing these words and would probably offer up these items with their hands. However, Ning Xiaoyao wouldn''t agree. I know that Consort Ning still wants to use my connections. Lin Xin is my friend, Shangguan Yue, and also my friend. Right now, she really needs the help of these two friends.


    Back then, no matter how many times he asked for Shangguan, he could not enter the palace.


    At that time, even if we didn''t say anything, they would have at least guessed my relationship.


    Besides, during the period of treatment, the palace maids had eyes to see. Madam Ning also knew that Shangguan Bing and I were closer.


    Forget it, so what if we are together? We didn''t do anything to steal from him.


    Aren''t I afraid? Was he still afraid of Shadowstrike?


    As for Lin Xin, he came to find me a few times. Last time, I didn''t know how Ning Fei found out. However, I also know that it''s not as simple as being delicate and weak, Concubine Ning.


    In the imperial harem, if there were no more than two or three, how could one stand? Especially in a harem like this, in a harem as heartless as the Emperor, just relying on talent was far from enough. The wrist, the talent, was indispensable.


    I don''t have to sigh. It''s like this, and I don''t have to take responsibility for anything. My decision, just my decision, can''t change anything. No one will respect me, no one will ask me. Then why grieve? Now that he understood the situation, all he needed to do was watch.


    Ning Xiaoyao shook her head with a smile. "Lin Si Ji, you treat esteemed imperial concubine really well."


    "This servant will do everything I can for the harem." She spoke carefully.


    "Then how do you explain it to Lifei?" Ning Xiaoyao looked at her.


    Lin Si Ji raised his head with disbelief in his eyes. A light flashed in her eyes, as if she couldn''t believe that this was Ning Xiaoyao''s answer.


    She cracked a smile. "Then this servant will go back to esteemed imperial concubine."


    Imperial Concubine Ning rearranged her hair. "Imperial Concubine Li will personally say so." You should go back first. "


    I was startled. Why did I alarm Lifei? He also knew that he had to be careful.


    He sighed to himself. Ning Xiaoyao seemed to have a plan, but he wasn''t afraid.


    As soon as she finished speaking, a voice came from outside the door. "Esteemed wangfei has arrived."


    Under the escort of the palace maids, the elegant and graceful Fei Li slowly walked in.


    After the formalities, Senior Servant Chen and I retreated to Ning Xiaoyao''s side.


    Lifei sat on the chair and smiled at Ning Xiaoyao. "Big sis looks so good. This time, it''s really great news."


    "Sigh, after being ill for so long, I should have been able to recover. Otherwise, I would never have been able to recover."


    Lifei didn''t change her expression, still smiling as she said, "Big Sister Ning Fei has suffered a lot. This time, the rain has finally cleared up."


    "You have to suffer in order to be able to stand firmly." Her resolute eyes exuded a cold aura as she looked at esteemed imperial concubine Li.


    Lifei looked a little embarrassed as she said lightly, "Big sister''s words are right. Sometimes, it''s better to suffer a little."


    "Yeah, I''ve suffered the most in this world, so there''s nothing to be afraid of." Ning Xiaoyao sighed.


    After a long while, she raised a smile and looked at Consort Li. "Esteemed imperial concubine, you''ve come at just the right time. It''ll save Lin Si a lot of time to remember you."


    When Lifei saw Lin Si Ji''s dejected look, her eyebrows knitted together and she swept a glance at me.


    I didn''t flinch or flinch, and though I didn''t know why she wanted to see me, it wasn''t a good thing to think with my toes.


    "When I saw how well this palace maid had painted that day, I thought that she was also a talent, and that if she stayed by my side, I would be able to properly nurture her." She chuckled, concealing a hint of coldness.


    Ning Feifei laughed lightly, "Flowers bloom freely. There''s no need to cultivate them too much. They''re raised too well, so it''s not easy to produce them." Chu Xue, this palace maid, is rather compatible with me. It was also her fortune that esteemed wangfei admired her so much. "It''s not that I won''t give it to esteemed imperial concubine."


    I didn''t expect what she said and was shocked.


    Could it be that Ning Xiaoyao wants to give me to Lifei? It didn''t seem logical.


    I can''t understand it, but I''m not nervous. Sigh, I''m already this calm at such a young age. I really don''t feel good about it.


    Was it because of his bad habit of living with Shangguan Bing? After all, he was'' old '', a full ten years older than me.


    Lifei spread out her brows and chuckled, "It shouldn''t be a problem for Lin Si Ji to send a few more palace maids to serve big sister."


    But Ning Xiaoyao shook her head and smiled. "It''s just that I spoke a little too late. Chu Xue is a talented palace maid, as long as it is a pearl, all have its light, many people mentioned to me, to go out of the cold palace. I also know that this Cold Palace will only bury her. "


    Sigh, I feel ashamed. How can I become so popular in just a few days? Are you still calm?


    Will I be able to leave the palace after three years? If Shangguan Yue persuaded his mother, would I still be able to leave the palace? I don''t want to, but that''s the way it is. No one can change it.


    Pear Fragrance was in a tight spot right now. Although there''s no official imperial concubine or something like that, I heard that His Majesty was with her for the past few days. This is only a matter of time. Whoever holds me in their hands will be able to grab hold of the pear fragrance.


    It was really funny. They knew that the Pear Fragrance relationship was very light.


    Although I don''t want to say it, I can deceive everyone, but I can''t deceive my own heart.


    Pear Fragrance only cared about herself. So what? She is her. She doesn''t care about her relatives, but that doesn''t mean that I will be the same as her. In this competition, even if you don''t care about me, I don''t care about you either. She and I are sisters, but not the same person.


    Lifei laughed softly. Hearing this sentence, she seemed to have thought of something. He was very pleased with himself, "Why are you late? Could it be that the people from that palace wanted her to go? "


    "It''s a bit late?" Consort Ning looked straight at her. "Seventh Prince was admiring Chu Xue''s painting skills, so he asked me for it. When I recover from my illness, the first snow will come to the Seventh Prince''s palace to serve him. "


    Imperial Concubine Li''s expression was extremely unsightly. She didn''t expect that the person she spoke of was the Seventh Prince.


    I didn''t think that person would be him, no matter who it was. He clearly disliked me for disobeying his duty to tear my painting apart and then burn it.


    At this time, there was a knock at the door, and two palace maids followed the Seventh Prince in.


    The tall figure passed by the white flowers on the tree, as if he had walked out from a painting.


    Two slanted eyebrows flew into the clouds, two eyes as bright as stars, deep and black. Beneath his tall and full nose, his thin, jade colored lips curled up lightly, and his disposition was elegant and honorable; his entire body emitted the aura of a king.


    He raised his eyes and saw that Lifei was there. The corner of his lips curled up into a smile that was not a smile. There was a hint of coldness to his smile, which quickly disappeared.


    As soon as he walked in, Concubine Ning smiled and said, "Xie, you came at the right time. Esteemed imperial concubine was just about to ask for some snow on my side."


    I felt that it was strange that the Seventh Prince had asked me to go.


    Seventh Prince''s sharp eyes swept over me and I lowered my head.


    She heard his chuckle. "Esteemed imperial concubine was just thinking about it. She came to visit my second aunt. I didn''t expect that esteemed imperial concubine would be a painter as well."


    His voice was sarcastic, but I was depressed and a little angry.


    Would this Seventh Prince laugh at him or at Imperial Consort Li? Didn''t he tear up my painting? I painted so hard.


    If this was only Ning Xiaoyao''s way of putting things, then it wasn''t that bad. He was very cooperative, knowing Ning Xiaoyao''s intentions with just one sentence. He''d underestimated her.


    But if it''s true, then my life will be even more miserable.


    He is always trying to make things difficult for me. He was thinking about how to break my wings, how to make me comfortable from the inside out, and how to be a timid palace maid.


    "I also didn''t think that the Seventh Prince was also someone who loved paintings?" Lifei looked at me and chuckled. "The smile was a little eerie and made me uncomfortable." On the other hand, this palace maid has become very attractive in a short period of time. "


    What did someone say? The atmosphere was strange.


    Then she stood up. "Even so, I will not force you. "Esteemed Ning Xiaoyao, take care."


    "Then I''ll not see you off. Imperial Concubine Li take care of herself as well. It''s autumn now, so it''s hard to avoid the cold autumn mists hurting your body."


    No matter how I listen to it, no matter how I feel, every single one of their sentences is like swords clashing against each other, neither giving in to the other. Furthermore, their meanings are extremely strange.


    After sending off Lifei, he left a room full of fragrance.


    Silently, I moved the stool back to its original position.

 C70

    Chen mama whispered, "Esteemed Ning, are you really going to let Chu Xue go?"


    "If he doesn''t want to leave, then he has to." she whispered.


    Seventh Prince didn''t say anything as he steadily drank his tea.


    After a long while, he said, "I''ll have two palace maids come over and serve you."


    Wu, I want to cry. Do you really want me to go to the Seventh Prince''s side? He was not easy to get along with.


    Moreover, that night, I talked to him so arrogantly. Moreover, there were several times when he wanted to say something but hesitated. There was even mockery in my eyes. I didn''t have enough time to retract my words and let him take a look.


    If I go, I won''t get any good results.


    Ning Xiaoyao sighed. "A few days. It''ll be better if I go back later. I''m already used to the early snow."


    She couldn''t get happy. It was impossible for her body to be in a bad state.


    Leave me a few days, probably to think that there can be a concern on the Lin side.


    How did I become a palace maid to be used by everyone? I can''t figure out, I can''t have friends, this is good, will be dull.


    But without friends, how lonely.


    Why do I feel uncomfortable looking at the Seventh Prince?


    Right, things might not turn out this way.


    The Seventh Prince was only the Seventh Prince, but was the Crown Prince even stronger than him?


    Let the Crown Prince know that I am willing to go to the East Palace. It''s quiet there, he wants to get up, he has a sense of vitality, I like that kind of atmosphere. He could get to know a lot of people and learn a lot of things.


    The world is big, and there are many strange things about it.


    Or maybe the pear fragrance would just get me to go. She''s a sister, after all, and she wouldn''t have any grudges against me, and I could take care of her. Sigh, however, this is just a casual thought on my part. I don''t want to be affected by the pear fragrance.


    Or perhaps, Shangguan Yu''s mother wanted me to leave the palace, which was even better. The chances of that happening were even slimmer. Forget it, I''m just thinking about it. I''m lazy, so let''s talk about it when the time comes.


    Thousands of roads, tens of thousands of roads. I don''t have much hope, I''m afraid it will be more disappointing, but I also have hope, to make myself happy.


    Seventh Prince, it''s best if you don''t be complacent so early. If you want to bully me, you really can''t do it.


    I don''t know when?


    I also promise that she won''t let me leave this place until she leaves the cold palace.


    To leave the cold palace, was it actually not as easy as she had imagined? Did Lin Xin tell me all of those rules?


    Things were always planned by the heavens, and things were always planned by the people. The rest depended on her luck.


    The autumn had deepened, and two days later, Lin Bei did not send the painting.


    Disappointment slowly filled Ning Xiaoyao''s eyes.


    I didn''t try to persuade her, but how could I? She should be able to figure out what was going on, even though she wanted to pull herself together and start over.


    I fell in love with the trees in the backyard again, the yellow and green of the trees, sparse and dense.


    When the wind blew, it was as if a brilliant rain had fallen, drowning everyone''s thoughts.


    I read it carefully, and when I return, I can paint the scenery here.


    The only place I could draw was in that little house. The autumn chrysanthemums are full of people.


    There were no secrets. Everything was placed on the bed.


    Consort Ning''s beautiful, sad eyes are always looking at me.


    I hate my heart is not hard ah, Lin Si said, I can''t be like this, otherwise, I will be difficult.


    I''m not a good person, either, because I can''t do it, and I don''t dare make any wild promises. After a few days of wearing down, Consort Ning''s newly developed battle-qi was greatly dispelled.


    Two palace maids came in with a person. I looked at them closely and my eyes lit up. Isn''t this Shangguan Bing? I haven''t seen him for days, as if it''s been a long time.


    His heart was like a fallen leaf flying in the forest. He looked deeply at him, and only then did he realize that he had been thinking about him for so many days.


    He was here to see Ning Xiaoyao again. She was extremely polite to him.


    He let Senior Servant Chen send the two palace maids out, and let Shangguan Bing take their pulse.


    After Shangguan Yu passed her pulse, she said in a clear voice, "Esteemed Empress Ning is not doing very well. Don''t suppress your emotions, only then will you be able to recover more quickly. There was nothing left to do now? Have you used up most of the medicine? "


    She nodded and said nothing. She was not happy.


    Shangguan Bing didn''t say anything, she took out a packet of medicine from her medicine box: "Fried as usual, slowly reducing as time passes, in two days time, you won''t have to take medicine."


    "But the Empress is still very weak, and doesn''t want to eat medicine, is that all right?" I whispered.


    Shangguan Bing looked at me with a smile, and said in a low voice: "All drugs have three parts poison, if you eat too much, it won''t do any good, and your body will be injured. The main adjustments are in the mood and diet. "


    Common medicine has three parts poison, I don''t know about that, but I don''t like to drink medicine. He knows a lot, what''s wrong with me? Why do I feel like every word he says is so useful?


    Concubine Ning sighed as she braced herself and said, "Shangguan gongzi''s words are very reasonable. Beginning snow, you can go boil the medicine."


    I took a packet of pills and went to the makeshift shed to boil them.


    Right now, I''m not afraid of anything anymore. I can draw water, light a fire, fry medicine, wash clothes, sweep the floor, make tea, anything.


    This is completely subversive from my previous life.


    I thought I wouldn''t do that, but that''s not true. It''s just that I haven''t reached that stage yet, so I didn''t learn it.


    Flick the charcoal gently to make it burn faster.


    With just a handful of hands, the medicine can smell like it.


    It was clear and smelled good, but it tasted bad and bitter.


    No wonder he always carried a faint medicinal fragrance; he''d probably come into contact with it too much.


    In the past, I frequently came in contact with ink and paintings, but on my body, there wasn''t the fragrance of a painting, nor was there the fragrance of an ink.


    Not long after, Shangguan Yushi''s voice rang out clearly, "Something is wrong with the smell."


    "What smell is wrong?" Senior Servant Chen walked out.


    "This is the medicine you just brought?" I don''t understand either.


    He walked over with a cautious expression and sniffed with all his might, "No, it''s not the first snow. Don''t be in such a hurry to fry the medicine. Let me see. "


    We were all startled by his nervousness.


    Her face was also pale as she leaned against the doorjamb, looking at me with a heavy face.


    She wouldn''t think I drugged her, would she? Really, wouldn''t it be obvious if I did? There''s no need to check, it''s just us from the Cold Palace.


    It''s fine, I''m not afraid. Shangguan Bing can smell it, and let him find out what''s wrong with him.


    He poured the medicine, along with the water, on the steps and looked at it intently, trying to make sense of it.


    He was so serious that his face almost touched the surface.


    Sometimes he picked up some medicine and sniffed at it. As for the light medicinal juice, he used his hand to feel it.


    People thought that he was extremely intelligent, and it seemed as though he could understand all of these things.


    "That''s right, nothing was wrong?" "¡­" he mumbled. Chu Xue, how much water did you add? " he asked softly.


    "Just like you said, two bowls of water."


    "That''s right, but, this strange smell, the smell of this medicine, clearly doesn''t have any acid."


    He closed in on the herb and took a deep sniff. Was it a slight sour smell?


    He picked up the medicine jar again and sniffed it, but he didn''t find anything?


    The medicine cap was on one side, yellow and white at the bottom.


    His eyes lit up as he held the lid and sniffed, "There''s something wrong with this jar. It''s on this lid. When the water is hot, it will steam."


    I heaved a sigh of relief and raised my head to look at her.


    She moved her face away and sighed, "Why are they still keeping me here at the Cold Palace?"


    "Empress." My heart ached.


    She just so happened to be here. It was hard to accept that she would be here right away.


    "Esteemed wangfei." Shangguan Bing frowned and said: "The lid of this pot of medicine has been coated with medicine, so we have to be careful in the future. The pot of medicine for the pot of medicine should best be tightly packed away, this, put it back!"


    "Of course." she said sadly, turning back to her room.


    Senior Servant Chen brought another medicine jar. I took the medicine and put it in the frying pan. He was still afraid that there might be something wrong, so he just stood to the side, watching and smelling. Smell the lid carefully.


    Fried the medicine and sent it in. Consort Ning''s voice transmitted over, "Chu Xue, send Young Master Shangguan back! It''s getting late, you can go back now. " I think she must be very tired.


    "Yes," I said softly, and went back into the little room and took out a painting. He would go out with Shangguan Yu again.


    I handed the painting to him and said smilingly, "You can''t complain about the paper. The paper that the palace maids can use is only on this level. "But it''s very good." I said smugly.


    He took the painting, sighed deeply and said, "Chu Xue, tell me honestly, has Lin Bei ever come here before?"


    Why, that caution. I nodded. "Yes, they''ve come before. They painted a painting for esteemed Ning Xiaoyao, so they didn''t come back."


    He suddenly rubbed my hair, then pulled me to his side with an effort of his hand.


    I looked around in horror. Fortunately, it was quiet here, and only the sound of falling leaves could be heard.


    It was sweet and shy. "He''s just a friend."


    Subconsciously, am I afraid that he will misunderstand? But I do consider him a friend, an excellent confidant.


    "That''s the problem." He looked at me, his eyes dark, one hand on my shoulder, pressing my head against his.


    A faint smell of medicine lingered at the tip of my nose. My heart was beating very fast. Being so close to a man, he was probably the first.


    The Crown Prince had once held me by the shoulder, but there was still some distance between them.


    I tightly clenched my palm, which was slightly wet. "What happened?" I asked, looking up with concern.


    "Do you know what will happen to the weird smell I mentioned?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t know. It''s not like I study medicine."


    "That strange smell would make a person''s body feel sick and unable to harm it, but the expression on his face is extremely unsightly. Perhaps the imperial physician has diagnosed it with the effects of the medicine?" Why do you think I have to put the medicine pots away properly? " He looked at me with concern.


    I shivered and shook my head.

 C71

    Helplessly, he stroked my hair lovingly. "You obviously guessed it, but you still don''t believe in yourself."


    "I don''t want to make such a bad guess about human nature." I bit my lip. My heart ached.


    He patted my back, "You are just like this, which is why you are injured. If I wasn''t waiting there today, you would probably blame yourself very much. If something were to happen, you would have to shoulder it yourself. This was exactly what Ning Fei wanted. She wants you to do your best to help her out of the cold palace, understand? "


    I sniff, and my chest feels stuffy.


    "Consort Ning only wanted you to help her out of the cold palace. You know Lin Xin, and you even know me. Would I just leave it at that? Will I let you carry me? "


    "I feel so sad." I bit my lip.


    Yes, if he wasn''t there, if he wasn''t extremely sensitive to drugs, how would we know?


    Most of the time, it was Chen mama who went to fry the medicine. She told me to go, and I had to.


    I respected her so much, I pitied her so much, I treated her like my own family.


    I''ll do my best to help her if I can.


    Why, yes, Lin was right, I couldn''t afford to be sentimental.


    In the imperial harem, we don''t talk about relationships. As long as there''s an opportunity, we would use any means we can think of.


    Other than the three of us, there''s no one else in the Cold Palace. She could say that the people from the harem wouldn''t let her off. This was a powerful reason, and it made people believe it as well. But why not just poison her?


    Shangguan Yu put his arms around my shoulders and said: "Don''t be sad, in the future, there will be no such thing happening. Let me see, let''s talk about my mother''s side."


    "Shangguan." I looked up and said, "Don''t worry about me. I''m just sad for a while. Then I will know, I will understand, and this will be over. Don''t worry too much. With this happening, surely, nothing will happen in the future. The more worried you are, the more things might happen. "Believe me, I''m not stupid."


    I looked him in the eye. "Pear blossom or consort, that may not be true." "Lin Si wants me to go to the art school to be a talented girl, but not necessarily. The Crown Prince wants me to go to the East Palace, and not necessarily."


    His face was dark, "Why did you only recruit so many people in the palace, Crown Prince? Ni Chu Xue, what dog''s gall did you eat? It''s best if you don''t think too much about Yin Pear Fragrance. In short, it''s best that you leave the palace. "


    I won''t think too much about Pear Blossom. However, those two matters are true. The crown prince is actually a very easy-going person. "


    I looked at him. His face was still dark, and he smiled at me. "Of course, leaving the palace is what I want. I owe a lot of Shangguan Liu''s paintings."


    He smiled. "It''s for the best to leave the palace."


    He put his hand down and took out something from his lapel. He held my hand and placed it on my wrist. "I didn''t leave. I was looking for a chance to give this to you. Look, is it beautiful?"


    As soon as the object entered his wrist, he immediately felt a chill that penetrated into his heart.


    It was like a small fingertip. It was long and flat, smooth and transparent. It was suffused with a dark red luster, soft yet reserved. Truly beautiful.


    "This is the Heavenly Jewel King, also known as the Dragon Pearl. I heard that its karmic virtue and benefits are the source of all happiness, and all its requests come true. I want Ni Chuxue to always be happy. "


    He spoke with such sincerity that it warmed my heart. ''Heavenly Jewels, I once said, I like Heavenly Jewels, and he just gave me a string of Heavenly Jewel Kings, and it''s even a dragon pearl. This logic is definitely very expensive, and hard to find.


    He had come looking for her, and it was only because of his own thoughts.


    If it was someone else, I would definitely not accept such a precious gift. But, it was Shangguan Bing.


    I waved my wrist. "I accept it. I really like it."


    He smiled happily. "I won''t even thank you."


    "Between you and me, there''s no need to say thank you." I let him lead me slowly along the road by the edge of the woods.


    There''s no need to say thank you to him. That is, I think of him as a relative.


    At the wrist, the deep red Heavenly Jewel was worn on the wrist, printed with the white of the wrist, looking very beautiful.


    I can be happy, he hoped. A string of beads brought me happiness.


    Tightening his fingers, clenching his fingers, the sweat on his palms, even when his hands were wet, he didn''t laugh at me.


    "I don''t know when the next time would be." He sighed.


    "It would be best if you came to take me out of the palace. "I''m waiting for you, Shangguan Bing, you can''t miss your appointment." I joked to him.


    He looked directly at me, his eyes steady. "I won''t miss my appointment."


    I smiled even more happily as I threw my displeasure towards Jiu Xiao Yun. "I broke my promise and let the dog bite you."


    He flicked my face. "Always uneasy and kind, in the palace. Calm down."


    I nodded. "I will." Do I have to wait to leave the palace? " He smiled, let go of my hand, and started out of the woods.


    I like them so much, I touch them one by one, cool to the heart.


    The main theme is happiness, the source of happiness, really thank Shangguan, this is my happiness, I am very happy.


    Concubine Ning''s little scheme, Seventh Prince''s loathsome face, and Consort Li''s inexplicable actions were all thrown far, far away.


    I did not think about anything else. As I touched the Heavenly Jewels, I felt very comfortable and at peace.


    I''m very silly, but I want to be, it''s so beautiful.


    It was still cool on his face, so he listened carefully. There was even an ancient scripture hidden inside that washed away one''s heart time and time again.


    Was it the first time he gave it to me? With it, I''m not afraid of anything. No matter how unhappy I am, I''ll be very happy when I touch it.


    Smiling with a sense of writing, I entered into a dream with shame. This was probably the sweetest and most beautiful dream I''ve had since I entered the palace.


    The next day, Concubine Ning didn''t say anything? He didn''t send me to do anything, he only asked me to practice calligraphy.


    The disappointment in his eyes deepened.


    And Lin Si, did not appear, I think, he is busy, I am also worried about him, is the illness worse?


    A few days later, it started to rain again, causing the hearts of those who saw it to turn cold.


    The cold autumn of the Cold Palace seemed even more desolate. Ning Fei became more and more silent every day. Sometimes, her mournful eyes would involuntarily look at me, and I would always flash past her. There''s really nothing I can do.


    I think Lin Xin did his best.


    We are all servants, only the people above us have divided us into classes. He said so. He and I are almost the same in nature, and I know what he''s hard to do, and he knows what I''m hard to do.


    He would definitely try his best. It all depended on the emperor.


    After several days of rain, the weather suddenly became cold.


    Ning Fei was afraid of the cold, so she tightly shut the doors and windows to prevent the wind from coming in.


    The desolate, tender rain lashed out against the white flower like a wronged wife, causing people''s hearts to feel sad.


    My fingers flinched, touched the orb, and I chuckled again.


    For so many days, Lin Xin didn''t come, Shangguan Bing didn''t come, and neither did the Seventh Prince.


    For a moment, the harem seemed to turn cold because of the autumn rain.


    Pear Fragrance had sealed the beauty and bestowed it to the Pear Blossom Palace, becoming the imperial concubine''s most beloved concubine.


    Her beauty was unparalleled, and only a few could match up to her. Shangguan Yu was right, even if she was only slightly better than a palace maid, I had also been dabbed with pear fragrance. But he could go to the imperial harem.


    I don''t like it. Except for the cold palace, I have never been to the autumn chrysanthemum courtyard.


    The red-eyed light returned to its deathly silence after the days had passed. They were always busy with their own things, doing their own things.


    Even as a beauty, Riko found it hard to take even a single step. She did not have a trusted aide by her side, nor did she have any connections or backing. How many people was she going to face? Lin Jingru, Imperial Consort Ping, Imperial Concubine Li, as well as the Empress, and many many many disgraced concubines.


    Should be, one person being spoiled, how many people are out of favor, this is a principle that has never changed.


    The day was her own choice, and I could only watch her go. I couldn''t do it for her.


    Fortunately, the news of the Cold Palace was not very well-informed. I didn''t reveal this information to Ning Fei. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to feel her heart hurt.


    She was in good health, but she was always sighing, always weak.


    I know, she is a heart disease, heart disease also has to be treated. Even Shangguan Yu couldn''t do it.


    Ning Xiaoyao was writing again. When October arrived, she threw away the pen in her hand. As he sat there, tears flowed down his cheeks.


    With a pained heart, Chen mama said, "Empress, you''ll get better."


    "I''ve been fine for so long, but I''m still in the cold palace. Momo, I''ve had enough." She raised her head, looking at Senior Servant Chen with eyes full of tears and pain. It made her sigh.


    Consort Ning continued, "At that time, I would have already written a note for the emperor. His Majesty''s birthday is on the 30th of October. I will forever remember that. I wrote poems, posts, and congratulatory messages for him. Now that I''ve written it, no one will be able to read it. "


    It was sad and aggrieved.


    I put away the pen and didn''t dare to say anything. I was afraid that Ning Xiaoyao would suddenly say, "Chu Xue, help me. I beg you, help me."


    Then what should I do? I really can''t help you.


    The sound of the door opening shocked everyone.


    It had been several days since someone had knocked on the door of this small courtyard. When the Seventh Prince had come, he hadn''t knocked at all.


    He was the only one who came occasionally, sat for a while, and then left.


    I walked along the muddy path to open the door. The water droplets on the branch dripped onto my head, causing me to feel a little cold.


    When I opened the door, my eyes widened and I saw Lin Bei standing in the doorway.


    "Who is it? "Early snow." Ning Fei''s voice sounded out.


    I turned my head and answered, "Reporting to esteemed Ning Concubine, it''s Painter Lin."


    The small window immediately creaked open with a squeak. On Ning Fei''s pleasantly surprised face, she didn''t have time to wipe away her tears.


    I looked at Lin Xin, some information in my eyes.


    He shrugged his shoulders wryly. I just knew it wasn''t going to work.


    He welcomed him in and bowed. Lin Xin then opened her mouth to speak. "Esteemed Ning Concubine, this official deserves to die. I''ve been busy these past few days painting pictures for the concubines and sending them to the Emperor for his birthday. I''m afraid the painting will take some time to deliver."

 C72

    She clearly knew this was a sign of disappointment, but she still couldn''t conceal the disappointment in her eyes.


    It was just like her dream. She had clearly been dreaming this entire time, thinking a lot, constructing a lot of things, but she suddenly woke up midway.


    The deep grief caused her face to turn pale and weak.


    I couldn''t bear it, but I remembered Lin''s words. Don''t be emotional.


    Ning Xiaoyao could make people worry for her when she was sad, but when she needed to make use of something, she didn''t hesitate to make plans even for those close to her. From that day on, she and I began to drift apart.


    I really don''t like her methods, so why is it impossible for her to be the same as before? They were separated by a layer of gauze and were no longer able to be intimate with each other. There was only the division of master-servant status. There was only the division of master-servant status.


    I was extremely loyal to her. I wanted to take care of her and take pity on her. However, I can''t really do anything that can be forgotten.


    I will be a good man, but I will not be a good man.


    "Yes." Ning Fei let out a long cry, causing her heart to break.


    Lin Xin glanced at me with a smile on his face, then said shyly, "Lady Ning, tomorrow I will go to the Huangshan Mountains to draw the sea of clouds, to wish the Emperor a birthday celebration. With her help, this official will paint a more beautiful picture and capture a more wonderful Yellow Mountain and Cloud Sea. "When that time comes, the effects will surely be different if we were to deliver them to the emperor."


    These words of his were quite mysterious. Sending them together as a gift? They should be giving the painting to esteemed wangfei as well, right?


    If I hadn''t guessed wrongly, the painting would have been done long ago.


    He also sent it up and looked at it, but the emperor only doted on pear fragrance right now, so how could he remember the Ning Concubine from the Cold Palace? He waved his hand and left with a chuckle.


    Go to Huangshan, can I? That''s what I like, too.


    Huang Shan did not even look at the clouds and sea when he returned. That was a fairyland. I did not know what kind of wondrous scenery it was.


    Shangguan Bing had said, my sight, my world, is still not big enough, so what I drew was still not good enough.


    I want to travel the world too, to paint the beautiful scenery of the world.


    But before I could make it to my dreams, my home was ruined.


    Can I leave the palace? Can I still go to the Yellow Mountain? My heart leaped.


    I looked nervously at Lady Ning. She must have understood Lin Bei''s words. Hurry up and agree, my heart is already flying, I want to go to Huangshan ah, to see the sea of clouds ah, to draw the sea of clouds ah.


    In fact, I never put down the painting in my bones. I want to paint as much as I can.


    Get rid of the palace, I can do my best in the painting, I can still find my happiness, my feverish dream.


    Ning Fei looked at Lin Xin, "Huang Shan, is also far?"


    "Exactly." "The Emperor loves the mountains of Huangshan the most, and the clouds of Huangshan the most," Lin said quietly.


    "Do you really like it?" Concubine Ning said quietly.


    I somewhat anxiously looked at Lin Xin, hurry up and persuade Ning Fei ah, my heart was stirred up, I can''t calm down.


    If not, I wish he''d never said it, so I wouldn''t think about it.


    As soon as his heart started pounding, it would beat like crazy.


    Lin Xin chuckled: "Of course the emperor likes it. We should hand it over and draw more pictures. If the emperor wasn''t busy with politics, I''m sure the emperor would have gone to the Huangshan Mountains to enjoy his magnificent appearance."


    Ning Xiaoyao laughed lightly. "That''s good." The beauty, wonder, beauty, and grandeur of a mountain like Huang, had always been a sight to behold in the world. "Go ahead."


    With a light sound, I actually heard the sound of wings flapping.


    At this moment, I really wanted to jump up and laugh. I really wanted to kneel down and thank Esteemed Empress Ning.


    Tell her that I will help her and I will take good care of her.


    However, the light wink from Lin Xin made me stand there quietly. I couldn''t help but smile, and the corners of my lips couldn''t help but rise.


    "Early Snow." Ning Xiaoyao called lightly.


    "Esteemed Ning Xiaoyao, please speak." My heart flowers, I feel particularly comfortable in this cold autumn. No matter what she said? I''ll do my best to promise her. Sigh, Ni Chu Xue, it''s not like you haven''t been out of the house before, how could it be like this? I cursed myself. Why was it like a child? Little Jing was much calmer than she was before. I can''t just say yes, Lin Xin said.


    "You must draw the best, you must let the emperor like the best, you must do the best, you must listen to what Painter Lin says, you must let Painter Lin pick the best, do you understand?"


    I nodded. "Understood, esteemed wangfei."


    Hehe, Lin Xin, then I won''t be polite, since you''ve come, then you have prepared a favor, and I will send it out for you. I agreed so readily.


    Painting well, I am a palace maid, and Lin Bei''s request is for me to ink.


    Even though I knew he would let me draw it, and we would have a contest.


    How could Ning Xiaoyao not know? I looked at Lin Xin with a smile in my eyes.


    What was it? Gratitude is still the greatest. Friends, close friends, life is hard to come by a close friend, it''s so good, so wonderful.


    When we left the cold palace, Lin Xin shook his head and smiled at me.


    I laughed heartily. "Yeah, when I heard that, I feel really happy. I can''t help it even if I want to."


    He looked at me lovingly. "You want to go out and take a look?"


    I nodded my head vigorously. "Yes, I really want to, this palace wall is too high, no matter how I paint it, I can''t draw this wall. "In the outside world, the scenery is much larger."


    He smiled and walked in front, "I knew it. Ni Chuxue''s intentions are no different from mine. Ni Chuxue, you have a close friend in life, and I''m satisfied with what I have."


    "Lin Xin, why did you steal my words?"


    "It''s a mess." He pushed it back for me, looked at my face, shook his head, and said, "I knew you''d be happy, you''d go. Go back and pack up properly. Tomorrow morning, we will leave the palace. It''ll take a while to get back and forth, right? "


    "This is simply a dream. Never in my wildest dreams would I have thought that I would be able to leave the palace and even go to the Yellow Mountain to draw." Did I start to step in the sea of clouds, I floated up.


    He smiled helplessly, "Ni Chuxue, you have to show me what you can do when the time comes."


    "Why not?" I laughed.


    Raising my hand, the beautiful Heavenly Jewels make me even happier, it is really the source of my happiness! Wearing it, how can I be so lucky?


    Thank you, Shangguan Yushi. If he knew I could go for a walk, he would be happy for me.


    I was so excited that I couldn''t sleep for the whole night. He tossed and turned, but couldn''t fall asleep. The mountainous cloud was always floating in front of his eyes.


    The next morning, I got up, packed up two pieces of clothing, and went to the small courtyard to wait for Lin Mo.


    After waiting for a long time, he still had not come. It was now Lin Si Ji''s turn.


    I gently greeted him. Lin Si Ji curiously asked me, "Chu Xue, didn''t you go to the Cold Palace?"


    I couldn''t help but laugh. "I don''t need to go today."


    Just as he was speaking, Lin Xin''s voice sounded from outside: "Chu Xue, are you ready?"


    I replied excitedly, "I''m ready. I''ll be right out." He nodded at Lin Si Ji. "Sister Lin, Chu Xue will be leaving first."


    I hurried in, grabbed my bundle, and went out.


    Lin Si and his father-in-law were standing there. I smiled at him.


    He took the bundle from my hand and gave it to the father-in-law, and we walked out side by side. A carriage was waiting there, and this was the first time I had left the palace.


    There was a thin autumn mist all around, and the scenery was fresh and chilly.


    Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that he would still be able to leave the palace and see the mountains and seas in his dreams. Why do my mind start to wander before I go? Lin Xin sighed and shook his head at me.


    I just can''t help but want to laugh. I''m not like him, the wind won''t blow.


    I move when I blow, hehe. He climbed onto the carriage, lifted the curtain of the small window and looked into the palace.


    For the first time, so happy to see, for the first time, so many, red high walls, glazed tiles, the distant rise and fall of the court, the rockery. Everything was beautiful like a dream, but this was only an illusion. Only after entering that dream did he realize that the dream wasn''t as beautiful as it looked.


    We weren''t going through the main entrance, we were going through the back door.


    I still remember coming in from here not long ago, the panic and confusion in my heart, the fear of the road ahead.


    Fortunately, I, Ni Chuxue, am quite lucky to be able to know so many people.


    The heavy door of the palace emitted a muffled sound when it was opened. It was so strange that it made people feel uncomfortable.


    The bell in the belfry rang loudly, and I was accustomed to its mournful sound.


    My heart quivered. I was about to leave. It was good to just take a look. I really wanted to be able to fly freely in the sky. I can''t think too much. Otherwise, how can I stand the palace? I think about it all the time.


    Shangguan Yu''s words were too beautiful and enticing. I choose to be disappointed, do not bring hope, this way, I will not hurt so much. This way, disappointment won''t hurt me much. I took it for him to say, just words, and I listened to him and I was happy.


    There was only me, Lin Xin, an uncle, and a driver. It''s just a casual trip anyway. I''m wearing palace maid clothes, so it''s not good.


    Lin Xin looked at it and said, "When we get to the street, I will give you another set. The cold autumn air is not a joke."


    "Lin Xin, alas, I don''t know what to say. I''ve been looking forward to it since yesterday."


    "Enough, there''s no need for you to say anything else. We''re not here to play, but we need to draw the best." He looked at me and smiled. In his eyes, there was a faint doting, a deep smile that made people want to be enmeshed in it. Ah, Lin Xin, how could you give birth to such a good person. If it weren''t for the fact that I had a Shangguan Bing in my heart, I would have been dreaming again.


    I gave him a light punch and said smilingly, "My best friend."

 C73

    He grabbed my fist. "Look how excited you are. Just look, you haven''t been far."


    I nodded. "That''s right, since I was young, I have never gone far. Once I enter the palace, there will be even less hope."


    He asked curiously: "You haven''t gone out in Qin Huai? I don''t really believe that. Judging from your personality, you don''t seem like someone who can take it. " There was a mocking smile on his face.


    I blushed. "That''s true. I like to roam around, but it''s not like I can''t raise one. How easy is it for me to raise Ni Chuxue? Since coarse tea is just a meal and big fish is also a meal, what can I eat?" I can''t eat either. One bowl is enough. "


    Laughing lightly, he looked out of the window and said, "We''ve already passed the street. Let''s take a look. Look at the bustling capital city. It''s a completely different scene."


    I lifted the curtain and looked out at the street. What a picture of a prosperous and peaceful world.


    The most eye-catching thing was the tall buildings all over the street. Even in the morning, it was bustling with noise and excitement. People came and went, crowded, walked, rode horses, and rode cars. There were all kinds of people.


    The streets were filled with people coming and going, selling incense powder, lanterns, buns, antiques, and many other things. The hawking sounds and the sounds of chatting became one.


    I looked over to the second side of the store. Where was Shangguan Xue''s medicine store?


    From his bragging, it seemed that he had many medicine stores in the capital.


    There were many of them, but I didn''t know which one was his. I was looking forward to see if I could see that proud body.


    Maybe I shouted, scaring Shangguan Bing.


    How could I have coincidentally met him, amongst the thousands of people? I should be shocked if you scared him.


    Lin Xin saw me smile and said, "Are you glad to see these too?"


    I shook my head slightly. "No, I was thinking, a friend."


    "Friends?" He looked at me. "You have friends in Beijing, too."


    "Of course there is. It''s the medicine store. I just want to see if I can see it." "Isn''t it stupid, but that''s what I think."


    "He''s a little silly, but very direct."


    I looked again, my heart almost stopped. It must be here, it must be here. Shangguan Medicine Shop, why are you so arrogant? Why don''t you just use his name?


    I turned my head and looked imploringly at Lin Si.


    He helplessly smiled. "Go. I only have a little time. Little Mu Zi, go and buy some clothes for me."


    "Yes, Sir Lin." The young eunuch immediately got out of the car.


    I smiled gratefully. "I''ll be back soon."


    As soon as I got out of the carriage, I could barely walk. The passersby by the road looked at me as though they were surprised by my palace maid attire. They looked and left. This was, after all, the capital. Having a palace maid was nothing out of the ordinary.


    Not long after I lightly ran over and opened the door, the light smell of medicine wafted towards me.


    A waiter was sweeping the floor. When he saw me, he politely asked, "This lady, what kind of medicine would you like to buy?"


    I steadied my breath and looked around. I didn''t see Shangguan Bing. He was a bit disappointed, but he was also right. If he said he had a lot of shops, he wouldn''t be guarding one every day.


    I whispered, "Is Dr. Shangguan here?"


    He gave me a strange look. "Are you looking for our young master?"


    Ai, Shangguan Yu, is there a mistake here? He''s already twenty-six years old, and still calling himself young master.


    I smiled and nodded. "Yes, I''m looking for a doctor."


    He looked at me and shook his head. "Our young master is not here."


    This waiter, I shrugged my shoulders, that''s right, I am dressed in the clothes of a palace maid and the first thing I say is to find their young master. No matter how many nobles and officials came to invite him, they might not be able to do it.


    "I''m his friend. He''s Shangguan Bing."


    These words were said very strangely. Even I found it funny, not to mention the waiter who was stunned.


    "Not here." His face was taut with anger.


    I also saw it. "Can you tell him that Ni Chuxue went to the Yellow Mountain for me?"


    I don''t know why I said that. Should I tell him my whereabouts so that he wouldn''t be unable to find me when he entered the palace, or should I think that he could also go to the Yellow Mountain so that I could see him a little more?


    A fresh voice was heard, "Ni Chuxue is going to Huangshan?"


    I smiled and turned around. That voice, how familiar was it? It was him, Shangguan Yu. How could he say that he had no fate? Otherwise, they wouldn''t have known each other, or they wouldn''t have always met.


    He was standing by the door, the sun behind him, so that I could only see his tall body and not his expression.


    However, I know that he must have been stunned and could not believe it. Not to mention him, I''m still floating in the clouds.


    I smiled happily as my heart trembled slightly. "That''s right, Ni Chuxue is going to the Yellow Mountain. She won''t even dare to think about it." "I''ll go to the Huangshan Mountains to draw. After I pass by, I''ll think of coming here to tell you."


    "With Lin Bei?" he asked lightly as he walked in.


    I nodded. "Yeah." The more Shangguan Bing looked, the less she looked, and the more embarrassed I was to keep staring at his face.


    There was a smile in his eyes as he saw this, and he shook it, gently tucking the hair from my cheek behind my ear with one hand. The feeling of his hand on my face was hot.


    "Why is your face so red? Have you caught a cold? " he said softly.


    When I looked up and saw the little smile on his face, I knew he was laughing at me again, rubbing his nose and pulling his hand down. Well, I won''t tell you, I''m going out. Lin Xin is waiting. I''ve been a maid for too long. It''s not good. "


    "Tell me why?" His bright eyes were looking at me, so deep I didn''t dare look at them.


    I opened my mouth a few times, but I couldn''t think of anything. I angrily said, "I don''t know. I''m here to see if this place will collapse."


    How can you ask me that and laugh at me? Seriously, I''m so weak that even my ears are red.


    He laughed and reached for my hand and touched the orb. Under the sunlight, the deep red Heavenly Jewels were giving off an enchanting glow. He said softly, "I won''t tease you anymore. It''s also good to go and take a look."


    I smiled. "I know, I really want to go as well."


    "Do you like wearing this Heavenly Jewel?" he asked me.


    I looked around, but I couldn''t see his face.


    He pinched my hand, causing me to stare at him in slight pain. "Shangguan, I''m leaving. I''m ignoring you. I just came to tell you so you won''t rush me to paint again."


    "Is that true?" His words were so light, yet there was a hint of mockery in them?


    "Yes, yes. "How about this, I''ll go to the Yellow Mountain and draw a picture of the Yellow Mountain and the sea of clouds for you. The picture of Ni Chuxue is unique and unmatched." I was a little proud. "I promise I''ll put my mind to it and not think about it."


    She tapped my hand affectionately. "Well, with that, I''m relieved."


    I looked up at him greedily. "I''m leaving."


    "Wait." He took my hand and walked to the counter. "Lin Zi, bring me some silver coins."


    The waiter looked at me and then looked at me. He didn''t dare to say anything, so he lowered his head and took out two pieces of silver.


    Shangguan Bing stuffed it into my hands: "Yes, I have it. If there''s anything on the way that I want to eat, I''ll try it. If there''s anything I want to buy, I''ll buy it."


    Is this considered insulting me? I''ll use the money.


    However, I didn''t get angry and instead frowned at him. "Stingy Shangguan Bing, how much silver can you have, it''s not even enough to fill the gaps between our teeth."


    "Stop being so greedy. Go on." He smiled, his eyes filled with affection.


    Oh, I see, I see the look in his eyes: "Shangguan Yu, bring some clothes with you, otherwise the doctor will beat himself up if he is sick." His heart was filled with sweetness.


    He let out a breath of air and said, "These two days are not enough, go. More and more people will guess their thoughts.


    "Alright, I''ll be going."


    I walked to the door and Shangguan Bing''s brisk voice said, "Why is it that Ni Chu Xue''s teeth are so big, and that two pieces of silver are not enough?"


    He turned around and glared fiercely. "Remember this."


    Then there was his unruly laughter, unbridled and unbridled.


    He went back to the carriage, blushing. Lin Si was reading a book and looking at my face. He lowered his head.


    Not long later, little Mu Zi came back with some clothes.


    The horse carriage rolled out of the capital and headed towards the Huang Mountain.


    I held onto the two pieces of heavy silver, my heart was also full. I am waiting, Shangguan Yu also came to the Yellow Mountain, he is also a restless person, I know him very well, what good luck, among millions of people, did I meet him? Hehe.


    The carriage was on the official road, and now he knew how hard it was to get out.


    So it turns out that I was actually sitting there feeling dizzy and uncomfortable all over. Wandering in the martial arts world, I also needed money. My body was too calm.


    It''s all Shangguan Bing''s fault, if he hadn''t encouraged me, if he hadn''t always said I was too inexperienced, I probably wouldn''t have thought about it. Anyway, I didn''t want to blame myself. After thinking about it, I felt that it was better to blame him.


    Huangshan is located in the middle part of the southern Anhui mountain area, just this road, is not easy to walk.


    Lin Xin gave me water with concern: "Are you very uncomfortable? Tell them to slow down a bit. "


    I shook my head. "No need, don''t drag me down. We don''t have much time. We only have about twenty days."


    He put a hand on my forehead.


    "It''s not like I''m caught in the wind. How can my body and my will go in the opposite direction?" I laughed at myself and drank the cool water.


    Lifting my hand to wipe the water stains from the corners of my mouth, the beautiful Heavenly Jewels make me laugh softly. Why is Shangguan Yu so slow? It''s been several days and she still hasn''t caught up?


    Lin Xin looked at me as I played with the Heavenly Jewels on my wrist, and casually asked: "Chu Xue, do you like these?"


    I chuckled. "It''s alright. I do like it."


    "It should be. When you look at it, you will laugh foolishly."


    "Is there?" I opened my eyes wide. I''m not that stupid!

 C74

    He chuckled, "Of course, what else can I say? This, is very meaningful to you right? "


    I looked at him, and the look in my eyes softened. "Hehe, this is the Heavenly Jewel Master, also known as the Dragon Pearl.


    "Seems so. You like it." He smiled deeply.


    I felt a little embarrassed. "Yes, it was gifted to me by myself."


    "Of course it was given by a single person. Moreover, it''s a very important person." He smiled beautifully, "This person must be someone that Chu Xue values more, right? Your father or sister, I know that Heavenly Jewels are not easy to find, let alone the Heavenly Jewel King. There are many colors in the legendary Heavenly Jewels, red, black, white, yellow and grey. The wonders of nature, some are really like eyeballs, truly astonishing. "


    Like an eye, my eyes lit up. "That black, round Heavenly Jewel, like an eye, if it was used as a phoenix''s eye, wouldn''t it be wonderful?"


    Lin Xin thought for a while, and suddenly realized: "Yeah, why didn''t I think of that? You thought too much, Chu Xue. This time, let''s see if there are any Heavenly Jewels with black, round eyes. "


    I smiled faintly and rubbed my uncomfortable brow with one hand.


    Lin Si''s bright eyes flashed with a kind of hot light. He said lightly with joy: "Chu Xue, if you leave the palace in three years and have nowhere else to go, we will all go to the whole world to paint together."


    I shook my head with a chuckle. "I owe someone a lot of paintings. I''m afraid I don''t have the time."


    "As soon as the heat subsided, it was replaced with grief." The person who gifted you the Heavenly Jewels? " he asked, a long note of disappointment in his faint voice.


    I nodded. "Yes, a lot."


    He didn''t say anything else. It was so quiet, so stuffy, so quiet that I could feel that he was somewhat lamenting.


    This is a kind of disappointment, I can feel, Lin Si is better for me.


    He is a tactful person, he wouldn''t bring trouble upon himself, but he has brought me trouble at every turn.


    I smiled at him apologetically. "Or maybe we can go together. He''s a friend that we can make, and he likes to look around. "


    He smiled weakly, his eyes unable to hide his disappointment. Then he closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was still as warm as jade. I smiled at me and said, "Ni Chuxue, knowing you is also a good thing."


    I smiled without saying a word. Some things, some things, it''s better not to say it.


    "Is he worthy of you?" Suddenly, he asked.


    I looked up. "If we''re going to talk about matching, I''ll have to help him carry his shoes."


    "Chu Xue, then I advise you to stop here and avoid being injured. "You''re too young, and you don''t even know what''s the last resort in power. Some things, you''re too persistent in thinking too much. If you think too much about it, it will harm you."


    He''s still so good. Even if I say something, he''ll still think for me.


    Such a close friend, Ni Chuxue was truly blessed.


    "Thank you, Lin Xin." I chuckled.


    He turned his head. "If you really want to thank me, never say so."


    The hooves of the horses sounded, and I lifted the curtain to look. From afar, several horses were galloping towards me. Their vigorous voices made the people on the road give way to them.


    Immediately, a young man was the most dazzling of them all. His robust body was filled with dazzling rings of light, and his eagle-like eyes shone with a sharp light. Beside him was a woman in red with an aura that was almost on par with his.


    It was obvious that she was a female hero on a horse. She was pulling the horse with one hand and holding the whip with the other. That heroic look of hers also made people sigh in admiration.


    Good looks are good looks, but the skin color is darker.


    The women of Yan Dynasty would carefully protect their skin, not letting it get too dark. As the saying goes, it''s better to know how ugly you are, and you are also fond of those with fair skin and jade skin.


    I don''t really care about looks, but I''ll be careful. Not letting myself get burned into black charcoal, I would find a shady place to hide my painting in during the summer, and in the evening, after drinking a bowl of ice, I would go home and have a good time.


    How good it was to be free. After leaving the palace, he still had to return.


    Lin Xin trusted me, will take me, and the relationship in the palace, layer after layer, out of the palace, is not a simple matter. I can''t say no, I can''t be so selfish.


    The stallion galloped past in front of him, raising a cloud of dust.


    I put down the curtain to catch the dust. "I don''t know what? So many people went to the Yellow Mountain in October. "


    Lin Si shrugged his shoulders. "The famous mountain naturally has many people."


    The carriage lurched forward and stopped in front of a tea house halfway up the mountain.


    I jumped down, feeling sick all over, and crouched to one side, breathing hard.


    Lin Xin patted me on the shoulder.


    I waved my hand. "It''s fine. I''ll wait for a while. You guys can go drink some tea first."


    His head was dizzy and he breathed out the scent of nature, making him feel much more comfortable. When I looked up, I saw a few fierce horses laughing at me.


    These horses were fat and tall. They couldn''t be from Yan Dynasty. I glared at them and let out the pent-up air in my lungs.


    I turned and saw a table where several people had been sitting drinking tea, some of them standing to one side.


    These people should be rich people, right? "Hahahaha ¡­" "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah! With such strict family rules, he didn''t even have the chance to sit.


    "Chu Xue, drink a bowl of tea and calm your mind." Lin Xin waved at me.


    I sat down listlessly and drank the tepid tea before I felt better.


    The clatter of hooves again made me powerless to look.


    Little Mu Zi said in a clear voice, "Painter Lin, Sir Shangguan is here."


    Shangguan Bing, is that Shangguan Yu? I jerked my head up and looked at the official road.


    Indeed, it was him. He was riding a horse with a face covered in dust. He looked to be in a very sorry state. My heart was in my throat, and most of my discomfort had flown away. The corners of my lips curled up lightly as I called out, "Shangguan Yushi, I''m here."


    It was only after I finished that I felt weird, as if I was being watched. I quickly retracted my hand and chuckled dryly.


    The tall man at the table smiled at me and nodded, and I turned my head.


    When Shangguan Yu heard this, she jumped down from her horse, grabbing her bag and walking over with a smile: "You guys walked rather fast."


    "Is that him?" Lin Xin''s voice floated into my ears.


    I nodded slightly and smiled at Shangguan Bing. "Did you chase for a long time?"


    "Indeed, it''s tiring enough." He nodded to Lin and sat down beside me.


    I poured him a cup of tea. Upon seeing him, it seemed as if all his fatigue had disappeared without a trace.


    Little Mu Zi and the eunuch stood up and bowed. "Greetings, Sir Shangguan."


    He waved his hand in disgust. "Don''t give me that. I''m just a commoner."


    I chuckled. "That''s right, I won''t bow either. I''m just a palace maid after all." Doctor Shangguan Yu''s heart is proud and arrogant, he doesn''t even care about the rewards given to him by the Imperial Palace, so why should we be polite? "


    He glanced at me. He drank the tea in big gulps and exhaled.


    He looked at Lin Xin and laughed maniacally: "Thank you for Lin Shuai Xue."


    It was strange, but I didn''t mind, and I smiled back at Lin.


    Lin Xin Yi shifted her gaze away. "Although they''re not in the palace, Little Mu Zi and Eunuch are still people of the palace."


    His gaze shifted away in disbelief, somewhat injured.


    Probably, he did not think that the one who gave me the Heavenly Jewels would be Shangguan Bing, right?


    I stepped lightly on his foot, warning him. But don''t spout nonsense, for once it was Lin Bei, or I wouldn''t even have a chance to come out.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he spoke familiarly about my business, and thanked Lin Bei, telling him in secret that I, Ni Chu Xue, was in his charge.


    "Did you hear that? Ni Chuxue, you can''t be too complacent." He raised his eyebrows at me.


    I stuck my tongue out. "Not me?"


    Shangguan Bing looked straight at Lin Xin, "Painter Lin, do you mind if I go with you?"


    In his current state, how could this be a request or an inquiry? It was clearly a simple explanation.


    He was so proud, so confident and confident.


    Although Lin Xin was not happy, he was still very elegant: "Shangguan gongzi''s name is like thunder in the ears, his medical skills are superb. It is our fortune to be able to travel together with us. "


    It was still good, Lin Xin was Lin Xin, he could not be as experienced as Shangguan Yu.


    Shangguan Yu actually received the praise of others from the earth, and looked at me proudly.


    Those bright eyes, as bright as stars, I dare not look at.


    The man at the next table stood up and walked over to the horse.


    I stared at them and sighed to myself. These people were really tall, even that beautiful woman in red was taller than me.


    Just as I was about to get on the horse, the imposing man turned his head and looked at me with a hint of a smile in his eyes. He leapt up with such skill that it caused others to want to cheer for him.


    However, the people around him were extremely cold. One of their hands held onto the hilt of the saber, seemingly ready to pull it out at any time.


    After walking for two days, they finally arrived at the foot of the Yellow Mountain, where a bunch of exhausted people stayed at the best inn. It had to be said that money was indeed a good thing. Even my discomfort became more transparent after applying some medicine.


    And Lin Xin is always unhappy, sullen.


    I can only pray in my heart that when I get to the Yellow Mountain, the majestic Yellow Mountain and the sea of clouds will be able to dispel all of his unhappiness.


    The exhausted people rested for an entire day. Before dawn the next day, Shangguan Bing woke me up. A few of them went to the Huangshan Mountains in the dark to watch the sunrise.


    No one called him tired. Step by step, he walked towards the Yellow Mountain.


    The Yellow Mountain road was difficult. Little Mu Zi was holding a torch in front of her, followed by Lin Xin and her father-in-law.


    On the way, he took advantage of the fact that it was still early in the morning and bolstered his courage. No one had seen him. Shangguan Bing pulled me straight up.


    Alas, sometimes things are as natural as if they were supposed to be.


    I wonder how the rumors will turn out when I return to the palace. It''s not a good thing for me nor for him.

 C75

    But he still wanted to get closer. The warmth of holding hands made him feel comfortable.


    The road was too dangerous and too steep, and I was too tired to keep up with them. When I was too tired, I let him drag me up, not up.


    If there''s no one else, I''ll probably ask him to carry me up the mountain.


    Lin Si was also a weak scholar, and did not go far.


    After they walked for a while, they finally reached the peak of the Yellow Mountain. The sky was already bright by the time they reached it.


    The sky was blue and clear. The red clouds were condensing and the burning sun was about to break through the clouds.


    The mountain was still shrouded in mist. This mist was so pure that it did not have a hint of other colors. A gentle wind blew, causing the fog to part, condense, and move. This mist was extremely mysterious and enticing. The ground was covered by a huge muslin. Walking in the fog was like walking in a fairyland, but also like walking in the clouds, giving people a feeling as if they were riding on clouds and flying into the sky. Even giving way became unreal.


    Shangguan Yu and the little Mu Zi quickly set up the two painting shelves they brought with them. Lin Xin''s sense of responsibility was really strong.


    Of course, I will not forget what I have come here for. I took out the ink and began to draw, adjusting the depth and setting it aside for his use.


    Lin Xin smiled at me. "First snow, you also draw?"


    I opened the bundle and took out a box of pens. When Shangguan Bing saw it, she smiled and winked at me.


    I ignored him. This was the pen he gave me. What''s there to be proud of?


    The Yellow Mountain and the Cloud Sea were both extraordinary and extraordinary. The Yellow Mountain was surrounded by beautiful peaks, dangerous cliffs, and deep ravines. The airflow passed through the mountain ranges, jumping up and down with the circulation active. Clouds and layers of clouds that filled the sky floated with the wind. Sometimes they rose, sometimes they fell, and sometimes they swirled. They extended and unfurled, forming a strange sea of clouds.


    At the summit of the mountain, when looking down at the clouds, he saw boundless clouds. It was as if he was standing on the shore of a vast ocean. Waves were rising from the mountains, and waves were splashing everywhere.


    What a magnificent sight this was! Everyone was dumbstruck. Especially when the sun rose and broke through the clouds, the beauty was enough to cause people to hold their breath.


    The sun was in the sky, the clouds were in the sea, and the sunlight was shining brightly. The white clouds, clouds, and waves in the sea were all dyed in a gorgeous color, like brocade, like the sea of flowers, like liquid fat, and it was indescribably beautiful. In such a combination of activity, the creation of unpredictable, the atmosphere of the fairyland of the mortal world.


    What kind of clouds, what kind of clouds? I was stunned by what I saw.


    Shangguan Bing knocked on my head: "What, you''ve been watching for a while, after a while, it dispersed, you won''t be able to see this kind of beauty."


    He gave me some ink. "You have to draw this first painting properly. It''s a gift for me."


    I nodded and began to draw.


    Deep down in my bones, I miss paintings so much that once I go crazy, I sink into my own paintings.


    He forgot the time, forgot everything.


    I''m crazy enough to be even more crazy than I am. We''ve been drawing constantly, quickly, beautifully, looking at these things with different sense of touch and vision.


    Shangguan Bing also did not say anything, she just stood beside me and watched, I drew one line after another.


    Occasionally, he would ask.


    The twinkle in those eyes and the praise in them made me especially happy.


    "What kind of painting is this?" At some point, Lin Xin turned to look at me.


    I chuckled. "This time, the ink is a bit dry. It''s fine if you don''t touch it too much."


    Shangguan Liu looked at our paintings, and said to each of us: "One is agile and changeable, the other is strong and powerful, the mountain range majestic. If the two of you were to fuse with a few different mountains, or mountains that have just begun to snow, it would be better for Painter Lin to have more of the Sea of Clouds. "


    I raised my face. "Lin Xin, we don''t listen to the words of outsiders. There''s no basis for it. We just lie there."


    Shangguan Bing stared at me, and patted me on the face with one hand: "You have to be guilty. We have to listen to your advice and let you guys try it out for yourselves. "


    I looked at his hateful hand. "And ink?" My face must be dirty.


    It was obvious that the gentleman did not want to make a move. He was obviously purposeful: "You, Shangguan Yue, are too arrogant, tell me to be a little guilty, come and try drawing it."


    "Don''t ask me I don''t know how to read, I''ve eaten more salt than you''ve ever eaten, the bridge you''ve walked across ¡­"


    I stretched out my hand and begged for mercy. "Lin Xin, tell me, do you want me to pay for pushing him away from here?" There were so many things to say.


    "A man without a conscience." He chuckled and lightly pulled on a bouquet of flowers. "Draw quickly, the painting that you owe me, you won''t be able to finish it even if you spend your entire life painting it all. In this life of yours, you''ll just have to sell it to me." It''s fine to push me down, but why don''t we jump down together?


    "Crazy me." I said indignantly. In his next life, wasn''t it a bit too long in the future?


    Lin turned his head but did not say anything. However, the disappointment in the corner of his eyes was still as obvious as ever.


    I wanted him to understand, but I was afraid of hurting him. Shangguan Bing had said all these words on purpose, he, I was speechless.


    He was kind to me. He treated me like a friend.


    On this yellow mountain, there is nothing to consider. I am very happy, because Shangguan Yu is also here.


    He looked at the great rivers and mountains, the sea of clouds churning, and said with some worry, "I''m afraid the situation will make this far away."


    "What makes you think that?" I was smeared with ink.


    The tip of the brush was not in the middle of the ink line. One side of the tip of the brush was lit up, the other side of the brush was covered with hair, and it had the effect of flying white. The flank line was light on one side, heavy on the other, and had a kind of sharpness to it.


    After drawing, I was so satisfied that I wanted to whistle. Hehe, this is a bad habit from when I was young. Fortunately, the older he was, the better off he was.


    Now, in front of him, he actually wanted to go again.


    "This line is well drawn." he exclaimed.


    I smiled complacently. "Of course, this is called the center of the painting. Didn''t you say that I was lacking a bit of spirit? I will just paint a picture of it for you to see."


    "There are still things that I have yet to bring out from my secret stash. Alright, let''s see how good your skills are." He propped his chin on his hand and looked.


    "Painting is a very particular thing. It has to do with a person''s mood as well. The feelings you feel are different, and the concepts you express are all different. There was also ink, which was also quite important. The brush and ink could be used to create images, colors, styles, artistic conception, tastes, and other things related to painting. It can also be said to be a small trick. " It''s a great sense of accomplishment, but I''m not bluffing. This is a real, years of learning experience.


    "I''m not your disciple?" He rolled his eyes. "I just want to get a good painting. Women have a lot of problems, that''s all."


    "It seems like you asked me to say it. You''ve turned hostile and said too much."


    "Chu Xue is right." Lin Xin said: "My painting world is far inferior to yours."


    Shangguan Yu looked at him and said: "Painter Lin is the number one painter in the palace. She is only a painter when it comes to artistic conception and painting skills, she is definitely not inferior to a little palace maid."


    Lin Xin just said coldly: "The wind is strong, pack up, to draw the posture of the mountain pines."


    I packed and kept silent. I know, Lin Xin still needs time.


    Actually, he didn''t want to make him unhappy. He was so interested in getting me out of the palace so he could paint for the sake of happiness and also wanted me to see more of it.


    As for me, I was a bit more selfish, and even included Shangguan Bing. His arrival made Lin Bei unhappy.


    But Shangguan Xue didn''t know what it meant to be humble, it was always like this.


    There''s nothing I can do about it. I don''t want to dissuade her. It''s kind of weird to be stuck in there.


    It was undeniable that I was overjoyed by Shangguan Bing''s arrival. No matter how silent I was, I couldn''t hide my happiness.


    He looked at me with disdain, picked up my drawing board, and whispered in my ear, "You really are a coward."


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You, disaster comes from the mouth. You have to be careful."


    Deliberately a little behind, looking at the front of the Lin Si, that lonely tall thin body, I feel a little sad.


    Sighing softly, he caught up with Guan Yue and said, "Don''t be like this, Shangguan. It''s all on Lin Xin that I can come out. He also has to pay a lot of things."


    "Let me guess." He laughed arrogantly as he bowed his head and said, "Ning Concubine must have had some good to let you out. It was nothing more than a painting."


    I looked at him in disbelief. "How do you know?"


    He disdainfully said, "Just that small matter in the palace has long been sharpened by people. You guys are really something. Don''t think too much into it. Consort Ning is most likely disappointed. It''s not like you guys are the ones who are making decisions. The emperor isn''t someone you can control. "You''re a person who has a heavy relationship with others. If you''re disappointed, you''ll have to bear it. When the time comes, you can''t stand up to Imperial Concubine Ning''s disappointment and grievances."


    My heart jolted. What he said made sense.


    He was happy at the time, so he didn''t think too much about it.


    I looked up at him.


    "What else can we do? What can we do? The emperor is the emperor, what can you do?" "There is only one way, and that is to harden your heart." He looked at me and sighed. "Ni Chuxue would probably never learn to have a cold heart."


    "Don''t underestimate me too." Just as he mustered up his courage, he immediately lowered his shoulders. "That''s right. I really don''t know what I''m going to take out to meet Ning Xiaoyao. What she wants, we can''t afford to give."


    "Hai." I heaved a long sigh. "Such a beautiful scenery, such good water. Why are you thinking about all this nonsense about the palace? Since we''re out and worried about everything, it wouldn''t be too late to worry about it when we return." Now I''m worried about wasting all these good scenery. "


    I laughed again, inhaling the spiritual breath of the mountain, letting it wash away my melancholy heart, the world, see, heart become so broad.


    "That''s what I like about you the most." Shangguan Bing smiled: "Always like this, revealing all of your happiness, and then ¡­" He looked at me. "Want people to keep that smile."


    I laughed. "Is that so?"

 C76

    "Of course, I have lied to you before. No matter what you look at, no matter if you feel uncomfortable or not, you can laugh. You will always have a way to make yourself at ease and make you happy."


    I stretched out my hands and let the wind run through my hair, over my face, the wind that whistled, and the faint smell of his medicine, and I thought, This is eternity.


    He would never have to go back. This was too beautiful. No one wanted to wake up from this dream of beauty.


    He grabbed my hand. "Come on, don''t be silly here."


    "Shangguan Yu, is your medicine shop okay? You can come out for so many days? " I didn''t want to delay him.


    He chuckled, "What''s there to worry about about? There''s no need to exhaust yourself to death. Otherwise, I wouldn''t go down to Qin Wai to see some laughable painting immortal."


    "You are always this rude when you speak." I despise him, always so arrogant.


    What laughable painting immortal was laughing at?


    He took my hand and said in a good mood, "Isn''t it? "Can''t you laugh?"


    "What''s so funny? Am I making you happy?" "Shangguan Bing, sigh, forget it, don''t hold my hand anymore." I want to pull back.


    However, he immediately grabbed hold of it and turned his head to look at me. He smiled and said, "Why? You''re shy." "I mean well. I was afraid that you would fall and pay me back for the painting that you owe me."


    I shook my head. "No, it''s better not to do this. If we were to return to the capital, I''m afraid it would be even worse."


    He naturally knew the meaning of bad things.


    Princess Yuzhen is the emperor''s precious daughter. He has rejected her offer, but if news of me getting close to him spreads. Even though he hadn''t said he wanted to marry me yet, this still made people wonder. I have to worry, I don''t care, I came up from the lowest palace maid, what is there to be afraid of? Besides, I don''t want his pride to end by then.


    Although his temper wasn''t really that good, he had really improved.


    He used to flip the table when he was dissatisfied, but now, he could only frown upon seeing the situation. The pride on his body wasn''t formed in just a day or two. As the saying goes, a green mountain is easy to change. It is hard to change one''s nature.


    If all his pride broke, then he would no longer be him.


    He was silent, and I knew he was listening.


    It''s not easy to walk on the road, strange stones protrude from the ground. On the way, he never let go of my hand.


    Then, he said, "Since you''ve come out, just have a good time. You''re a bit worried, so don''t take it to heart."


    Laughing lightly, I gripped his hand and walked the uneven road.


    Such hard-won opportunities, such opportunities to get along with each other, also do not want these future worries, to make us unhappy.


    Although I don''t know what the situation in the capital is like right now, I also don''t know. The pain that made my bones ache started to hurt as well.


    Now, he didn''t care about anything else. If he was happy, then he would just be happy. Wasting such a young person was really stupid.


    After drawing all day, it was indeed tiring.


    It''s not easy to go up the mountain, and it''s even harder to go down the mountain.


    Shangguan Yu still seemed to be mocking me, I had no choice but to bite the bullet and slowly approached.


    The last of the two eunuchs was even more miserable, he still had to carry so many things on his back, and one of them even had to support Lin Xin. Hehe, I also want someone to help me support him. However, I''m just a palace maid, and if you let Shangguan Bing help me, I don''t want this open and honorable. I''m not familiar with the eunuchs. It would be best if they didn''t cause any trouble.


    The setting sun was beautiful, but it was close to dusk. From a distance, one could see the feeling of being born. It was as if everything in the world was small, and everything in the world was empty.


    It was no wonder that so many wise men loved to travel deep water of these famous mountains. Indeed, it was enough to let people know that the world was big and people were small.


    It could also make a person''s emotions, such a bright light could be contained.


    Before nightfall, they had returned to the Pleiadian Inn. Thanks to the golden Shangguan Yu, they stayed at the best inn.


    He ordered a table full of good food and we gobbled it down in the lobby on the first floor.


    However, Lin Xin just used some casually, and was not happy about it.


    The little Mu Zi only said that Lin Xin was tired and didn''t ask any questions.


    Lin Xin looked at me and stood up. "I''ll go back to my room and tidy up the paintings for today."


    Little Mu Zi and the eunuch hurriedly followed him and carried the drawing board into Lin Xin''s room.


    Watching him go upstairs, I let my shoulders drop. "So tired!"


    It''s not that I''m tired, it''s just a sigh in my heart. Lin Xin, it''s good to be friends with him. My sensitive heart knows that he has another intention towards me.


    My feelings are in Shangguan Yu''s helplessness, in Qin Huai''s boat, and in his eyes, which are still wanting to say something, I began to understand, that, probably, is what a man called like.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t call me stupid. Actually, I teased him, and I didn''t want to believe it because I was afraid of being disappointed.


    Therefore, I pretended that I didn''t see it, and didn''t pay attention to the peculiar feeling in my heart. When he said it, some things in his heart had already become clear. I was only half in the light and half in the dark. I was afraid of being disappointed, so I pressed down so low.


    Shangguan Bing glanced at me, and gave me some fish with chopsticks: "Eat more, if you get tired in a few days, I''m afraid you won''t be able to bear it."


    I shook my head. "I''m not afraid. I often go out to draw. Shangguan Yu, tell me, is this okay? "Originally, I wanted to come out in high spirits. This kind of appearance is a bit strange. No matter what, I feel that I have let him down."


    His eyes were calm, "Ni Chuxue, what do you mean by that? Can''t you tell?"


    "Please, Shangguan, don''t say it." Really, don''t say it. If you say it, it would be even worse to face.


    With a cold snort, he turned around.


    The delicious food on the table had become dull. I rested my forehead on it and gently rubbed it. "Why does he have to suffer? It''s as if I''m asking for trouble. "


    "Why should I suffer?" He gulped down the soup, making a nasty sound.


    I let out a breath.


    "Don''t call me that, I can''t help it." He didn''t even look at me.


    Did he get angry? Why was men always so angry? "Forget it, a good woman doesn''t care about men."


    He laughed out loud, almost spurting the soup out of his mouth. He raised his voice and shouted, "Good girl?" I didn''t hear wrongly, right? An ugly woman claiming to be a good woman? "


    What kind of expression did he have? It was as if he was in Qin Huai.


    I raised an eyebrow. "I don''t like it. I was originally like this. I''m not interested in the same thing, so why would I take a fancy to the same thing?"


    He smiled and said, "This kind of arrogance is really too much. It''s a bit too thick-skinned."


    "That''s right, I learned it from someone. I have a friend who is already 26 years old. Sigh, I don''t know what to say about him. He is very arrogant, so I don''t think it''s good for him to be like this." He looked at him.


    Shangguan Yue''s face darkened, "This little fox is beginning to scold people."


    "Oh, no, Shangguan, are you that old?"


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Why ask when you already know the answer?"


    He shook his head. "I really don''t know. Good!" The words stuck in his mouth, but he was almost furious.


    He laughed secretly in his heart. Shangguan, Shangguan, and Ni Chuxue were capable of angering a person to death. Sometimes, it was better not to offend a woman.


    "What''s good?" He squinted. It seemed that if I said that word, he would reach out and grab me by the neck.


    I laughed in a low voice, "Shangguan is so rich, he''s always so generous. I''m afraid that in these 20 days, he''ll raise me up to the level of white and fat."


    "No, Fatty." He looked me up and down.


    For this kind of thing, there is no need to argue with him. It seems that the one who is competing to be the loser is still me. In any case, he knew what he had to do now that the words had been brought to him.


    He just looked at the Heavenly Jewels in my hands and laughed heartily.


    On the way upstairs with him, in the hallway, facing the man he had met on the way.


    It was still very tall, and no one dared to look it in the eye. With a few men behind me, I stepped aside.


    This person had the smell of sandstorm. He was a boorish person and also someone who loved the scenery. I looked up and saw a smile on his thin lips beneath his high nose. His eyes were staring at me with a devilish, enigmatic smile.


    I don''t know him at all. Is it because he likes me? He makes people want to laugh.


    Touching this face, it had not changed in more than ten years.


    He mocked himself with a smile. He was being polite, right? He had really been thinking too much. It seemed like he wasn''t tired to the point of exhaustion.


    The next morning, he went to the Yellow Mountain to draw.


    Lin Xin and Lin Xin discussed the art of painting, each of them looking for a different location and angle of view, not too far away, and began to draw.


    The two young eunuchs were exhausted, sleeping soundly on the side.


    It was truly a waste to fall asleep in such a beautiful sight like this. However, this was also a good dream. The world gave such a beautiful scenery a great amount of sleep.


    Suddenly, he heard Lin Xin scream.


    I was so frightened that I looked over. My God, my heart almost stopped. A bright red snake had wrapped itself around Lin Xin''s feet.


    His hands were quick. As soon as he caught it, he tossed it into the sea. However, blood had already started to appear on his feet.


    Shangguan Yu ran over quickly, and the two eunuchs were also shocked awake, looking on anxiously.


    Shangguan Bing frowned, "Don''t move, that''s a poisonous snake."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the few of us turned pale, especially Lin Xin, who did not dare to tremble.


    I bit my lips as I watched. We drew in our own world, but we didn''t care about these things anymore. It was so scary. What I feared the most was snakes. However, I won''t tell anyone about this fear. When the time comes, I will be at a disadvantage.


    Shangguan Yu had two father-in-law carry a big stone, let Lin Yin sit down, and then cut open his pants.


    Blood was still dripping from the black marks on his feet. Moreover, it was blood-red, staining his white robes.


    Lin Si probably did not see this, scared a face, gray, lips very ugly.

 C77

    There was also a small regret within this beautiful scenery that could cause one''s heart to soar up to the heavens. "Don''t be afraid, Lin Xin. Shangguan Bing is a powerful doctor." Fortunately, he is here. Otherwise, we wouldn''t even know what to do.


    With a tight frown, he turned to me and said, "First snow, turn your face away."


    I shook my head. "I''m not afraid."


    Shangguan Yu looked at Lin Xin and said: "Don''t be afraid of pain, and don''t let the poison go up." He untied the belt from his waist and tightly tied his thigh, preventing the poisonous blood from flowing upwards.


    Then he stabbed him in the foot with the knife.


    Lin Xin bit his lips in pain, and even blood started to flow from his lips.


    I really admire him. If it were me, I would only cry.


    Shangguan Bing kept slashing and slashing at the wound, and the cruelty made my heart ache.


    "Shangguan." I couldn''t bear it, Lin Xin almost couldn''t stand it.


    Shangguan Bing frowned, "We need to release the poisonous blood, otherwise, this poisonous blood will make him unable to even reach the foot of the mountain, and he will become a dead man." With this sentence, the two young men were so scared that their feet began to tremble.


    I couldn''t bear to look at it any longer. I walked closer to him and gripped one of his hands tightly. "You''re in pain," I said.


    He grabbed me hard, and I could feel how much he hurt. Only now did I realize that I had really come up with a rotten idea. My hand is hurting.


    Lin Xin seemed to feel something, so he let go of his hand. When the pain came again, he grabbed the stone forcefully.


    The jet-black blood seemed to have faded a little.


    Shangguan Bing threw down her sabre, "Alright, just suck the blood out and it''ll be fine. In a while, I''ll reach out and give me the water."


    He actually lowered his head and inhaled. I really couldn''t believe it.


    He could have let the eunuchs do these things, but he had done it himself. I admit that I''m selfish, and I''m afraid that if Shangguan Bing was like this, she wouldn''t be afraid, and she wouldn''t be able to take it herself.


    He held out his hand and his father-in-law handed him the water.


    He rinsed his mouth, spat it out, inhaled again, spat it out again, cleared his throat.


    Every time, I was scared. I really couldn''t look anymore, and my fingers were shaking.


    I looked at Lin Bei, and he looked at Shangguan Yue with a kind of wordless expression. He didn''t expect him to do this, it was a kind of abandonment, a kind of admiration.


    After a while, the blood that flowed out was bright red.


    Shangguan Bing carefully rinsed off all the water, then took a pill from his bosom and swallowed it.


    He exhaled heavily, crushed another pill, and carefully applied it to his wound.


    Lin Xin''s face slowly became less pale.


    Shangguan Bing frowned, "Carry Painter Lin back quickly, go to the medicine store and get some pills immediately. Carry seven pieces of the Semen Amaranth and weigh six, mash it, sieve it, make it into a powder, send a spoonful of wine, then apply the saliva mixture on the wounds." His calm voice was like a reassurance, calming the hearts of those who heard it.


    "Carry it back first. The blood of the viper is flowing too fast and there is still some poison remaining that has yet to clear. It will definitely heat up and take good care of you. I''ll pack up and go to the medicine store to get more medicine. "


    The two eunuchs were so frightened that they were stunned. "Yes, immediately go back." He bent down and tried to carry Lin Xin on his back.


    Lin Xin sighed deeply and said softly, "Shangguan Yu, Shangguan Yu." She looked at me, gave me a deep look, then leaned over and made the eunuch carry her.


    I can''t continue to draw this snake''s shock. Looking at the black blood on the ground, I feel uncomfortable.


    "Shangguan, there shouldn''t be any problems with your appearance. What if I''m not careful and swallow it?"


    He shook his head. "That''s why I do it myself. If I let that idiot do it, he would fall even faster. I''m a doctor, don''t forget."


    I weakly smiled. "What a great loss! I have to pack up and head back."


    He was cleaning up Shangguan''s painting, and I was going to clean up mine, but I was also scared. I looked around and then went to pack up my things.


    He turned to look at him. "Shangguan, thank you."


    He looked at me with a smug smile. "Why are you thanking me? This was something that would make Painter Lin grateful! Didn''t you fear that he would be unhappy? In that case, doesn''t he owe me a favor? "


    I really want to faint. Why is this Shangguan boy like this?


    It was clearly a good thing that he had to wear his personal colors, even if it might have something to do with it. In the end, Lin Bei shouted two sentences, which were a kind of resignation, a kind of helplessness, a kind of admiration.


    He wouldn''t, Shangguan Yu was no longer pleasing to his eyes.


    This scoundrel had true capabilities after returning to his senses, otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to act so arrogantly.


    A man cannot stand without bones. A man without pride cannot stand without sex.


    No matter what, it isn''t a good thing. In this way, I would be afraid.


    If something had really happened to Shangguan Yushi, we wouldn''t have to go back. It would be easier to hang ourselves by the trees.


    "Shangguan, Lin Bei will be fine."


    "Of course." He answered smoothly.


    "Shangguan, Lin will thank you."


    "Not at all." His voice became heavy.


    "Shangguan, Lin Bei''s things, keep them well."


    He was impatient: "Ni Chu Xue, if you have something to say, just say it. Don''t talk about it. Lin Bei, Lin Bei, just walk around Lin Bei."


    Sigh, I withdrew my words but I still didn''t dare to say them. I heard my own voice saying, "Shangguan, when you''re down the mountain and you''re done with it, I''ll treat you to some fish."


    Shangguan Yu was probably angered to the point of choking, she didn''t speak to me all the way.


    There were some things that he really couldn''t say out loud.


    However, what was he angry about? Why do you need me to tell you something that he could have said? I''m not talking about it. I''m also a girl, and my face is very thin.


    However, he had never cared about these things.


    There was clearly no quarrel, nothing, but he was fuming, and I wanted to laugh.


    He didn''t dare to laugh out loud, but he was secretly amused.


    Every time she turned her head, she saw him looking away coldly. Was this person really twenty-six? No matter how I look at it, it doesn''t seem to be true.


    Hehe, I''m not like a palace maid. Once I leave the palace, I''ll be like a little bird in a cage, forgetting about the cage and the rules.


    After descending the mountain, he took me for a stroll and really did find an Shangguan Medicine Shop. My jaw almost fell off.


    He''s really that amazing. He asked for some medicine and walked out.


    I leaned forward and whispered, "Shangguan, why did your family open so much?" He was truly a businessman. He actually didn''t close the door, and only took the head of the pincers.


    "You''re never going to do business." He looked at the top of my hair, still looking unhappy.


    "I know, that''s why I admire you. Infinite admiration." I added.


    He laughed, and the breath in his eyes dispersed. "You''ve learnt to flatter in the business world."


    "Shangguan, I can''t think of how you do business, will you flatter others and speak highly of them?" No matter how I look at it, it doesn''t look like it.


    He raised his head. "Why would I do such a crappy thing? There are so many people who would do it to me."


    "I can''t take it." I wanted to raise my hands and scream.


    In return for his laughter, he said, "Do you think that business starts from this? It''s hard to accomplish anything without a certain level of skill. I actually don''t like this kind of business. These medicine stores were all opened up by my father when he was alive. "


    "Your mother is so blessed. You too. You followed me around the world when you were young." No wonder he had seen so much.


    He glanced at me and said faintly, "My mother doesn''t leave the capital very often."


    I was a little surprised, but when I looked at his eyes, I couldn''t bear to see the loneliness in them.


    Why doesn''t Princess Tianfeng like sightseeing? However, this is also a person''s nature.


    The reason why the old master had abandoned his wife and traveled all over the place to establish his dynasty was all due to his knowledge. This fellow must have seen quite a lot.


    He didn''t want to talk much, and I didn''t want to ask either. I knew from the faint loneliness on his face that he might not have been happy ever since he was a child.


    When I was young, I was at ease. Now, I''ve turned back. People''s paths are really different.


    Zhang Xuan lamented as he walked. His hands were tired from holding the painting.


    Shangguan Bing looked at me, and picked up all the paintings in my hands: "Let''s go back and see Lin Bei."


    Lin Bei sat on the edge of the bed and said nothing. I knew he was upset.


    When he saw me come in, he loosened his brows.


    "En," I nodded lightly, "I''ll bring you some congee. If you add some herbs, it''ll be a little bit bitter, and you can also use the snake poison in your body."


    He frowned bitterly, "What should we do now? If we delay it like this, we won''t be able to draw anymore."


    I patted my chest. "Don''t you still have me?" Lin Xin, I can''t draw well, moreover, I can draw differently from you. The style, bearing, and power of ink are all different, but I can draw everything I see. "Then you can see it on your own and you''ll be able to imitate it. I promise you, you''ll do it from all angles."


    "This way, you''ll be very tired." Lin Xin was worried.


    "Of course I can help you. I''ll take care of it properly. You and I will fuse together and have some breakthroughs."


    I smiled and sat down. "That''s good then. Don''t you want to draw a phoenix? I see that you have been looking at Phoenix''s drawing. Rest well. After three days, I will hand over all of the angles to you. You can still find Black Heaven Pearls these few days. " Don''t be bored in your room, or you won''t be in good spirits.


    His foot injury, said Shangguan Bing, would require at least ten days of rest.


    If we wait for his injury to heal before we start drawing again, it might be a little late. The paintings we drew on the mountain were all very quick and not very meticulous. When we came back, we would look at them one by one. How could it be possible to use grass to deliver it to the emperor? Furthermore, it would need a rather large amount of Xuan paper. It wasn''t something that could be finished in just a day or two. It was impossible for him to get those two eunuchs to carry him up the mountain. The road was too difficult to traverse, and even the commoners were exhausted. Moreover, these two young eunuchs had never experienced such a tiring journey in the palace.

 C78

    "Chu Xue, thank you." He spoke sincerely.


    I was a little displeased, "Lin Xin, what are we? We are friends, how can I thank you? If you thank me, I won''t be able to thank you all. "


    He lowered his gaze. "Friend, good friend."


    "Yeah, I, Ni Chu Xue, was really lucky to have this kind of fellow countryman, and also from the same trade, so how could they be close friends?" I squinted my eyes and smiled.


    He looked at the wound on his foot, and his eyes were filled with anger. For a moment, there was nothing he could say.


    Shangguan Yu''s voice came from outside, "Ni Chuxue, went to the Yellow Mountain."


    "Oh." I replied, "Lin Xin, look for your Heavenly Jewels! Hehe, I will go to the Huang Mountain to draw, and when we come back, we will be back with great rewards."


    He looked up and smiled at me. "Don''t worry about me."


    This time, it''s Shangguan Xue and I who are the only ones who are here. Sometimes, when painting something, we don''t have to go to the highest point.


    The weather was very good, birds'' song and flowers'' fragrance filled the air. Standing on the hillside, looking at the thousands of tall pines, she was truly impressed.


    I gently grinded the ink, and Shangguan Bing helped me to take out some paper and put it on the shelf. "Chu Xue, why is there so little paper today?"


    I slapped my head. "Aiya, I forgot about that stack of Xuan paper. What do I do? Just these three, I can''t draw any."


    "Then we''ll go back after the painting is done, and we won''t fight for a while," he said, sitting down leisurely and squinting at the pine trees.


    I laughed and walked up to him: "Shangguan Bing, how about I trouble you a bit?"


    "Not good." He turned away.


    I pulled down my head. "Shangguan, we have a lot to draw today, and we''ll have to go up there later. I told Lin Xin that we''ll let him see the whole picture from different angles in three days. Otherwise, we won''t be able to finish it."


    "Hmph," he coldly snorted. "I didn''t agree to that."


    "Shangguan, go on. After three days, I won''t have much to do. I''ll draw you a yellow mountain and a sea of clouds, the direction you pointed to and whatever you want to draw, I''ll draw." It didn''t matter if the painting was that of an ox or a horse. When I go down the mountain again, huu, I really can''t take it anymore. It''s exhausting.


    Shangguan Liu shook her head, "You owe me the painting."


    "Shangguan, you can go somewhere else to play in three days."


    "I don''t like it."


    Ai, why is it that he''s so hard to speak? Why does he come out when he doesn''t like to play.


    He didn''t go there, and even he didn''t go to the drugstore near the Yellow Mountain often. He seemed to be staring at me every single day, and even Lin Xin got closer to me.


    It was like a wolf watching a child, afraid of being robbed.


    Shangguan said I was a coward, but he was still the same.


    I gradually got used to it, but now that he didn''t want to go down the mountain, I had to think of something. Little Jing was fine, but he listened to me the most. I miss him so much. I wonder how he''s doing now.


    It''s so funny that a young him would say he wants to marry me. I don''t know, little Jing kept this sentence in her heart.


    When Shangguan Bing saw me smile, she felt baffled. "What are you laughing at?"


    "I won''t tell you." I chuckled and continued grinding the ink.


    "Oh." He did not fall for the trap, but quietly answered and did not pursue the matter.


    Sigh, it''s not good to be too smart, it''s not easy to be tricked. I''ll just say it straight out: "Shangguan Xue, let me tell you something. I''m in Qin Huai, and I''m saying that I''m going to marry my man, it''s really pretty, with red lips, white teeth, and a bright mind. Also, he likes painting, so I like going out with him the most."


    He knew I was going to kidnap him, but he narrowed his eyes. "Who is it?"


    "I don''t have enough drawing paper." I smiled at him.


    "Ghost girl." He scolded in a low voice, "It''s not impossible for me to go down the mountain and get it for you. I don''t want to hear your words. Just say it directly."


    I secretly called him a fox, so why should I?


    "Shangguan, your family background is too good."


    "So what?" he retorted.


    "That''s not good. Which good family doesn''t have three wives and four concubines? I don''t like this kind of appearance." What about the princess, too? This matter would not be let go just like that.


    The corner of his lips curled up into a smile. "Three wives and four concubines spend quite a bit of money."


    I was stunned. I smiled, feeling a bit warm in my heart. I turned my head to look at him. "Shangguan, go. Go, I understand."


    He looked at me deeply. "Is that all? "Don''t give me a clear word."


    I blushed. Of course I knew what he wanted to hear.


    He lowered his head and asked, "Is my father staying with you? Where can his daughter go? " He was so quiet that he couldn''t even hear himself clearly, and his ears were on fire.


    He chuckled. "Alright, you can draw it slowly. "Be careful, there''s a dagger at the side of the water bag to protect yourself. There''s yellow light all around, there won''t be any snakes."


    "Alright, alright, hurry up and go. Otherwise, I''ll be done painting in a while." What would happen? I''m not the only one on this yellow mountain. I''m here for a tour of the great rivers and mountains.


    As he walked, he mumbled to himself, "Raising the older ones, you can''t run away from the younger ones. That''s a principle."


    I was so dizzy I wanted to grab a rock and throw it at him.


    Looking at his departing figure, he felt a smile rise in his heart. It was faint, yet deep. It was as soft as April tea, clear and sweet.


    He took a deep breath and started drawing again. The beauty of the Yellow Mountain, no matter where one looked at it, was a magnificent painting. This was like a river, swallowing everything in its path.


    Fortune of the East Sea, longevity than Nanshan, is the best blessing of the language, how can I forget.


    I sank into my own studio, sketching the note. The pine tree was a fine painting, and it could not be done quickly. Even the thin needle of leaves had to be slowly drawn out.


    At some point, there was a strong masculine aura around me. I raised my head and saw a pair of eagle-like eyes. They were so dark that I didn''t dare to look straight at them.


    I nodded and moved away. He was the domineering person that they had met several times.


    "Your painting is very beautiful." He opened his mouth and spoke in a strange voice.


    I smiled. "Thank you."


    "You''re called Ni Chuxue?" He looked at me with interest.


    How did you know my name? I was curious and didn''t say anything.


    I don''t know him. He doesn''t have the aura of a normal person and I don''t want to get involved in too many things. Sometimes, the praise in a man''s eyes isn''t a good thing.


    You even know my name, so you must have investigated me and sent someone to follow us.


    He squeezed in beside me, and I stepped aside. He stood at the easel looking at the picture of the thousand-year-old pine tree, and his eyes slowly filled with admiration, as if what he was looking at wasn''t impolite, but powerful.


    I''m really shocked.


    After a long while, he looked at me and said, "This drawing method of the pine tree is really familiar."


    "Yes." I''m scared.


    He looked at me. "Yes, I''ve seen this picture before. There are a lot of similarities."


    "Hur hur, how interesting. This is the first time I''ve heard someone talk to someone like this." I looked at him coldly.


    His eyes were too deep, and he laughed lightly, "Of course I have seen it. It''s not like I''d forget to write each line, right?" Then he began to discuss me seriously.


    Is he harboring evil intentions? What is he trying to do? I have no money, no color.


    Calm down, Shangguan Xue is not here, and I can''t be distracted. "Many people say that."


    He laughed loudly, that laughter came from his chest and lungs, even the quiet air was trembling slightly. He looked at my painting with some meaning, "It''s the method of Qin Huai Yin''s family."


    I looked at him with wide eyes. "How do you know?"


    He clapped his hands and a person walked out from the corner of the mountain. He respectfully called out, "Master."


    "Send a fine piece of paper to this Miss Ni."


    "Yes, Master." The person turned around, and before long, he was holding a piece of paper wrapped in silk cloth in both hands.


    He held it out to me with one hand. "Use good Xuan paper and draw the best rivers and mountains."


    I shook my head. "I don''t know you."


    "Why do we have to get acquainted when we meet? It can be considered fate." His eyes were brimming with laughter. That deep and serene glow was somewhat frightening. "A treasured blade for a hero, red powder for a beauty."


    I looked at the pine tree and smiled as I shook my head. "You really gave the wrong person, and that red powder was a gift to a beautiful woman, I am sure you are willing to give me, and I am giving you the right paper, you have never met me before, although you are not an ordinary person, maybe you have the attitude of a hero, you don''t have to give it to me, I don''t have this kind of feelings, I don''t have this kind of liking."


    "It''s really different. Keep it, you''ll need it." With a low laugh, he placed the piece of paper beside the stone, glanced at my pine map again, then turned and left.


    It was really strange, he didn''t know what to say.


    I scratched my head, a little confused. I looked at the paper on the floor and couldn''t believe what I was seeing.


    "My name is Thousand Li." As he walked, his voice was deep and powerful.


    I shrugged my shoulders. "I won''t take paper, but look at it." I laughed. Gently walking through the floating borders, his hands were like floating in the sea of clouds.


    He turned around, and I put my hand on the paper, and in no time at all, it was gone.


    The expression of the person with the saber changed.


    As for the thousand li, they were not angry. Instead, they mysteriously said, "This piece of paper will return to your hands."


    I stuck out my tongue. "What a pity. Why didn''t I set it on fire?" What kind of person is he? For some reason, why did he give me this paper?


    "Just you wait." he whispered, and walked away without looking back.


    Leaving me in a daze, how muddle-headed, I didn''t provoke him right?


    Well, there was no need for me to spend my time with this mysterious person. Some people had money, while others had a temper that made them look down on others, just like Shangguan Yushi. However, he had changed a lot of his habits.

 C79

    But that was cool enough. I felt that throwing paper in his face was embarrassing, satisfying me. After returning to my hands, I''ll just let him slowly search around. Underneath this yellow mountain is a desolate mountain.


    Take a deep breath. I''m comfortable.


    With a wave of his large brush, he drew out the thick black needle leaves.


    As the faint medicinal smell approached me, my lips curled up into a smile but I didn''t say anything.


    A hand touched my face, warm and warm, and a pleasant voice said, "Tell me who your wild lover is."


    Wild lover? He was probably thinking about what I just said.


    I swipe the pen up and onto the hand. "Where''s the fly?"


    He played with the hair beside my ear, his fingers seeming to be yearning. "Tell me, who was that wild lover of yours?"


    The fire was huge. I didn''t expect the ink in my hand to be used on my face.


    I grabbed it and glared at him. My face must be as dirty as a cat''s.


    He raised the paper in his hand. "Want it or not?"


    "Of course I want it." How could it be so fast? Could it be that he bought it at the foot of the mountain? Most likely, my piece of Xuan paper is smaller, and these are a very large piece.


    He sat down and adjusted his breathing. "Didn''t you say you had a lover?"


    "I don''t want to tell you, who told you to be so bad?" I sat on one side and washed my face with water.


    "If you don''t tell me, don''t beg me later. You know my character, it''s not easy to beg my people."


    Wow, this is Shangguan Bing.


    I laughed happily. "Isn''t my little lover Jing Jing? "Yin Xiaoming."


    "That little brat who said he would marry you when he grew up." The corners of his lips curled up.


    "Don''t laugh." He was mocking me, "Little Jing is smart, as long as I teach her once, he will. But Yin Xiong is more difficult, it''s more difficult to learn. I don''t know how Little Jing is doing now, right?"


    "Wait." He grabs my hand. "The more I wipe, the dirtier I get."


    I looked up at him. His face was serious. He carefully used the handkerchief to wipe the water off his face. That serious look, that close made my heart jump again. Was my mind so dirty that I didn''t even have the strength to sit.


    "Little Jing has her own little quiet life, how can you even control her?"


    "No, I just miss her. Do you know what that is?" They would think about it from the bottom of their hearts, they would worry about it, and they would worry about it. They would remember and miss each other. It was so long, but they would grow to such an extent that they would spend their entire lives thinking about it. They would be like a thread of silk, constantly breaking and breaking, unable to see the edge, constantly cutting and wanting it.


    He was so close, I was afraid, and his face was full of the heat of his exhalations.


    I pinched myself and went to the easel.


    He stood behind me, one arm around my shoulders.


    My fingers gripped the pen tightly and I wrote, "No, it''s just that the scenery here is great."


    The hand on my shoulder tightened a little, and he let out a heavy breath. "The scenery is too good. I''m afraid it''s not peaceful anymore."


    I stopped writing and looked at him. "Who said it was? This is the most beautiful scene of the Yan Dynasty."


    "You probably don''t know how many troops were killed and plundered in order to take over the Yan Dynasty at the border. The Yan Dynasty has been conservative and unchanging for so many years.


    I sighed. I had heard the Crown Prince speak about this before. I hadn''t thought that even Shangguan Yu would be worried. Obviously, it wasn''t a good thing.


    "It''s fine, you don''t have to be afraid. The Crown Prince will seek a new lease on life. We are all of the younger generation. The best thing is for us to keep our heads up."


    The hand on my shoulder slid down my arm, and he gave it a little scratch that almost made him jump.


    "Shangguan Yu, I''m angry." I''m the most ticklish, squealing and laughing.


    But before he let go of me, I had to hold his mischievous hand with both of my own.


    "She would always come close to me by accident, and then, she would do something bad, too bad." "Go to the side, I won''t bother with you anymore, Shangguan Bing."


    "I''m really angry." He looked at my face and smiled, his enlarged handsome face right in front of mine.


    I tightened my face and looked away.


    I am not joking with you. The Great Liao is eyeing the Yan Dynasty covetously, and I presume that in the near future, there will no longer be such a peaceful future. If you want to look, you should just watch for now. "


    The sorrow in his eyes was also true. Only with country would there be a home. With home, there would be a peaceful and happy life.


    Fighting the heavens was not a good thing for anyone.


    But in this generation, which dynasty was not the law of the jungle?


    I looked at his worried eyes and sighed. "The world is bound to be the same as it is always, always the same. If you want to see through it, that is all. However, everyone was bleeding. How could they allow someone to trample on their home? "The hot-blooded men of the Yan Dynasty will definitely not be few in number."


    "Ni Chu Xue." He looked into my eyes.


    "Yes." I said lightly, "The Crown Prince will be fine."


    "Crown Prince, the hope is on him. It''s too slim." He scoffed, "You still don''t know. The treasury is empty now, the internal affairs are in disarray, and you don''t know how long this frame can hold out for. It will fall apart."


    "Then what else can we do? We can''t just ignore them, right? There''s always someone to take the lead when all is said and done. "If it doesn''t work, then I won''t let myself go with it."


    He pinched my face. "Draw yours, I''m not happy with my words. I bought some tea to quench my thirst and let it burn, and I can even make my skin white and tender. "Look at you, tired. Finish drawing this. Drink some tea before you draw."


    His heart felt a little warm. "Alright."


    He leaned close to me and sniffed my hair. "You have a soothing smell."


    "Stop messing around." I struggled.


    I was a little scared, so close that my heart would jump out.


    Instead, he grabbed my hand and kissed my earlobe. "This is my reward for going down the mountain."


    His face seemed about to explode. He quickly left me, or else I would have rushed straight into the pit. How can this be, I... My heart nearly stopped.


    "I''m asleep, call me after the drawing is done." His cheerful voice rang out.


    This person, I''m really helpless, he''s taking advantage of me, he''s so despicable.


    But what could I do with him? He leaned against the stone and squinted his eyes, looking as relaxed as a crane.


    Coming all the way here just to get some sleep, that was enough.


    But I was actually very satisfied. The mysterious mountain and the sea of clouds in the Yellow Mountain couldn''t even compare to half of him.


    I am a little floating, my eyes, my heart, engraved with the words Shangguan Yu.


    So peaceful. I had a faint smile on my face, and from time to time I would look at him from the corner of my eye.


    I thought he was omnipotent? It turned out that he was also tired and was sleeping soundly here.


    It''s better if I had a bad heart. I turned the easel around to ask for it, and I drew a picture of him, a good fall sleeping picture, with some saliva to make it look better, and my eyes widened even more. I didn''t have to look that good anymore, and my hair also gave him some white ash.


    When I finished, I woke him up and showed him the picture with a grin. His face twitched. "You are discrediting the person who painted this painting. He wants to draw the most real thing."


    I patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. Ten years from now, you''ll be like this. Don''t look at me, ten years from now, I''ll only be 26. I''m still young.


    He coldly snorted, "The ugly woman is fine, it''s a good thing she''s still young and has some runny nose."


    "You''re jealous that I''m young." "I understand."


    He laughed coldly, "Ten years from now, I won''t have that ghastly look. How could I, Shangguan Jian, be in such a sorry state?"


    "Oh my god, I actually managed to include your pride. I messed up my plan. Master Shangguan, borrow it to draw another one."


    He stuffed it into his pocket and said, "Sure, you can have it."


    "¡­" I was speechless, I was just teasing him.


    "Chu Xue, you coward." He laughed. "Going down the mountain."


    I don''t know, when the feelings in the heart, would like to be closer, some harmless jokes, can also pull closer, but the heart is not repulsive.


    He never said anything about love, or promises, or anything like that.


    Sigh, don''t think about it. It''s too far.


    Three days, he accompanied me all over the Yellow Mountain, I love such a way of getting along, so good, so free, so happy.


    But it will always pass.


    I gave all the paintings to Lin Bei, who looked much better, and when he saw all the paintings on the table, he said gratefully, "Chu Xue, you''ve drawn a lot, and I''ve never even thought about what you''ve done."


    I was a bit embarrassed, "What about my drawing? I hope it will be of some help to you. "


    "Of course it''s helpful, it''s a lot of help, it''s great. I''m afraid that even if I were to draw, I would not be able to see as clearly as you. Chu Xue, your painting is much better than the one you drew before. " His eyes were filled with admiration.


    "It is embarrassing to say the least. There is a person who can point fingers on all of these paintings. How about it? I don''t think that painting is good?" Really not much, why Lin Xin also became happy.


    Lin Xin smiled at me. "Chu Xue, you don''t know much about the palace. This is the Emperor''s favorite art."


    "Ah!" I was shocked. This really wasn''t the best one.


    "Shangguan Xue is right about what the Emperor likes." He raised his eyebrows and said, "He knows the Emperor''s hobbies very well." "He''s really not an ordinary person. It''s truly too much of a waste to be a doctor."


    I know Shangguan Yu isn''t an ordinary person, but she''s also quite powerful. While she''s calm and collected, while they''re chatting and joking, she''s able to reveal some secrets.


    As long as he doesn''t plot against me in the future, it''s fine.


    "Chu Xue, this is enough. I will use three days to digest it and draw it again."

 C80

    Drawing another one was not so small. It was a huge map of the Yellow Mountain and the Cloud Sea. Looking at it, it was like swallowing a mountain and swallowing a river.


    At this moment, little Mu Zi entered with a happy expression and said, "Painter Lin, I''ve found the black Heavenly Jewels. Those eyes are really beautiful. It''s in the Hall of Embroidery, but the shopkeeper is not willing to part with them."


    "Heavenly Jewels?" I blinked. "So fated."


    He looked at Lin Xin, "Hur Hur, I''m free right now, why don''t I go and try, you don''t have much time left."


    "Thank goodness I brought you out of the palace."


    "After entering the palace, I''ve troubled you. Are there many things I can trouble you with?" I chuckled. "Are we friends?"


    He smiled bitterly. "Yes, friend."


    "I''ll try my best. Would they sell it? I almost forgot to ask you, Lin Xin, what name do you want to give the Phoenix? If you have a name, you can always find one that''s more suitable for us. "


    Lin Xin thought about it and said, "I don''t know yet, but I was wondering if calling Phoenix wrong would be too unlucky."


    My eyes lit up. "Good, that''s a phoenix''s fault, what a wonderful name. The phoenix is unique and proud beyond compare, very good. I know what kind of good thing to look for. Rest well."


    Heavenly Jewels ah, the black Heavenly Eye Jewel is so precious, it actually appeared in such a small place, it''s just too amazing, I can buy it if I want to sell it, I just have to take a look, then go back and try drawing it.


    I did not know that such a black Heavenly Jewel, in exchange for so many twists and turns, grievances, also let me know, what is called undying love.


    Such a meticulous plan, after I excitedly entered, it became even more unbelievable. Whether the Heavenly Jewels were good or bad.


    It looked at me coldly from beginning to end, but I really didn''t know.


    At some point, I think, if I hadn''t thought of it that way, or thought of it that way, I wouldn''t have gotten into such a mess.


    However, there were some matters that were destined by the heavens. There were some matters that had clearly been planned beforehand. If one walked in, they wouldn''t be able to come out.


    Life is not all about wonders, but also about wonders. I agreed with that very much later.


    Naturally, Shangguan Bing will follow by my side.


    His mission was mainly to follow him. I didn''t see what he had done, and I wasn''t stupid enough to go blabbering about it.


    Aren''t I satisfied? He treats me like this and puts down everything to accompany me.


    I miss him. I want to spend more time with him.


    He must be, too, though I know it''s special.


    He had the look of a young man in business, which was fine, but he was just like that.


    As for me, I''m sighing. I want to be a girl no matter what. I''m clearly a rich lady as well.


    I resent him. He did it on purpose. It was almost certain that they would have to talk business in such a manner.


    "This isn''t how tea is served." He knocked on the table and called out in annoyance, "The tea is for driving people away."


    "Do you want to drink it?" If I don''t drink it, I''ll drink it. It''s not bad if I have to drink it, but I still have to act like this.


    "This is not how a girl works." With a smile, he said, "Not qualified. This kind of girl in my residence shouldn''t think about getting a single coin, nor should she think about staying here for a long time."


    I was angry in my heart. "I won''t be your girl."


    There was a kind of smile in his eyes, and his eyes shined. "Such a big appetite. If I don''t want to be a girl, could it be that I want to ¡­"


    I blushed. "I don''t want to?"


    "How do you know what I want you to do? Girl, stand at the back and help me relax my muscles." He pointed to the back.


    Wow, what the imposing manner of a great young master. Why is it that I''ve never been like this when I''m a young lady at home before? Only now do I know what imposing manner is and what power is.


    However, the shopkeeper came out from the inside, so I had to go to the back to loosen up his muscles.


    His shoulders were unusually thick. If he were to press his fingers together, it would be almost impossible to hold them together.


    The old shopkeeper from the Hall of Embroidery came out, cupping his hands and smiling, "The famous Dr. Shangguan Yu from the Yan Dynasty has personally come to the small hall. He is truly glorious and resplendent."


    The other party was full of smiles, but this fellow who stuck to the chair was actually a good person. He didn''t even dare to stand up.


    I squeezed hard, and the bones were hard enough.


    He put his hands together, "There''s no need to be so polite, this is your honorable name, shopkeeper."


    "Little Zhang." He smiled and his face narrowed, and I thought he was waiting for someone, always looking out.


    Shangguan Yu, on the other hand, looked around majestically: "The Hall of Embroidery is colorful, aren''t there only a few rare treasures? It can be seen that Shopkeeper Zhang''s management of the business is at a high end. "


    Can you see it? How could I not see it?


    The fan hit my hand, and it hurt a little. Shangguan Bing said: "Don''t stop."


    Shopkeeper Zhang also looked at me in surprise. "Sir Shangguan, this is?"


    "There''s no need to pay attention to it. It''s my family''s little girl. Her personality is not well tamed, and she doesn''t know the rules. She has taught manager Zhang to watch a joke."


    I used all my strength. I wanted to crush his shoulder bone. It would be good if I could pinch him until he softened.


    How can you call me that? Being a girl for him and being a wishy-washy brat, being a girl for him and even beating me up? After a while, it would be better if he would be a pageboy. No matter what, I came here because of a young miss.


    Shopkeeper Zhang chuckled, and then said politely: "I wonder what kind of care Young Master Shangguan has for me to pass on to the Hall of Embroidery. If Young Master Shangguan needs anything, we will immediately send it to Young Master Shangguan for you."


    "No need for trouble." He waved his fan in the air, waving it in a dashing manner.


    I really want to faint. Isn''t Shangguan Yu putting on too much of a show? This is October, alright? Oh, forget it. Let''s not talk about him. He feels hot. After all, his clothes are so good.


    It shouldn''t be cold even if it was worn in the middle of the month, so why would I think of a saying? It should be the same as spring, summer, autumn, and winter, with a broken fan from summer to summer.


    "Then, do you have any orders, Sir Shangguan?" He was very respectful.


    It also showed that Shangguan Yu''s identity was indeed noble, and indeed so. With her well-established reputation, she even opened a medicine store in the entire Yan Dynasty, and even had the status of a relative of the royal family.


    "I''m not going to turn the corner either, I heard that you guys have one of the best Black Heaven''s Eye Beads here." Shangguan Bing was also a person who didn''t like taking turns.


    Hearing this, the shopkeeper gently lowered his head: "Yes, there is."


    "How much is it?" He spoke bluntly.


    I feel dizzy, I really admire him. I point my finger at the nape of his neck.


    Instead, he laughed, "What I want in business is money, and what I want is goods. I don''t want to hide from Shopkeeper Zhang, I came here today to buy your hall''s Black Eyed Heavenly Jewels."


    That shopkeeper laughed a little disappointedly: "I am sorry, but that Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel is really not the property of the Embroidery Hall. A few people came to ask about it two days ago, but they never sold it."


    "I can offer the highest price."


    The shopkeeper looked troubled: "It is not a question of height or not, it is really inconvenient, the Heavenly Jewels were sent here by a friend to admire, to show that there is an item to hold the hall of brocade. It is a favor from a friend, not all of the brocade hall, it is our honor to be able to catch your attention, Master Shangguan, just that, how difficult is it?"


    I looked disappointed, but I didn''t want to force it.


    He patted Shangguan Yushi''s shoulder to stop him from continuing. Who knew if he would say that he had bought her shop and sent her home to eat old rice?


    "Shopkeeper Zhang, can we take a look at this?" It''s also good to have a second look. He will definitely know that this doesn''t match.


    "Little girl doesn''t have the appearance of a little girl, loose bone." Shangguan Bing looked at me sullenly.


    I stepped back again. Alright, I''ll let you be fierce now. Is this how a man talks about business? Don''t let women near.


    Looks like I shouldn''t call him next time.


    "I am truly sorry, Sir Shangguan. This Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel is as long as an eyeball and as round as black jade. I also like it. Even if you want to pay a high price, you cannot buy it."


    Shangguan Yu''s brow creased, "Such a thing actually happened?"


    "The world is vast, and there is no such thing as an ordinary affair." I stood up and shook my hands. I was tired. His bones were not as tough as they usually were. "Manager, let me have a look. Just a glance, is that alright?" he asked earnestly.


    He stared at me. "Aren''t you a girl?"


    "This girl is too disobedient?" "Come back." Shangguan Yu''s voice was cold.


    I''m not afraid of him, I''m not going to do it myself. You can pinch me, shopkeeper, I''m just painting. I really want to draw a picture of a phoenix, the eyes of a phoenix, I can''t use ordinary things.


    He laughed and shook his head: "It''s not that I''m not willing to lend it to you, but that the Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel is not in this Hall at all."


    "What a joke! Shopkeeper Zhang, don''t be fooled. This girl has no money at all. If you let her see it, then you can just show it to her for free." Shangguan Yu wasn''t satisfied with that girl''s refusal.


    I glared at him. "Shangguan Yue, stop messing around. I really want to take a look."


    With one hand, he pulled me back and whispered, "This is not the place for you to talk. For the Hall of Embroidery to have such an exquisite item, you are thinking too simply."


    I just wanted to see it. Is there any more tricks? How strange.


    "Is there something important about Master Shangguan wanting to get the Black Eyed Heaven Bead?" That shopkeeper was actually staring at me with a smile. A strange light flashed across his eyes.


    Shangguan Bing waved her fan: "Do you want to hear the truth or hear the fake news?"


    "Of course it''s true. If I can help, I''ll definitely go all out."


    "Well, let me tell you something, I have an unmarried woman, I like Heavenly Jewels, I give them to her, I want to get her favor, it''s that simple, that''s a beautiful thing," he said easily.


    My heart was pounding, and I must have been blushing uncontrollably. He spoke quite openly.

 C81

    But on second thought, wasn''t my nervousness a bit too much? He hadn''t said that he was giving it to me, that I was his unmarried wife, and that I still had three years of a palace maid''s career, which was too far away to come by.


    Excited and a little disappointed, I couldn''t help but look out.


    A man dressed in azure clothes and a woman in red casually walked in with a few ice-cold people following behind them. Aren''t these two rude people called Qianli?


    I narrowed my eyes at him.


    No, how can you treat me as an enemy? [I am just giving you a piece of Xuan paper. It is fine that you don''t want it, but it is fine that you lost it.


    But it was impossible for me to say hello. I lowered my head as much as I could to see if he could not see me.


    He looked at me with interest. "What a coincidence, Ni Chu Xue."


    Ai, I even called her by name, I looked at Shangguan Yu carefully, her expression was really bad.


    I swear, I really don''t know him very well. I only know his name.


    He shrank behind Shangguan Yu, gently massaging his stiff back, "Young Master, should we go back first?"


    "Thousand Li Gongzi, you''ve come at the right time. This Shangguan gongzi wants to see gongzi''s Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel, what a coincidence." The shopkeeper said excitedly: "This Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel is all that Young Master has."


    Coincidentally, it was quite a coincidence.


    To prevent Shangguan Bing from getting angry, I even asked: "Young master, did you have enough strength?"


    "Haha." That fellow called Qianli sat opposite Shangguan Bing, "So it''s the renowned Young Master Shangguan of the Yan Dynasty. Please excuse me, I''m Qianli."


    He looked at me again and said, as if he didn''t mind, "Miss Ni, we meet again."


    "About that, I do not wish to meet with you, forget it, let''s not even look at the Heavenly Jewels. Shangguan, let''s go." At this time, she could no longer continue acting like a little girl, Shangguan Bing''s face was extremely ugly.


    I don''t think it''s all right for me to be unhappy because I''m hiding these things from him.


    "Chu Xue, no need to be anxious. Since Brother Qian Li has given us the Black Eyed Heavenly Jewels, we naturally have to take a good look." He held my hand. He was really quite dark, and he remembered to be smarter.


    The man laughed lightly: "Bai''er, let them see the Black Eyed Heavenly Jewels, I am not stingy, but I will not sell this pearl, I can only use it to exchange for it."


    Bai Er took out a delicate box and opened it.


    It gave off a dark and cold light, and the expression of a lone bewitching human, the Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel that captivated one''s soul, it was truly beautiful. The eyes used to make a phoenix were the most beautiful, that''s right, this is it, this is it.


    My heart was pounding. I wanted to use my hands to feel what it looked like, how it could be so beautiful, and how it was so proud and cold that it had to be respected.


    This was exactly what the phoenix wanted. How could it not be tempted?


    I murmured, "It''s so beautiful, so shiny, so pure black and so shiny that the black light stabbing into my heart, the breath that flows in the air, so proud, so uncontrollable, I stare at it so hard, I am enchanted, if you ask me my surname now, I would probably say my surname is Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel.


    "How much do you want?" Shangguan Yu asked directly.


    That thousand li curled his lips into a smile: "Talking about money, has lost the spirit of this Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel."


    "Then what do you want?" Frowning, he grabbed my hand and tried to bring me back to reality, but where would I go? I was fascinated by it. Only it was worthy of being used as a phoenix''s eyes.


    "What I want, is not money. What I want, is her." A thousand miles to me.


    Both Shangguan Yu and I were shocked, and she immediately slammed her hand on the table, before flipping it over.


    My hands are quick, quickly grab the Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel in your hands.


    Shangguan Fei''s bad temper came again.


    But that thousand li was not angry, on the contrary, the few men behind him immediately drew their blades, and looked at Shangguan Bing and me with hostility.


    I find it strange that Qianli didn''t come to snatch the Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel. Now that he''s in my hands, I like that cold and clear feeling even more. Why does he look like someone who isn''t weak at all? As for the girl named Bai''er, she also has a carefree smile on her face.


    "You want her? Daylight just so happens to go back and do your daydreams, first snow, throw away the Heavenly Jewels, we will leave immediately, what Heavenly Jewels do you want, I will definitely find them for you. How did you know him?


    "Shangguan brother, what''s the hurry? After listening to me finish speaking, I want Ni Chuxue to draw a picture for me. The price is this Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel, how about it? "


    Just as I was about to open my mouth and agree, Shangguan Yu reminded me: "Recall your calmness. If you see that damn thing, you won''t even know your own name."


    Well, that''s true, but how can I be obsessed with it?


    However, this is really nothing lousy. I really like it.


    Are these things preordained, I hear, are all of them spiritual?


    I knew it wouldn''t be shown to me for no reason, and I could see that their faces were filled with the kind of smiles they had known for a long time.


    They didn''t cover it up, I didn''t cover it up, I liked it, I wanted it.


    However, if it''s too difficult, I won''t make things difficult for Shangguan Xue.


    Shangguan Bing looked at me, her face darkened, "Chu Xue, give this back to me."


    I unwillingly looked at the Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel in my hand, flowing with a natural and spiritual black light.


    Shangguan Qingqing smiled and hugged my shoulders, looking at them possessively: "What are you planning, and what is the purpose of using this Black Eye Heavenly Jewel to lure Ni Chuxue? "I''m not afraid of us breaking it."


    It turned out that he was doing it on purpose. It could be seen that they were all practitioners. Their bodies were very powerful, but they refused to go. They had calculated that they would go and capture him.


    Bai''er, dressed in red, giggled. Her beauty was not the same as Pear Fragrance''s. Her bright eyes, thick eyebrows, shiny nose, red lips, and deep contours could all be seen. She was a stunning beauty.


    She looked at me with a faint smile. "Don''t you like it?"


    "A gentleman doesn''t take away others'' possessions." I said lightly, unable to hide my disappointment.


    "I''ll give it to you."


    I raised my eyebrows. "I still have the same words. You sent the wrong person. You also know the Xuan paper."


    "Wonderful. Why don''t you listen to me?" The two of them supported themselves up from the table and he sat down.


    Someone had brought him some tea. He was enjoying it. He looked so domineering and elegant. A man could actually integrate all of these into his body. It was not simple at all.


    "What are the requirements? We might as well listen. " He turned around and said to Shangguan Yu.


    "Presumably, it''s not a good request." Shangguan Yushi said defensively.


    That thousand miles away laughed, "Shangguan brother, why are you so petty? I admire Ni Chu Xue''s painting, so I wanted to ask her to help me draw a painting. However, the last time we met, Miss Ni seemed to be on guard, so I might as well pay a huge sum of money. "


    It''s just a painting, so simple?


    "What kind of painting do you want?"


    "I have a painting of the Yan Dynasty, but it''s too old, and I''ve consulted many painters, so I''m unable to draw the level I want. Qin Huai and the Yin are also good painters, but I can''t find any traces of them. That day on the Yellow Mountain, when I saw Miss Ni''s painting, I was wondering if Miss Ni would help me to redraw it."


    I looked at Shangguan Yu, who frowned in contemplation.


    Seeing this, Bai Er laughed and said: "Sir Shangguan is so relaxed. I heard from the capital that Princess Jade Zhen wants to marry Sir Shangguan. I wonder why Sir Shangguan is here?"


    I looked at Pearl in disbelief.


    Shangguan Yu laughed lowly: "Even if you guys are lying, you still have to say something that others can believe."


    Yes, that day at the court, he refused, and I did not believe it, I did not believe it.


    My hands were shaking as I held the Heavenly Jewel, the beads of sweat soaking the Heavenly Jewel until they were a little wet.


    "Of course, I never boast. When I heard that Princess Yuzhen was sick, I had to be pleased, but the emperor didn''t want her to marry someone because of this. Coincidentally, he also heard that Young Master Shangguan was filial to his father until he was thirty years old, so he put Princess Yuzhen in the name of marriage to deal with that illness."


    Shangguan Yu laughed arrogantly after listening to his words, "I won''t make up any jokes. Just like this, alas, your news is really inaccurate."


    That''s right, I don''t believe it either. It''s so absurd. We''ve only been gone for ten days, how can you say that you''re sick? It''s unbelievable that you''re marrying her. Princess Yuzhen is a princess, why would the emperor let her down?


    What kind of logic was this? Shangguan Bing had rejected him thoroughly enough.


    "What purpose do you people have in coming close to me? Frankly, I don''t like guessing. " Shangguan Yu''s face was calm as she sat down.


    Qianli looked at me. "How can you be so sure that we''re close to you? not that Miss Ni. "


    He was laughing, wildly, so much so that I didn''t know what to make of it.


    After a while, he said softly, "Silly girl, this is not mine, so don''t be in such a hurry to take it."


    She''s just a palace maid, as plain as an ant, a palace maid who could kill one with one stomp. What''s there to look for? A person who isn''t loyal to his words and dares to talk back to his own ears, and has spent so much effort investigating my situation, it''s best to be clear about what she''s here for.


    "Shangguan Gongzi is too arbitrary." "For no other reason than to ask her to draw a picture for me." With a slight wave of his hand, Bai''er unfurled a large painting.

 C82

    "I can see that there really is a map of the Yan Dynasty. It''s a really big one. Not only that, it''s really well drawn. The beautiful scene was completely concentrated in this painting."


    There were strong and weak parts in the painting, and they were both soft and rigid. It was not a bad painting, but there were a lot of damaged areas.


    "That''s it?" I said suspiciously.


    I had an impulse to try to make the most of this amazing painting.


    Although I dare not say that I drew very well, but, I really want to wear out the Yan Dynasty''s Embroidery Mountain River complete painting, so comprehensive, so meticulous, I''m afraid that I have stepped through every part of the Yan Dynasty.


    If it''s just this, I don''t think it matters.


    What I''m more worried about is what Bai''er said about Princess Yuzhen marrying Shangguan Yu.


    I looked at Shangguan Yu, who said disdainfully, "Lido must be deceitful."


    That''s right, I knew he was like that, I want the Heavenly Jewels too, I want this painting too.


    It was difficult, because they seemed to have found our path long ago, and they were able to investigate everything clearly. That kind of feeling, which made people feel like they were naked in front of them, wasn''t good at all.


    For a painting to be able to cause such a thing, I am indeed afraid.


    Seeing that, Qianli laughed again, "Miss Ni, we took the position of painting immortal in Qin Huai, but when we found Qin Huai, we were met with an unforeseen accident. Truth be told, I am a businessman, it is hard to buy with money, not to mention it is just a black eyed Heavenly Jewel, a merchant''s jewelry, there are a lot of things that can''t be given to Miss Ni if you like it.


    Shangguan Liu laughed coldly: "What a joke, this Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel, there aren''t many."


    "Shangguan Gongzi is right, it''s really not much. It''s only in my hands."


    Heavens, there was someone more arrogant than Shangguan Yu.


    He wasn''t sure if it was a blow to him, but his face turned even uglier.


    I swallowed. "Is there really no purpose? I asked very seriously? "


    "He might not answer you seriously." Immediately, Shangguan Bing splashed cold water on me.


    I smiled at him. I didn''t blame him, he was doing it for my own good.


    He grabbed my left hand and joined his fingers together. "Chu Xue, let''s go back."


    Then he would not approve, and I would listen to him, and he would cross more bridges than I would ever cross, so as not to be turned, and he would call me a fool, and he would laugh at me in the future.


    "Alright," I laughed softly as I looked at the thousand li away, "Without your Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel, I would have been able to draw it already. You are rather despicable, after a few looks, I only know the general gist of it.


    Shangguan Yu smiled, "Ni Chuxue has learnt a little about being a merchant, and these things she should learn to be a medicine girl. She even took away my rice bowl and started to prescribe medicine in the medicine shop every day."


    I deliberately kept a thousand miles away from him, but he wasn''t angry. Instead, he just smiled and let the people keep the Heavenly Jewels, "You two take care of yourselves, I''ll be staying in the Sky No. 1 Room at the Elegance Inn." After a while, he said lightly, "Actually, if you don''t paint this large, it''s possible to paint a Yellow Mountain and a sea of clouds."


    "Let''s go." Shangguan Bing was afraid that I would be tempted again, so she grabbed my hand and pulled me out: "Go and try the tea, the peak of the Yellow Mountain is a good tea."


    "I like tea too." I smiled.


    When they arrived at the largest teahouse, it was said that the tea there was the best, so it attracted a lot of guests.


    Of course, the news was also the clearest. It was unknown if Shangguan Bing wanted to know more about the capital, but she was probably influenced by Bai''er, and her words really made people feel uneasy.


    The waiter served tea. There were also some snacks by the window, and as he drank the hot tea, he felt a sweet and mellow sensation that made him want to drink a cup of good tea.


    I also have this kind of leisure time ah, looking at the crowd below, sipping tea, in Qinhuai, I often like this.


    The difference now was that across from me sat a man named Shangguan Xue.


    At times, two pairs of eyes looked at each other and chuckled, grabbing the food on the table and stuffing it into their mouths.


    He pricked up his ears and listened for something new. He whispered to me, "Actually, after staying here for so long, you can find a way to do business. News is not important, but it can make you rich overnight or become a slave overnight."


    I was not in the mood: "I don''t like to do business. I feel that even if you have money, you are still not as good as officials. "But my father was an official, and yet he ended up like this. His majesty even ordered us not to pursue this matter. This truly makes me feel disheartened."


    This sort of matter also caused the Emperor to worry. His Majesty''s orders were truly disappointing. It was too simple, too easy.


    Shangguan Liu was silent, he knew what was happening to me.


    After what happened, he couldn''t help me. At that time, it was only a verbal promise, and I didn''t dare take it to heart. Even now, I wouldn''t let him help me investigate this matter.


    He chuckled, "It''s fine if we go there, but do we have to go forward?"


    "Yeah, it''s Ni Chu Xue''s famous saying. Look at the front, she forgot to hurt herself." Otherwise, how could she be happy?


    "Sigh, have you all heard? Da Liao killed someone at the border again? I heard that he was very fierce and that when he swung his blade, the blood that gushed out like an arrow. When that blood fell onto the ground, he would even blink. How terrifying. " One of them spoke vividly.


    Shangguan Yu had said the question about the Great Liao, and the Crown Prince had said it before. It had become rather heavy, even a pot of good tea was tasteless.


    "Chu Xue, let''s go back." Shangguan Yue sighed, "These ingredients along with tea, it makes me nauseous."


    I shook my head. "It''s fine, I''m also from Yan Dynasty. Although it''s cruel, even if we have to remember it, we have to cheer them up."


    "If you were a man, you would definitely protect your family and serve the country." He spoke with appreciation.


    Someone sighed again, "The great general has already chased her away, but from time to time, it''s just that he was caught off guard. The imperial government did not care, and even the emperor did not pay much attention to it."


    Shangguan Bing''s face turned even worse, he put down the tea in his hand, and walked towards the center of the conversation.


    With a sinking voice, he asked, "What sort of marriage is the Emperor planning?"


    "What else could there be for the marriage? I heard that Princess Yuzhen contracted a strange illness and needed four years before she could get married. The emperor married her to the world''s number one doctor, Shangguan Xue. He stayed for four years before marrying her again."


    Why do I feel that the sky is dark, why do I feel so quiet?


    I wanted to take a long sip of tea, but my hands were shaking.


    "Why does this feel weird? I don''t even understand."


    Sigh, don''t try to understand those things. As for the matters of the royal family, that''s something that can be explained, but only Young Master Shangguan knows about them. However, with a huge advantage, you can get whatever you want from the feudal fiefdom.


    Shangguan Xue walked back with a dark face, the deep confusion in his eyes could not be removed.


    He looked at me fixedly. "Chu Xue, I want to go back and take a look."


    "Yes." I could barely hear my voice.


    He led me out. One side of the road was to the capital, the other side was to the inn. He looked at me deeply and said, "Chu Xue, trust me."


    I nodded. "I believe you." I gave him a smile, pale and weak.


    Suddenly, he pulled me away and hugged me quickly before releasing me. "Chu Xue, you have to believe me."


    I nodded harder and smiled at him. "I must believe you."


    "I need to go back and see what''s going on. It''s impossible for this to happen. Chu Xue, don''t be afraid. You have to wait for me, understand?" His eyes were both impatient and uneasy. It wasn''t easy for someone as arrogant and proud as Shangguan Fei to act in such a manner.


    I smiled, "Shangguan, hurry up and go back. Although the words are passed on, they don''t seem to be true. How can it be passed on? I believe in the court. I''m still waiting to leave the palace."


    He smiled. "I will try my best to get you out of the palace as soon as possible."


    How many people would that require? Princess Tianfeng could tell that she was very satisfied with the extent of the threat she faced.


    If he wants a palace maid, if it is known that I am so familiar with him, how could his mother help him? I dare not think of it.


    "Shangguan." I said softly, "Don''t worry about these things. Once everything is settled, it will be better to wait a while. Moreover, didn''t you say that you want to stand at the age of thirty? It''s still early. "


    He laughed happily and pulled me towards the capital. The street over there is the Shangguan Medicine Shop, where he can get the best horse and head back to the capital as soon as possible.


    Such a ridiculous thing, it must not be true. It was too absurd. In the ten days since Shangguan Fei had left the capital, wasn''t it a little too fast? Could it be that the emperor was so anxious to marry Princess Yuzhen to Shangguan Yu, even if it was him who was unwilling? Why was she so good to him?


    "I can''t bear to see you suffer in the palace." he said softly.


    "We''re here." "No, not at all, I am so much luckier than many others. I have many friends, and I have the heavenly beads of happiness." I raised my hand, and the red light was so wonderful.


    He smiled and affectionately pinched my nose. "Don''t get too close to others. That thousand miles is not a good person. Don''t fall for it. If you have any urgent matters, come here and tell them to help you. I will explain."


    "Alright." I smiled, feeling a little panicked. "Shangguan, wait for me at the gate of the capital. I''ll give you the painting."


    "Of course." "You can only go back by yourself."


    "I''m fine. I''ve always been by myself. Be careful on the road. "Don''t be in such a hurry. You have to have a better temper or you will lose."


    "I watched you leave, watched your back." he said.


    I raised my head, gave him a wistful look, and turned back.


    Actually, I really wanted to go back with him and see if it was a joke, but I couldn''t. I was a palace maid, and I had to be ordered to come out.

 C83

    How can you say in your heart that there is no loss? I only hate me, not freedom.


    But I want to believe him, I want to believe him, I have no choice but to believe him.


    Shangguan Yu''s arrogance made me more confident that he wouldn''t submit.


    If it wasn''t a groundless matter, then there must be a shadow. I should blame them for saying it out loud. Presumably, the more complicated it is, the more careful I should be towards them. I don''t know what they are planning.


    Shangguan Zhong had left, even my heart seemed to have been taken away as I returned to the inn absent-mindedly. The more I thought about it, the more I felt disgusted, why should I say, I''m used to being alone.


    In this world, who likes to part with me? I like to look at the back of others, see them off, and then look back on them alone. Only now did I realize that I wanted to look back because I didn''t want to.


    Looking back, there is no more shadow. I think, no matter who I send out, I won''t leave first.


    When I got back to the Gladys Inn, I was so upset that I went straight up to the second floor. Or I could paint.


    It''s only the first day. I have to wait here for two more days.


    If Shangguan Bing doesn''t know, maybe I can stay here and enjoy another three days. I''d rather he knew that the sooner the problem is solved, the better.


    If this goes on, it will be bad for me as well as for him. Sometimes, it''s just matters of the morning and the evening. We can''t just wait. He''s in such a rush, so my heart is more at ease. That is, he really cares about me.


    In my subconscious, in my heart, I had long since associated my future with Shangguan Bing.


    He didn''t want to say it out loud, but it seemed like the time was not ripe yet.


    I am also afraid, when I meet love, I have lost my confidence, I am afraid of being hurt, mother''s tears, I have seen a lot, I even said, I dare not say, a woman, always crying, not for a man, or for whom?


    I hate to part with him. It''s so uncomfortable. I don''t even have the chance to watch him walk away. If there''s a next time, I won''t leave first. I really don''t like this feeling.


    There are two paths placed in front of me.


    I didn''t want to think about it, but there was, and I couldn''t escape it.


    Shangguan, what if the situation is irreparable? I couldn''t be with him, I didn''t want to be a concubine, I didn''t like it, when my mother was sad, I thought to myself, I will never be like this.


    I had seen a lot of tears, but I couldn''t shed tears too. There was nothing impossible, as long as I gritted my teeth and held on to my breath, I would keep on reading, drawing, and learning to fill my heart with sadness.


    I want to laugh so that Mother won''t feel even more sad.


    I don''t blame my father. I don''t blame him. He is also a normal man. He doesn''t have many women with him.


    I don''t know why I have to endure it. I, Ni Chu Xue, am not a person who likes to cry, but if the person who cries is someone else, then how could I possibly be happy?


    Princess Yu Zhen ¡­ Princess Yu Zhen ¡­ how could Shangguan Bing refuse? Once more? I don''t know.


    Could the princess bear to see her husband take in concubines? I don''t know, and I won''t be a concubine. If it''s fate, I''d rather feel heartache.


    However, it was still too early to think about it now.


    Shangguan Xue had already gone back to the capital, he would solve anything.


    His arrogance and his unyielding attitude are my greatest confidence.


    After tossing and turning the night before, I couldn''t fall asleep. I sighed, lit the lamp, and sat under the lamp. I carefully studied the ink stone, adjusting the taste of the water and ink, letting me smell some comfort.


    Spreading out the Xuan paper, I drew all the Heavenly Jewels I saw today, drawing one after another. It was still thin, still lacking some spirit energy, and yet it was still stiff.


    He continued drawing until the sun rose and it was noon. Only then did he feel satisfied.


    The entire room was filled with white paper, and all of them had a single black eye. They looked at me with a strange glow in their eyes.


    I didn''t like it. I rubbed the paper and tossed it into the little basket in the room.


    He took the one he was most satisfied with and went to Lin Xin''s room.


    Lin Si is in seclusion painting, I do not want to scratch him, a person''s inspiration ascended, the worst taboo is to disturb, this is for the emperor, certainly to draw well.


    I gave the painting to little Mu Zi to pass on to him when Lin Xin was free.


    After ordering some food and sending it to his room, he decided to take a nap.


    I can''t make myself look too bad. When I arrive at the capital, he will laugh at me and call me ugly again.


    I found it funny. Actually, there were a lot of Black Eyed Heavenly Jewels, how did I draw them into Shangguan Bing''s eyes? Luckily he wasn''t there, otherwise I would have been more pleased with myself and my tail would have been raised.


    Ye Zichen rubbed his sore head with one hand as he returned to his room. His eyes were truly sore.


    In front of the door, standing a thousand miles away, he was the only one there. All of his followers weren''t there, and he was leaning lightly against my door, waiting for me.


    I stood at a distance, looking at him warily and not saying a word.


    "Why? Ni Chu Xue didn''t recognize me after a day. But, you look really terrible."


    "Thank you. You don''t need to worry about that." Blocking my door, hateful.


    "Do you not have the word ''thank you'' in your eyes?" he pointed out impolitely.


    I laughed. "I don''t have to thank you for anything. This is just courtesy. " "It''s the same whether you say it or not, but he really is making a joke out of me. How funny." "Excuse me, please."


    "Ni Chuxue, you look so bad. You must be able to stay up all night. You need a cup of tea." He chuckled.


    At the corner, the person who had appeared without a sound was actually carrying a cup of tea over.


    That faint smell, it was obvious that it was the smell of ginseng.


    I looked at him with a headache. "Qianli, what do you mean? "If I don''t paint for you, then I won''t paint for you. You can always think of something else. If you do this, I will not change my mind." If he changes it, then he must be prepared for more. I won''t draw for him, and the more he wants it, the more unusual it is. I can understand the logic behind this.


    I also said it before, although I like the Black Eyed Heavenly Jewels, I can still reject them.


    Now that Shangguan Yu is gone, I don''t want him to be all-pervasive.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Don''t you think you always have to make me more defensive? "Then, I won''t draw it for you. You''d better give up."


    "What a great saying, why don''t you ask me why I''m so confident?" He still had a confident look on his face and was holding that cup of tea in his hand.


    I turned my face away. "I''m sleepy. Please don''t scratch me."


    "I wonder if Miss Ni has heard of someone called Yin Jing?" He looked at me leisurely.


    Little Jing? I was startled. "Do you know where Jing is? Is that true?"


    "Of course I know. He''s not doing well. Along the way, the Yin Residence got sick and had no choice but to sell him to be a slave." He spoke with such calmness.


    I was scared silly. Why? Little Jing? Little Jing?


    "Where is he?" I asked urgently. My calmness, whatever it was, was gone.


    "Draw a picture of a yellow mountain, a sea of clouds?" He smiled.


    I nodded and gritted my teeth. "I''ll draw it for you. I want to see Little Jing."


    He shook his head, "Not now. Time is still a problem. He won''t be here within these two to three days. Moreover, you are just a palace maid, so how are you going to arrange things for him?"


    "Then take him to Shangguan Yu''s house in the capital, he''ll help me settle it." I said quickly.


    He raised his eyebrows and chuckled. "You''re not afraid that I''ll lie to you now."


    I shook my head. "You don''t need to, you already have the news about Jing. Alright, it''s just a painting, I drew it, and it''s done. Tomorrow, I will send someone to fetch it, but I promise you, you will have to settle the matter with Jing. I don''t like it, someone lied to me." I looked directly at him and realized that he really was a very deep face.


    He passed the tea leaves to me, "You need this. Believe me, I won''t let you down. Don''t worry." He smiled at me. " I just want a painting. Otherwise, I wouldn''t need to spend so much effort. "


    I can''t even think about whether these things are worth it. I just want all the people I care about to be safe.


    He clapped his hands. "Bring me the Xuan paper."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man in black hiding in the corner brought the paper over with both hands.


    I looked at the piece of paper and he chuckled. "These are the ones you threw down the other day. You found them all in one go. Can you understand my determination?" Do not worry. You will still know how to count the things that I have said. After drawing, the Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel will be given to you. Actually, I have always been a very easy person to talk to.


    "I have a headache, so I don''t need to say too much. I can just draw. Really, don''t say anymore. I don''t like listening to you talk." I feel so powerless, this is a threat.


    Actually, it''s not that hard to draw, it''s just that I''m not willing to draw for him.


    It was astonishing how determined he was to do it. If it wasn''t for Jing, I wouldn''t have agreed to draw it.


    Just think about it, it was only a sea of clouds and mountains. After drawing for so many days, what did he have to gain? So be it, there''s nothing to it.


    At noon the next day, he personally came to retrieve the painting. Looking at my face, he said with some dissatisfaction, "It wasn''t a very good painting."


    I shrugged. "It''s not bad. I''m very tired. If I could, I''d rather not draw."


    He pointed to the corner. "Not signed?"


    "Nothing good. You can say that you drew it yourself." I don''t usually sign.


    He smiled, "I hope that you can write your name down. Ni Chu Xue, there is someone who wishes for me to bring that child to the capital safely. I don''t mind telling you that he was still sick when I met him."

 C84

    Such a light and elegant sentence made my heart burn with anxiety. "Isn''t it just an excuse to invite a husband or give him medicine? What''s so great about that? Just drop it."


    Why? Many of them intertwined together, making my head hurt even more.


    I don''t want to think about it anymore. It''s so tiring, so painful, and I didn''t sleep all night. I''m in a bad mood, so of course I can''t paint anything good.


    He picked up the pen and carefully wrote the name of the dynasty in the lower right corner. The date was also written with the name of Ni Chu Xue.


    How could I have known that this painting had such a different meaning?


    I just want little quiet and safe, changes, alas, in life, there are always changes. He is still a child, how can he bear it? Poor little Jing, this time, he was definitely going to suffer.


    Thousand Li laughed, "Ni Chuxue, your calligraphy looks pretty good."


    Of course, I followed Ning Concubine, but I''ve seen quite a few of her placards, so I can still learn a bit.


    "Fine, I''ll put it away. I will do what I''ve said. This Black Eyed Heaven Pearl is still yours." He took out his Heavenly Jewels and placed them on the table.


    The black light on the table was so dazzling that I no longer had the heart to admire it.


    He was worried about Shangguan Yu and Little Jing, their lives were like a year.


    Finally, after a whole day, Lin Bei also finished painting.


    When I came out, I thought, it would be nice if I didn''t have to go back to the capital, but now I was actually thinking, Hurry up, go back earlier.


    Why does my state of mind always change?


    I know that once I return to the palace, I will no longer be so free and at peace.


    I wanted to go back to the capital. Shangguan Xue would pick me up outside the city, and I would have to trouble him to take care of Jing for me.


    With an uneasy feeling, his heart was hanging high in the air. The carriage rolled over and over, and his heart also started to roll down and down.


    Well, if it''s coming, I can''t avoid it.


    Shangguan Xue, please don''t let me return to the capital, I will be so heartbroken.


    My hopes are so high, and I am so selfish. In fact, in my heart, I have already surpassed the boundaries of what I like.


    After walking for a few days, probably because Shangguan Yushi''s medicine was no longer effective, I threw up all over the place again. I was so dizzy that I could see everything swinging back and forth.


    He was so weak that he could not taste anything, and he had a headache whenever he thought about it.


    Lin Xin looked at me worriedly. "Chu Xue, how can you be so dizzy? Little Mu Zi, you guys hurry up and slow down."


    "No, we should go back as soon as possible."


    "Do you want to go back to the cage as soon as possible?" He looked at me incredulously.


    He really knows me, but he''s not me, how can he know what''s on my mind? I really want to see Shangguan Yu, I want to know everything about the capital.


    I weakly smiled. "I''m fine. I just want to go back earlier."


    He seemed to have understood and let out a long sigh. "Early snow, the road is still far away."


    I know what he means. The road is really too far away. There are too many things between us. Even though there wasn''t any form of etiquette in the Yellow Mountain, he never did.


    He wanted to grab my hand and put his arm around my shoulder, but he didn''t ask me. He even sneakily kissed me, and when he thought of it, his face burned with anger.


    I am also very worried about the matters in the capital. On the way, as long as they rested, the news would spread like wildfire.


    I hate to hear this news. I wish I could fly to the capital and see what this is all about.


    Although Lin Xin didn''t say anything, but the worry in his expression made me somewhat happy.


    Friend, it really isn''t about that.


    Worry for you, care for you, look at you, help you, friend, it''s good.


    "Chu Xue, to be honest, the difference is too great." he said softly, and floated into my ear like smoke.


    I know, it really is a huge gap, I am just a palace maid, he is the only son of Princess Tian Feng, he is the Divine Doctor of the entire Yan Dynasty, he has high wrists, he is handsome, his family is rich, even though he does not have any officials to be the king, he does not want them, he does not care, the emperor has taken a fancy to him as his prince consort.


    And me? Do I have the right to stand together with Princess Yuzhen? No, really not.


    I looked helplessly at Lin. "I don''t know, I have to see it first."


    I can''t give up like this, and I don''t want to think about it. I like Shangguan Yushi, and I have to admit, I really do.


    Lin Xin couldn''t bear to look at me, so he turned his head away.


    "We have reached the capital," he said quietly after a long while.


    My heart jolted. I heard the hubbub. I knew that they had arrived at the capital.


    Opening the curtain, will he be waiting for me here? I said yes, we made an appointment.


    Because there were too many people on the streets, they would not walk on the streets, but would instead return to the Imperial Palace from that quiet and secluded path.


    With trembling hands, I lifted the curtain and looked at the bustling city gate.


    However, I was really disappointed, I looked at it several times, I was afraid of missing it, carefully looked at it, carefully looked at it, did not have the person I thought of day and night.


    His heart continued to drop all the way down to the lowest point. He was still grieving.


    They had said so, why didn''t they come? Could it be that they were really getting married?


    "Early Snow." Lin Bei patted my shoulder. "Get out of the car and accompany me on the street to buy some ink."


    Lin Xin, why didn''t you expose my dream? I looked at him, and I felt a little dazed in my eyes.


    He chuckled, "What are you looking at? Get out of the car. "


    He jumped down and had Mu Zi drive the carriage into the city. They were waiting for him at the designated location.


    I held the pictures in my arms. These were all the pictures I wanted to give him. There was also a big painting, but I spent a lot of money to buy this Xuan paper.


    I drew this for a whole day, and even Lin Xin didn''t say anything when he saw it. He knew that I was very attentive to painting.


    And pine trees, strong as that, I had made for him.


    Busy, maybe, I said.


    I carried the painting and walked in a disordered manner. The closer I got to the medicine store, the more confused I became.


    Lin Si did not say anything, he went straight, not to buy ink, but to the Shangguan Medicine Shop.


    When I got to his medicine store, I found that same waiter looking at me with disdain. "You''re looking for our young master. Young master is busy with marriage matters, so he wouldn''t come to the medicine store."


    Busy with marriage? What shocking news.


    I don''t even know how I got out.


    The noise around me was so quiet I couldn''t hear it. Were they all looking at me? I looked over, but there was no meaning to it. I didn''t even know what I was looking at.


    I don''t even feel pain in my heart, what''s wrong with me, am I too muddle-headed? The ball turned into a circle and rolled.


    If it were not for Lin Bei pulling my clothes, I would not be able to walk and I would not be able to distinguish between north, south and east.


    Keep walking, and then, I feel pain in my heart, I feel tired in my eyes.


    "Lin Xin, let''s go back to the palace." I heard my own voice, so low, so low, every word, with a throaty hoarseness, coming out of my heart, so disappointed and sad.


    Lin Xin stopped and looked at me, his eyes filled with worry and anger. "In the beginning of the snow, go to Shangguan Yu."


    I was even more unwilling to leave. "No, I''m not going."


    "What are you afraid of? "Chu Xue, you''re a little arrogant."


    Lin Xin, I don''t want to go. He is preparing for his marriage, and my appearance will not be good. If I go, I''m afraid I might see something even more painful.


    "I am just a palace maid." I said self-deprecatingly, "What qualifications do I have to go?"


    He looked at me, his eyes firm. "You have to go. "But you''re Ni Chuxue, you have your dignity and your pride. No matter what, you have to walk in with your shoulders straight."


    Can I? I''m powerless, the weight of my hanging shoulders.


    "Or can you listen to what he says? Isn''t it the same as being disappointed?"


    "I''m afraid of meeting the people from his estate." I was a little timid, but even though this was the way things were going, I still believed that Shangguan Bing had a little more. How could he be so easily convinced and disappointed? I''ve been worried from the start that I, too, was unprepared after carrying the burden for so long.


    "Don''t be afraid, you are just a palace maid. If you follow behind me, Painter Lin will not make things difficult for the palace maids who follow him."


    I looked at Lin Bei, so real, for a friend, so firm.


    Or maybe there''s no real friend between men and women, he likes me, I''m sure, just as I''m sure I like Shangguan Bing. Once I know, that''s like, and I''m not that stupid.


    The care in his eyes, the pain in his eyes, made my nose sour.


    He took me to the house of Shangguan Yu, where the three large golden characters, "Shangguan", hung high above the main gate, and where the wild grass was written, as was his disposition.


    Lin Xin knocked on the door and politely said, "Lin Xin, the art artist from the Palace, requests an audience."


    "Wait, I''ll go look for our Young Master." The gatekeeper watched for a while before turning around and walking away.


    The wall also posted red joy letters, stinging my eyes, won''t, how to marry, married?


    So painful, so painful, now I know what is called heartache, so painful that I can''t breathe, so painful that my heart has turned upside down.


    "Lin Xin, let''s go, okay?" I begged.


    I really don''t want to see it. I don''t know if it will hurt to see it again.


    He stood there as steady as a rock. "You must see him."


    After a while, a steward came over and said, "I don''t know what is the purpose of this visit. Our young master is going to get married in three days, I have no time to think about it."


    Three days, what a coincidence. It just so happened to be the Emperor''s birthday. Why, was he willing? Was he impressed?


    Why doesn''t he want to come out and see me? I''m here.


    "Marry in three days?"


    "Don''t say anything, Lin Xin. Let''s go back." Don''t see the red joy, the pain in your heart.

 C85

    "Then I''ll have to trouble you to help me pass all these to him. This was specially painted for him in the Yellow Mountain." He took the paintings in my hands and said with a hint of interest.


    Even the trees were wrapped in red silk. In order to welcome the wedding three days later, everyone was busy in the spacious garden. The red color always made people excited, and it was so dazzling.


    Sometimes she liked it, and sometimes she was too hurt to move a muscle.


    Even the sun was so bright that people couldn''t walk away when they left the Shangguan Residence.


    His hands were empty, his heart empty.


    Shangguan Bing is really getting married, all of a sudden, I don''t want to believe it, but the truth is right in front of my eyes.


    I want to see him.


    But I can''t see him. How can I see him? I''m in so much pain, I know he won''t let me.


    He had his reasons. Where was he? In the palace? It was still in the Shangguan Residence.


    Can he see my painting? If you see it, then I won''t draw it in vain.


    He didn''t say a word on the way back.


    Lin sighed heavily as they neared the carriage. "First snow, you must be strong."


    "I can''t be strong. My heart is in chaos. Really." I couldn''t pretend in front of him.


    Besides, I can''t laugh at this, I can''t comfort her.


    I am me, and he is him. I have intertwined with him before.


    I waited for him, hoping he''d be happier when he saw the picture.


    He was too arrogant. He definitely wouldn''t be happy with this kind of imperial edict. He would definitely be so depressed that he would yell all day long and flip over the table and throw his chair. Especially today, since I had already arranged with him that he wouldn''t be able to come; he would definitely be even more upset than I was, and he would definitely be even angrier.


    Everything in the world was unpredictable, so he had to take care of himself.


    "Do you trust him?" Lin Xin looked me in the eye. "If you don''t trust him, then you will be sad for a few days. You can still be your Ni Chu Xue. If you trust him, your path with him will be even harder."


    I looked up at the gray sky. "Trust?" How could I not trust him? He''s so good. "


    He''s worth it. If I end up with him, what''s the problem with suffering.


    "I trust him. There''s nothing he can do. There''s no other option for him."


    "Hai." Lin Xin heaved a long sigh.


    "It''s fine, I''m really fine. I''ve thought it through, it''s just like this. As long as you believe him, it''s fine. Before reaching the final step, I won''t believe you." I''ll be at the palace, waiting for him.


    I know that after I go in, it will be hard for me to get out of the palace.


    If he wanted the people in the palace, it would be even more difficult.


    But, it is worth it, the first time I was so moved, it was all because of Shangguan Yu.


    Wasn''t it three years? The yearning remained in his heart. Three years had already passed in the blink of an eye.


    Three years later, I will be free, and he won''t have to marry any more princesses. Princess Yuzhen, there''s no way I''ll wait for him for four years, and I can, I''m a palace maid and not a princess.


    The person in the lead, who almost didn''t scare me, turned out to be the Seventh Prince. Before we even got close, I could already feel the cold air, and when I sat on the horse, it was even more intense, proud and honorable. There was no expression on his face at all, his face was so tense that others would have to carefully serve him.


    He saw Lin Xin, looking at him with eagle-like eyes. "I heard that Painter Lin went to paint and came back empty-handed."


    This cold voice had a few words of accusation, causing one''s hair to stand on end.


    I felt my head go stiff. Why is this Seventh Prince looking for trouble again? If he sees it, I really don''t know what kind of thorn he''s going to pick.


    I dare not think that the Seventh Prince is here to welcome you. The status of me and Lin Bei, no matter how it is not up to him, if it is, but only surprise, how dare he.


    Lin Xin said calmly: "Reporting to the Seventh Prince, I did not see any good ink."


    He glanced coldly at us. "Back to the palace."


    When I saw the palace that was as yellow as gold again, it was still as majestic and brilliant as before, so bright that I couldn''t even open my eyes.


    I was filled with indignation and helplessness, but I still had to go back.


    What did Seventh Prince mean by this? Am I, as a small palace maid, to be escorted by him?


    It was so good, I thought, laughing to myself, that the horses were all at the side of the carriage, and he, at the back.


    I dare not look back. I am a palace maid, and I can only sit on the cart, behind the two father-in-law''s.


    His cold eyes made my scalp tingle, and I wondered what he would do to me when I entered the palace.


    But I have nothing to be afraid of. What can he do to me?


    The heavy door of the palace opened. The inside was a world, and outside was also a world. The people outside wanted to see the palace''s magnificence, the people inside wanted to see the sky outside.


    The high walls were ruthlessly separated.


    I couldn''t help but think about it. Little Mu Zi''s voice brought me back to reality.


    Two of my father-in-law went down and carried Lin De out of the car. I carried all the pictures out of the car.


    I want to go with Lin Bei. I don''t want to face the Seventh Prince alone.


    I wonder what the situation in the palace is like now? I had only taken two steps when I heard footsteps.


    An imperial guard came up to me without a word and held out his hand.


    Sigh, I sighed in my heart as I handed over all the paintings to him.


    I bent down and faced the Seventh Prince. "This servant will take his leave."


    Without waiting for any sound, he walked in the direction of the cold palace.


    It was still as beautiful as a brocade. When I left the palace, I was extremely happy. Yet, when I entered the palace, I felt such a heartache.


    I know my place, but don''t even think about breaking my wings, Seventh Prince. I''ve never given up on flying.


    He did not know that I had been crying all the way from freedom to the present.


    I heard heavy footsteps behind me. I didn''t look back, I pretended no one was there.


    I don''t care what he wants. I''m in a bad enough mood.


    A light cough sounded. I heaved a sigh of relief. I sighed in my heart. Forget it. If I don''t go against him, there won''t be any benefit for me. Bending down, he retreated to the side. He was anxious. Let him go first.


    He stepped in front of me, his tall body blocking out the slanting rays of the afternoon sun.


    Even though it was close to winter, it was still as violent as before, clamoring about its final days. When winter came, it would become cold and lonely.


    "Ni Chu Xue." The cold voice was somewhat low.


    I didn''t even raise my head as I quietly said, "This servant is here."


    "Raise your head." He was somewhat angry, somewhat incensed.


    Did I provoke him? No, did I do anything wrong? No, I left the palace because Ning Xiaoyao agreed to it. Otherwise, even if I had a hundred guts, I wouldn''t dare to do it. I''ll fly out and look at that magnificent sight on the mountain. I don''t need to come back for my whole life, but I did.


    If jumping down from above is enough, then I''m a coward. I don''t like to run away.


    "This servant doesn''t dare. This servant is just a palace maid. I don''t dare to look at the Seventh Prince''s face."


    He seemed to be looking at me with a cold look in his eyes, making me feel as if winter had really arrived.


    Fortunately, the palace rules are like this in the first place.


    I remember that Pear Fragrance was a little less polite to him. He let Pear Fragrance slap him until his cheeks were red and swollen.


    "Who allowed you to leave the palace?" Looking at his boots, he also felt very cold.


    I smiled lightly and said respectfully, "Esteemed Empress Ning allowed me out of the palace."


    "Others don''t know your job." He spat out these words in a low voice.


    What is my part, what is my part? To be a maid? Wrong. My duty, I thought to myself, is to paint, to be free, and here I am, unable to do anything.


    I looked up at him and saw that his face was dark and dark. How have I offended him? It was really strange. "I thank Seventh Prince for his advice. This servant will remember this in my heart. "


    Words were said for others to hear, so it was up to them whether they believed it or not.


    It''s not that I don''t know the lies in the palace, but that I don''t want to use them. It was suitable for him.


    Look at him, he seems to be fuming. My sorrowful heart relaxed a little.


    His face was tense and he did not speak.


    I have never dared to look into his eyes, dark and deep, cold and cold without the bottom.


    I lowered my head. "Seventh Prince didn''t have any orders, so this servant will go serve esteemed wangfei." Could it be that something happened to Ning Xiaoyao again? That''s why he started to resent me again.


    What rights do I have to be a palace maid? Life is for me, if I want to live or die, how can I control it? But I have to be implicated and even have to suffer his wrath.


    He didn''t say anything, and I laughed to myself. It turned out that the person who was the most irritating to anger would make one''s heart feel a little better.


    He had no reason to. He deserved it.


    In this harem, there was no absolute trust, no absolute authority. Everyone seems to be watching their actions. I don''t know why he doesn''t stare at the crown prince. I can learn a little, and make this Yan Dynasty a little more peaceful. Anyway, you are looking after me.


    How boring! I promise, if he knew what I was thinking, he''d be furious enough to kill me.


    I had only taken two steps when my shoulder was seized by a hand and gripped it with all my strength.


    A cold and furious voice resounded. "Come to the Seven Palaces tomorrow."


    "Your servant still needs to attend to Ning Concubine." His face was growing more and more unsightly, and I dared not go on.


    "If I call you here, just come. You''re half an hour late, do as you see fit."


    It hurts, why do you grip so hard, and why can''t I break free?


    What happened to him? Was it appropriate to hold a palace maid like this?


    When I left the palace, I thought of many places to go, but in the end, I still had to go to the seventh prince''s palace.


    It was really hard for him to face him head on. If he went there, he would definitely end up with nothing good to eat.

 C86

    I raised my head to look at him, and I suddenly saw the depths of his eyes, which were as deep as a frozen lake.


    I was a little surprised. What bold and cold eyes.


    I shook my head and chuckled. "Seventh Prince, please forgive me for not being able to attend to you in the Seven Palaces." You want to stab me? No way.


    He narrowed his eyes and didn''t speak, but the strength in his hands increased.


    My shoulder was slightly bent down, but I still couldn''t avoid it. The pain was getting worse and worse, and I groaned in my heart.


    "It is my fortune to be served by this servant of the Seventh Prince. But, the Seventh Prince''s order is a bit late as well. " "Until the last minute, I will not tell you the truth. Since I am here, I will not hide it from you." The Crown Prince ordered me to go to the Eastern Palace to wait upon you. "


    The Crown Prince was treating me well and wanted me to stay better. As for Seventh Prince, he''s probably trying to make things difficult for me.


    Of course it would be the crown prince.


    "You''re so relaxed. You even thought of a way out?" The cold voice was filled with coldness.


    "I chuckled. Yes, it would be best if he was angered to death." "No, this servant doesn''t dare?"


    "I dare not, Ni Chuxue, you have the guts to ascend to the heavens."


    "Hehe, this servant doesn''t dare." Angry, the more angry he is, the happier I am.


    Shangguan Yu had said that Ni Chuxue was very comfortable in her bones. How could he know that I was still a vile person? I didn''t want to fight with others, and the more angry I was towards people I disliked, the better it was for him.


    Just like sometimes when I can''t beat him, I ask him if he likes dogs, that joke of his, I don''t mind hanging on the tip of my tongue.


    I sighed at the thought of him, but I still had to believe him.


    Even I don''t believe him, who would believe him? If I didn''t know him, I wasn''t worth it.


    Seventh Prince''s strength increased again, as if he was punishing me for my absent-mindedness. I secretly complained in my heart, but I didn''t dare to show it.


    "Tomorrow at the Seven Palaces." His cold voice reiterated.


    If he fell to the bottom of everything, would he still be afraid of him? If he resents me, if he wants to stab me, I won''t be able to avoid him no matter where I go.


    I looked straight at him. "Seventh Prince, can you tell this servant why?"


    He turned around. "You''re a palace maid."


    So they had to obey? Then I have a lot of people to obey. I chuckled, "Am I supposed to be a palace maid? What do I count as if the Seventh Prince were to grab me like this? If it was someone else, if it was the Seventh Prince who saw it, would he punish me for the crime of cheating? " Wasn''t the palace maid a human? It makes me angry.


    Fine, you want to torture me. Come on, didn''t I just finish looking at the Yellow Mountain and the sea of clouds? Didn''t I know that the wind and frost couldn''t crush the pine tree? How could he be so moved? Unexpectedly, the wind and frost immediately came to suppress me. I had to welcome them.


    Seventh Prince used all his strength, so I didn''t cry out in pain. I just looked at him like that. When the pain hit, I tightly clenched my teeth. It was not to cry out, nor to beg for mercy.


    "You have learnt to talk back after returning from Huang Shan. It seems that you have long forgotten about your duty." He spoke in a low voice.


    "When I came back from Yellow Mountain, I don''t know what mistake I made to have the Seventh Prince punish me like this." "If it wasn''t for the seventh prince being too lofty, this servant would have thought that the seventh prince would have punished his daughter like the father of this servant."


    It hurts, I can''t stand it. I brushed his hand away.


    When my fingers touched his large, powerful hand, it was warm and had a strange feeling flowing through my heart.


    This cold Seventh Prince''s hands are actually hot. I thought that even his hair would be icy cold.


    His hand was so big that I could barely hold it.


    When my second hand touches mine, I use all my strength to push it, but I can''t even push it away. After a long while, he let go of me and turned his face away. "If you say so, Ni Chu Xue, I can take your life at any time."


    It was this again. "If the Seventh Prince wants this servant to die, how would this servant dare to live?" If you want it, take it. Don''t bully me like this.


    What have I done to let him down?


    I think he ate too much and was too idle. If I saw such a person in Qin Huai, I would not even say one more word.


    "Ni Chuxue, you only need to be arrogant. The only one who will suffer is you."


    "I''m sorry, Seventh Prince. I''m worried." It has nothing to do with him. Sigh, even I don''t want to speak like that. He is too infuriating.


    My shoulder ah, my heart must suffer the torment of Shangguan Bing, and my body must also suffer his ravages. Let it be, he definitely doesn''t know what pain is, he''s too high up, how could he know it?


    Why didn''t you give me some time to prepare?


    I looked at his back and stared at him. If I could kill him, I would definitely cause an internal injury.


    As soon as he turned around, I looked away and gently rubbed the sore spot on my shoulder.


    He chuckled. "Remember the pain."


    Was it my turn to bully him? Fine, Ni Chuxue won''t be affected by this.


    "Come to the Seven Palaces tomorrow." he repeated.


    "Are you tired? I''ve said it three times." "Alright." I am a good man.


    The answer was too quick. Even the Seventh Prince looked at me with a fox-like gaze as he warned me in a low voice, "Don''t play tricks on me? "Ni Chu Xue, you''ll be at a disadvantage if you get what you want."


    I said there was a problem, and I said there was a problem.


    I softly suggested, "Seventh Prince, you might as well give the order and seal this servant''s mouth. For such a disobedient servant, we''ll say no later, we''ll say yes later. This servant''s also guilty in her heart, so please punish her, Seventh Prince. "


    He snorted coldly as he seemed to have understood what I meant: "Don''t play tricks on me. You don''t have to serve the Cold Palace anymore. "If you''re not here tomorrow, you can wait and see."


    What am I waiting to see? I''m waiting to see you make a fool of yourself. Seventh Prince, don''t you dare bully me with all this.


    Didn''t I still have the Crown Prince''s move? The Crown Prince had ''strongly'' proposed for me to go to the East Palace.


    Since there''s no other way, why should I send myself over for him to bully. It''s not like I''m dizzy. I''m going to the Seven Palaces to suffer.


    He stalked out of the cold palace, and the tall figure disappeared from my sight. I sighed softly and followed him out.


    He sighed in his heart. Those who didn''t want to leave were forced to leave. Those who wanted to leave, did everything they could think of, still did not leave.


    His shoulder was hurting. The Seventh Prince was really merciless. How did I offend him? They were going to punish him.


    When I got back to the hospital, I felt much more at ease.


    I doubt if I have been a palace maid myself for too long, and have become a slave in my bones. In this place, I actually feel at ease. Perhaps, those few days were too good for me. Standing in the clouds, floating is too much.


    The most beautiful time of the autumn chrysanthemum garden was the autumn day. Of gold, snow, and powder. Purple, colorful chrysanthemums bloomed like a raging fire.


    Autumn chrysanthemums can be proud of wind and frost, the wind blew past, sweeping this clear cold palace came and went, wanting to sweep away the beauty of chrysanthemum, together. However, it was still as beautiful as ever. Only in the cold autumn would the autumn wind take away too many beautiful flowers. Only then would people like it, and only then would they discover its beauty.


    Life, back to the original starting point, did not change anything, I am still just a palace maid.


    I don''t want to go to the Seventh Prince''s palace. I''m waiting for the sound of the Xiao Clan''s voice to ring out.


    I don''t know if the crown prince will still play the flute in the middle of the night after so long. I have already gotten used to the Xiao Qing. I like the sorrowful pain, the separation, and the helplessness.


    Late in the evening, Lian Qiuchi came back. He seemed surprised to see me, so he didn''t say anything. I think she always took me for an imaginary enemy. Her beauty is beyond doubt. However, she was always unfriendly towards me. From the painting done at Lin Jingru''s palace, I could roughly guess that she was the one who said it.


    I don''t think she''s that simple. Although she''s wearing the clothes of a palace maid, deep down she has a noble and proud air written on her bones. Her extraordinary appearance is reflected in her soul.


    Zhu Zhu washed her face with cold water. Looking at it again, she realized that she had lost a lot of weight in the past few days.


    Smiling in the mirror, I saw a man with a face full of sighs and helplessness.


    Is this me? I''ve changed so much, I never sigh like this.


    I touched my face with my fingers. Yeah, it''s even smaller now.


    Even his fingers had turned quite a bit darker. The sun over there was really hot.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, I thought back to that time, in order to see different things, Shangguan Yu actually dared to embrace me, and made me lean over to look at the abyss that was hundreds of thousands of feet deep.


    I''m not afraid of him. Even if he lets go of me, I will fall down, even if it''s just an unstable one. I definitely won''t have a chance to live after that.


    Just thinking about it made his heart beat wildly. It was too exciting.


    I believed in him so much that he couldn''t be better off than me at the moment. I was worried about him, because he sometimes didn''t know how to explain himself, and was not very tactful, so he hated me even more.


    I was thinking of him, and he would be thinking of me, too, separated by the palace walls, separated by many things, as long as they were of the same mind, there was no separation, no separation, no separation.


    Feng''er walked in and called out in surprise, "Chu Xue, you''re back!"


    I retracted my thoughts and looked at her. On her face, there was still a faint pimple on her hand. Although it wasn''t obvious, if I looked carefully, I would still feel afraid.


    I nodded. "Yes, I''ll be back this afternoon. Feng''er, how are you doing?"


    Feng''er pulled me out of the area where I was washing my face. When we stopped by a rock in the backyard, the horse said excitedly, "Chu Xue, the pear blossom sealed Zhao Yi. This is truly a great thing that has never happened before. Chu Xue, you don''t need to be a palace maid anymore. It will be much better if you follow Zhao Yi."


    Pear blossom, alas, I really don''t know what to say to her.


    However, I shook my head. "I don''t want to implicate her, and I don''t want others to mock her. I don''t want to see her and the Emperor''s loving appearances, do you understand, Feng''er? It''s hard for me to accept. "


    Feng Er lowered her head. "Chu Xue, your thoughts are really different."


    I smiled helplessly. So what if my sister and the elderly Emperor are favors? They are still hiding their troubles.

 C87

    Would the pear blossom understand what it meant to be higher, and the worse it was? I don''t know if she understands. The more the Emperor dotes on her, the more people will know about her.


    What to do? I can''t help it.


    Once those matters were exposed, how was Riko to clean up? She would only be doted on by the emperor, but the emperor was fickle and couldn''t place too much on him. He couldn''t even say how much he loved her.


    I sighed and smiled. "Don''t say anything about me. Feng''er, how have you been recently?"


    Feng''er heaved a sigh of relief. "Much better. I don''t need to serve esteemed wangfei anymore, so I''ll go to the laundry palace. I''d rather work a bit harder than suffer such inhuman torture."


    "Feng-er, working hard is nothing. Don''t think too much about things that are bad for you. The days will eventually pass. Now, you can drink some tea and take away the chicken pox on your face."


    She shook her head, her face filled with determination. "No, I definitely can''t. If I go, and Yufei lets me go back, will I live a life worse than death?"


    "Feng''er, you''re so strong." I patted her shoulder. If it were me, I wouldn''t know either.


    "Chu Xue, you have to be careful." Phuong looked around and whispered.


    I frowned. "Feng''er, what''s wrong? I''ve never offended anyone."


    "When she was still by esteemed wangfei''s side, someone mentioned that you were a palace maid sent from the cold palace. Once you entered the palace, you used every means at your disposal to curry favor with her and told her everything about the cold palace."


    "The human heart is proud. Before one has the honor of being honored, one must bend the waist and perform properly. Aren''t they afraid of anything?" Cold Palace. Ai, so I was actually this famous in the Cold Palace.


    I should have known that the Crown Prince had come to see me several times, including Lin Xin and Shangguan Bing. This was good for me, of course it would spread out: "Feng''er, don''t worry."


    She shook her head. "No, Chu Xue, it''s because of you and Shangguan Gongzi, Consort Yu knows about it." She looked at me timidly and said, "Princess Yuzhen is going to be married off to Shangguan Gongzi."


    Another piece of news like this. Sigh, could it be true? Did he have to turn it into reality?


    I took a deep breath and looked at Phuong. "Phuong, is it true?" Is this true? "


    "I''m not too sure either, but everyone in the palace says so. Even Yufei started preparing gifts a few days after you left the palace. Not long after that, I was sent to the laundry room."


    "Feng Er, it''s alright." I whispered.


    She came to remind me out of good intentions, and I can see that it really is true. You treat people well, and people will definitely treat you well.


    "Feng Er, thank you for your reminder." I looked up and smiled.


    If it wasn''t for her reminder, I wouldn''t have known about it. Consort Yu also knew about these matters. The people in the palace are too idle. Apart from saying that they have things to do, other than waiting, there''s nothing else to do.


    The rumors spread like wildfire, and I was very familiar with them.


    She blinked and looked at me. " If it wasn''t for you, I would have died a long time ago.


    Her serious face was so pure and beautiful that I took her hand and said, "Feng Er, let''s go in and sleep."


    The place had become extremely cold in the cold autumn. Even though he was covered in a blanket, he still felt a little cold. He did not know what would happen during the winter.


    I touched my Heavenly Jewels and thought of Shangguan Bing, he gave this to me.


    I also have a Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel, if I see him again, I will give it to him. This also means that I hope that he will be happy, and in these battles, the most innocent person will be him.


    What I don''t understand is Princess Yuzhen. I don''t understand her at all.


    I quietly waited, waiting for the midnight to come. To me, this was the voice that saved me. I didn''t want to go to the seventh prince''s palace, so I went to the East Palace.


    The cold moonlight rose up, just as I had wished. The sound of a cicada rose up, and my heart was filled with a burst of excitement. He sat up. Yes, it was still that mournful voice. What was the Crown Prince getting so annoyed about? Did his innovation encounter some obstacles again?


    Crown Prince, it''s not easy. He''s not in charge.


    Excited, I put on my embroidered shoes and looked up to see Lianchi leaning against the wall, staring at me.


    I didn''t say anything? If she had anything to do with me, she could have me, but being stared at so coldly in the middle of the night, if she wasn''t careful, she would have been scared to death.


    It was a bit dark, and the moonlight was not as bright and round as it had been in early autumn.


    Fortunately, there were palace lamps hanging everywhere in the palace, and every palace was bright red in color.


    Xiao Ming seemed to be at a place not far from the laundry palace. I remembered that there seemed to be a pavilion there. When I passed by a tree, I would be able to see it.


    At the top of the lake, there was a lone pavilion hanging a lantern at the end of the bridge that extended out. If one were to look over there at night, how could it be so lonely and cold?


    Under the dim light of the night, I headed there lightly.


    I''m not even afraid of the Crown Prince, what''s there to be afraid of?


    Besides, I''m sure the Crown Prince won''t ignore me. He''s easier to talk to.


    When he''s unhappy, he would talk to me and bully me a little, but it''s not as despicable as the Seventh Prince''s.


    I am so sorry now.


    I knew that if I didn''t find a stronger backer, I would be in for a disaster.


    If it was really like Feng''er, who gave it to the eunuch to play with, then I really wouldn''t be able to die. I would rather grit my teeth and never look at this filthy matter again.


    I am a bit selfish. In the palace, other than the Emperor, the people who belong to the crown prince are not bullied by others.


    I understand that she has already made her name known, making the people from the harem clench their teeth in hatred. If she were to ask me to go again, wouldn''t that expose all my goals in front of others?


    She already knew about me and Shangguan Bing.


    The night wind was a little cold, so I pulled on my clothes to prevent the wind from blowing in.


    As I passed through the woods, I lost sight of it. A big hand reached out from the dark woods and pulled me inside, holding my mouth tight so that I wouldn''t scream.


    A faint fragrance and a strong hand made me bite down hard. As soon as I touched this big hand, I knew who it was. What was this damnable Seventh Prince trying to do? If you don''t make a sound, I''ll bite you.


    With one hand tightly wrapped around my waist and the other still covering my mouth, he leaned over and whispered into my ear, "Ni Chu Xue, it''s me."


    Let''s see if I dare to continue biting down on them.


    I struggled, but he held me too tightly to move.


    What was he trying to do? Why did he learn the way the crown prince did? As expected of a brother by blood, it was the same as blocking others on the way.


    I couldn''t make a sound, couldn''t move my waist, and pressed against him, feeling the great strength of his body.


    What did he want? Don''t tell me you want to molest me.


    That would be ridiculous.


    I raised my head to look at him. In my eyes, there was a trace of mockery. "This Seventh Prince, how could he possibly be afraid that I would tell him?" Afraid that I would lose face for the crown prince?


    I felt the strength of his heart.


    He even had my saliva on his hands, a little vague.


    He lowered his head and whispered in my ear, "Look, idiot. I don''t even know how he died."


    I coldly snorted in my heart. If he won''t let me go, then this is the only way I can look at him.


    The tall figure in the cold pavilion had his back facing us. It was hard to tell if he was the crown prince or not, but he sounded familiar.


    Did I always feel wrong? It wasn''t the crown prince, but someone else?


    Don''t worry about that. What is the Seventh Prince playing around with? Is it really that fun to tease me?


    Are you playing with Yin? How despicable! I raised my foot and randomly stepped on him. I used all of my strength to stomp on him. If possible, I would jump on him a few times, causing him to cry in pain.


    No, there''s no need to ask the emperor and his mother''s imperial concubine to come. Otherwise, I''ll beat the crap out of the Seventh Prince when the time comes.


    "Give it a good look." he said coldly, his voice so low it rang in my ear.


    I gave up struggling and just quietly watched. I wanted to see what was so good about it. It would be best if I didn''t look down on him again.


    Actually, so what if he looked down on them? Would the Seventh Prince care so much about me? Sigh.


    The person playing the flute continued to play silently.


    I silently cursed the Seventh Prince for being bored, but I heard a burst of light footsteps by my ear.


    I saw a good father-in-law, and the imperial guards, striding over from one side.


    What did he dare to do? A bad premonition arose in his heart. My heart is pounding non-stop. Could it be that someone knows the crown prince as well? This must be Lian Chi, I really don''t know, depressed to death, how have I offended her.


    The man in the pavilion turned his head, spread his hands, and shrugged, showing an unfamiliar look that I had never seen before.


    He really wasn''t the crown prince. Sigh, he felt even more uneasy.


    Another wave of voices came. "A palace maid in esteemed imperial concubine''s palace snuck in. She got an item on her head and forgot to hide here. Everyone, quickly search around. We must catch the thief. "


    Steal? Funny, I wasn''t here, so I didn''t steal it. It was like I could be a thief in the middle of the night. Catch me?


    It must be like this. I sighed in my heart. From the start, I wrote a note to thank the Seventh Prince.


    My foot is still on his boot?


    Maybe I stepped on him so hard that it hurt. His hand was on my waist, so I couldn''t step on him.


    I shook my head slightly and told him to let me go.


    The hand holding my waist was a little loose, so he let go of me.


    I took deep breaths of the air. It was so cold that it was suffocating. Torches were lit in the surroundings. I could roughly guess that I had arrived in the forest and needed to be found.


    What a headache. Why is esteemed imperial concubine not letting me go? I didn''t seem to have offended her. It''s always like this, probably a few times.


    I can''t think why she is, but it''s always a headache.


    Imperial Concubine Li was trying to please this Imperial Concubine. The cold hatred in her eyes made my scalp go numb.


    Isn''t the Seventh Prince afraid of helping me like this? When the wind blew from the head of the bed, he could go straight to the border.

 C88

    I turned to look at him, unable to make out his expression in the gloom of the forest.


    I could only feel his hand tighten around my waist, and then he stepped back with his arm around my waist.


    I''m not afraid of him being so confident.


    The shouts grew louder and louder, more and more people, with the momentum to grab me.


    His hand was strong, but it hurt me to hold it, and to keep up with him I clutched at his clothes and led him half out to the porch.


    Naturally, it was his father-in-law who walked on the veranda. He didn''t walk on the path, but walked along the tall red leafed tree. After a few more bends, it turned out to be the autumn chrysanthemum courtyard.


    I''m not familiar with this palace. Maybe it''s because I subconsciously don''t want to get involved with the palace, and I don''t even want to remember the road. The simpler my life is, the more comfortable I''ll be. After all, this was where he grew up. He knew a lot of small paths.


    I gasped for breath, and my heart skipped a beat.


    I looked at him and he didn''t speak.


    "Thank you." I was a little embarrassed. I thought too much of him.


    He sneered, "A person who thinks he''s smart."


    I smiled bitterly. That''s right, I thought that I was smart. So what? But he was the one who saved me. With so many people, I would definitely not be able to escape. LI Fei wanted to grab ahold of things like this. One was to curry favor with Imperial Concubine Ping, the other was to threaten Pear Fragrance.


    You really think highly of me. Pear Blossom''s feelings are very light. How can he understand that?


    I looked up to see him, but he was gone without looking back.


    I am a little lost, the disciple left my waist, the grip is painful.


    I knew I had to go back early, or I wouldn''t be able to explain myself when I checked the hospital later.


    The palace maid who steals, will surely associate with the autumn chrysanthemum courtyard, second side together search, I still can not fly back.


    My life, so frank, did not have a bit of freedom.


    I miss the cold palace, miss the free blooming of the beauty, and the flowers, a tree of brilliant colors ah.


    I blinked. Was it really necessary for a palace maid to do the same thing?


    Humans were so despicable and despicable.


    I walked into the room. Phuong turned around and asked softly, "Where did you go?"


    "If I didn''t go there, I would have gone outside to get some fresh air." I said it easily.


    Picking up the blanket and covering it, he realized that it was completely cold. Her feet were also ice-cold. His heart, which could not be stopped, trembled slightly.


    God. This was only the first night after he returned home, and it was already a big plan. However, it was truly a waste of effort. They were unable to capture anything at all.


    As I expected, it wasn''t long before the nuns began to search the heads.


    I have been deceived and passed the test. I really can''t walk around randomly in the imperial harem. It can be seen how lucky I was the last few times.


    Given how the relationship between the two of them was so close to a mere palace maid, Zhang Xuan had no choice but to think about it.


    I can''t think of anything? Thinking again and again, he probably walked too close to the Crown Prince and Shangguan Yushi.


    It''s nothing. It''s my pleasure to know them.


    The decision in my heart had changed. I had thought of many things in this night, some pain, some shock, and even more helplessness. Shangguan, Shangguan! How was it?


    I think it''s impossible to fade it.


    The next morning, the other palace maids and I all woke up. While it was still early in the morning, we could do whatever we wanted.


    As I walked in the imperial garden, the flowers attracted my eyes. In the autumn chrysanthemum garden, there was only the autumn chrysanthemum. However, this imperial garden was definitely complaining about the scenery.


    I didn''t have the time to look and felt a little cold. I waved my hand and headed towards the Seventh Prince''s palace.


    Well, if he laughs at me, he laughs at me. If you want to pick a fight, just do it. Although I feel that he isn''t a picky person, and he used to resent me for being too picky, but he still doesn''t want to admit that I''m a despicable person.


    The seventh prince''s palace was called the Pavilion of Chong, and it had a high floor. There was no complicated or complicated road, and the simple main road led straight to his main palace, where pine trees were caressing the eaves and jade fences were surrounding it.


    A faint fragrance wafted in from the palace, causing people to feel refreshed. They never thought that the Seventh Prince was such a plain and simple person.


    The fake mountain on one side caught my attention, and before the strange sight of the strange mountain, it seemed real. There was also the fragrant Nine Winding Bridge on the other side, and if I stepped into it, I would definitely lose myself in it. On the right was a large area filled with pine trees. The scenery on the second side was a bit out of place.


    Without thinking too much, I headed towards that huge palace. Seeing that there were palace maids around, I bowed and asked, "I am the trusted palace maid, Ni Chuxue."


    The palace maid who was sweeping the floor looked at my last words and pushed the broom into my hand. "Then sweep the ground first. Clean up the leaves under the pine tree."


    It was indeed comfortable. He only asked me to sweep the floor, but he didn''t torture me.


    The air in the forest was called fresh air. A thin mist surrounded the tree, and it was impossible to tell whether it was in the palace or in the mountains.


    As I dutifully scanned the area, I heard shouts coming from the depths of the pine forest.


    I carefully peeked my head out to take a look. The Seventh Prince was wearing a thin body with two light swords in his hands. His silver sword light made it seem like he was building a sword wall. He was really powerful. He jumped up and down, he was truly like a dragon swimming in the sky, full of vigor and power.


    I was stunned. I knew that a small branch had struck my body, so I finally reacted.


    He hurriedly bowed. "Your servant greets Your Highness Seventh Prince for a thousand years."


    He walked into me, his breath coming in sharp gasps, his breath on my head. The oppressive feeling he exuded was somewhat terrifying.


    I thought about my waist pain again. This Seventh Prince is really strong. I guess he''s someone who trains in martial arts.


    He didn''t say anything, and I braced myself.


    The previous records had not been removed, and now there were new matters to deal with. Why was Ni Chuxue always caught by others? She was getting more and more lost.


    "Right." A cold voice sounded.


    I raised my head in disbelief and saw a handsome face with sword-like eyebrows. The seventh prince was extremely good-looking, but his eyebrows were thick and dark, and he didn''t seem rough. When he was enjoying the scenery, there was also a hint of coldness.


    "Who allowed you to sweep the floor?" He looked coldly at the broom in my hand.


    "This is what this servant should do." I picked at the words carefully. I know who it is. I''ll do whatever they tell me to do.


    He didn''t say anything? He wiped his face with a towel and headed to the side porch.


    I don''t know what the seventh prince is thinking. Could it be that he wants me to come over as a precious gift?


    He paused for a moment and then walked quickly.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. I didn''t want to owe others any favors. The more I owed, the more I owed them.


    I didn''t notice that such a cold and indifferent Seventh Prince would sell it for rescue.


    I think he must have had to torture me himself to make me comfortable. After all, he said several times that I was coming to the Seven Palaces. If I didn''t have the Lai City, wouldn''t he have no face?


    Alright, why would I be here? After all, it would be much more comfortable. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to stay in the Cold Palace for long.


    I don''t know if Concubine Ning will use me to leave the palace, but don''t think too well about the human nature of the palace.


    He had seen everything before. As for Ning Xiaoyao, it wasn''t because we weren''t diligent, but if the emperor still remembered her.


    It didn''t take long before a father-in-law called me over to tidy up the room.


    I was a little curious. Generally speaking, every mistress would not be surrounded by unfamiliar court ladies who would take care of their own inner rooms.


    He did call me.


    I would never consider it an honor to make a bed for a man, but I''ve never done anything like that. Even if it is Huang Shan, I have never entered Shangguan Bing''s room, and he doesn''t need me to wait on his eldest young master.


    What a great Seventh Prince! He showed me his might the moment he arrived.


    So that''s how it is, I thought he didn''t torture me?


    Maybe it was a good thing for others, but for me, he was trying to set me up.


    If Shangguan Yushi knew, how could she be angry? Just like the Third and Fourth Princes, how could their older brother, the palace maid, and the palace maid by their side sleep in the night? Who in the palace didn''t know? It''s an open secret, and I won''t comment on it, but I have ears to listen to. It would not be good if Shangguan Yushi misunderstood.


    I took a deep breath and gritted my teeth. I was just thinking that he was not bad. It turned out that I had thought too highly of him.


    The scattered bedding, the white bedsheets, all still had the scent of a man. This really is a man''s bedroom. This is the first time in my life that I helped others organize things like this. In the past, even father had someone to serve me.


    I am also a unmarried girl''s home ah, forget it, didn''t you think it through? This is what happens when you enter the palace. Don''t be like Ni Chuxue, then I will just treat myself as a palace maid.


    In anger, he pulled down the pure white bed mat and folded the quilt.


    When I put on the new bed, I felt a pang of hate. Just two stomps up, and then the dirty side of the bed goes down.


    Only after he finished did he feel that he was too childish and laughed at himself.


    He threw a punch at his pillow. "Teaching your master a lesson is too arrogant." Feeling that this wasn''t enough, he threw a few more punches. This was truly venting his anger and venting his hatred.


    A cold voice came from the screen, "Are you done fighting?"


    Heavens, I hurriedly climbed down to take a closer look. Seventh Prince was standing by the screen with his hands crossed.


    I gulped. "Reporting to the Seventh Prince, there''s some dust on it. You might as well finish it off."


    However, my heart was trembling. I didn''t know how long he had been there. I really couldn''t do anything bad. After looking around, I caught him.


    He coldly snorted, "What a ruthless slap."


    Ruthless. "Do I look like someone with a ferocious face?" This servant did use a bit too much strength. " He was being picky for such a small matter.


    He didn''t say anything, just stared at me. I braced myself and said, "If Prince has no orders, then I''ll take my leave first." It was better to leave quickly.

 C89

    Just as he was about to leave, he spoke again. "Change the dirty bed that you step on and bring water to wash."


    I actually saw it. My heart felt like a cold October wind, blowing everywhere and feeling cold all over.


    I brought this upon myself. I was washing the beds in the Chong Court. He was doing this on purpose. I will wash all the gifts he gave me today.


    I''ve only stepped twice, and this Seventh Prince is not a normal petty person.


    He let out a sigh of relief. Luckily, he didn''t punish me in any way.


    I think that the Seventh Prince doesn''t have many connections with people. While doing things here, I didn''t see anyone come to see him, so I came to chat with him. The official in charge here expressionlessly told me that the Seventh Prince would be practicing his martial arts early in the morning, and then after a day, he would learn all sorts of things, all the way until night.


    Sigh, the imperial prince and princess are really pitiful. They were asked to be multi-talented.


    An unfortunate person, it was no wonder that he would grow up to be like this.


    Ai, I really want to. With a job like killing me and doing death, I won''t be able to relax. Too much time will always make me think about Shangguan Yushi, he definitely won''t have any freedom.


    I looked up at the birds flying across the sky and felt so at ease that it would be nice if I could send a message.


    Tell Shangguan Yushi that I believe him, tell him that I believe him, that time passes so hard, that unconsciously, I sigh more and more, and if it weren''t for Jiao Jiao''s good looks, I would think I was old enough.


    I know him, but I don''t know if he knows me, and if he knows me, don''t rush, don''t hurt yourself.


    Time passed so slowly that I had nothing to eat at noon. I ran to the highest rock garden in the palace and looked in the direction of the capital city.


    The fallen leaves flew all over the place and felt cold as they gripped the rocks with their fingers.


    A palace maid came from the other side of the corridor and expressionlessly said, "Ni Chu Xue, you can''t randomly climb the fake mountains here."


    I turned and saw a pair of dark, wary eyes through the window at the edge of the porch.


    I sighed inwardly and said meekly, "Yes."


    She led me to the room with the small window.


    The Seventh Prince was practicing calligraphy in the Immortal Crane Incense Furnace with its long beak and delicate fragrance.


    A father-in-law saw me come in, pointed at the ink, and went out.


    So it''s for me to grind ink. I don''t even know if I''m good at painting or not. It was still grinding ink.


    His writing is very wild, someone said, a person''s writing can represent a person''s character, I did not think, cold and indifferent like the seventh prince, can also be so strong, a school of their own, a good calligraphy.


    I was not in the mood to see his calligraphy, grinding ink, secretly sad.


    It was quiet. No one said anything, as if a storm was brewing.


    An eunuch entered and respectfully said, "Reporting to the Seventh Prince, Painter Lin pays his respects."


    It is Lin Bei, my heart moved, he must be here for my matter ah? I looked at the Seventh Prince. He didn''t change his expression, but continued to write his words. He didn''t have the intention of seeing them.


    I blinked at him. He gave me a cold look.


    "Seventh Prince, have you not seen Painter Lin?" I was so afraid of the father-in-law that I would not see Lin Bei.


    The eunuch then said softly, "I went back to the Painter Lin."


    "Sigh, wait a moment." The Seventh Prince didn''t say anything, but I did.


    He looked at him pleadingly. "Seventh Prince, you''ve written a lot."


    Without raising his head, he lightly said, "Let him in."


    I smiled in satisfaction and quickly lowered my head. I saw the ink, the thick ink, and the faint fragrance. His cold gaze passed by me. I know, I''m restless again. Alright, what does he want to say? He, anyway, I''m not scared anymore. The more I scold, the thicker my face gets.


    Lin Xin came in and saluted respectfully.


    I stood behind the Seventh Prince and smiled at Lin Xin because he couldn''t see me.


    Lin Xin was startled, but he did not fall into a daze.


    The Seventh Prince coldly said, "Why has Painter Lin come to see this prince?"


    Seated on the armchair, he was truly filled with a domineering air.


    Her thighs were crossed in an elegant manner, as if she were watching the people below from a high vantage point.


    Well, why do I look at him that way, and I don''t care how he sits? I have no objections even if he likes to lie on his stomach? What I want to know is what kind of news Lin Xin brought me.


    I don''t know about what happened in the palace right now, and the maids in the seventh prince''s palace don''t like to gossip, so he naturally wouldn''t tell me.


    "This official has a map of the mountains and seas for Seventh Prince. In these past few days, this official has been sent to the Yellow Mountain to draw a picture and use Emperor He''s birthday to come two days later." He spoke very politely.


    It wasn''t wrong to say this. He was just trying to curry favor with them. Who would dare not to curry favor with these princes who put on airs?


    Seventh Prince still had an expressionless face. "You''re welcome."


    "Seventh Prince accepting it is this official''s honor." Lin Xin lifted his good-looking face and looked at me.


    I wanted to say something, but I did not have the right to. The Seventh Prince was not Shangguan Yu, and would not allow me to do as I pleased.


    He felt extremely helpless in his heart. If this were the case, it would be equivalent to not seeing him at all.


    The Seventh Prince waved his hand. "You may leave. This prince appreciates your good intentions."


    How merciless. He left just like that? I was desperate.


    Lin Si said unhurriedly: "Thank you, Seventh Prince, this official''s painting of the Yellow Mountain, the Cloud Sea, the Hundred Years Pine, is the best scenery to the side of the mountain." As he spoke, he stole a glance at me.


    I thought, What does he say? He chuckled lightly.


    The Seventh Prince''s sharp eyes were like daggers as he scanned Lin Xin''s face and said with a frown: "Painter Lin, you talk too much. If you have nothing to do, you can leave."


    "Yes, Seventh Prince." Laughing softly, Lin Xin bent down and, when he turned around, looked at me again. His eyes were full of worry and concern.


    Seventh Prince coldly looked at me and I withdrew my expression. I secretly swallowed my saliva and let him see my smile again.


    He looked at the painting and I said softly, "Reporting to the Seventh Prince, this servant is anxious."


    A palace maid couldn''t say such a thing in front of her master. This was a serious crime, but there was no one here, so I didn''t want to tell him, I just directly walked out of the palace, seeking my own demise.


    If he wanted to be punished, so be it. If a person had three urges, it would not be good if he didn''t take care of it.


    There was a slight sneer at the corner of his mouth, and if I hadn''t been so close to him, I would have barely noticed the slight curve of his lips. Is he laughing at me? It must be.


    I blushed a little, and he probably thought Lin Bei had gone too far and waved his hand.


    I let out a breath of relief and hurried out.


    Of course, it was impossible to immediately go to the fake mountain, ask the palace maid, and then quickly run to the fake mountain after resolving the so-called "reason".


    Just as I expected, at the fake mountain, it wasn''t very obvious, and it wasn''t a place that couldn''t be found. I saw a small slip of paper. Lin Xin, Lin Xin, how can a careful and smart? I admire him so much.


    He unfolded the slip of paper and saw the clear words written on it.


    On the day of the Emperor''s birthday, Big Liao would come to ask for a marriage, to ask for the princess'' hand in marriage to him. On the day of the Emperor''s birthday, Big Liao would come to ask for a marriage, to ask for the princess'' hand in marriage to the emperor.


    Just like that, a few short lines told me what was going on.


    Shangguan Yu had indeed been placed under house arrest.


    Such a Yan Dynasty, such coercion, the marriage proposal made by Great Liao was fake, and he took the opportunity to attack, it was most likely true.


    I was so angry that I couldn''t vent it out.


    I''m heartbroken for Shangguan Bing, it''s so hard to see him once.


    Is Huangshan my last stop with him? No, I don''t want to. He won''t agree. No matter what, he won''t agree to marry the princess. Otherwise, he won''t be placed under house arrest, right?


    I hate this palace. I kick at the rockery, but it hurts my feet.


    He and I were like eggs hitting a stone, how can we do anything about it? Hold on to your second heart, but what about it? Can we get together? I don''t know. I only know that he must be having a bad time.


    Apart from my indignation, what else is there? Now, I hate him because I have fallen in love with him. On the other hand, if he wants to marry the princess, even if he is willing, I will just give up. Forget it, I am not a person who cannot let him go. Even he himself wasn''t willing to be imprisoned. Would the princess be happy to have such a marriage? Wasn''t it just the beginning of a tragedy?


    "Have you kicked enough?" A cold voice sounded from behind him.


    I didn''t have to look back to know who it was. I was angry, too, and I looked at him boldly, unrelenting. He was part of the royal family, and I hated him.


    "Give it to me." His face was dark, and he held out a hand.


    He wanted the note in his hand, and I squeezed it, and I insisted, and he insisted.


    Then he ruthlessly said, "Ni Chuxue, don''t make me be rude to you."


    That''s right, he''s the Seventh Prince! He was rude to me and had long since lost his modesty. Did my waist suffer from his bestowal for several days? However, if it really was hard, would I be able to snatch it away from him?


    I gave him a sly smile and glared behind him. "Crown Prince."


    As soon as he turned around, I stuffed the paper into my mouth, and he reacted instantly, pinching my chin with one hand. "Spit it out," he said, as if he were about to split me in two.


    I stared at him with wide, angry eyes.


    He pushed, and so did I, and I swallowed hard and saw his face darken.


    I felt a little smug, actually open my mouth to laugh at him, a kind of revenge pleasure rose in my heart.


    "Honestly speaking, I was afraid that he would hit me with this expression of his. He did not do so. Instead, he turned me upside down and shook my body vigorously." Spit it out for me. "


    I don''t, I don''t. I grit my teeth, my stomach churning with pain from the fall.


    I struggled to hold on to what? With one careless move, his head had slammed heavily into that fake mountain. That heavy sound made his brain go numb. There was no pain, no feeling. Am I going to die? Something, like water, was running down my head.

 C90

    The Seventh Prince didn''t shake me again. Instead, he placed me on the ground and covered my head with one hand as he roared, "Go fetch Bu Lai and invite a doctor over."


    I wanted to laugh a little, so I looked at his dark face. "Seventh Prince, why are you so nervous?" Ni Chuxue was like this, the punishment was well-deserved. "


    "Shut up." He pressed his hand against my head. There was still something wet running down.


    My head felt a little dizzy and my vision was a little blurry, but I still felt proud of myself. Looking at him like that, I smiled. "Seventh Prince, if you don''t get that piece of paper, I''ll swallow it down and I''ll never vomit."


    "What a stubborn Ni Chu Xue." He gritted his teeth and squeezed out the word.


    I''m free. Am I going to faint? "Seventh Prince, I hate your people from the royal family."


    Lu Li was startled. With disappointment in his eyes, he said with a straight face, "Ni Chuxue, how dare you."


    "Yeah, I''ve always been bold. I really hate it." Anyhow, he''s going to faint, right? I might as well be bold. The him in front of me, slowly, will become one, two, three.


    "Seventh Prince, why are you protecting me like this and breaking my wings? Have I offended you? Why? "Why?" I kept mumbling about why.


    His eyes were weak, and he had a splitting headache. He fell into his warm embrace, but didn''t faint completely.


    Why did it hit, did I have to stay awake and let it hurt?


    The heavens were so damn, the emperor was so damn, Princess Yuzhen was so damn, and the Seventh Prince was even more so.


    I hate him, always self-righteous, always in charge of me, always want me to recognize my role, I first snow, how can so give up like this? "Those who are able to keep me in check, are not able to keep my heart in check."


    Thinking of Shangguan Yu, I burst into tears.


    I don''t want to bear too much pressure on my shoulders. If I die like this, I don''t know if it will be good or bad. As I thought of this, the Seventh Prince''s fingers brushed against my lips, still tasting like blood.


    His voice seemed to come from far away, "Pain, just cry, just bite my hand."


    I don''t want it, but it hurts so much that I bite his finger hard when I open my mouth.


    Why, being so good to me, and so heartless to me?


    To be injured on the first day, it seems that I am at odds with this Chong Pavilion Palace.


    Don''t know what I said while my head was spinning? I''ve cried and vented my feelings.


    I don''t even know how to face the Seventh Prince. I asked him, and I asked myself, why I said it.


    As for him, he told me to stay in the Chong Court and have a palace maid bring my things over.


    The bed was warm, and I didn''t want to get up.


    The sun shone through the window, brightening up the room. I sighed for a long time, touching the Heavenly Jewels on my wrist, and I wanted to cry.


    I miss Shangguan Yu so much, I can''t help it, I''m angry with him.


    God, now that I think about it, I''m really bold.


    If the Seventh Prince was displeased, with a twist of his hand, my head would move.


    He took a deep breath and held his head as he stood up. It was extremely painful, and there were still some white cloths wrapped around his head?


    I am a palace maid, and I have no right to sleep in. Although I was injured, this injury was something I brought upon myself. I just wanted to vent my emotions. He didn''t even put the Seventh Prince in his eyes.


    I deserve it. Look at Xiao Xiao''s room. Compared to my house in Qin Huai, it''s much smaller. But compared to the room that I live in, it''s much more comfortable.


    Never have to worry about the middle of the night, will anyone check and see how we sleep? Isn''t the posture right?


    I was afraid that if the whip were to fall again, it would beat me until I was covered in blood and wounds.


    He slowly got up and actually folded the blanket.


    I saw myself in the mirror with eyes as big as walnuts and a thick cloth wrapped around my head, and the doctor said, I hit my head.


    Ni Chuxue was in such a sorry state. Like a ghost, she was clearly no longer beautiful, yet she was still crying like this. I thought I was very strong, I do not cry, but I reached the age of 15, but cried a lot.


    As I stepped out the door, the harsh winter sun blinded me.


    My position is actually that of the seventh prince''s personal maid. There isn''t a single prince that doesn''t have an official waiting by his side. There are also one or two palace maids by the prince''s side who don''t have any palace maids at all.


    When I came, I tidied up the Party building, and my father-in-law told me to do it.


    I went to his room, but it was very clean.


    I went into the study and smelled the faint fragrance. I really didn''t dare to go in.


    What did it feel like yesterday? It was clearly a small matter. Alright, since I''ve already vented it, my heart felt a lot better.


    After a while, when an old man saw me standing there, he said in a strange tone, "Ni Chuxue, why are you still standing here? How did you become the Seventh Prince''s personal maid? Why aren''t you taking the Seventh Prince''s coat to the stable?"


    I was stunned. "Is the Seventh Prince not here?"


    I am a maidservant, a little higher than the average palace maid. They wouldn''t dare to order me around.


    "The Seventh Prince went riding with the other princes early in the morning, and quickly took the Seventh Prince''s clothes to the stable to serve. Otherwise, he would catch a cold after stopping for a while."


    "You, hurry up and go get some tea. Remember to brew the tea that the Seventh Prince likes to drink." He ran to the side and busied himself again. He kept shouting for people to prepare the tea and smoke it.


    The princes seemed to live a leisurely life, but in reality, it required the concern of many to accomplish.


    I went to the Seventh Prince''s room to get a thick set of clothes from him before heading to the stable.


    I didn''t know the way, so I asked the palace maid.


    The autumn wind was as cold as my heart. He was not in the mood to see the flourishing flowers on the second side of the road. Sighing, he walked towards the stable.


    The stable was the place the imperial palace had opened up to allow the imperial family to compete and ride horses, as well as the imperial concubines. There were a lot of trees growing around. Before they reached there, they heard the muffled sound of horses'' hooves.


    Only when they got a bit closer did they see that it was really lively. No wonder the Seventh Prince was here, even the Emperor was here? My heart tightened, but I didn''t dare to act rashly. I walked from the palace maids to the side of the road, waiting for the Seventh Prince to return. I''ll just give him some clothes.


    I also saw several palace maids standing there with clothes in their arms, waiting for their mistress.


    I stood aside, with them, not at all conspicuous.


    In the first place, other than Pear Fragrance, who else was by the side of the Emperor? I hardly knew him anymore, with his heavy makeup. Was it her again, with her hair full of jasper? Beside the emperor sat Lin Jingru. The pear blossom was talking to her. The two of them seemed to be happily chatting about something. That kind of smile made the emperor happy as he held one in each hand.


    He wasn''t afraid to face so many people, and he kissed each of them.


    I don''t know why Pear Fragrance and Lin Jingru became good friends. Didn''t they just want to strangle each other? Forget about it, I can''t even meddle in my own matters? Besides, I don''t care.


    The sight of it made me sick. I turned my head away and clenched my fists.


    The ladies stood in a row, waiting for their masters, their clothes clean, and I felt more and more miserable, more and more miserable.


    I looked at these things as if the world were at peace. The Crown Prince had said, Shangguan Yu had said, the restlessness in the Great Liao and the murder in the middle of it, they seemed very far away from the peaceful palace.


    I shook my head, a little helpless, and another person stood beside me.


    I looked over. It was actually Lian Qiuchi. She was respectfully hugging a purple dress to her chest.


    I don''t like her. I turned my head away and didn''t speak to her.


    "What a coincidence." She first said with an ambiguous smile, "You became a newcomer to the Seventh Prince so quickly."


    "What do you mean?" My face went cold.


    She laughed, looking straight ahead. "What do you think?"


    I said, even Qiuchi doesn''t know what is called? I don''t have to talk to her. I have a mouth on someone else''s. What do you want to say? I can''t stop it.


    Even Princess Tianfeng had come to this royal gathering. Seated at the side, she looked elegant and noble. From afar, I couldn''t see the expression on her face. I don''t know what she was thinking, but it felt so fake.


    "Ni Chuxue, you sisters are really capable!" "One obtained the favor of the Emperor, and the other snuck by the Seventh Prince''s side. Amazing, extraordinary." She clicked her tongue.


    I laughed to myself, I heard her heart, sour enough.


    I will leave my records and let others speak. If he doesn''t have energy, then he won''t speak. I thought that Qiuchi was a knowledgeable person, but I didn''t expect him to be so vulgar and impatient.


    My faint smile was probably enough to excite her. She glared at me from the provincial capital and shouted, "Say, Ni Chu Xue? Why don''t you dare to say it out loud? "You guys really have some tricks up your sleeves."


    I looked at her and laughed. "Even Qiuchi, what''s wrong with you? What are you doing with me? Don''t you think you''re bored? You are a palace maid, and I am a palace maid as well. How would I know that I have offended you over all those lashes? Your heart is not so small. "


    "You ¡­ you all are shameless." She was so angry that her face was red.


    I laughed in my heart, "What is shameless? What is shameless? Who is shameless?" Lian Qiuchi, you should understand that in the palace, there is no time for us to say no. Don''t I want to be an ordinary maid? Although I don''t dare to say that I''ll let you see, but I also know what it means to not do too many bad things. In order to curry favor with some people, you''ve targeted me at every turn, and in the end, no one will like you. "


    I thought she was pitiful. After a pause, I added, "Don''t be angry with me, Qiuchi. One''s value isn''t just to please and increase. I don''t like being in the palace again. It''s fine if it''s me today. I originally had a personality that was not fond of arguing with others, but if you let Pear Fragrance hear your words, do you know the consequences? Would your master care about Pear Fragrance for you? Don''t be silly. "

 C91

    What kind of dreams did she live in? She always thought of us as enemies.


    After that, Pear Fragrance became my concubine. When I came to the Seventh Prince''s side, she became unhappy.


    Humans shouldn''t think too highly of themselves. If not, what was destroyed wouldn''t be the case.


    She did not speak. Her eyes were deep and serene, as if she was in a dream that could not be touched. That feeling of aloofness and desolation.


    Perhaps, everyone had something that they couldn''t say.


    After a long while, the sounds of horses galloping could be heard. All of them were handsome and valiant young masters, princes, and princesses, as well as a few princesses and concubines who didn''t lose out in terms of their manliness.


    What a beautiful scene, such a scene would be inevitable, I looked around, and sure enough, there he was, bent over drawing.


    Even though he couldn''t see me, I was still grateful to him for letting me know about the news in the palace at all costs. I also knew that the Seventh Prince wanted me to stay at Chong Court.


    If these things didn''t happen, I would have loved the Chong Court very much. It was very peaceful.


    Each of the lords had an extraordinary heroic bearing. I was waiting for the Seventh Prince to arrive.


    Some of the masters had returned, while others had run straight to the emperor''s side, chatting and laughing amongst themselves. For a time, the scene was incomparably lively.


    Lifei walked over, and Lian Qiuchi went up to welcome her.


    But she wasn''t wearing any clothes. She was looking at me.


    I quickly bowed my head. However, he walked over and said, "Ni Chuxue, how dare you. I will not kneel in front of you. Now that my master has left, you don''t even know. You don''t know your duty, do you?"


    "This servant dares not." Where did I find out that the Seventh Prince had actually left?


    Since he had already left, what did I dare to stand here for? I was about to leave with my clothes in my hands.


    Consort Li''s voice rose, "Halt, who told you to let this servant go? How are you going to be a palace maid? The Seventh Prince must have been greedy enough to see the horse farm right now. He didn''t even know that his master had left, what crime should you have?"


    What a hurried accusation. She doesn''t even want to punish me anymore.


    "This servant is at fault." I whispered.


    "Don''t think that just because the emperor is here, I won''t be able to punish you. Qiushui, drag her to the side."


    Lifei''s eyes gave me a hard look that made my heart tremble.


    "What''s going on?" A man walked closer, his breath a little hurried, "Ni Chuxue, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Why are you standing there? Why aren''t you giving me your seventh brother''s clothes?" The crown prince''s lazy voice is my lifeline.


    I smiled at him gratefully. His face was covered in sweat, and he casually wiped it away before grabbing the clothes in my hands. "Imperial Concubine Li is so amazing that I almost couldn''t catch up with her."


    Lifei''s face was a little stiff, and she smiled awkwardly: "Why must I be the crown prince? The Crown Prince is in the lead, no one can compare to him. "


    The Crown Prince casually placed his clothes in the crook of his arm and looked at me, saying, "I was just about to go to the Pavilion Palace to look for Seventh Brother when something happened."


    I understood. "This servant obeys. "Crown Prince, please." I''ll make way.


    "The Crown Prince is so good to a maid, just like the maid at the laundry." Lifei said softly.


    The crown prince''s body stiffened as his face darkened. "Does esteemed imperial concubine know much more than the palace itself?"


    I raised my head and saw that Lifei was secretly clenching her teeth. Lian-jie was staring at the crown prince in a daze.


    Could it be that this Lian Qiuchi likes the Crown Prince? Last time seemed to be the same. Wait, wait. Also, that Lin Jingru is also looking this way. What a mess. Lin Jing was in a daze, and Pear Fragrance was also looking at me.


    The nonchalance on her face made me sigh.


    This place is really suffocating. I don''t like what they say.


    The crown prince didn''t like these kinds of occasions either. I followed behind him as we walked out of the stable. After a while, I let out a long sigh. "Thank you for helping me out."


    He threw his clothes back and I caught them. "It''s been a long time since I last saw you. I don''t look too good."


    He shook his head and walked to a quiet place before he stopped and looked at me.


    I thought he was working for the country, and he was the only one who spoke to me in such a peaceful manner.


    I softly said, "It will always be the past, and there will always be gains in giving it up."


    He sighed, his eyes filled with confusion. "It''s not for this. I looked at her and it''s still very painful. I don''t know if I should continue. I really don''t know."


    Crown Prince, are you troubled by emotions? I looked at him seriously. "Crown Prince, do you like her in your heart?"


    He nodded, and his eyes were full of pain. The pain in his eyes melted away. The Crown Prince shouldn''t be like this. He should be in high spirits, he should be proud, but he was also a human.


    I looked at him and said seriously, "Oh, I have to believe in her. I have to believe in myself. It''s so hard to be together." Just like me and Shangguan Yu, I still can''t see. Where is my path with him? But I didn''t give up, I gave up, and I gave up what little I wanted.


    The Crown Prince smiled at me and leaned against the tall tree, rubbing my hair with one hand.


    I winced, and his eyes narrowed. "Are you hurt again?"


    "Hehe, I accidentally hit my head on a rock yesterday."


    "Ni Chu Xue." "What are you doing? Why are you always wounded? Smashing with a rock, did it smash your head? It''s still a broken rock. "


    This really made him speechless. How could my head be harder than a stone? It''s not like I can tell you exactly what happened yesterday. What a shame.


    Why am I always wounded? Fortunately, he didn''t know about the injury to my waist last time. Otherwise, how would he teach me?


    I smiled faintly. "My head is broken." That was why the rock was harder.


    He asked with an angry laugh, laughing away the depressing atmosphere between the two of them. He said softly, "Come here, I''ll apply medicine for you."


    "About that, Crown Prince, are you carrying any medicine with you?" I''m curious.


    He stared at me. "Who told me to know an honest, wounded fool?"


    Autumn''s sun was warm. It was great to know the crown prince, one could use the best medicine for injuries.


    The reason why he had lost so much hostility was because of his return. However, I still felt that it was a bit of a sigh.


    A crown prince like this was not something that could be done in an era of prosperity, especially when the dynasty needed to be rejuvenated.


    I''ve read too many history books and know too many examples.


    I heaved a long sigh. The Crown Prince is a human, and it''s difficult for him to be a Crown Prince. This Yan Dynasty shouldn''t be completely under the responsibility of the Crown Prince.


    The pressure on his shoulders was too much. I feel a little sorry for him.


    His fingers were smeared with medicine, but he didn''t mind being dirty. He rubbed my head gently, and the faint melted fragrance made me sigh comfortably.


    Why do I always have to be like this, miserable. I do not understand, but the crown prince is so gentle, let my heart at peace.


    I completely relaxed and muttered, "Crown Prince, let me go to your east palace."


    He stopped and looked at me with shining eyes. "You''re willing to come." He was smiling. It was a pretty sight to behold.


    I raised my head and looked at him. "Crown Prince, it''s not that I don''t want to, but there are times when I can''t. I want to go now, but I''m in the seventh prince''s palace now. "


    I was a little embarrassed. He treated me extremely well and helped me a few times, but I still acted the same way.


    Wasn''t this making things difficult for him and the Seventh Prince? But I also look forward to it, I really would rather stay by the crown prince''s side, I don''t like a master that is too strong.


    It was always approaching by surprise and silent like a ghost, causing you to lose three souls at any time. What''s so good about a master like this? Furthermore, he''s very rude and fierce. He hurts me everywhere.


    The Crown Prince seemed to be in a bit of a dilemma as he blandly said, "Let me talk to Seventh Brother about it."


    Why? Is he the crown prince? I looked at him in confusion.


    He turned to the side and said softly, "Recently, royal father has been paying a lot of attention to seventh brother."


    I know, but my heart is a little sad for the crown prince. As the crown prince, couldn''t he have his weakness? Didn''t he want to be so cold and heartless? Otherwise, he wouldn''t want to talk to me, because when I was with him, he didn''t put on airs at all.


    So he likes it a little, I''m sure.


    I looked at him and chuckled. "Crown Prince, don''t mention it anymore. You have your pride."


    He looked at me with a complicated look in his eyes. "Ni Chu, do you think so?"


    I nodded. "Yes, I think so, Crown Prince. I am not your subordinate, nor am I your palace maid. This is your beauty, don''t break it, there will be a time for it to shine. "


    "He laughed, a very happy laugh, and there were bits and pieces in his eyes." Ni Chu, you are wrong. "


    No, I was wrong.


    He smiled again and said, "Can a man''s frown be described as beautiful? My pride, you might say. "You said that we were friends? That''s strange, but we can still remain calm when facing your bold actions."


    I smiled at him and took out the jade pendant from my bosom. I held the silk rope in one hand as I played with it. "This is a gift from my friend."


    He snatched it away and played around with it in his hand. He said, "Recently, I''ve been really annoyed. I don''t even have a place to talk about it."


    I didn''t say anything. I just needed to listen and try to persuade him a bit more. The pressure coming from the crown prince seemed to be getting heavier and heavier. That was, what kind of complicated political relationship did he get involved in?


    I understand him, but I can''t help him. He has to turn things around on his own.


    "All things must be taken care of. If you want to live a long time, you will have to go through a lot of trouble during the initial stage of the government."

 C92

    "That''s because they are already used to the peace here. However, just as you said, Da Liao is already restless. If they were to wait until they step on blood and come here, they would truly be too weak to withstand a single blow." Even though the Yan Dynasty was big, there were many bad habits. Changing it wasn''t something that could be done in just two or three days.


    "Ni Chu, if you were by my side, I wouldn''t be so tired." He looked into the distance.


    I saw a lot of things hidden in his eyes.


    I didn''t want to interrupt him and let him continue. Perhaps, once he said it, he would feel a lot more at ease. Then, he threw himself into his reformation with all his heart.


    "I''m really tired. I want to start with Ruo Feng again, but I also feel heavy and distant." He laughed self-deprecatingly. "I feel that there''s no use in doing so."


    "I won''t." I walked into him and sincerely looked at him. "The Crown Prince is the heavens. Who said that the Crown Prince was useless?"


    He stroked my hair. "Ni Chu, you are a little silly. What do you know? There are so many things in this harem, what do you know about them? "


    The sadness and helplessness in his eyes flowed gently. I was speechless. How could I not understand? I understand this pain, Crown Prince. From the blabbering tone of the imperial concubine, I understood. A crown prince like him, even the imperial concubine was so brazen, you can see how the position of the crown prince on the emperor''s body, and what he said just now, the emperor is very happy for the seventh prince.


    Sigh, why wasn''t there a lot of pressure? I chuckled as I looked at him. "The crown prince is a human."


    He was stunned and then slowly smiled. "Good for you, you beginner."


    "The crown prince is very powerful, everyone has feelings for him. If the crown prince is heartless, the crown prince would become cold and detached, the crown prince would not care about how the Da Liao is acting."


    "Alright, I understand." There was a doting look in his eyes as he took out the golden silk rope from his waist and tied it around the butterfly pearl, playing with it in his hand.


    I think that he must have put a lot of pressure on his heart. He couldn''t say it, and he couldn''t get it out of his mouth. Is it that there isn''t anyone around to talk to? I started to regret it, because I wanted to stay by the crown prince''s side.


    I told him I wanted to go to the East Palace, and I didn''t want to burden him any more.


    If the crown prince was proud, it wasn''t heavy.


    He had grown up in the palace, and had been born a crown prince. He had always been raised under the protection of the crowd and the flattering voices of the crowd.


    I don''t understand either, why would I be more tolerant towards the crown prince?


    Was it because of the feeling of his hand gently rubbing his head? It was soft, like the wind. When I was young, I fell. I didn''t dare to cry, didn''t dare to tell my mother, so I endured.


    Does he and I have a lot in common? Needless to say, we both know a little bit.


    "Chu Xue, I''ll help you put it on." He straightened up.


    When I looked up, I saw his handsome chin.


    "I''m afraid you''ll fall, you idiot. You''re always hurt." He swore at me as he put the jade around my neck.


    I smiled. "That''s right. Jade pendants are no longer valuable."


    The cool rope, and some of his body heat, on my neck, it''s amazing.


    "Don''t tell me you dare to use these to return the money? You are truly daring!" "Ni Chu Xue, you mentioned that it would be difficult to leave the palace now." He felt somewhat helpless.


    I know, now that I''ve become the seventh prince''s personal maid, those who know are, of course, quite a few. I also don''t want to know, it''s best not to look at me differently. However, the Crown Prince would not.


    I smiled. "I will not leave the palace. I will stay in the palace and wait for the crown prince to play the flute. I will listen."


    He patted me on the head and took my hand and led me deeper into the woods.


    As the wind blew, he closed his eyes and said, "Why? You know me."


    I won''t add to his burden at this time. He doesn''t owe me, I owe him too much.


    Holding hands, he didn''t feel that anything was wrong.


    Like him, I closed my eyes and blew the wind. Suddenly, I felt much more relaxed. Can''t see what happens on the road? However, when he holds my hand, he will always close his eyes and I will be able to walk forward without worry.


    "I haven''t played it for a long time. It''s good that you didn''t ask me why I broke my promise at the Third Year."


    Sure enough, I smiled and said, "Nothing? I don''t think I could sleep in the middle of the night, so I went to see if you were there, and then I came back. " I already knew about the matter of missing my appointment.


    Why are so many people aware of the agreement between me and the crown prince?


    I don''t understand. I''m sure there''s no one by my side?


    As for the Crown Prince? I opened my eyes and looked at him. "Crown Prince, do you like having spies around to watch over you?"


    His face darkened. "I hate these things the most."


    I mysteriously said, "Bad Prince, you are looking at the people around you. You aren''t prepared for the mantis stalking and catching cicadas."


    I hate it too. Honestly speaking, talking to the crown prince is very comfortable, but it seems that sometimes, one has to take one''s life as well. It is quite troublesome.


    The crown prince stopped and looked at me with his thick eyebrows and large eyes, "Could it be that my Eunuch from the Eastern Palace did not report you to the autumn chrysanthemum garden?"


    Of course not, I smiled and replied, "Crown Prince, let''s start with the people around you."


    Needless to say, it was all in the past.


    He was silent, and his expression was one of disbelief. I jumped onto the wooden fence with a smile. He held my hand and I carefully walked over. "Crown Prince, what you want is something that can be done, not something that can be done for someone else." As I walked, I also said that it wasn''t right to tell the crown prince all of this, but I didn''t treat him as if he was a crown prince.


    He grabbed my hand and said nothing.


    The wooden fence was too narrow. I walked on it carefully, step by step. "Crown Prince, I am walking on it. If no one was supporting me, I might fall, and it would hurt a lot. However, with someone supporting me, I won''t."


    He smiled. There was a kind of intelligence and heroic spirit in his eyes. It shone brightly, turning the dark green trees on the two sides into black and white. Only his pretty smile could be seen in his eyes.


    "Nick really trusts me. He''s not afraid of me ripping you off." He raised his eyebrows at me.


    I smiled slyly and squeezed his hand. "That would be a waste of your precious medicine."


    The Crown Prince had let go of all his indifference, all his defenses, and he was getting along well with me. That was why I was getting bolder and bolder.


    I walked carefully. My medicine had proven that what I said was true.


    He was about to reach the end when he heard a shout: "Who''s there?"


    I was so scared that I couldn''t stand up straight and slid down.


    The Crown Prince held my waist and said gently, "Stand firm, Ni Chu Xue."


    He sternly shouted again, "Scram, it''s this crown prince. He''s far away."


    "Ah, spare my life, Crown Prince. This servant respects his life." It was a voice that was trembling with fear.


    I buried my head in his neck and stroked his shoulder. "Forget it, I''m not finished. I was almost scared to death."


    He took my hand and held me upright. He looked up at me and said in a low voice, "Go on." "I won''t let you fall. Let''s go, if there''s anything you need, you can just come over to me. I''ll definitely catch you."


    "What if my father-in-law comes again?" I whispered, walking slowly.


    The flowers and plants on the palace shoes, with a single step, the dress was like a flower, creating a beautiful scene.


    "Just now was like that."


    "What if the Emperor comes?" I smiled at him.


    He looked around, and then, with a strong hand, picked me up by the waist and ran into the woods. "What else? He must have run far away. " He laughed and ran even faster.


    I tightly held onto his hand as I whispered, "It''s really crazy. If people were to see it, I wouldn''t be living anymore."


    "It just so happens that a hanging of this jade on a tree branch can also be used as a rope."


    "Aiya, Crown Prince, you didn''t have any good intentions before."


    He put me down and breathed in and out in great gulps, and I gasped, too, and looked at each other, and laughed in my heart.


    The sound of a bell rang out in the distance, scaring me so much that I almost jumped. "It''s almost time for lunch. I have to go back, otherwise the Seventh Prince would look for someone." How could he forget the hour when he was such a playboy?


    He returned the clothes in his hands to me and said with a pretty smile, "When I look for you, I will still look for you."


    "Alright, I''ll be staying in Chong Court right now." He was happier, and so was I.


    He carried his clothes and didn''t dare to stay any longer as he headed towards the Seventh Prince''s palace.


    Finally, my heart feels a little better. I also hope that the crown prince can be more at ease. Everyone can only see his focus. Actually, he really has a lot of restrictions.


    Shangguan Yu was the same, she hoped that he could be happier.


    Both trusted each other, and nothing could be separated from it.


    I looked at the sky, the sky was also blue, I looked at the trees, the trees were green, I was content, in the palace, there were Lin Su, the Crown Prince, outside the palace, and I was concerned.


    What is it to me? These complicated matters only caused others to be unhappy.


    The sky was wide, and they were always in their own little circle, constantly scheming for others, how could they ever have a pitiful life.


    As he tiptoed in through the gates of the Dazzling Pavilion, he could see the dancing and whistling sword in front of him.


    When I wasn''t paying attention, the tip of the sword stopped right in front of my eyes, causing my legs to go soft.


    His neck shrank back as he respectfully said, "Seventh Prince is so lucky."


    Anger was written all over his face. He pointed his sword at me with a dark expression. "Where did he go?"


    "Isn''t this supposed to be delivering clothes to the Seventh Prince?" I never expected that the Seventh Prince would return. I''ve been waiting there for a long time. " There shouldn''t be anything wrong with the little scam, so he couldn''t possibly turn back and take a look.


    "He moved the sword." Shua! A long cut appeared on the clothes that I was grabbing onto.


    I thought to myself, What a waste, this is the best material.


    He didn''t dare to make a sound and remained expressionless as he looked at the eunuch behind him.


    Did I get caught by him? I chuckled. "When I came back, I accidentally got lost."

 C93

    His expression showed that he didn''t believe me. He picked up the clothes in my hands and flew backwards. Coincidentally, his hand covered the head of that eunuch.


    My hands are down, eyes to the nose, nose to the heart, a face of righteousness and danger.


    He sheathed his sword and the cold aura approached me.


    I flinched back. " I''m really lost. " I deepened my words with a guilty conscience.


    He looked at me sharply, then handed the sword to his father-in-law.


    I was relieved when I thought that was it.


    He looked at my neck, and when I looked down, I saw that the jade pendant was still in front of my chest.


    I forgot to put it under my clothes. It looks a bit weird, but I caught it and had to take it down and put it away.


    However, he grabbed my hand and softly said with squinted eyes, "This is a gift from the crown prince."


    That was a test, and the words he said were direct.


    Could it be that the Eastern Palace also had spies from the crown prince? They were truly powerful. However, even if the crown prince was careful, he wouldn''t be able to obtain any benefits. Lowering his eyes, he decided to think of a way to get past it.


    It seems that I lied to him quite a bit.


    I''m not a liar. He pushed me too hard.


    I nodded. "No." If so, I might have a better idea. If the Crown Prince gave me something, how would I tell the Seventh Prince? He would think that I didn''t keep my word.


    He felt like a vile woman in a deep palace, and he still had to explain his whereabouts.


    "It isn''t?" He said softly, "I can recognize this golden silk rope. It was given to me by the crown prince in his jade pendant, and this golden silk rope was also given to me as a gift by 11." Are you lying to me? "Ni Chuxue."


    It was so light that it made my heart tremble.


    He really can''t lie. As soon as he said it, he caught him. I laughed dryly and said, "Seventh Prince, it was the crown prince who gave it to you." Confess, what can you do if you don''t?


    He really had a lot of informants. Sooner or later, the crown prince would catch them all.


    His hand gripped mine, tight, and I didn''t dare resist.


    As it turns out, Ni Chuxue was so afraid of death that I despised myself. The Seventh Prince is an evil force, so I won''t retaliate because it''s useless.


    He looked into my eyes as if he were about to eat me alive.


    Swallowing his saliva. "Seventh Prince, it''s time for lunch."


    "Do you think I can eat it?" There was some hurt in his eyes, and he was looking straight at me.


    I don''t care if he can eat it or not. However, he is the master, so I have to be careful around him. It seems that I was the one who provoked him.


    "Seventh Prince, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have lied to you." I said very sincerely.


    I hope that his lordship doesn''t think too highly of me and doesn''t have the same experience as my little girl.


    I don''t know what kind of relationship I have with him, and I don''t look like a trembling maid who wants to faint when she looks at him. Nor was it to provoke his anger and attract his attention.


    It was the most unwise thing to oppose him, but when she saw him, like any hen she had ever seen, she always flapped her wings and defended him.


    He murmured softly, "Does it make sense?"


    I know it''s pointless, but I always say it.


    "I''m not trying to deceive you. Seventh Prince, I don''t want you to shout at me to make me realize my duty." I whispered, like a child admitting my mistake, "I really did take my clothes to the stable. "Esteemed wangfei wanted to find trouble with me, so the crown prince helped me out. He was a bit unhappy, so I followed him for a while. That''s all."


    He put my hand down, and then his fingers lifted the rope around my neck.


    It made my heart beat. He wouldn''t mention it like that, would he? It was just as the Crown Prince had said.


    "It''s not for you." He spoke indifferently.


    I was stunned. I didn''t know what it meant, but with a flick of his finger, the tough golden silk rope broke and the entire piece of jade landed in his hand.


    "Why?" I asked.


    He felt a little awkward. "It''s nothing. I just can''t."


    What a cold voice. I forgive him, but he is still angry. Fine, that jade, if he likes it, he can take it.


    "Don''t think that no one will find out about your little cleverness." He said coldly.


    So what did he find out? The Crown Prince and I are close and happy.


    He was angry with something, and I studied his face.


    He was slightly angry as he shouted, "Ni Chuxue, how dare you! You still dare to look?"


    I said slowly, "I was just making sure of one thing?"


    "What is it?" "How dare you! Did I not punish you?" His hands were trembling a little.


    I sighed and took things to heart. "I can''t be sure."


    I would rather pretend that I don''t know anything. I''m just a palace maid, how can I believe that the Seventh Prince somewhat likes me? That''s why he''s controlling me like this, that''s why he''s protecting me, right?


    No, I won''t think about it. Thinking too much will only make my head hurt even more.


    "Seventh Prince, punish me." I knelt down respectfully.


    He looked coldly at the top of my head.


    "Punishing me for lying to you, punishing me for failing to see through my duty." It would be better for me to say it myself than to say it out loud to hurt others. I looked at violet-gold silk boots, a bit dazzling.


    "Go to the ink stone." he cried coldly, not angry.


    I looked up and saw him walking away, and I thought it was even more strange.


    He was so angry, but he still didn''t want to vent it out?


    He must have smashed my head because of what happened yesterday, I thought to myself, so he won''t be so angry today.


    In the afternoon, the Seventh Prince went to train. I had nothing to do, so I packed up in my study.


    I just realized that this Seventh Prince is truly incredible. He''s learned quite a bit of the Book of Revelation, and it''s not a fake either.


    I remember his calligraphy, too wild, too strong, it was his.


    Martial arts books, literature books, books on governance, history books, and, alas, God, how much time would it take for him to finish reading all these books?


    Moreover, in his spacious study, there were quite a few paintings.


    I closed all the books on the messy table, put them back in their place, and spread out the pictures.


    What a great ''one world''! I have really broadened my horizons. I never would have thought that the Seventh Prince would have so many famous paintings. They were all stored well and were so beautiful that I was practically immersed in them.


    Like a man in the desert, finding that sweet green state, I forgot the transfer of time, as if I was hungry to see this painting, one hand lightly drew on the ground, the line drawn, the force.


    I was afraid that the Seventh Prince would come back, so I was a bit greedy and a bit anxious.


    He hurriedly put them all back.


    I accidentally discovered that the painting was placed in a single vase. It was really strange. Was it placed in the wrong place? Why would it be placed here? I stood up on my tiptoes to retrieve it.


    Curiosity urged me to unfold, with a sense of theft, opening and looking out the door.


    Maybe it''s just a guilty conscience. I knocked over the water on the table and almost spilled it onto his paper. I quickly wiped it with my hands and then used my own clothes to wipe it.


    He heard footsteps coming from outside and a voice saying, "Bring the dinner to the study room."


    I quickly rolled up the painting and put it back.


    It was too late to turn back, so I had to pretend to wipe the dust away.


    He came in and I bowed and he looked at the scroll and he looked at me and he said nothing and he just sat there.


    Eunuch Yue, who was at the side, gave me a look and asked me to pat the Seventh Prince''s shoulder.


    I walked over carefully, like a thief, and put my finger carefully on his shoulder.


    His body was a little stiff, so he didn''t say anything. The first time I gave someone a massage on the back, it was all Shangguan''s doing.


    Slowly his shoulders relaxed and he closed his eyes, as if he were sighing.


    Why sigh? Wasn''t he in need of nothing? Didn''t he have to even give three points to the Crown Prince?


    "It won''t do you any good to go to the Eastern Palace." He lightly threw out a sentence.


    "Huh?" I was stunned as the fire in my heart flared up. The Eastern Palace truly has their own spies. " "Right." I replied coldly.


    "Stay in the Chong pavilion, this prince will not mistreat you."


    I didn''t need to say, "Thank you, Seventh Prince."


    "Good painting, have you seen it?" he asked again.


    I was surprised and my heart skipped a beat. "This servant doesn''t dare."


    "I didn''t!" He seemed to be somewhat regretful as he said, "Then never look at it again. If you do, you''ll be even more annoyed."


    "Yes, Seventh Prince." I didn''t see it, so I didn''t look at it. Since he said it was annoying, I wouldn''t look at it.


    When dinner came, he did not eat much and did not seem to have much appetite.


    Then it was time for the ladies and the father-in-law to take turns eating.


    After we had eaten our fill, two of the eunuchs brought me water to soak in. I thought it was strange, so they prepared new clothes for me. Oh my god, could it be that the Seventh Prince wanted me to stay in bed?


    It scared my soul out of me. It was really hard to tell. He was so cold that he couldn''t be bullied. No, no matter what he said, he couldn''t be bullied.


    "Ni Chu Xue, add a little more fragrance." A maid brought something in.


    I shook my head with a determined expression. "I definitely won''t take a bath. You guys go and tell Seventh Prince that he shouldn''t think that I can stay in my room just because the palace maids can do as they please. If it were any other palace maids, they might be willing. I, Ni Chuxue, am unwilling to do anything. " I held my head, unyielding.


    That palace maid looked at me and immediately laughed. "Ni Chuxue, who said you could stay in bed? What are you thinking about? Seventh Prince has never let his palace maid stay in bed before, and he doesn''t have a concubine either."


    Ah, my face is burning. Oh my god, I actually wanted to go there.


    [I am not as dirty as the Seventh Prince, and I have really lost a lot of face.]


    The palace maid covered her mouth and laughed softly, "Ni Chuxue, you are a personal maid, how could you let the Seventh Prince sleep in a cold bed when the weather is cold this October? You have to wash up and warm the seventh prince''s bed. Eunuch Yue told me to tell you that this warm bed also has its own rules. You can''t fall asleep. When the seventh prince comes back to rest, you have to wake up. It can''t be too early, in case the bed gets cold. "

 C94

    So much trouble, warm bed, eh? I drifted to the point of warming the bed. Fortunately, that was all.


    In bed, perhaps it is more comfortable, this is also good, can also soak in the bath, the bath is fragrant, who does not want to?


    Hot water was extremely difficult in the autumn chrysanthemums, and it was very difficult for the ladies to soak in it.


    It was so comfortable. It was so fragrant.


    The heat was so strong that I fell asleep.


    But did he forget what his mission was? He entered the Seventh Prince''s room through the back door.


    Pulling up the white silk quilt on his bed, the fine material was soft, smooth and soft.


    I thought it was strange that I could lie like this in a man''s bed.


    Her eyelids felt sleepy, as if they weighed a thousand kilograms. Warm beds, this was really hard work. Such a comfortable bed, how could I not want to sleep? However, he couldn''t sleep. He couldn''t sleep, unless he didn''t want to live anymore.


    He woke up from shock for a while. The sky was completely dark, and the night was extremely cold. Was this Seventh Prince coming back or not?


    If I don''t come back, I really will be sleeping. Ah, no, it''s not my bed, I''ll warm it for him, who would warm it for me?


    When I was young, I couldn''t sleep at night, so she sang me songs from his hometown. Her family lived in a place so far away, and I heard that they were at the border, but then she moved to the countryside of Qinhuai, and the songs she sang were really pleasant to listen to.


    In a daze, I returned to Qin Huai, I saw Dad.


    Unexpectedly, there was also Shangguan Yu. He sat on the boat and waved at me.


    I called out from the shore, "Shangguan Bing, are you leaving?"


    He smiled. "Just wait obediently. Don''t be anxious. I will definitely come to propose marriage."


    A warm hand touched my face lovingly, and when I thought it was Shangguan Bing, I tightened my grip and called out softly, "This time, don''t go away. You said you were coming to propose marriage."


    Ni Chu Xue." The voice was low, and it brushed my brow, my eyes, my nose, my lips, my cheeks. I feel so confused and so close.


    Suddenly, I opened my eyes and saw the Seventh Prince squatting in front of the bed.


    I wiped my eyes and sat up, cold air seeping into my neck.


    Seventh Prince''s face was tense and dark again as he coldly asked, "Ni Chu Xue, your bed is really warm."


    "This servant deserves to be punished." How can I sleep?


    He sat on the bed and didn''t even have to take off his boots to sleep.


    I stood there for a moment, feeling very uncomfortable.


    He raised his eyebrows. "Are you still not going out? Do you want to warm the bed again?" It scared me out of my mind.


    He woke up early in the morning and went to the Seventh Prince''s room to serve him with his clothes.


    The sky was still white, but I had to get up earlier than the average palace maid. I yawned as I walked through the corridor towards my dorm room.


    The white fog was so thick and cold. If winter came, it would definitely be even colder here.


    The watchman saw me coming and yawned. He pushed the door open gently and let me in.


    It was much warmer in the room. He closed the door and shut the cold outside. He wondered if winter would come earlier this year. The room was still burning with the light of the Calming Incense. It was really comfortable.


    Seventh Prince''s bed is in the back room again. I approached it quietly. There was an elder who was lifting the tent to serve the Seventh Prince.


    As if half asleep, the Seventh Prince sat up.


    Leaning against the edge of the bed, he gave me a wide-eyed look.


    It was as though Little Jing was sleeping. Who would have thought that he would have this side to him? How adorable! All of her coldness was gone. It made people want to smile.


    If you looked carefully, he was still pretty good-looking. The imperial concubine was a beauty, and the blood she''d given birth to was also outstanding. Even a prince wouldn''t be inferior in the slightest to her, and was even more beautiful than a palace maid.


    The young eunuch went to fetch water, and I brought my clothes close to him.


    He glanced at me, but didn''t pick up his clothes. He sat there with his eyes closed again.


    You still want to sleep? Why are you up so early? I can''t get up later.


    "Put it on." he cried without looking.


    Ah, and put on clothes too! My thin face seemed to turn red again.


    The little girl whispered, "About that, Seventh Prince, you have to stand up so that I can put on my clothes?" I can''t hold him.


    He coldly snorted, "It''s fine even if you serve me. All day long, you will always be quarreling. Your temper will soar to the heavens."


    Ah, is it? All day long, I have been quarrelling, if there is a mistake, don''t take it out on me without waking up.


    He shook his head, sobered up, and stood up. He gave me a disapproving, childish look. I hurried the clothes to a stool to one side and let him wear them himself, or his little father-in-law.


    I can just fold the quilt, I don''t know. He was working his hands to lift them, his shoulders to lift them, his hands to push them back.


    Coincidentally, that elbow knocked me awkwardly onto the bed and buried my face in the bed.


    The pain in his head tightened. Oh my god, this was revenge for not helping him get dressed, and it was not just an ordinary pain.


    The Seventh Prince instead rushed over and pulled me over, blaming me. "Why didn''t you go a little further?"


    I was full of grievance, "I am a servant, so of course I have to fold my blanket."


    "Aren''t I supposed to help you change your clothes? Could it be that I remembered wrongly? " He snorted coldly, not even feeling a trace of sleepiness.


    I looked at the ground. "I didn''t dress a man. I don''t wear one." Men''s and women''s clothes were different. Not to mention it was the Seventh Prince''s, both the style and the handiwork were very unique.


    He looked at my head and asked softly, "Did it hurt?"


    Are you concerned about me? I whispered back, "It''s okay. It''s not too painful."


    He didn''t make a sound, but instead took his clothes and put them on. As he buttoned up his shirt, he let the young eunuch wash his face.


    "What''s the weather today?" There was only his voice in the warm room.


    "In reply to the Seventh Prince, it may rain lightly outside. The weather is extremely cold, so the Seventh Prince can wear an extra set of clothes today."


    He did not say anything. He just let the young eunuch comb his hair or something.


    On the other hand, I feel awkward standing here. What kind of palace maid am I? Why not a little eunuch?


    "Go ask the martial arts master to come to the training room." Seventh Prince lightly said.


    The young eunuch bent his body, "Yes, this servant respects your order."


    His subordinates are all very polite. I think it''s strange that I''m different.


    Halfway there, he looked back at me. "Did you really not see that painting yesterday?"


    That solemnity, fortunately, I didn''t see it. I nodded. "No." With how serious it is, no matter how curious I am in the future, I won''t take a look.


    He did not continue asking about this matter. Instead, he said with a sigh, "The palace maids can go to rest during this time. During breakfast time, they can come to the main hall to wait upon you."


    That sigh was so soft and light. If it weren''t for the fact that the room was so clear and the rain making it so quiet outside, I wouldn''t have heard it at all. Surprised, I looked up and saw that he had reached the door.


    I hastily shouted, "Seventh Prince, are you not breaking my wings?"


    He did not, it seemed, repeat anything that required me to remember my duties as a lady. Why? I don''t understand.


    He laughed softly, "Ni Chuxue, you are probably staring at me again?"


    "I, I don''t have any." Am I that fierce?


    "Stay well." He left behind a sentence and strode outside to support them.


    Am I too despicable for him to do anything?


    I fold his quilt, warm, the light fragrance still flowing between my fingers.


    It really started drizzling. When I went to the main hall to wait upon the Seventh Prince for breakfast, I found out how boring his life was. Other than doing these, he was also doing these.


    After breakfast, he started to practice something else.


    It was quiet, he was reading, and I waited on his side, or I moved quietly to the back of the bookshelf, where there were some books, which I had put there and which I took the opportunity to read.


    The strange thing was, my fear of the Seventh Prince slowly disappeared. When I did something, I became more and more bold, thinking that he wouldn''t punish me. I liked this kind of situation where I was lost in the world of books.


    So quiet, so quiet that it was like hearing the sound of falling flowers, the room was filled with boundless golden beauty, drowning him and me.


    Before it was time for lunch, an eunuch came to report that someone had seen the Seventh Prince.


    It was whispered in his ear. I don''t think he wanted me to know.


    Seventh Prince looked over and I pretended to use cloth to wipe the dust off the book.


    Then he went out. I thought, what''s the matter? He''s the master anyway, so why would he need to report his whereabouts to a palace maid like you? I am also happy and at ease, this room is full of books, many of which I have never read.


    But after watching for a while, I can''t stand it anymore. I have an impulse to run out, but what''s the point of running out? I don''t know. Just thinking about going out made his heart ache.


    I couldn''t suppress this feeling as my heart beat faster and faster. A palace maid came over with lunch. I whispered to her, "Where is the Seventh Prince?"


    "The Seventh Prince probably went over to the Princess'' place, right? Princess Yuzhen is going to get married soon. " The palace maid said without a care in the world, "I just saw Princess Yuzhen''s father-in-law asking for you."


    I understand, he wants to block all my news ah, he went over, that Shangguan Yu came?


    My heart was beating like a drum. I saw an oil umbrella under the porch. I didn''t know which of the eunuchs left it behind. As I rushed out of the curtain of rain, I said, "I''ll go get the umbrella for the Seventh Prince."


    The more I panicked, the more I panicked. However, I could no longer stop myself.


    Like a thief, I huddled on the other side of the woods. I was waiting, waiting, waiting for Shangguan Yu. This was the way out of the palace. Not too far from the palace gates. If he thought of me, he would look at the cold palace. Would he know that I was no longer in the Cold Palace? Moreover, judging from the formation of the seventh prince and the others, the cold palace isn''t going to let us in.


    The news was so far apart that I knew nothing at all from him, and Shangguan Yu knew nothing at all from him. So that''s how it was, and I asked, why, why? It is because I am so heartless that I am a little more lenient towards me, and less knowledgeable than a palace maid like her.

 C95

    I raised my head and let the cold rain fall on my face. It was so comfortable. The rain could pour down all the warmth in the palace. He became lifeless and indifferent.


    But no, if Shangguan Bing saw it, she wouldn''t be happy.


    I opened the umbrella and waited there in a daze. The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and I was soaked from head to toe.


    In this kind of weather, no court ladies or eunuchs would come out. Who wouldn''t want to burn down in a warm room?


    Tomorrow is the emperor''s birthday celebration, there are a lot of things to prepare. Who cares what I look like standing here?


    I don''t know how long I waited, but my heart began to race. I looked up and around.


    That white shadow was still as tall and big as before. It was him, it was Shangguan. How could he be so disappointing that the tears would flow down his face? He had not changed. He had become too haggard.


    He looked at me, and I looked at him, and all the lovesick thoughts flew out of the woods.


    He hurried over, and I gripped the umbrella with my fingers. I was scared, and I was looking forward to it.


    He hugged me and opened the umbrella in my hand.


    I don''t know what kind of feelings it was, but both of my hands were hugging him tightly. It was the same familiar smell, the faint medicinal fragrance, and the cold rain.


    As if not satisfied with the hug, he lowers his head, turns my hair behind my ear, and kisses my earlobe.


    It was a scorching feeling, and I felt weak all over. I was scared, so what did I want to do? to pass on my thoughts.


    "Shangguan." I called softly.


    He kissed me gently on the side of my face. "Don''t talk. Let me feel your presence."


    His voice was husky and low, and I took his hand and looked steadily into his face.


    He was still as handsome and as good-looking as ever. I looked at him greedily. "Shangguan, I believe in you."


    "I want to kiss your lips." He suddenly said this.


    It scared me. There was a lot of love in his eyes, a lot of torture.


    It was nothing, the nurse said, to have a man kiss her on the cheek. When a girl''s face was born, they would kiss once they were close relatives. You can''t let a man kiss you on the mouth, that''s your husband.


    I shook my head and kissed him on the cheek, trembling.


    He laughed. My head was burning when I was buried in his arms.


    He ran his hand gently through my hair and whispered, "Beginning snow, beginning snow."


    I looked up at him and smiled.


    His fingers caressed my face lovingly as he said, "Ni Chuxue, I like you."


    Why didn''t I know? If I didn''t know, I wouldn''t be standing here. If I didn''t like him, I wouldn''t be standing here.


    The cold wind, drizzling rain, and flashing lights formed a scene that no one could see clearly.


    Two people, like fools, you look at me, I look at you.


    The more I read, the more sad I felt. I sighed.


    His expression changed, "I won''t marry Princess Jade. If I didn''t want to see you today, I wouldn''t have entered the palace."


    I chuckled. "Thank you, Shangguan."


    He laughed arrogantly. "No need to thank me. You only need to like me."


    "And if the princess must marry?" In my heart, I was still very uneasy.


    He smiled mysteriously, "Then let her be a princess in the palace. I won''t be there where she is. "Ni Chu Xue, do you think that''s good?" He looked at me.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know."


    "I already have no way out. I''m just short of dying for them to see." He gritted his teeth, "There are many reasons why you would not understand. If I don''t tell you, I don''t want you to be unhappy. My Ni Chu Xue is always the happiest. " The doting look in my eyes made me remember it in my heart.


    How happy I am to hear that. However, how did that worry me? "Shangguan, don''t. As long as the mountains remain, there will be nothing to fear. "


    "Of course not, I, Shangguan Yu, am still waiting to fulfill the promise of marrying you." He looked at me. "Will you marry me when you leave the palace?"


    I nodded, a little shy. "Ask my father."


    He hugged me again. "Why is the world always so fickle?"


    "Shangguan." I sighed softly. "Are you doing well?"


    He shook his head. "Not good at all."


    "Wait, I have something for you." I broke free from his embrace and took out the Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel from my bosom.


    It still brought with it my warm breath, I grabbed his hand and placed it on his palm, saying word by word, "This Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel can also bring you happiness."


    He even grabbed my hand tightly: "Where did this Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel come from?"


    "Isn''t it just them who gave it to us? Shangguan, do you still remember Little Jing?" "It seems like things aren''t going well, I''ll get them to send Little Jing over to you." There was no need to say anything else, Shangguan Bing would definitely understand.


    He grabbed my shoulder. "Ni Chu Xue, do you understand? What kind of painting are you drawing? It looks like they have no good intentions, and with these things added on, what do you think they are trying to do? You must be harboring malicious intentions, why don''t you give it to them to draw? "


    "Shangguan, you''re still so concerned about me." Shangguan, I didn''t draw. Really, I only drew a picture of the Yellow Mountain and the Clouds. He gave me the Black Eyed Heavenly Jewels, so don''t bother about what he meant. Anyway, I''m just a palace maid, how can he find me? What use did he have to the palace maid? "Isn''t it?"


    He smiled and pinched my cheek, "Ni Chuxue is getting smarter. That''s right, why did she lose so much weight? Do you miss me?"


    I don''t want to bother with such a detestable sight, and I don''t want to disappoint him. He entered the palace just to see me once.


    I nodded slightly. "Some."


    "Chu Xue, why is there some? "I really miss you, Chu Xue. You have to believe me, okay?" In his eyes, there was only worry.


    I smiled. "Of course I believe you. I have always believed you."


    Shangguan Yue sighed, "I think too much, I will bring you out of the palace now and never come back."


    "That''s why the dream is so good, so no one believes it. Shangguan Yu, as long as we trust each other, what else can we do? I can understand whatever you do, really. "


    He laughed, "Of course, I won''t give up until the last step. Just you wait, I''ll make them laugh."


    "Shangguan, don''t be too arrogant." I looked up at him. "You''ll get hurt."


    "Let me hug you again. Chu Xue, we meet again this time. I don''t know when we''ll meet again." He looked at me steadily.


    I closed my eyes and let him hold me.


    "You must wait for me." he said softly.


    In the rain, the umbrella was lonely under the rain.


    "There is only him in my eyes, what, he is too far away from me." "Shangguan, remember, when you look at the Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel, you see the happy Ni Chu Xue."


    I raised my wrist and a flash of red appeared in front of his eyes.


    He smiled deeply. "Chu Xue, take care of yourself."


    "Yes. "Shangguan, someone is coming." I looked at the figure in the rain. I couldn''t see it clearly, but it stopped there and looked at me and Shangguan.


    He let go of me and looked at me deeply, his eyes filled with something deep in them. This thing, it made my heart feel like April tea, soft and sweet.


    "Chu Xue, let me take a good look at you. I''ll remember you in my heart."


    I am also reluctant to part with you, Shangguan Yu, I am in the palace, how can it not be a calamity for you?


    There was still another one at 12: 30. Hehe.


    When I sent Shangguan Bing away, his back disappeared from my line of sight. It was as if I had sent my heart away.


    I stood in the rain and used my smile to send Shangguan Bing away. After he disappeared, I closed my eyes. My heart was filled with bitterness. I really couldn''t bear to part with him. I really wanted to cry.


    The lonely umbrella and I faced each other. I silently shed tears.


    Heart wrenching pain, I squatted down, Shangguan Xue, I really want to fly out with him, I''ll never be able to come back.


    However, he and I, how many ties.


    An oil umbrella was placed over my head, blocking the heavy rain.


    I raised my head and saw the expressionless face of the Seventh Prince.


    I ignored him. I wanted to cry, so I held my head and buried my face in my lap and cried.


    I don''t care what my duty is, what the rules of the palace are, what his identity is, whether he''ll kill me or not. Anyway, he saw everything, that''s all, so what?


    How? Shangguan Yu, how can this side fill up with my love as deep as the sea?


    "Let''s go back." The Seventh Prince''s cold voice rang out loudly.


    I looked up and glared at him. "No." It was all because of the royal family. Otherwise, things wouldn''t have turned out like this.


    "Let''s go back." He was still the same word, but much lighter. His eyes must have been clouded, and I saw a flash of pain in his eyes. He had no heart. He was such a cold and indifferent person, how could he feel heartache?


    I didn''t care for him defending me from the rain. I stood up, not even noticing his oppressive aura.


    When I stepped back, he started to walk, and I couldn''t tell what kind of resistance it was, so I ran.


    I heard his low voice, and a little fear ran through me.


    I ran so fast, it rained so hard, I lost sight of the road, I lost my eyes.


    So painful, so painful, so painful in the heart, so painful in the eyes, so painful in the wrists. He caught up to me and grabbed my wrist. There was a big lake in front of me, and I had nowhere to go.


    I glared at him. "Let go."


    He gritted his teeth and sharply said to me, "Ni Chuxue, how dare you."


    "Yeah, I have such big guts. What does it have to do with you? Just kill me. Come at me." Do you really have anything else to say? It''s all because of you, forcing Shangguan Bing to marry the princess. Do you really think that he would be happy like this? Do you think that Princess Yuzhen will be happy? "


    "You''re just a palace maid, why do you care so much?" He said coldly.


    I was so angry, I actually yelled at him: "I want to control, I like Shangguan Yu."


    "You''re not allowed to like it?" He was also furious.

 C96

    "I insist on it. Let me go, why are you grabbing me? Do you like me? Stop it, why are you always controlling me? You never let me know the news, and you always want me to recognize you." I don''t care about anything, I have no sense, I''m burning with anger.


    I don''t feel good about it. I don''t seem to be afraid of anything.


    Seventh Prince grabbed my wrist, lowered his head, and saw the Heavenly Jewel.


    He started to pull on it, "Is this what he gave you? Fine, then throw it away. Let''s let you have no worries in your life. Do you take the palace to be your home? "Ni Chuxue, is your mind muddled?"


    He''s fierce, too. How can I let him pull it off? When I pushed him, he didn''t move, and without thinking, I bent my head and bit his hand.


    He won''t let me go, and I won''t let him go either. This was given to me by Shangguan Xue, no matter what you say, I can''t let him take it off.


    I want to protect it with my life, with all my strength.


    He stopped, and so did I.


    Red veins of blood appeared on his hands and dripped into the rain, drop by drop.


    How terrifying and alluring it is. I was stunned. The reason why I ran away finally came back to me a little.


    [I actually dared to bite him. Do you think I don''t want to live anymore?]


    It was hard to tell if it was too cold or scared, but I shivered slightly and looked up at him.


    His face was dark and sinister. He looked at me with blazing eyes. "Ni Chu Xue, have you messed around enough?"


    Such a cold voice, I''m so scared, I want to go to the palace to torture, and I also think of Feng''er''s words about the right food.


    I don''t want to act like this, the Seventh Prince wants to punish me, with this move, I can hang myself, what else can I use to meet Shangguan Bing? What did I want to think of him?


    I stepped back, my heart cold, my feet light.


    "Come here." he cried coldly.


    I shook my head and said shakily, "Don''t punish me. "I ¡­" I was scared.


    "Behind us is the lake. Do you want to jump in and die?" he shouted.


    He jumped down and died. Could this be enough to let the officials have no more worries? In this way, would he be able to escape punishment?


    It was hard to say what my thoughts were. I actually wanted to jump down, but he was just one step away from me.


    Seventh Prince stretched out his hand, "You damned Ni Chuxue, you have so much guts. Why? Why do you have to ask? Aren''t you very smart? Aren''t you very talented? "Don''t you know why?"


    Angry face, let me fear, I dare not look into his eyes.


    I stepped back as he approached.


    With a slight mistake, I actually fell down. My hand naturally wanted to grab onto something.


    Seventh Prince grabbed my clothes at my waist with one hand. Let me lean back on the lake. If he lets go of me, I''ll fall into the lake. I can''t swim.


    I took his hand in both of mine. He wasn''t in a hurry to pull me up, but his face was full of anger, and his fiery eyes looked at me: "Are you done making a fuss, or do you want to die? Then why are you still holding onto this prince''s hand? "


    I am a little pitiful. After all, I am still afraid of death.


    Lowering my head, I didn''t dare to look into his eyes anymore. Grabbing his hand, this proved that I didn''t want to die.


    "You are just a palace maid, what do you know? Princess Yuzhen is not going to marry Shangguan Yushi, who do you think you are? "


    Yeah, what am I? My heart ached. "Don''t say anymore, I know I was wrong."


    The more he forced himself forward, the more I leaned back. "Seventh Prince, I was wrong. Don''t punish me." It makes me dizzy.


    As his face closed in on mine, he leaned over to look at me, and I was a little scared. What I smelled was the sharpness of his voice.


    His devouring eyes looked at me. "Then where are you wrong? "Tell me, you will no longer think about Shangguan Bing, and remember your promise."


    "Why would I say that? I just miss him, I just like him, I just ¡­"


    My lips were suddenly gagged.


    Icy lips, with the smell of wine, and then, devouring me with mad breath, kissing me hard.


    I won''t open my mouth, I''ll push him.


    He put his hand under my chin and tried to bite my teeth.


    I pushed hard, and with a thud, I pulled him out of the water.


    The water flooded over me without a care in the world. Without feeling, I stopped thinking about anything.


    If this were death, it would be great. He did not need to care about his brain, nor did he want to struggle. Just like that, he could let himself sink into the endless darkness.


    A hand grabs my waist and lifts me up.


    I saw his face and kicked him angrily.


    "Ni Chu Xue, good, you want to fight me?" I''ll deal with you when I get there. " He left me on the shore.


    When he tried to swim up, I kicked him in the face and kicked him away. I got up and ran.


    I ran so fast, so fast. I ran so fast that air gushed into my chest. It was so painful that I could barely breathe.


    However, his aura seemed to be a bit behind me, causing me to not even have the courage to look back.


    I looked at the road and the place in front of me, and I almost died from anger. Didn''t I fall into his trap?


    How could I be so audacious? Am I bullying the Seventh Prince?


    "Oh, I have such big guts. I don''t dare to run now."


    I could smell his scent. It was cold, and right by my ear, he wasn''t even panting.


    It looks like he''s just a cat trying to catch a mouse. It''s not that he can''t catch one, it''s just that he''s playing a game with you.


    When you''ve had enough fun, I''ll swallow you in one gulp. Swallowing, I trembled again.


    Without daring to look back, my legs went soft. I admired my current situation, and with a sense of propriety, I kneeled down and respectfully lowered my head. "Seventh Prince, please punish me."


    How obedient I am, but his eyes make me cold.


    I was drenched from head to toe, and his hands still had the shallow marks of blood from my bite marks.


    It was really fierce, but who told him to secretly kiss me, that was absolutely impossible. I didn''t even let him kiss me, not to mention the Seventh Prince.


    I hate the Seventh Prince, but I have no choice but to lower my head in front of a house. I understand, so I kneel.


    He looked at me and said quietly, "Enough. Enough fighting, enough venting. "


    The voice was so soft, but I was willing to let him be angry and shout at me, I won''t say anything back. It would be good to slap me. I would not dare to retaliate. However, saying those words, it was as if I were a child who was making a ruckus. Isn''t that making me feel even more uneasy?


    "Say something? Aren''t you hard to say? Weren''t you roaring very loudly? The cat swallowed the tongue. "


    I didn''t? Say, do you want me to say no more? I was being unreasonable.


    I didn''t make him stare at me like a jailer.


    What do you mean, no privacy? That''s fine, but who told me to be a palace maid? It controls me all the time, even my heart.


    "Go and change your clothes to meet me in the study." he said coldly. Without scolding me, he strode towards the palace.


    Punishment, and punishment at that. I was too presumptuous.


    After changing into dry clothes, his hair was still wet.


    The thoughts in my heart had already passed through millions and thousands, and I arrived at the Seventh Prince''s study room with an uneasy mood.


    I was at the door, peeking at him, still expressionless, why was his expression so poor? I hardly ever saw him smile. I cringed by the door, looked at him, and drew back.


    "What are you shrinking for, come in." His voice was cold.


    I went in with my hair stiff. He had changed his clothes, and the fine white brocade made his face look ugly, because he was so dark.


    I gulped and knelt in front of him. "Palace Maiden Ni Chuxue''s actions are presumptuous. Seventh Prince, please punish her."


    "Raise your hand." He stood up.


    To punish me, I said to myself, raising my hands.


    He walked closer and pulled my hands together, then placed a cup of tea on top of it. "I don''t give you any face, this prince has to show you my prestige. If this tea falls, don''t give me dinner. Kneel down until you beg for mercy." With that, he walked back to the main seat and sat down.


    Why did I feel that his last sentence was a bit strange? Didn''t he want me to kneel properly? Why did he add ''beg for mercy''? Hmph, you underestimate me, Ni Chuxue, so much that I won''t beg for mercy?


    Is this the punishment? It''s a little light. I thought, and heard the sound of books being turned.


    The warmth of the incense caused his body to relax. That''s right, I really had the guts. If it wasn''t for his kind heart, I would have been dead already.


    The more I kneel, the more tired I get. My hands are sore, and I feel that time is passing by very slowly. My hands are trembling a little. I didn''t even eat lunch. Could it be that I am also hungry at night?


    The punishment in this palace is truly hard on him. When is he going out? I can put him down to rest for a bit.


    Ye Zichen peeked at his face, but didn''t have any intention of leaving, and continued to flip through the book in a composed manner.


    After fighting for a while longer, my hands felt really sore. I just realized that it wasn''t something a human should do either.


    This kind of punishment was something only he could think of. I grit my teeth. How am I supposed to make it if I don''t pretend to be unconscious for a long time? This way, I won''t have to hold onto the tea anymore.


    At first, it was just a normal rule, but after a while, it became unbearable. He started to move his body.


    Still uncomfortable, his hand flinched.


    With a light cough, I raised the teacup high again.


    He''s still flipping through books. Didn''t he already read them before? Hurry up and go to sleep. Also, that''s right, I''m going to warm up my bed as well.


    Shame, it was a matter of disdain, but now he actually wanted to hurry up so that he could relieve the pain.


    However, it was still early, and he was still far from the light of the lantern. What should he do? I really can''t stand it.


    His hands were sore, and he wanted to put them down, bit by bit.


    From the top of his head, the teacup slowly moved towards his eyes.


    I feel that my balance isn''t too bad. This Seventh Prince really didn''t have any peace of mind. This tea is really full, just that it''s not spilling over. What did he say just now? If he spilled it, then I wouldn''t need to eat dinner.

 C97

    I don''t know what I was thinking, but after suffering such a blow, I should be scared and depressed. I should be unable to eat or drink well in a few days.


    My stomach, I just can''t get hungry. After kneeling for so long, my feet are numb and I''m trembling.


    "I can''t take it anymore." The low voice spoke.


    The moment he raised his head, he met his gaze of ridicule. It was less indifferent and a bit more pleasing to the eye.


    I''m serious myself, isn''t that good? He didn''t dare say that he couldn''t take it. If he did, perhaps he would punish me like this next time, or make me kneel until daybreak. I would rather wash all the clothes and quilts in this Chong Gui Palace.


    "Put it down." he said flatly.


    I started, then put it down quickly. He said it, no doubt, no doubt, unless I wanted to put my hands down on the other end. It was so comfortable, not usually.


    The delicate pastry on the table and the aroma of food made the gluttony in my stomach whine.


    I swallow, trying not to look at their allure.


    He picked up a piece with his finger and lightly ate it, "Bring me some tea."


    Then, like a daughter-in-law, I handed him the tea.


    "Can''t you speak? The tongue is gone for the cat. " He sipped his tea and gave me a cursory glance.


    "I''m punishing you because I want to punish you. Don''t you think that your actions are too excessive and presumptuous? "It''s getting more and more unbecoming."


    "Sorry, Seventh Prince, this servant is too presumptuous." As I got closer, I noticed that there were still tiny bite marks on his fingers. Just how much strength did I use in the past?


    "The tea is cold." he said flatly.


    I reached out my hand to take it. "This servant has swapped them."


    "If the tea is like this and the person is like this, then if the tea is cold, how do you eat it?" There was a hidden meaning in his words.


    "I should have known earlier that he was going to give up on me. If I didn''t give up on him and Shangguan Bing doesn''t give up on him, then it would be bad for me to treat his sister, Princess Yuzhen. How could I not understand this logic?" Who says that when the tea is cold, you can''t drink it? "


    I drank the cold tea in one gulp in front of him.


    Feeling a little proud, I wipe my sleeves and wipe the tea stains off the corner of my lips. I am still the same as before, trying to quench my thirst.


    I raised my head and looked him straight in the eye, showing my determination to not back down. Just a moment ago, I was still thinking about how I was going to make amends, but after a moment, I lost all my face.


    I feel like a mouse, and the cat jumps up when provoked.


    He let out a soft laugh, and the atmosphere in the room instantly became a lot more relaxed. Ni Chu Xue, you obviously don''t look like a palace maid, but why are you claiming to be a servant in front of this prince? Don''t be too fake.


    "Then what do you want me to call myself?" This slave is the lowest. What else do you have?


    He closed the book and leaned back in his chair with his eyes closed. "What do you want to call yourself, what can you do with your looks and your old ones?"


    I don''t know what he said, "I am Ni Chuxue, what can I not do?"


    He seemed to be sighing. "Then what do you want to do?"


    "It means to leave the palace, it means to have freedom." That''s what I want to do the most.


    He sighed even louder, "Ni Chu Xue, is there anything you want to do? "Such as ¡­"


    He paused, and I looked at him wide-eyed. "Like what?"


    He opened his eyes and within those dark eyes, there seemed to be something he could not say. Then, he waved his hand. In the future, you don''t have to call yourself a servant. "


    "Good," I said. I didn''t want to be a servant, either. Whoever was born was a servant.


    He propped his head up to look at me. I saw that something was wrong, so I gripped the cup even tighter. "Seventh Prince, what are you looking at?"


    It couldn''t be that he wanted to see how I was taller than the other maids, so he had to kick me so hard.


    I poured a cup of tea and handed it to him.


    He laughed softly, so low that I said, "Ni Chu Xue, I drank a cup of water, how come you drank it all in one gulp?" Now, pour me that cup again, and tell me if I want to drink it. "


    This... My face turned red like fire, and I wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    He quickly placed the cup on the table and took out a clean cup to refill the water.


    "What a lazy palace maid." He lightly smiled, and it was a very relaxed smile. His face, too, became even more profound and beautiful.


    I''ve never seen him smile before, but it turns out he looks so good when he smiles.


    "I ¡­" After a long time, I still couldn''t say a single word.


    Fine, so be it. I have a thick skin, if he wants to laugh, he should laugh. It''s enough to tease me, he should already be acting like a prince. No matter how I look at him, he seems a bit repulsive.


    He looked at the pastries and said, "Eat, don''t make any unpleasant sounds."


    "Seventh Prince, aren''t you losing your duty?" Letting a palace maid eat, isn''t this secretly taking care of her? Isn''t it a loss of responsibility?


    I am a person who "sticks to my duty". This is how I am in front of a certain someone. If I want to make things difficult for him, then so be it.


    He shook his head and exhaled deeply, "That''s enough, Ni Chu Xue. Why do you look like a palace maid? How can a palace maid kick a prince, how can she bite a prince, and even chase after him? I want to bicker with you, you have already died hundreds of times, and if I tell you to eat me, you eat me.


    What he said made a lot of sense.


    I was very experienced, but I didn''t show much courtesy. Did he see through it as well? I am not essentially a chambermaid.


    I, who had been eyeing the pastries covetously for a long time, unceremoniously swallowed one and said, "Seventh Prince, since you know about it, do you still want to tame it?"


    "Ni Chu Xue, are you a horse?" He raised an eyebrow.


    I shook my head. "I''m not a horse. I''m a person. I have my dignity. My value, my happiness, how you can''t break my wings. "


    He laughed softly, his eyes burning brightly. "It''s not that I can''t defeat you, but ¡­ Ni Chu Xue, do you think you will be convinced?"


    Of course, I wouldn''t be convinced. Otherwise, I wouldn''t keep shouting at him.


    He had a nice smile, but I still hated him.


    I stood aside. He must be bored by now, so he chatted with me.


    If the prince was not full of tricks and tricks, he would definitely be lonely. Every single one of them was the same thing every day, until he reached adulthood. Only then would he have some space and time to himself.


    Although he has the tendency to admit defeat, he hates him just because he doesn''t change my view.


    I like Shangguan Yushi, I don''t know what he''ll do tomorrow.


    I sighed to myself. Sometimes, if it was true, I wouldn''t have met him first, wouldn''t have liked him, and he wouldn''t have had to be so embarrassed, wouldn''t have lost his pride.


    Within the palace, an indescribable aura flowed about, gently yet heavily.


    At night, it was warm again. This time, I clenched my teeth, heard light footsteps outside the door, immediately jumped out of bed, and put on my shoes and stood to the side.


    The seventh prince had a cold aura around him as he let the young eunuch take off his outer robe.


    I was about to go out to give birth when he called out to me, "You don''t have to be so early tomorrow."


    I started to hate him again, and I was about to seal off all my information.


    I answered flatly, "Yes." If he had the skill, he would have sealed this piece so that I wouldn''t be able to see what color the sky was, and it wouldn''t have been better. Even if they had wings, they wouldn''t be able to fly out.


    "Never mind, I''ll come earlier tomorrow." He waved his hand. "Go on."


    My heart leaped with a heavy sadness. When I reached the door, I couldn''t help but turn back to look at him. "Will you let me go out and see the Emperor''s birthday tomorrow?"


    He waved the young father-in-law out and looked directly at me.


    I approached his bed, where he sat with his long legs crossed. "Do you want to go?"


    "I really do." I said eagerly.


    "If you go, will you still cause trouble?"


    I, how would I dare to cause trouble? I just wanted to see, I wanted to know if Shangguan Yu really did marry the princess, and that was all. "I don''t dare to cause trouble, I don''t have that kind of courage."


    "If you don''t cause trouble, you will just cause trouble for me when you return to the Chong Court, right?"


    "It won''t, it really won''t. Seventh Prince, I know that I''ve done so many wrong things. You can punish me for anything. Please let me go tomorrow."


    He lowered his eyes, hiding his emotions, and asked softly: "Ni Chu Xue, do you like Shangguan Yu?"


    "Yes, I like him a lot. I like him, and he also likes me. We''ve known each other since before I even entered the palace."


    "Is there an engagement?" The voice suddenly became shrill.


    I shook my head. "Not yet. My family fell too fast."


    "I''ve heard some things about your family," he said softly.


    My eyes lit up as I grabbed his clothes. "Really, Seventh Prince, can you help our Yin Family redress our grievances? My father did not embezzle, it''s all the fault of a traitor."


    However, I also thought about the pear fragrance, now that pear fragrance is a sign, absolutely can not say the past.


    I hurriedly let go of his clothes and gently ran my hand over the crease. I was really overreacting and my reaction became more intense, "This servant was wrong. Seventh Prince, this is really embarrassing. Since the Yin Family is already in such a state, I will not mention the past anymore.


    "Sad." He looked at me so hard I didn''t dare look at him.


    "Yes, let''s just forget about the past. You''re only the Seventh Prince, how could you do this for a palace maid? If they knew, then who knows what they would say, and it would ruin the Seventh Prince''s reputation."


    He snorted, "Now you''ve turned around."


    I obediently agreed, "This servant was wrong."


    He raised his eyebrows. "You must remember to stay by my side and not take a single step away from me when you go to the birthday banquet tomorrow."

 C98

    I was full of joy, "Alright, alright, alright. I won''t leave. I''ll watch." Well, what was there to be happy about?


    She lowered her face. I was afraid that I would meet Shangguan Bing tomorrow. What should I do? But I was also very anxious to know.


    "Tomorrow, you''d better act smarter. He also knows that esteemed imperial concubine Li doesn''t treat you well?"


    He really was a god! Nothing could be hidden from him.


    That time when Lifei wanted me to go to the underground palace, he was probably thinking about it. That''s right, what was he trying to do if he wanted to fight with me in the Chong Court? Was he just missing a personal maid? I don''t seem to be doing very well.


    I was still standing there wondering what it was all about, and why?


    He glared at me. "You''re not leaving yet? Do you want to stay and sleep?"


    Startled, I almost lost my footing and ran to the door like a rabbit.


    I can''t let this joke go. If I don''t scare him to death, my father-in-law will scare me to death first.


    I don''t understand how someone as cold as him can make such an unpopular joke


    The next morning, I got up.


    Today was really a good day. There were no clouds in the sky. It was clearly raining yesterday, but the weather was getting warmer today. The blue sky, the warm sun, and the cool wind.


    They would never know what the heavens were discussing. One moment it was clear, the next it was raining, the next it was overcast, and the next it was windy.


    If one was unable to adapt, they would scold endlessly and point at the heavens. The heavens were still the sky, and the earth was still this land.


    People, on the other hand, were slowly adapting to these changes. They were also numb to the weather that would happen.


    Just like a human, just like a palace maid. If one wasn''t used to it, there would only be death.


    I got used to it and came over.


    Luckily, I met my precious friend along the way. It is my good fortune that Ni Chuxue met me today. Today is his big wedding. How can my heart be as cut as a knife, and yet be helpless?


    After breakfast, I followed the Seventh Prince out of the Mansion. Everything had been arranged well along the way.


    I only know that there are a lot of flowers, and that all the trees are made of red yarn or red silk.


    It was so bewitching red, so full of joy.


    This is like human blood, dripping, like my blood, flowing.


    It''s like a knife, I think. I''m going to stab myself in the face, and I''m going to follow the Seventh Prince with small steps.


    Why do I feel that everyone who salutes him has a look of delight on their faces? Am I the only one who laughs?


    A group of beautifully dressed concubines and palace maids were swaying in front of him. This birthday banquet was being held in the largest imperial garden, surrounded by trees and flowers.


    There were those who expressed their goodwill towards the Seventh Prince, and there were those who chatted with him. They all had the same appearance, and the deep fragrance they exuded made me feel very uncomfortable.


    The real Lord had not come yet.


    The Emperor, the Empress, was always the focus of attention.


    Pear Fragrance and Lin Jing were like sisters as they walked hand in hand.


    The big red joy words stung my eyes, and I turned my head away.


    However, it still existed, cold and high in the center of the flower.


    The Crown Prince came. From afar, I saw that he had a cold expression on his face, as if he didn''t know anyone.


    This was his protective color, right? When he arrived at the Seventh Prince''s side, the Seventh Prince also lightly greeted him.


    "Seventh Brother," the Crown Prince said with a smile, showing no emotion.


    The Crown Prince looked at me, and his fake smile turned into one of admiration.


    Today, he was much more spirited and refreshed. He must have achieved something. I am happy for him.


    He nodded and didn''t dare to step out of bounds as he continued to stand behind the Seventh Prince.


    When the sun was high in the sky, my heart was full.


    In the palace, only the Crown Prince and the Seventh Prince were powerful. The two princes sat next to each other, and were even more noble than the other princes.


    There were also a few princesses who were dressed splendidly and were chatting happily.


    This time, Pear Fragrance and Lin Jingru did not sit next to the noble seat. Even the Emperor wanted to show his face in such a grand occasion.


    The pear fragrance had become much more beautiful. The luxurious clothes and the expensive jewelry worn on her body made it seem like the light had found a shadow, contrasting with the splendor it emitted.


    It looked like he was having a good time. She glanced at the Seventh Prince with a smile and said, "The Seventh Prince is quite spirited."


    How could she laugh like that? If Pear Fragrance was beaten up, wouldn''t she hate the Seventh Prince to the bone?


    Seventh Prince was not polite and said expressionlessly, "Thank you, Empress Zhao Yi, for your praise."


    Pear Fragrance glanced at me and lightly smiled. With a hint of ingratiating interest, she said, "My elder sister Ni Chuxue, you''re okay, right?"


    I frowned. I was a human, not a beast. Why did I have to say the word ''command''? Especially if it came from Pear Blossom''s mouth, it would hurt.


    Lin Jing Ru covered her mouth and laughed as she glanced at the crown prince. "Sister Pear Blossom, how can you talk about Ni Chu Xue like that? She won''t be happy. The crown prince is in high spirits. I can see his righteousness from afar."


    Pear Fragrance lowered her eyes and stretched out her fingers to play with it. She wore a shiny jade bracelet and slowly said, "How so? So what if she''s my elder sister? She''s a palace maid, a palace maid. She opened her eyes and looked at the Seventh Prince. Seventh Prince, ah, this sister of mine, don''t take her seriously. I won''t read the marriage contract, what should I do, what should I do? "


    What did that mean? I really don''t understand, okay, anyway, I''ve been deeply injured today, so I don''t need her to say this. If there''s anything else, I can just lower my head.


    Pear Fragrance had the desire to please the Seventh Prince, but the Seventh Prince didn''t even glance at her and didn''t pay her any attention.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Lin Jingru smiled and said, "I''ve heard that the Crown Prince is a good person, but I''m not sure if I''ll have a chance to listen to him."


    It was said that what the hell was Lin Jing Ru doing? Why was she always staring at the crown prince?


    She wanted to wait for the emperor. Such a disgrace was truly unlike her.


    Anyway, can I understand the affairs of the harem? I can''t guess why most of them interweave into two words, that is, harem, the hotbed of rumors, can''t tell the difference, can''t see the face.


    I had never thought that after the pear blossoms, I would be able to lift my eyebrows and feel proud. I didn''t want to be exposed to her light. She saying these words to me made me feel very sad.


    In Qin Huai, there are many things that I won''t argue about. I''m happy and free, but, is she talking about me as a person? I was so sad, so sad, so sorry for her, she no longer had her true nature.


    She wanted to be with the person she hated the most, the person she hated the most. If she could do it, how much suffering had she suffered in secret?


    But there''s no need to act like this. If you want to curry favor with the Seventh Prince and not beat me up as a topic of conversation, that would be the most unwise thing to do.


    If the Seventh Prince was someone like that, then I wouldn''t be standing here today to see her.


    Grand Concubine Li turned her head to look in their direction with a smile. "The crown prince and seventh prince sure are full of spirit today, letting our two little sisters chat so happily here."


    I hated Lifei. I turned my head proudly and looked at the birds flying in the distance. They could fly so high, but I couldn''t. These scenes are too fake, and I don''t like them very much.


    The one sitting at the head of the group was Imperial Concubine Ping. She was the most upright and cold of them all, and none of the concubines dared to approach her.


    The person who was favored wasn''t Imperial Concubine Ping. Naturally, no one liked to ask for a cold face.


    It was a simple greeting, so he didn''t go forward to clatter his teeth.


    It was the most lively, so how could it be separated from the Pear Fragrance? The palace calls the Pear Fragrance and Lin Jing like that, the two''s paintings are different, but they are also marvelous. I think that just in this short period of time, the news I don''t know about the palace is already known to my heart''s content.


    Helplessly, I turned my head and inadvertently met the crown prince''s gaze.


    He smiled and sat up straight, but his expression was still as cold as before.


    It was about time for the auspicious hour. Why didn''t the emperor''s wife come? There wasn''t even the sound of a welcoming drum.


    An eunuch came in a fluster. This was the emperor''s absence, and the crown prince was in charge.


    He then walked over to the crown prince''s side and whispered into his ear.


    I noticed that the crown prince''s expression had also turned serious.


    I''m worried, it must be related to Shangguan Bing, otherwise, why hasn''t there been any joy in so long?


    However, this Seventh Prince really didn''t say anything, nor was he in a hurry, nor did he ask. I really wanted to kick him. It seemed that when I met such a person, my temper also became extremely bad.


    He knew something, too, and he looked back at me with a warning look in his eyes.


    The eunuch hurried to whisper in his ear again, enough to know that his identity and favor was not inferior to that of the Crown Prince.


    I stood close, moving forward a little, listening, but I couldn''t hear anything.


    After a long while, the Seventh Prince stood up and walked towards the garden at the back.


    I hurried after him, taking small steps to follow.


    These flowers had absorbed too much nourishment. They were tall and strong enough to obstruct the view of the garden.


    I was trying to guess what was going on when I didn''t notice that the Seventh Prince had stopped. I crashed headfirst into him, and only when my nose was in pain did I stop in fear. "Sorry, Seventh Prince."


    "Hmph, Ni Chuxue, didn''t you want to know what happened?"


    "Yes." I said it obediently. " It must be related to Shangguan Yu. "


    "You promise, Shangguan Bing will be the last man you''ll ever get entangled with." His black eyes were so deep, so bottomless, so full of meaning that I could not understand them.


    I blinked at him. "Why?"


    "You don''t need to know. It''s only him. You can promise me. I''ll tell you the news."


    Were they negotiating the terms? Is that my right? It was the chips I held in my hand. How strange.


    I hesitated for a moment before I slowly said, "I don''t know if I can guarantee it, but it''s fine if you don''t want to say it. I''ll go ask the crown prince later." The Crown Prince was much easier to talk to than him.


    He said somewhat anxiously, "Crown Prince, have you forgotten your identity? As always thinking of the crown prince, Ni Chu Xue, you will die mysteriously one day. Being too close to the crown prince is not something that you can eat. "

 C99

    Yes, I know. Several times, it was all because of the Crown Prince. I almost got it." But, could the Crown Prince be blamed? Do you know how much pressure he has? "Everyone knows that you have to be favoured. However, no one knows about the crown prince''s true colors." "You ¡­ her. I am not convinced.


    His face darkened. "You''re so concerned about him."


    "That''s right. I, Ni Chuxue, am a person who treats others well. I will definitely treat people well." I said reasonably.


    He narrowed his eyes and asked dangerously, "Am I not nice to you?"


    This, was there even a need to compete? I asked carefully, "Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?" In this harem, I''m probably the only one who can say such words. But why would I think it was? This Seventh Prince wasn''t an ordinary person, how could he fool him?


    "Nonsense." he whispered.


    "To make him angry, I am very happy in my heart. He is really annoying." Seventh Prince isn''t good to me in the slightest. "


    "Not good, I even let you feel so comfortable. Not good, I even asked you to come to the Chong Pavilion Palace." He gnashed his teeth, "Not good, I saved you. I let you go, and I even let you be so rude."


    That''s why I said, in this world, let alone women, even men are the same.


    I touched my waist and said, "Yes, it''s good enough. Who indiscriminately injured my waist, who tore my picture, and who wanted to tear off my Heavenly Jewels?"


    He chanted in a low voice, "Do you have a palace maid like you?"


    "There isn''t a prince like you either." I said.


    "Ni Chu Xue, you are talking back more and more." He was furious.


    I softened. "It''s okay," I said, when I wasn''t really pissed off.


    "Fine, I''ll tell you." He stared into my eyes and said word by word, "Shangguan Yu ran away from the marriage."


    "Really?" I felt my eyes brighten. The mist around his chest also dispersed.


    "A coward." He said bitterly.


    I chuckled. "Fortunately, men are able to bend and stretch." Good escape, Shangguan Liu. My hero, it doesn''t matter if you run or not.


    I''m just going to watch this royal family''s joke. How else can it go on?


    "Do you think he can escape?" Seventh Prince said in a malicious voice.


    Of course I know that in this world, it''s hard to escape from a kingdom and not find one in a lifetime. However, it''s better to escape the limelight, "Do you think we can afford to lose face for the royal family?" I said softly.


    He stared at me, then said in a low voice, "Ni Chuxue, are you happy that you''ve angered me again?"


    I smiled sweetly. "I am very happy that the truth is like this. Shangguan Yushi had finally escaped, she had finally escaped from the clutches of the devils. "Hehe."


    He took a deep breath, "Ni Chuxue, you have the ability to make people angry."


    "Nope." He smiled and said, "Seventh Prince is too kind."


    Shangguan, that''s right. Why are you fighting with so many people so arrogantly? It will only make your heart hurt. Worse.


    You think that if you run away, the marriage will be over. Princess Yuzhen is also a member of the Shangguan family?


    I shook my head and sighed. "If that''s the case, I might as well not marry and make a good impression."


    "Fine, Ni Chu Xue, you''re too happy. You don''t have to mess with me anymore. I''ll mess with you when we get back." He left me alone and walked back.


    I''m afraid he won''t be able to make a fuss about it. I''m just a palace maid, hmph, whatever he wants, I''m happy about it.


    I''ll go take a look to see how this lively scene is played out with the departure of the bridegroom.


    Truth be told, there''s no need to deny that I''m very happy. The smile that leaked out of the corners of my mouth caused the Seventh Prince''s face to sink even deeper.


    Well, he didn''t mean to say that other than Shangguan Xue not being entangled with any other man, I didn''t.


    I am very settled, I only have Shangguan Bing in my heart, that is enough for me.


    As a palace maid, I naturally won''t participate in this matter either.


    What I am sure of is that the Seventh Prince did not have any good intentions, and told me not to get into contact with Shangguan Yu.


    What does it have to do with him? Besides, I don''t believe that Princess Yuzhen can be happy like that.


    Sometimes, it was better not to marry during marriage and not to marry, so as to be able to retain their initial goodwill.


    However, once this situation has been broken, I''m afraid that even Shangguan Tianyi won''t be able to show any face. I know him too well, haha, I know his fierce look, it''s best if the princess doesn''t wish to serve him with all the delicacies on the table and please him, he will be the happiest person in the world.


    Actually, he wasn''t willing, that was enough.


    Princess Yuzhen had to marry him. She had hardened her heart to marry him. Even if he wasn''t afraid of losing face, there was nothing he could do about it. Since they were no longer here, what else could they do?


    Shangguan Yu might not like the capital anyway.


    I believe Shangguan Yu will arrange things for my father and Jing. Who is he?


    He''s the only one who''s worried about me. He doesn''t want me to worry about him, and the more I think about him, the happier I am.


    Seventh Prince coldly warned him, "I don''t care."


    At the same time that Pear Fragrance accepted all her concubines to curry favor with her, her eyes seemed to be waiting for something.


    After a long while, a bright voice called out, "The emperor has arrived. The empress has arrived." Everyone stood up and bowed.


    At this sort of occasion, the palace maid felt more comfortable as she retreated behind her mistress without making a sound.


    The dignified and graceful empress supported the emperor, who seemed to have reached the Year of Destiny. The emperor seemed to be a little older than that day, and his gaze roamed around the concubines with every step he took.


    That''s right, Ning Xiaoyao. I seem to have forgotten about her. She''s in the palace, so she wants to come out.


    I don''t know how things are going with Lin Bei.


    The blessings of his voice could not be spoken out. The people who presented him the birthday present were piled into a mountain. What a joyful scene. This way, he would be able to decorate the peace. Was the matter of Princess Yuzhen going on secretly?


    Lin Xin appeared with his father-in-law, unfolding his painting, and he will meet the climax, no one can not praise the Yellow Mountain and the sea of clouds, painting well, majestic mountains and rivers, shaking the nine prefectures.


    Emperor Longxin was overjoyed. "Lin Bei, you have been a painter in the palace for several years, right?"


    "To return to the emperor," Lin said respectfully, "Lin has been a painter in the palace for five years."


    It had been a long time. It was enough to grind a immature young man into such a clever and tactful man.


    The Emperor smiled, his eyes squinting as if he had not slept at all, and told his men to put away the scroll well, "Well done, I''ll give you a good reward, Lin Xin, but tell me, what do you want? The alliance holds great hope for you. Indeed, you have not lost out on me. Today, teach the people of Great Liaoning, the great rivers and mountains of the Yan Dynasty.


    Lin Xin kneeled on the ground to express his gratitude, "To return to the Emperor, when Lin Xin was in the palace, His Majesty Mu had been merciful for a long time, and did not complete the task."


    "How can that be? "I even said that there would be a reward." The Emperor''s good intentions cannot be refused.


    I was secretly anxious for Lin Xin, if not for a glass of wine, but Lin Xin should know this.


    Sometimes, if you don''t want anything, you just have some unspoken request.


    Could it be that he wanted me to be a painting girl? If he spoke now, it would not be a good time for him to do so. If that happened, wouldn''t he be able to reap the limelight again? Lin Si is such a tactful person, he should know that I don''t like it either.


    Lin Xin held up a painting with both hands, "Your majesty appreciates it, but this official has no way to repay you. Your majesty has bestowed this official a gift, and this official also has a painting."


    The emperor was in a good mood, so he nodded. An eunuch took the painting and unfurled it for the emperor to see.


    I can''t see what it is. However, when he saw the look of gentleness and depth in the Earth Emperor''s eyes ¡­


    Afterwards, he sighed and shook his head. The empress looked him in the eye, her lips curving into a smile. On the other hand, it is fresh and refined, and does not match up to the scenery of the garden. "


    The emperor waved his hand, allowing the eunuch to leave. He sighed and said to Lin Xin, "I''ve even said that I would reward you. Lin Xin, I''ve bestowed upon you the title of a palace painter. As for Imperial Concubine Ning, son, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Let''s go invite Imperial Concubine Ning over."


    I heaved a sigh of relief. The matter with Consort Ning had succeeded, but as for Lin Xin, he would definitely make the other wives hate him.


    The empress''s words, in particular, didn''t match the scenery of the garden, telling the emperor not to bother.


    I also know that these matters of the birthday weren''t just related to the emperor''s happiness. It turned out that they were also related to the emperor''s happiness. These matters were shared by the emperor and his subjects, and they could be rewarded as well, as long as they could win the emperor''s heart.


    Lin Bei Zhen took a step back and stood at the side of the Emperor. It was not very noticeable, as it was still a painting of him.


    Lin Si only in the palace, only painting these, more erase his talent ah, these luxurious life, what is there to paint? Painting back and forth, always talking and laughing, never getting drunk, getting drunk.


    Then I saw the land, too, and people in many places, different clothes, different customs, also presented the Emperor''s birthday present.


    I was a little impatient and secretly admired the seventh prince and the crown prince for being so calm.


    Thus, the Seventh Prince told me to peel the melon seeds.


    In the middle of the singing and dancing, Hong Chang was dressed in a green skirt, her beauty numerous and graceful, sending her flying autumn waves.


    He turned his head. "Peel the melon seeds for this prince." That was it.


    Killing the scenery, not appreciating it properly, and still eating the melon seeds at this time. Even the concubines, in order to maintain their appearance, did not eat much. Yet, he even started to eat the melon seeds as a prince.


    As he approached the small table, he began to peel them one by one.


    After stripping one, his large palm appeared. His movements were graceful, yet at the same time, unpickable.


    I place my hand lightly on top of his and touch his palm with my fingers. It feels warm and hot.


    I saw a chill in his eyes, untouched by the joy.


    I was curious, but I still peeled them one by one.


    I craned my neck to look at the sound of Esteemed Empress Ning''s arrival.

 C100

    Under the guidance of the two palace maids, there was a lady with long hair flowing down like snow. She was clad in white, looked refined, had jet-black hair and, further away, had exquisite yet elegant facial features.


    Only then would he realize that this sort of beauty was floating in the air. She was light and elegant, just like a fairy that did not care for the mundane world.


    Without much makeup and with just the right amount of spiritual beauty, I suddenly felt that the garden''s fragrance had retreated far away. It wasn''t as beautiful as the one that Ning Fei had brought. The more beautiful she was, the more she compared everyone here with her beauty.


    She smiled sweetly. It was as bright as the white flower on a tree in a cold palace yard. The scenery all around her had become vulgar and impatient. She was so delicate that people couldn''t tear their eyes away from her. She bowed like a young girl and raised her bright eyes to look at the emperor.


    The empress turned around, a little displeased. "Today is the emperor''s birthday celebration. Esteemed Empress Ning looks so clothed, as if it''s a fiendish aura."


    "Empress, you are a thousand years old. This chenqie''s clothes are also made of respect for the Daoist sects. Mortal cultivators have the bones of immortals, and Cai Yi is the common man. The Emperor is the son of heaven, and naturally, with heaven''s teachings and dao''s spirit, the Daoist calligraphy is also peerless. This chenqie respects the Emperor with the will of the heavens."


    These words were somewhat clear and unclear.


    The Seventh Prince called Ning Concubine the Empress. When she said the word Daoist, her expression suddenly darkened.


    "¡­" The empress smiled with her eyes. "Esteemed Empress Ning''s own older sister set out on the road to fame. She didn''t know that even she was in such an elegant mood."


    In reply to the Empress, the Daoist immortals, the sun, the moon, the mountains, and the rivers are all divine beings. The Emperor is the ruler of the world, and the Emperor is also a divine being.


    I don''t know about Taoism, but some of it is Immortal Wind''s pride.


    Nothing was important anymore. So what if Ning Fei''s ingenious makeup wasn''t meant to be done at home? In the end, she won the emperor''s attention. The emperor''s eyes swept over her, exclaiming in admiration.


    "I don''t know if Imperial Concubine Ning has cooled down her Daoist calligraphy after being ill for so many years in the Cold Palace."


    Consort Ning smiled, "I ask that Your Majesty allow chenqie a go, so as to add glory to Your Majesty''s birthday celebration."


    "Men, prepare the ink." The Emperor waved his hand.


    Not long after, a table had been set up on the stage. Pens, ink, paper, and paper were placed in front of each of them.


    After a while, a few of the eunuchs lifted the large piece of paper and read aloud, "The immortal gods shall enjoy eternal life, the same as the heavens and the same as the heavens. For all eternity, all the citizens of the country shall be safe." "Long live the Emperor, long live the Emperor, long live and long live his life," the couplet read. "Long live the Emperor!"


    "Alright." The emperor stood up and clapped his hands. His eyes were filled with excitement. She personally held Ning Xuemo''s hand, allowing her to sit by her side. The more she looked, the more she liked Ning Xuemo. She turned her face to the side and looked at Ning Xuemo''s beautiful figure.


    What a great ''Ning Concubine''! What a wonderful ''Ning Concubine''!


    I silently cheered her on. How difficult it must have been for her to think of all this. Moreover, he still had to bear the consequences of seeing the Emperor. There were many other things he had to endure.


    These days, are you really starving, cowardly, and bold? Pear Fragrance had also gained the favor of the Emperor because of her boldness. Consort Ning had arrogantly arrived dressed in white, appearing to be extremely outstanding amidst the waves of red flowers and green waves.


    "Peeling is not allowed." The cold voice humphed.


    I was stunned, and realized that the melon seeds in my hand were not scratched at all.


    He quickly lowered his head and peeled the meat, then couldn''t help but inwardly resent the Seventh Prince. At that time, he could only eat.


    He placed it on his palm and saw the bite marks again. It was a bit strange.


    "The Third Prince of the Great Western Continent has arrived." His father-in-law''s shout caused all the dancing and singing to stop.


    The crown prince and the seventh prince''s eyes turned cold as they sat up straight.


    Would the Great Liao Empire dare to come to Yan Dynasty? If they weren''t at the border, and if they were to fight to the death, wouldn''t they be unafraid of death now that they were here to deliver gifts?


    I looked at the crown prince and thought, just nice, the crown prince hates people from Great Liao and now there are people who have come knocking on his door to capture him. How would I know that my little thoughts are something that a great country cannot tolerate.


    He saw the man in the Chinese dress coming up around a tall man.


    I didn''t look too hard, and when I saw that he was almost pinching Seventh Prince''s palm with one hand, didn''t this person know him from the Yellow Mountain thousands of miles away? What a good merchant, indeed.


    No matter how I look at it, it doesn''t seem like Yan Dynasty. It really is from another country, and a prince at that.


    If he wanted my painting, my heart would have turned cold. He must have harboured malicious intentions, otherwise why would he let me paint? Even Little Jing was in their hands, what were their intentions?


    When I see him again, he will say it. My head is low, very low.


    Seventh Prince slapped my face. "Are you trying to bite me?"


    There was some pain. I suppressed it too low. I lowered my body and slowly moved behind the Seventh Prince.


    Amongst the crowd, this thousand miles of death, so tall, and that aura that no one could look down upon, should all be directed at him. When he saw the Emperor, he did not kneel but smiled and said, "Third Prince of Liao Nation, Yeru, greets the Emperor of Yan Dynasty and wishes him long live the Emperor of Yan Dynasty."


    "You''re excused. It''s rare for the third prince of Yan Dynasty to travel a thousand miles to my Yan Dynasty and bestow me a seat." The Emperor was overjoyed.


    He had arrived at Yan Dynasty a long time ago, but the Emperor still didn''t know? Furthermore, she treated him so well. He had already been eyeing the mountains and rivers of Yan Dynasty covetously. Sigh, it seems that they can''t even be considered to be respectful, and they even treated him courteously. Your majesty, towards Da Liao, you''re afraid of a little more.


    When people get old, they always think about peace, and smooth out all their ambitions.


    Perhaps it was true, the Emperor just liked the harem''s 3000 beauties. He didn''t think too much about other things. Otherwise, the Crown Prince wouldn''t be so stressed and worried.


    Yelu sat there, looking down at his concubine, his prince, and his minister.


    He looked at the crown prince''s side, and I quickly lowered my head again.


    He grinned, which scared me. This person was someone even Lin Xin didn''t know, only Shangguan Bing knew. He must have meant no good. My painting, I''m on a pirate ship.


    The Emperor wanted to show Lin Si''s Yellow Mountain and Cloud Sea in front of the Third Prince of Da Liao Kingdom, and Yen Lu just looked at it calmly, "Your Majesty, how about this, the Yellow Mountain and Cloud Sea in my hands is even more marvelous."


    My heart is thundering. No, it''s heavy.


    Without lowering my head, I stared at him with my eyes.


    All the officials also looked over. The atmosphere had become tense the moment they entered.


    "I am truly lacking in manners. This King has always heard that people of the Sky Dynasty are good at painting, so I''ve always asked for one. " He said lightly.


    I can''t stay here any longer. If I draw it, what will I do?


    The people who were implicated were not few in number. Pear fragrance, Lin Yin, Shangguan Yu, Jiu clan, seemed to be many.


    I lowered my head and whispered into Seventh Prince''s ear, "Seventh Prince, please allow this servant to leave first. Don''t ask me. "If someone asks Ni Chuxue, you won''t know if you can say."


    Without waiting for his answer, I bent down and walked out of the flower path.


    [Oh my god! Should I hug him and get out of the palace right now after stealing the seventh prince''s jade pendant?]


    But, can I walk through the Yan Dynasty?


    Only now did he know what it meant by ''Lido can''t be accepted''. I have no choice but to accept the gift. Little Jingjing, how can I just leave it at that? Then I will be an ostrich, that Yershalon must have recognized me, come, always can not avoid. Sigh, I''ve caused trouble again. It''s all because of him. I''m just a young palace maid, what''s there to scheme against?


    I''m standing by the side of the Seventh Prince. The Crown Prince and Seventh Prince''s statuses are too dazzling.


    Shangguan Xue was right, you were right, why didn''t you think of it at the time? And now, he was the heavy one and the heavy one was the heavy one.


    I secretly hate, what a cunning Yershalu, I lost his good paper, he will not hold a grudge.


    Da Liao sent someone to celebrate his birthday. In this name, he took the opportunity to visit.


    No wonder they came to the Yellow Mountain. It was a place filled with wild wolves'' ambition, and the color of the Yellow Mountain''s rich embroidery. That was a good scenery of the Yan Dynasty.


    My hands were shaking. Why is it that things are not even right and things are happening again?


    "Ni Chu Xue." Ripe called to me.


    I turned around and saw that she was alone. She must have wanted to say something to me.


    "Ni Chu Xue." She approached, and the two ladies were not far away.


    She was getting more and more beautiful. I softly asked, "What''s the matter?"


    She looked me in the eye. "You have to tell Shangguan Yue that you can''t leak a single word about what happened in Qinhuai."


    "Pear Fragrance, do you think I can go to this palace?" Then why am I stuck here?


    She rolled her eyes at me, "Do you think I don''t know that Shangguan Qing escaped the marriage because of you? You guys naturally have a way to reunite with each other."


    I was stunned. How could I let her finish the calculation? I don''t know what we can do.


    Shaking his head, he replied, "Pear Blossom, he won''t tell anyone. He''s not that kind of person."


    "That''s for the best." She breathed a sigh of relief. "Be smart for yourself. Recently, Lifei has been looking into my affairs."


    I lowered my head. "Yes, Mistress Zhaoyi."


    Riko turned around and revealed a charming smile, "Chenqie greets the crown prince. The crown prince is so lucky."


    The crown prince''s eyes suddenly appeared half-lidded as a bright light shot out from within them. He looked at Pear Fragrance and said, "Empress Zhao is in a good mood."


    I raised my head and wiped the seeds of the melon with my fingers. Then, I smiled at the crown prince and said, "Your servant greets the crown prince."


    Pear Fragrance didn''t say anything. With a smile on her lips and a slight nod, she walked past the crown prince towards the banquet site.


    She had done what she wanted to do. Needless to say, how could she not have thought with her intelligence that the crown prince had come to find me? What about the Seventh Prince? I stood on my tiptoes to see what he was doing. I was rude enough.

 C101

    The Crown Prince calmly walked over and calmly said, "The Third Prince of the Da Liao Kingdom is currently talking with his seventh brother." I smirked, but I couldn''t hold back my anger for the crown prince. So what did the crown prince count for? Clearly, he was more suited to such matters. Was it the Emperor who guided them, or was it that the Third Prince of Da Liao only had the Seventh Prince in his eyes?


    I softly approached the crown prince''s side. Today, I was wearing pink court attire which was rather pretty. With every step I took, a petal would fall off. I looked down, I looked down, I didn''t know that I could have such beauty.


    The Crown Prince was interested, "Do you know what I caught?"


    I looked up at him and smiled. "It''s not important," I said.


    He finally understood and raised his good-looking eyebrows, "Ni Chuxue, why it is so easy to talk to you. Just now, the Third Prince of Da Liao had directly told his father and seventh brother about the changes that had occurred in the world. Such a huge matter, to speak of it directly, what great ambition you have. "


    I tilted my head to look at the Seventh Prince. "What about you?" Sigh, this kind of thing, shouldn''t be the case. Although I don''t know much about court affairs, but I also know what is the standard and what is the norm.


    The old emperor was very against the strong men of the Great Liao.


    The Crown Prince looked at my eyes that were laughing like a hibernating eagle. He smiled with a light in his eyes and said, "To underestimate an enemy is to pay the most price."


    Inwardly, he was secretly impressed. He stretched out his hand and pointed his thumb at the Crown Prince, saying without stinginess, "The Crown Prince is really secretive."


    He unhappily knocked my hand away and put his arm around my shoulder, "Learn less about these flattering words. Last night, when the words were spread, I caught a few long-tongued eunuchs and naturally, I didn''t make things difficult for them. I pretended that I couldn''t see them.


    "Powerful." I like it, the Crown Prince really has some skills.


    The hand on my shoulder. Such intimacy. I looked around. Luckily, the flower forest was deep. No one was here. The bustle had all gone over to the garden. He secretly let out a sigh and pulled the crown prince''s hand away. He spoke as if he was an old scholar, "The King of Bo''s smile is worth a thousand gold."


    "Thousand gold?" He laughed unhappily, "Ni Chuxue, I''ll give you two taels of silver. Where do you want them?"


    I raised my sleeves, waving them in the air. "Crown Prince, look, it''s empty. It can hold a lot of silver."


    With one hand, he tore the blooming flower from the branch and stuffed it into my sleeve.


    I smiled as I took out the flower and placed it on the tip of my nose to smell the fragrance of Xin Xiang. "The crown prince is a rapist."


    "Chu Xue, draw a picture for me!" He sighed as he spoke, his eyes and face filled with a sense of gentleness.


    I played with the blooming flowers in my hands and casually replied, "Sure. What does the Crown Prince want to draw for you? "


    "You''re not afraid that I''ll make you draw anything weird." He turned into a flower path and I followed him.


    I looked up and smiled at him. "Prince, why are you so stingy? Isn''t it just a painting of the spring? "


    His eyes froze as he couldn''t believe what he had just heard. "Ni Chuxue, you actually drew a painting of the Palace of Spring?"


    I couldn''t pat him on the shoulder, so I flicked his arm. "I paint, of course I''ve seen it, but I can''t draw. What''s with that gaze of yours, why are you looking at me like that? " It makes me curious.


    He let out a breath, frowned and said, "Alright, Ni Chuxue, I didn''t expect you to be so proficient at such a young age."


    "I said no." I blushed. He was obviously bullying me.


    "The Art of Spring." With a smile on his face, he walked to the front.


    I was so embarrassed that I wanted to find a place to hide. He was obviously easy to talk to, but how did he learn to bully others like this? I really shouldn''t have said five, four, or three words. I immediately gave chase and muttered, "Crown Prince, you can''t say anymore. Tell me, what are you going to draw? If you laugh again, I won''t draw for you. Go find the painter to help you. "


    "Draw me the image of the seventh brother. Remember, you have to draw it better now. At the very least, one look will be enough to stir people''s hearts." He spoke in a low voice.


    I opened my eyes wide and almost failed to step on his foot. "No way, Crown Prince. If you want to paint, you can do it that way." It''s so hard, isn''t it a challenge? Can I draw it?


    He nodded his head, "That''s right, only you can draw it. Aren''t you from the Chong Court? The more we interact with him and the more we see of him, the more we will know that he is more capable of inciting the hearts of others. "


    My mind raced. Looking at the Crown Prince''s eyes, I smiled mysteriously. "I have a rough idea."


    He stepped over the low carved railing, and as I was about to follow him, he reached out and grabbed my waist.


    "It''s good that you know this. Do you hate Seventh Brother?" If you let him get married, he won''t look after you like this. "


    I pointed my finger at his handsome face and cried out, "Crown Prince, so you also secretly ran away. You two brothers, sigh, I can''t accept this anymore. He has someone by your side and you have someone by his side. Is this really okay?"


    He grabbed my fingers. Without having the appearance of a girl, Ni Chu Xue, how could there be any brotherhood in the royal family? It''s not that I can''t kill you, it''s just that there''s nothing I can do about it. "


    I lowered my head. "I don''t understand. I''m so stupid." I am glad I was not born in the royal family, or even a little joy would have gone away.


    He knocked on my head again. "Knock a few more times to see if I can make you smarter. Who said you''re stupid? If you keep being smart, you won''t be able to do anything."


    I smiled at him, a sly grin on my face. "Alright, I''ll definitely draw him. He''s such a beauty, it''s best if the princesses of the Great Liao will fight for his hand in marriage. On one hand, he can solve some conflicts, and on the other, it''s a private matter." Public revenge for personal grudges.


    I was just thinking, what kind of emotion would the Seventh Prince, who was as cold as ice, have if he saw the tall and big princess of the Great become his wangfei? Just thinking about it makes me laugh.


    "Am I a spy? "It''s like this." He felt that he had become mysterious.


    "You volunteered, not really." he said matter-of-factly.


    In my heart, I was not very happy. "How could I be willing? I owe you so much."


    He smiled softly but didn''t say anything. He led me out of the flower garden. It was a small lake. The surroundings were quiet and beautiful. There was no music to disturb me. It was as quiet as heaven.


    The fine petals of the flower floated on the dark green lake. This kind of tranquility could crush all worries. The organization was peaceful.


    The crown prince was indeed powerful, he had specially excavated these good places.


    I approached the lake lightly, washing my hands in the water. The shiny drops of water looked beautiful in the sunlight.


    "Ni Chu Xue." He called my name.


    I tilted my head and smiled at him.


    "Why are you getting more and more beautiful?" His eyes turned a little darker.


    "Yeah, I think so, too." He touched his face with one hand and felt the icy cold feeling on his hand. He carefully wiped his face with his other hand and fell in love with this cold and clean feeling.


    The water droplets from his hands fell into the lake, dispersing into two blurry figures.


    He sits by the lake, watching me wash comfortably, and holds out his hand. "Wash my hands," he says.


    I muttered, "Crown Prince, you wash yourself first."


    "You lazy palace maid, how are you supposed to be a palace maid? I told you to wash it, so wash it."


    This is the second time someone has called me a lazy palace maid. Deep down in my bones, I have a lazy personality.


    "Alright, I am a young palace maid, I have no choice but to listen." I scooped up a handful of water and put it on his palm, soaking his sleeve and washing it.


    A warm palm pressed against my palm, and I slapped it hard. "This time, it''s clean."


    "Good for you, Ni Chu Xue." He grabbed me and made me sit down beside him. He threw his hand in my face, and the water splattered all over my face.


    "Crown Prince, you are truly despicable. How can you not let me punish you?" I wanted to slap his face, but he grabbed my hands.


    He raised his eyebrows and smiled, "This is called pre-empting the enemy. I knew what kind of thing is going on inside your head."


    I raised my dripping face. "This is called bullying the weak."


    "Ni Chuxue, don''t move. I''ll help you clean up." He grabbed my second hand, blaming me for taking revenge on him. He gently wiped my face with his hand. What kind of feeling was this? It made me forget to breathe. My brain felt like glutinous rice that had been mashed together. The warmth and heat in my body melted.


    "Your face is so red." he said softly, and the heat, lingering on my face, made my body tremble slightly.


    "You''re a fool. I don''t want you to wipe it for me."


    "What do we do? Your face feels so slippery, I can''t let go." He smiled.


    "Don''t be like this. If someone came, I wouldn''t be able to wash them off even if I jumped into the lake."


    He looked at me mockingly. "Why do you need a bath? Just in time for people to see. Just follow the wind to the East Palace."


    I chuckled, masking my unease and embarrassment. "Crown Prince, what is this supposed to be? Didn''t you want me to make a joke out of you? The crown prince and the palace maids, hehe. "


    He snorted, "What''s wrong with that? However, this palace maid is just a bit lacking in comparison."


    "Aiya, Crown Prince, don''t tease me. I''ll play a tune for you. It will definitely be nice to listen to." I feel as if I''m in danger. What am I afraid of? Then, the friend that the Crown Prince and I talked about would be weak to the point of being unable to withstand a single blow.


    He let go of my hand and I stood up, my heart pounding, took a deep breath, and went to the tree to break the leaves and wipe them clean with the hem of my shirt.


    I put it to my lips and blew gently. I learned this small tune in Qin Huai and really like it. The first half was sad but not bitter, but the second half turned around with a refreshing and exciting aura.


    When I''m sad, I''ll blow. When I''m happy, I''ll blow.


    It was very simple. It was not some precious musical instrument. It was only two leaves that could be easily obtained.

 C102

    I seem to have returned to Qin Huai, I saw a good scenery, squinting eyes, smell the lotus fragrance, see lotus leaves and field, the wind, gently blowing.


    As soon as the clear flute melody sounded, I opened my eyes and saw that the crown prince was sitting by the lake, looking at me. His hand was lightly moving on top of the white jade, and the clear flute melody seemed to resonate with the sound of the leaves.


    He saw rainbow clouds floating in the sky, and then he saw the mountain and the sea of clouds.


    The Crown Prince''s body seemed to be right in front of me, as if he was standing right in front of me. I knew I shouldn''t stare at a man like that, but I couldn''t stop myself.


    My heart was beating, but I didn''t stop. The sounds of music and vision were intertwined in the air, gently intertwining with each other.


    After blowing on it for an unknown period of time, it didn''t seem to have the intention of stopping.


    A wave of applause rang out. "Truly marvelous. This king was able to hear this heavenly music. It''s not in vain that I came all this way to Yan Dynasty. So it''s actually His Highness the crown prince and the palace maids playing a song."


    That smiling face, those malicious words, they were as deep as the sea, frightened me, it turned out to be that bastard Yerushan.


    I glared at him in anger, and only then did I notice that by his side, there were still the Seventh Prince, several princes, as well as his father-in-law and palace maids.


    I lowered my head, not daring to look at the cold expression of the Seventh Prince.


    He prayed that this merchant who claimed to be from a thousand miles away would not recognize me.


    He came up to me and clapped me on the shoulder with both hands. "Long time no see, remember me? I''m a thousand miles away. You drew it for me, but I still have it? "


    I swear, he must have done it on purpose. Why should he keep it? Then, he didn''t offer it up just now. I breathed a sigh of relief. If it was that picture, I wouldn''t be able to ignore it.


    Could I faint in this situation?


    I really want to run away, back, behind the tree, there is no way back.


    The Crown Prince walked closer and wiped the smile off his face. With a cold expression, he said, "I wonder what else the third prince has to teach this palace maid."


    "I dare not to. Your Highness, I do know this palace maid. How can I dare to give her advice?" "I''ve experienced her ferocity before." He smiled. "On the Yellow Mountain, I gave her a piece of paper. I think it''s a good idea for a fragrant powder to earn a beauty. This palace maid has an extremely fierce personality. She threw that piece of paper under the sea of clouds in front of This King. This king can easily find her."


    "This servant has eyes but did not recognize Mt. Tai." There was nothing I could do. Why is he so petty.


    If I could, I would pounce on him and cover his mouth. How could this man from Liaoning Province be so stingy?


    Wu, I really want to cry. I don''t know what kind of punishment I''ll receive if I go back.


    He must be punishing me, punishing me for being rude to him in Huang Shan, punishing me for being too stingy and not immediately helping him with the painting.


    Furthermore, he was able to investigate the relationship between me and Little Jing, and he also knew that there must be many spies in the palace in my Yin family! He, alas, seems to know about me and Shangguan Bing.


    The Crown Prince grabbed my hand. "Excuse me."


    Well, I''d rather go with him than face it.


    To the East Palace ¡­ That place should be safe ¡­ ¡­ But, my shoulder is being held down by that thousand li of death.


    He waved his fan and said with a smile in his eyes, "It''s rare for us to meet and get to know each other, so it''s good to chat with each other."


    On my face, there must be black lines all over my face. Chat, do I have anything to say to him? Who am I? How dare I chat with you?


    The grip on my shoulder hurt.


    When the Crown Prince saw this, he stopped and said lightly, "I will spoil the mood of the third prince."


    "How could this be? This Ni Chuxue actually caused people''s eyes to light up. Not only could she draw, she could even produce such a heavenly melody. You don''t mind playing another song for This King. "


    He wasn''t asking, he was threatening me.


    I know he has a lot of my secrets, right? As for small matters, I can service them. Even if it means killing them, I won''t do it. As for selling my country, I won''t do it. If you play a song, you will play a song, and you won''t die.


    "It''s better to obey than to be respectful." I said lightly, which was beyond the Crown Prince''s expectations.


    I quickly scanned the faces of these people. Even the Seventh Prince was frowning. This was clearly the best time for me to leave, and I wasn''t stupid enough to think that involving such a ruthless character was a good thing for me.


    Who knows, I want to not walk, alas, the lips of the leaf light breeze, a helpless music of sadness from the corner of the lips.


    In any case, the Seventh Prince won''t let me off with such a strange atmosphere. This was probably the most miserable day of the year. If there was anything unlucky, then come at me and let me punish you as much as I can.


    He wasn''t afraid as he thought this way. With his eyes wide open, he took a quick peek at Ai Hui.


    This was extremely inappropriate. His face was pitch black, and he was so angry that he almost flew into the sky with the appearance of the second Buddha.


    I wonder, if I painted his enchanting picture, would he be so angry that he would forget what his surname was?


    I actually dare to laugh, he thought to himself.


    Ni Chuxue had never died before, so she shouldn''t be afraid of dying.


    "Wonderful." Yeru clapped his hands, and the smile on his face was so brilliant that I wanted to tear it apart to see the ugliness hidden under his face.


    Am I infected with violence? More and more, I want to use violence.


    I stopped and looked at my toes. "This servant thanks the third prince for his praise." Deliberately, I emphasized the word ''third prince''. This damned traitor, how he knew how to lie.


    Thousands of miles, what a lot of miles. Together, they made a thief of the country, a heavy Yershalu.


    He seemed to be happy, clapping me hard on the shoulder. The pain is killing me, and I have to hold it in.


    "Alright, if this palace maid is not the crown prince''s spoiled daughter, this king would like to invite her back to the Great Western Continent." He looked at me meaningfully.


    "Thank you, third prince, for your kindness. This servant dares not disrespect you." I gritted my teeth.


    What a vicious Third Prince, did you want to take my life? The Seventh Prince''s expression grew uglier and uglier.


    I wanted to leave, but I couldn''t. It seemed that this fellow had no intention of letting me go.


    He approached the crown prince and said familiarly, "Your Yan Dynasty is extraordinary. Even palace maids know what is good for them. When they see the Black Eyed Heavenly Jewels, they are unwilling to do anything for them."


    This word caused my heart to tremble and cold sweat to pour out.


    The crown prince stood on the first step of the dais, radiating a brilliant light. "You''ve neglected the third prince. Someone, I will accompany the third prince to enjoy the imperial garden and see how mighty the imperial palace of Yan Dynasty is."


    "This King also wants to take a look. Since This King and this palace maid are fated, let''s walk together."


    Fate? How could I have fate with him? It was probably a bad fate.


    I was scared ah, the autumn wind blowing down a tree of yellow leaves, heavy heavy, the mood has fallen to the bottom.


    He was clearly holding my hand in front of everyone. What was he trying to do? Want me to be friends with him? It''s impossible for me to be his spy if I''m beaten to death. With this open and aboveboard attitude, more or less, I was being schemed against in my heart.


    His "holding" was secretly grabbing so hard that I couldn''t get my hands off it. I must have made a name for myself in the palace. There are still some officials following behind me. I think if we fought in the Great Western Kingdom for peace, we would be hinting me to go and make peace. He made me flinch, and I had to put on a fake smile.


    I bent my fingernails and dug them deep into his flesh. "This road is flat. Thank you for your help, Third Prince. This servant is a palace maid, so I dare not receive such a great gift."


    "Well, it''s not like we don''t know each other, is it? When I was at the brocade house, I knew that Lady Chuxue was extremely nimble, and she did not hesitate to pick up the Heavenly Jewels. "


    I am truly powerless. This person is deliberately taking revenge. I want every detail of my stay outside the palace to be reported to the public.


    Ridicule me, who asked me to? When my weakness fell into his hands, I chuckled, "I heard from His Highness the crown prince that the third prince had travelled a thousand miles to propose to the Yan Dynasty." Screw him, let''s see which princess is out of luck.


    When he spoke of this, his expression would definitely change. Not only was the original begging Princess Yuzhen anxious to get married, even the groom had run away. It wasn''t just the imperial family who was losing face. I''m afraid that even this Yershalu Zhong doesn''t have any face.


    However, he didn''t get angry. Instead, he looked at me with eyes brimming with laughter and said with emotion, "I was born in the royal family, so I can''t take pleasure in such things. As long as I don''t have fans helping me take the paper down the mountain, it would be dangerous."


    With regards to the matter between me and Shangguan Yu, I''m sure that the Second Uncle has his own way of doing things. The ones who didn''t go around chatting about the situation were the ones who talked about the Crown Prince. To come to the palace and happily sully my reputation.


    I pouted. I couldn''t let myself down. I sighed in my heart. After all, he did it on purpose. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t get rid of him. The Crown Prince said, "Why don''t we take advantage of the situation and go to the East Palace?"


    As long as the Seventh Prince was fierce and oppressed me, I would flee.


    I took a deep breath, "This is related to my lowly status as a servant, and no one cares about me. If I were a prince, then the third prince would be very talented, not only in the country of Liao, he would be able to summon the wind and rain, and when he would start his business at the foot of the mountain, he would also be able to bring glory to his people."


    "What a sharp mouth. I wonder if the Crown Prince is willing to part with it." His eyes darkened. "Cats have no choice but to grind their claws."


    I pinched, pinched to the point I was powerless, pinched to the point he let go of me, hateful, and even smiled at me, what is there to laugh about? White teeth?


    "Your Highness the Crown Prince." he asked casually.


    I chuckled. "I am a servant. The 3rd Prince Meng really likes this identity. I am very grateful. How could I dare to accept it? This would greatly reduce the 3rd Prince''s status." "Even if this servant is wrong, this servant also knows that her status is low. A dragon goes with a dragon, a phoenix goes with a phoenix. A rat''s wife will go for a hole." There was a huge disparity in status.


    He burst out laughing, shook his head, and tried to grab my hand again. Stepping on the soft toes of my shoes scared me, so much so that I almost fell to the ground. A big hand grabbed my waist and steadied my body.


    It scared me so much that I actually added fuel to the fire and stepped on the Seventh Prince.


    He pulled me behind him and said coldly, "Third Prince really likes to joke. He even thinks highly of the beauty of a palace maid."

 C103

    I didn''t mind him blackening me. He turned his head and gave me a wink and let me go.


    I quietly fell behind, then turned to leave.


    "Ni Chuxue, why did you run away? This King really likes to chat with you. Do you still remember that Black Eyed Heavenly Pearl? " He waved at me, his handsome face bright in the thin sunlight.


    I clenched my fists. Did he want to play me to death? Sigh, did I, Ni Chuxue, provoke him? I''m not someone who can''t afford to play, but I want to play.


    I turned my head and gave him a "friendly" smile. "I''m sorry, but I didn''t realize at that time that the merchant was actually the third prince of Dalian."


    "Then, where did he go?" He asked in a hateful manner.


    I smiled, "I just knew that a thousand li is heavy, so I ran to this lake to throw the Heaven''s Pearl into the light. I am from the Yan Dynasty, how can I collect such an item?"


    He changed his attitude, and the Crown Prince clapped, "I didn''t know you had such eloquent words." Then, his face darkened, "How can a palace maid act like this? This is clearly disrespect to the Third Prince of Da Liao, why are you still not apologizing to the Third Prince."


    I replied lightly without much sincerity, "Your servant''s hair is really long, and your knowledge is short. Unlike the Third Prince, who is able to travel all the way from the Great Liaoning to the Yellow Mountain, I have always had many misdeeds. Please do not offend your Third Prince."


    The Crown Prince cooperated well, and immediately said: "Men, go and clean up the lake, find the Third Prince of Da Liao and send out the Black Eyed Heavenly Jewels."


    I winked at him, enjoying the feeling of cooperation.


    Yeluo snorted coldly, "There is no need for that. This king does not need that one Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel. If Lady Chuxue likes it, this king can give you dozens of them."


    I mocked him in my heart. I had just accepted his Heavenly Jewel, but I can''t believe that I still hold a grudge against him until now. In front of the crown prince and the seventh prince, I did not care about my status and only talked to a palace maid like him. Even if he dares to gift me a few dozen pills, I wouldn''t dare to accept it.


    Ni Chu Xue, you go down and prepare to order some tea to greet the Third Prince of Da Liao. Our Yan Dynasty has been a great nation for hundreds of years, and our culture of tea is even more admirable. The Third Prince has lived in the desert for a long time, so he should be able to taste the good tea of our Yan Dynasty.


    "Yes, Your Highness. Your servant will prepare them immediately."


    He could finally leave. His heart was beating fast.


    There was a lot of talk, and I didn''t know which was right and which was wrong.


    With this order, if the third prince calls for me to stop, then I''ll really become famous in one fell swoop. Since he had said all that was good, staying any longer was also a matter of taking away his identity.


    His purpose in coming to the Yan Dynasty was to celebrate his birthday, but he had no idea what was going on.


    So many people accompanied him to enjoy the imperial garden, which showed the decline of the Yan Dynasty. He was just a prince.


    Sighing to myself, I went down to the East Palace to prepare some tea with my father-in-law.


    If it wasn''t for the palace, I would have put some beans on him.


    I did not dare to send any more tea, nor did I know if I should return to the palace.


    For a moment, staring at the blue sky and red walls, I had nowhere to go.


    That''s right, I can go to the cold palace. At this time, lunch will be served soon, and there won''t be anyone in the cold palace right now.


    I can bring out my paintings and my flowers, which Shangguan Liu gave to me.


    With that thought, he walked towards the cold palace.


    At this time, the imperial garden was bustling with noise and excitement. Even the imperial guards had run off somewhere.


    The forest was still quiet, except for the leaves that had grown deeper. The ground was covered with yellow leaves. When they stood on the ground, rustling sounds could be heard from the leaves.


    I miss the peace here, ah, this path, I have walked many times, this place is really quiet, no struggle.


    If I could, I would rather return to the Cold Palace.


    "Who''s there?" A cold shout rang out.


    I jumped in fright and raised my head to see Imperial Concubine Ping. I thought to myself, how could Imperial Concubine Ping come to this place?


    The pilot immediately kneeled down. "Your servant greets the imperial concubine for a thousand years."


    Heavens, didn''t I just walk the path of death? The look in my head grew colder and more hateful.


    The soft sound of footsteps came from behind. I seemed to hear the sound of death sighing.


    I wrung my hands and told myself to be calm. Without even waiting for her to speak, I was afraid that once she did, I would never have the chance to open my mouth again.


    "Reporting to Imperial Concubine, Seventh Prince has ordered this servant to immediately go to Consort Ning''s residence to pick up some things."


    "Seventh Prince." Cold.


    "Yes, esteemed imperial concubine. Seventh Prince told this servant to go first. He brought along 17th prince to help esteemed Ning Xiaoyao see what she had to move out of the palace."


    I''m betting, ah. Consort Ning has overshadowed everyone today, so she definitely won''t return to the cold palace. I bet that Imperial Concubine didn''t have the patience to wait here for a while. If the seventh prince didn''t come later, then I would undoubtedly die.


    I heard footsteps behind me stop. Imperial Concubine Ping, who was standing in front of me, swept me with her bone-chilling gaze. "What did you see? What do you know? "


    "Your servant didn''t see anything. I didn''t hear anything." I said respectfully.


    "Hmph." With a cold grunt, she moved past me, and I didn''t dare look back. I could only hear the light, heavy footsteps moving farther and farther away. Only then did he heave a heavy sigh of relief.


    What was this? Why is the Imperial Consort here?


    Furthermore, the imperial concubine should have a lot of servants beside her, including her father-in-law. But now, I heard the sound of only one person''s footsteps following him.


    I managed to escape death, but I was scared out of my wits.


    I rushed towards Ning Xiaoyao''s courtyard and held up the green lotus, but I couldn''t find the painting anywhere. I think those palace maids probably cleaned it up and threw it away. What a pity.


    The palace maids sent by the Seventh Prince will definitely follow his orders and destroy my painting.


    When I left the palace, I was also shocked. I was afraid that another person would suddenly jump out from the forest.


    I don''t know if Imperial Consort Ping will stop at the door of the cold palace for a while longer, then she will realize that I''m lying.


    His hands were clutching a basin. It was unknown if he was sweating or splashing water all over his palms, but they were all completely cold.


    Coming out of the tree, I saw a familiar figure standing at the entrance of the cold palace. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be Eunuch Yue.


    When he saw me, he said flatly, "The Seventh Prince wants you to go to the Chong Pavilion Palace."


    I let out a heavy sigh of relief as if I had just shared something. At last, there was nothing left to do. This Eunuch Yue was the old eunuch by the seventh prince''s side. How could Imperial Concubine Ping not know? She swept her hand through her hair and discovered that it was covered in sweat.


    Seventh Prince''s heart was truly meticulous.


    I carefully followed Eunuch Yue to the Chong Court. He felt uneasy, but there was nothing to be afraid of. He kept thinking, "I can''t leave this place." Punishments were inevitable. How would they be punished? I don''t know.


    It was impossible for him to be a punishment for carrying too much tea. Actually, it wasn''t that he was good to me, but he always hated him because he wanted to separate me from Shangguan.


    Shangguan''er and I, when will we meet after this separation? Three years? Are they really going to wait for me to leave the palace? The days are so long, so many years on the head, my true heart is old.


    It would be fine if I was outside the palace, but if I was in the palace, how could I be alone?


    Eunuch Yue led me outside the study and said respectfully, "Seventh Prince, Ni Chu Xue has arrived."


    There was no sound from inside, so Eunuch Yue gave me a signal to go in alone.


    I shook my head. He ignored me and walked to the other side of the porch.


    Pine forest Qingfen, let me puke out the dry air in the chest, muster up the strength to push open the door to go in.


    But there was no one inside. I looked behind the curtain, and there was no one there either. Why is the Seventh Prince inside? Eunuch Yue knew how to lie based on his location.


    Rubbing his forehead, he felt a headache coming on. He thought about the heavy punishment the Seventh Prince had given him. The former made people hate him, while the latter made him a little afraid.


    I gathered up the books on the table. He was reading military strategy.


    Furthermore, he even drew a few lines on the paper, and quite a few diagrams on it. I am slightly impressed by him. Not being like a fish in water was one thing. At the very least, he had to be tactful.


    He was not very tactful, and he could not hide his coldness.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have allowed Eunuch Yue to follow me. My lies were incomplete, and when Imperial Consort Ping left the palace, it was as if I couldn''t see anything. You can get that man to come in and take care of me right away.


    So what if he died? So what if he found out? At most, he would just not die as a father-in-law.


    Now that he had been called back, he still asked for permission. Could it be that someone was watching him?


    My heart went cold. I ran to a window and looked. There were many fake mountains outside, but I couldn''t see anything.


    However, she admired him even more. It was a fact that he was more talented than the Crown Prince.


    It was not like the crown prince was in a bad situation. The crown prince was stuck in love, and the crown prince had a lot of things to worry about, but the seventh prince was capable of handling matters, far more so than the crown prince.


    I was even more surprised when I looked at the pictures he drew of the soldiers. There were also some words written on them, indicating that they could recognize each other as enemies.


    What he drew was a picture of a battle with the Great Western Continent.


    Could it be that the Seventh Prince thought that he would soon start a war with Great Liao?


    It seemed like he was at ease, favored, glorious, and was well aware of others'' reminiscences? I thought the Seventh Prince wouldn''t care about this. He had thought much deeper than the crown prince. With such a partnership between the two brothers, one would be the host and the other would be the outsider. It would be able to restore the Yan Dynasty''s glory.


    However, the two of them couldn''t let it go. There were spies in the East Palace, and there were also spies in the Chong Pavilion Palace.


    Sadly, it was fortunate that I was an ordinary person. Otherwise, with my temper, I really wouldn''t know how I died.


    The flowers in the vase emitted a faint fragrance, causing layers of snow to fall.


    I dabbed at the vase of flowers and saw the picture on the shelf.


    It was still a lonely roll of painting noil there, the white paper attracted me to open it.

 C104

    Did you see it?


    I don''t, he sighed. Why not? If this painting doesn''t like it, then I''m not optimistic about it. It''s not right to look at other people''s belongings, and I''m a criminal, so I have to walk with caution.


    The sun had already set, but the Seventh Prince still hadn''t returned.


    I sat in the corner of the curtain, close to the window, and listened to the wind. He had accidentally fallen asleep.


    Steady footsteps sounded, the door creaked open, then closed again.


    I woke up, but it was too late for me to get up. I got up miserably, causing Manshou to kick me heavily onto the ground with a "Pu" sound.


    Seventh Prince''s purple-gold embroidered boots swept past in front of me. A cold and fierce aura also flashed past his head.


    He sat in the chair and rubbed his brow.


    I got up and knelt on the floor. Then I picked up the cup of tea from the table and held it respectfully above my head.


    He gave me a cold look and didn''t say anything.


    Strange enough to make me look up at him carefully. Aren''t you angry? His face was still dark.


    "Get up." He spoke coldly, somewhat unhappily.


    I felt even more uneasy, and I preferred him to punish me. Gently, I got up and placed the tea on his table.


    He pointed to his forehead. He walked over to his side and gently rubbed it.


    His brow was so dark, yet it seemed to be filled with boredom. Was it all because of what happened to me just now?


    I didn''t know he was going to fight his way out. All of a sudden, I couldn''t stand him.


    Because I was his personal maid, I left on my own and let Yeru and the princes and ministers all see me and the Crown Prince at the lakeside playing the lute. Yerli said even more abominably, I am the Crown Prince''s man. These words probably made the Seventh Prince extremely ashamed.


    I''m still in the yellow mountain, along with Shangguan''er, and I took his Heavenly Jewels.


    If it wasn''t for him and the Crown Prince taking care of me, I would have died a miserable death.


    Guilt welled up in my heart, and I whispered, "I''m sorry."


    He didn''t say anything, but the tendons on his forehead were throbbing." Seventh Prince, please punish this slave! " He still didn''t speak, and with this, I felt even more anxious and said, "Seventh Prince, didn''t you say that you would stir up trouble for me when you come back? "Say something, you will not punish me, and I will not feel good about it.


    I sighed to myself. I was really born to suffer.


    He turned his head away, and my fingertips brushed against his forehead. He was silent for a while, and then he said, "Ni Chuxue, you think I''ll punish you?" The close-up gaze brought about a jet-black bright light, and it was even a bit prettier than the Black Eyed Heavenly Jewel.


    In his eyes, I saw politeness and alienation, I felt a little empty, a little depressed in the heart.


    "I don''t know." I said it seriously.


    He shook his head, as if he was feeling a little bitter. "Are you now the Prince of the East Palace''s woman?"


    I anxiously replied, "That''s not it! It''s that Yelu that''s slandering me."


    "Call him the third prince, don''t be impolite." He interrupted me coldly.


    I nodded. "I know. He did it on purpose. On the Yellow Mountain, he gave me a piece of paper. He was so arrogant that I wanted to humiliate him by throwing the paper down in front of him. "Lin Xin wanted to draw a Phoenix for Princess Yuzhen, so he went around to see if there were any Black Eyed Heavenly Jewels. He pretended to be a merchant, and I went, and then he asked me to draw a picture for him, and then he gave me the Black Eyed Heavenly Jewels, and that''s how it was."


    He looked at me coldly. "How much importance did you save on what happened next?"


    I swallowed my saliva. I really couldn''t hide it from him. "To Seventh Prince, it''s not important."


    "Shangguan, that''s right." He snorted coldly.


    I was silent. Didn''t I not dare to mention it? Yu Di was not yet angry. Princess Yuzhen might be grieving until tomorrow.


    He stared at me, making me feel scared. Then, he disdainfully said, "How much trouble will you cause with a single Ni Chuxue before you give up?" "Don''t think that you can do whatever you want just because I love you."


    I opened my eyes wide. "Are you spoiling me?" How is this possible?


    He turned his face away, a little embarrassed.


    I felt wronged in my heart. "How could I do as I pleased? It was because I saw the third prince that I was afraid he would recognize me. That''s why I wanted to leave in such a hurry." And then the crown prince came back and showed you those. Actually, I swear, there''s nothing going on between me and the crown prince.


    "Do you like him?" Suddenly, he threw in a sentence.


    I was struck dumb. "Who do you like? Crown Prince. "Seventh Prince, you can''t joke around with something like that."


    "I''m not joking." His eyes closed.


    I gritted my teeth and thought for a moment. "Of course I like it. Otherwise, the crown prince would not have chatted with me."


    I thought I saw a flash of hurt in his eyes. Why didn''t I catch it?


    I continued, "We like it like friends, but not like what? The crown prince is the crown prince while I am a palace maid. If you want to speak carelessly and let Shangguan # hear it, how awesome would that be? I don''t want him to get angry.


    "What kind of like?" the seventh prince asked.


    His face heated up again. "I don''t know."


    He forced his head back and rubbed it again.


    "Why don''t you like the crown prince?" He spat out these words in a relaxed manner.


    I thought about it and said, "I''m a weird person. Sometimes, I don''t even know about it. I like it one-on-one." As for the Crown Prince, he would have many concubines. In the future, he would become the Emperor''s man.


    "Then how are you going to marry him in the future? Shangguan''er is a prince consort in name, whether he leaves or not."


    Damn it, if they didn''t force him, would he have ended up like this? It would be hard for him. If he did this, he would feel depressed in his heart.


    "You must have a bad brain from reading books. A pair for life and death. If you can''t be as good as a happy man, then you might as well be alone."


    He sighed softly and closed his eyes. "Ni Chuxue, you are so stupid."


    He tried to smooth his eyebrows. "Yes, I''m stupid. Why are you being so smart?"


    "Have you seen the painting?" he said lightly.


    I glanced at the painting, "No, I, Ni Chuxue, kept my word. How could I have seen the painting of the Seventh Prince?"


    Although I really want to, but there are some who still have to keep their words in their hearts.


    He did not say anything. He stood up, took a book, and lay down on the Imperial Consort''s chair, flipping through it.


    I wondered if I had angered him again.


    However, he felt weird today. With just a few words, his dark face had been smoothed out.


    I knelt on the edge of the chair and offered him some tea, which he drank lightly.


    I carefully asked, "Seventh Prince, if you aren''t angry with me, if you don''t punish me, aren''t you angry?"


    I''m most likely afraid that if he doesn''t punish me now, then it will become even more violent.


    He laughed, "If you want me to punish you, then do it while you''re on your knees. If you see anything, just throw it at your head." After pausing for a moment, he then coldly snorted and said, "Do you think I should lower myself to the same level as you?"


    I thought about it, but I just clenched my teeth and let it go.


    His indignant eyes seemed to see through me, "Ni Chuxue, I''m afraid this punishment is not enough."


    I was shocked. Did he have something even more vicious?


    "Ni Chuxue, your pride, what are these decisions? If I want to punish you, I can just point you at the eunuch. "


    Trembling, I took a step back and slammed my head against the corner of the table. The previous injury had not yet healed, and a new one had been added. For a moment, the pain almost made me cry.


    He reached out his hand to rub it, and when he touched it, the wet and slippery hand would bleed again. Even his feet were trembling. He wanted to stand up, but he couldn''t.


    He dropped the book and tugged at me, and I hit him on the back of the hand. "Don''t touch me." Such a heartless and cold-blooded person.


    He coldly harrumphed, "Ni Chuxue, I was just saying it. Could it be that what I said was wrong?"


    Oh, he was right. He really knew a person''s weakness.


    He pulled at me hard, looked at the wound on my head, took out a handkerchief and gently wiped me.


    I wanted to push him away, but I was afraid I would anger him.


    In the next moment, he could push someone into the cold storage room.


    As he bandaged me up, he said, "Remember this pain. Human nature is not as good as you think it is. I am the same. The Crown Prince is the same. Shangguan Yi is the same."


    I stood up and stayed away from him.


    "Don''t forget, he''s already Prince Consort. What do you mean by ''a pair for life and for the rest of your life''? Just start dreaming."


    I never dreamed of him. He was a loathsome man, he was a disgrace to the reputation of the Crown Prince and Shangguan.


    I stayed away from him, wary of him.


    He didn''t say anything? He lay down and took a nap. I really don''t know this person at all. I, on the other hand, had made up my mind to draw him as charming and charming, as well as to bring forth a handsome and masculine face, so that Da Liao''s notaries would rush to marry him.


    He is such a brave, scheming, sharp and decisive person. If he wants to deal with me, he is too useless. He should do the same and play tricks with those princesses.


    Soak in hot water, let me all the backbone of arrogant temper also soak soft.


    I was really bold today, completely unlike the usual me. Why, after I entered the palace, in many ways, am not like me anymore? For example, he could bravely get along with the Seventh Prince, the Crown Prince, and Lin Xin. As for Shangguan Yu, I feel that I am close to his soul. He and I are both commoners. He is a doctor, only a doctor, nothing more, because he doesn''t want anything. He just wants to live a free life. We didn''t have much pressure, so we got closer and closer.


    But, more and more, do I feel that I have changed? It was late and angry.


    It was also thanks to the Seventh Prince''s fortitude that he was able to put up a front and talk back to the Third Prince of Big Liao. I really shouldn''t have done it today.


    Whatever he said, let him be. If I don''t resist, he''ll have nothing more to say.

 C105

    It was as if he was playing with a mouse. I even picked up the hook obediently.


    Every time I say something, it might cause them to hurt their brains. Since it involves the Great Liao and Yan Dynasty, I am not the one spouting nonsense.


    He sighed as he leaned against the edge of the bath barrel. If it wasn''t for the Seventh Prince sending someone to guard the cold palace today, would I still be alive?


    I feel so sorry for him, and he''s right.


    I went against him every day, and at night I began to measure my day''s mistakes.


    I''m like a child, worse than Jing.


    A faint fragrance wafted from the delicate petals on the water. I dove down to wash my mind and clear it up.


    The water hit the wound and it hurt. Serves you right, Ni Chuxue, even if the Seventh Prince doesn''t punish you, the heavens will punish you.


    Good, wash away all the worries and worries. Starting from tomorrow, Ni Chuxue will return to being the same Ni Chuxue. She will be free from strife, fearless, noisy, and will serve the Seventh Prince well.


    I''ll wait until the three years are up, then I''ll leave the palace, and Shangguan Bing will wait for me.


    He has a wife in name, but I''m not afraid. I don''t believe that Princess Yuzhen can hold on to her for three, or four, or five years. I''m not in a hurry to get married after all. I can afford to wait, Shangguan Liu can afford to wait, Princess Yuzhen definitely can''t wait.


    Even though I had only met her once and felt that she was dazzling at that time, she was extremely rude. I was a little disappointed, I thought, the princesses are very dignified, the work is very particular.


    He was just a commoner, yet he seemed to ignore the unwillingness of others. That would only make him feel happier. It was too unwise.


    Or perhaps she loved it deeply, to the extent that I didn''t know.


    I dried my hair, then fanned it, and I also wet the Seventh Prince''s pillow, wrapped it in thick clothes, and warmed his bed.


    In the Seventh Prince''s room, there was always a faint fragrance. He didn''t know what it was, but it smelled very good.


    I also thought of Shangguan Yu, he also had this type of fragrance in his hand. It was a medicinal fragrance, an extremely pleasant smell.


    I don''t have to look at him. I know who it is.


    It was very comfortable lying on a soft bed.


    I don''t know who started it, but it went on forever.


    Every palace had people warming their beds. Once the cold weather arrived, they would let the palace maids wash their bodies before going up to warm them. When the masters were tired, they would lie down and not feel the cold.


    If it was a little colder, it could be made into charcoal. However, the temperature of the charcoal was not good. If it wasn''t overheating, then it meant that there was smoke.


    I don''t know. It''s a warm bed anyway, so what''s the point of thinking so much?


    As soon as I touch the bed, I want to sleep.


    Actually, how could Seventh Prince know that my body is ice-cold. I have to cover it for a long time, and the bed will warm up.


    He wasn''t afraid that I wouldn''t wash my feet and dirty his bed. He secretly laughed and sighed.


    If it wasn''t for the palace, if it wasn''t for this helpless rule, I wouldn''t have warmed up my bed.


    How strange it was, a man and a woman, lying in a bed, not a couple, how could it be like this?


    The people here did not say anything either. You still have a lot of respect for me. Presumably, it was the Seventh Prince''s instructions.


    I forced myself not to sleep, and a wave of drowsiness hit me, and the cold outside grew heavier.


    Why isn''t the Seventh Prince back yet? How strange.


    After waiting for a long time and not coming back, I couldn''t lie down or I would fall asleep.


    He decided to just sit up and lean against the bed pillar at the back. But I still fell asleep.


    In a daze, I seem to hear three more sounds, so cold, I pulled the quilt, even covering my shoulders.


    I don''t know how long I slept, but I felt as if someone had been watching me.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and saw that the Seventh Emperor was standing by the door to his inner chamber. The dim light from the palace had completely darkened half of his face. The dim eyes, through the half-light of the palace lamp, looked deeply at me.


    I jumped out of bed, frightened, and the cold on my feet made me jump again.


    He jumped onto the bed and quickly kowtowed, "Your servant fell asleep again. Seventh Prince, please forgive me."


    "Don''t move." He took a few steps closer to the edge of the bed.


    My heart was beating fast, and I remembered what I had thought at night. I couldn''t talk back, and I didn''t dare to move, so I just kneeled down in the bed.


    He kicked my embroidered shoes over with his foot.


    "Thank you, Seventh Prince." When I got up, I realized that my clothes were still wrapped around my head. I turned around to look around. Only then did he realize that he had left me at the corner of the bed at some point, and he leapt back to grab it.


    Who knew that the Seventh Prince would actually grab me by the mouth. "I told you not to move, just now you were just stepping on the ground, and now you''re filthy to death. How could you just jump onto this prince''s bed like this?"


    He sneered coldly, making me feel extremely embarrassed. "I, I''ll pick up a piece of clothing."


    "Forget it, forget it." He pulled my feet out and picked up my embroidered shoes and put them on.


    Stumbling down, I lowered my head. "I''m sorry, Seventh Prince." This really isn''t good. A prince like him gave me shoes to wear. It was a little scary, he was such a cold person. It gave me the creeps.


    He was getting impatient. "Sorry about that."


    "Yes. Seventh Prince, it''s my fault. Seventh Prince, what time is it now? Why are you so late? " As I cooed, I approached him, intending to pick up the clothes he had taken off.


    He raised his eyebrows, "When are you going to ask me? Are you my master or am I my master?"


    "You are." I was so used to it that I developed a good habit of asking.


    He took off his coat and tossed it to me. I hung it up and he was already sitting on a stool.


    I still had to comb his hair before I could go to sleep, but it was as if I had woken up several times and didn''t feel sleepy. When I looked at the window again, it was already starting to show. He really worked hard and slept so late.


    No wonder he was so talented! But he wasn''t in the study. Where did he go?


    I picked up the comb and combed his hair. His hair was thick and dark, with a faint fragrance at the tip of his nose.


    He was unfazed. "Did Seventh Prince''s servant do something wrong today?" This servant shouldn''t talk back to the third prince, I think he did it on purpose. "


    "Yes." he replied coldly.


    I looked at him in the mirror and thought something was wrong.


    Right, from what I can see, one of his shoulders seems to be high while the other seems to be low. He must have been exhausted, busy until this late hour, and a little slavish in his heart. A hand patted his drooping shoulder. "Let me give you a massage to rest up." I thought it would be nice of me to rub his back these days, so he always asked me to rub his shoulders.


    Who knew that once I slapped down, it would frighten the Seventh Prince to the point he gasped. In the mirror, his face was extremely pale.


    Only now did he realize that his lips were completely pale.


    "Ni Chu Xue, what are you doing?" "You actually dare to make a move, get out of here." He yelled in anger, a little flustered and repressed, but he still took part in it. His shoulders were still bowed, unmoving.


    All the obedience I had in mind at night was gone. I shook my head stubbornly. "I''m not going out. I want to see."


    "What are you looking at? Get out." His eyes burned with anger.


    Didn''t he know that my temper was good from the start? Beneath the snow-white inner garment were traces of blood.


    He loves clean people so much, how can he allow this


    Where''s the dirt? I put one hand on his right shoulder and the other on the inside of his jacket. It was full of blood.


    "Oh my god, what''s going on?" I almost cried out.


    He gave me a cold look and said angrily, "You meddle in other people''s business. Who is the master? Get out."


    I shook my head. I also felt pain. "No, if you tell me to go out, I''ll go out. You are injured, and I am a palace maid. How can I not care?


    "Ni Chuxue, are you cursing me to die or are you concerned about me?"


    I felt wronged. "I''m worried about you?"


    "Is this concern?" He took off his snow-white undergarment.


    The clothes underneath had been dyed more than half red with blood. He looked at me coldly and said, "You are not allowed to say it. Even Eunuch Yue is not allowed to say it."


    "Alright, I won''t say a word." I nodded.


    "Swallow, then get me some white cloth." With a sigh of relief, he turned around and leaned back against the table, looking extremely weak.


    "No, medicine alone." I fished out the bottle of medicine. It was given to me by the crown prince, so I used it just in time.


    However, there was so much blood on his forehead. "Seventh Prince, why not Imperial Physician Xuan?"


    He humphed, and his eyes darkened, "Can I announce it? "If you''re scared, then go out."


    I gritted my teeth to stop him from looking down on me. "I''m not afraid. Sit down properly. Don''t fall to the ground. I can''t support you." Putting down the medicine and holding his clothes with his hands, it was as if he couldn''t remove the buttons on his clothes. His fingers were always shaking.


    Seventh Prince took a deep breath from the pain and waved his hand. "Get to the side. You didn''t stab me to death. You tortured me to death."


    He pulled the drawer out, took out a pair of scissors, and looked at me. He still only cut a hole in the shoulder.


    When I saw the bloody mess, I could not bear to continue watching.


    He snatched it away and said in a deep voice, "I''ll do it."


    Maybe he''s better, and I''m afraid I''ll hurt him even more.


    He looked at the medicine on the table, half closing his eyes. He rubbed his wounds and asked, "Where did this come from?"


    "The Crown Prince gave it to me." I explained in earnest.


    He didn''t say anything? Throwing the towel on my clothes, I could see that it was a deep wound.


    He said softly, "It''s a knife wound. Pour out some medicine."


    I lay on my hands, trembling, and let him rub them.


    I hurried to get his clean clothes, and he took them off. I turned away.


    When I heard his cold snort, I said, "I told you to scram, but you didn''t leave. Now, I feel embarrassed."


    "I ¡­" After mumbling for a long time, he was still unable to say anything.


    "Alright." he said softly. Throw all these clothes away and burn them. "


    I sighed and looked at him. "Seventh Prince, how did you suddenly get injured?"


    He looked at me as if he were looking at my soul. "Do you want to come into my life?"

 C106

    I scratched my head, worried about his body, and gave him a thick shirt. "No, I, I just want to know."


    "Your curiosity is quite strong." He put on his clothes and had no intention of sleeping.


    I curled my lips. "I wouldn''t have done that before."


    He chuckled. "Now that I think about it, do you know why?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t know. Seventh Prince, you can just say it out. You can even make so many rounds."


    He shook his head, and there was a sigh in his eyes, but also some hope. "You want to know what I think?"


    I was surprised. What did it have to do with his thoughts? Could it be that he couldn''t figure it out and was injured because of it? Who said it was an idiot?


    Disappointment in his eyes: "I thought care could last longer. "You can leave."


    He turned around, a little lonely.


    But I didn''t understand. "Concerned about what?"


    "Don''t say anything else, hurry up." His cold voice rang out.


    "Oh." "Yes," I answered lightly. I picked up the clothes on the floor and gently withdrew myself.


    Worry could last a bit longer. The Seventh Prince was so respected, could it be that no one cared about him?


    The next day, I went to tidy up the Seventh Prince''s room.


    I also went a little late on purpose, and I think he must have been very tired and hurt so badly that he would have slept more.


    But when I went there, even the watchman was gone.


    The room was empty, and it was cold to touch the seventh prince''s bed.


    He must have woken up very early. He couldn''t help but exclaim in admiration, it wasn''t easy to become a prince.


    He didn''t want others to know about his injuries last night, so today, he had to be like before and not let anyone know anything.


    He even practiced for a while before going to the study. He was still sweating after he had changed clothes. What was he supposed to do next? It seemed that there was no difference, and it was still the same. But when I went in, he was lying in that chaise longue, and it was such a pity that even Qing couldn''t sleep.


    I was careful to step back again.


    His hoarse voice sounded, "Stay here."


    The retreating foot stepped in again. His face was slightly flushed. I heard Shangguan Bing say that many people will feel warm after being injured, just like when Lin Bei''s foot was bitten by a snake. He had the two eunuchs put cold water napkins on Lin Xin for a long time, and even had the shop fry some medicine. I don''t know how to use them, so I still know how to apply napkins.


    Tightening the wet cloth over his forehead, he opened his eyes and looked at me.


    I touched his face with the back of my hand, hot.


    "Ni Chuxue, don''t get close to me." He said coldly. His face turned even redder.


    "No, Shangguan Bing said, you can''t get too hot, you don''t have to tell the doctors, you have to do this.


    "Don''t talk about Shangguan Yu in front of me, he''s a coward, you still remember him."


    Hehe, don''t tell me, he still wants to bring it up, I don''t know what he''s trying so hard for. Was he that kind to Princess Yuzhen? Then why are you and the Crown Prince like this? Guess what?


    I said sullenly, "Isn''t he?" Don''t let him blacken Shangguan Yu.


    "Then why did he run away?" He spoke the truth coldly.


    I chuckled. "A wise man knows what to do. If you don''t run now, you will force yourself to become a bridegroom, which is a little too untenable. Although running away is your plan, you still used it correctly. "And this also shows his ability to resist. I will also give you guys a ruthless blow. I''m telling you, you can''t always force others like this."


    He sneered, "If you''re capable, go talk to the princess in front of her."


    I wouldn''t go? I hate being alive. "What I said wasn''t a lie. I told the truth. Although I didn''t want to hear it, it was like this." I won''t disturb your sleep, but you have to do it. "


    He closed his eyes and retracted his anger.


    So quiet. I was so bored that I sat in an inconspicuous corner and read a book.


    "Reporting to Seventh Prince, Princess Jade Zhen requests an audience." Eunuch Yue''s respectful report broke the silence.


    He had just mentioned Princess Yuzhen a moment ago, but to think that she would be here so soon.


    Nervously, I put the book back and looked at the Seventh Prince.


    He sat up and took the napkin from his forehead. "Call her in."


    I was surprised. I''m still here. If Princess Yuzhen were to enter, wouldn''t I have let her see me again?


    Ignoring me, he sat back in his chair and waved me to stand beside him to grind ink.


    It wasn''t long before the princess entered.


    I, as a palace maid, am not meeting her below, nor am I going to kowtow to her, so I don''t need to kneel down and pay respects to her, I can just treat myself as a stake.


    "Brother Seven." A delicate female voice with a sobbing tone could be heard.


    As if she was about to cry, her soft and tender voice made one''s heart go sour. Then he sighed heavily, "Seventh Brother, he''s gone. He''s actually gone."


    The Seventh Prince didn''t raise his head. He only dipped his brush in ink and calmly said, "You shouldn''t have done this."


    "Brother Seven, you''re still as heartless as before. Brother Seven, we grew up together, you don''t care about me." A light sip.


    Seventh Prince raised his head. "How can I control your decision?"


    I stole a glance at Princess Yuzhen, but the most conspicuous thing was her red eyes, which were swollen and red. She was still as beautiful as ever, as beautiful as a pear blossom falling from the rain.


    This was the man who was going to fight for Shangguan Yushi. He was crying now and regretting now. He still hadn''t retreated yet. Better than crying every day.


    "Seventh Brother, I really like him. You know, when I was young, I always wanted to go out of the palace to see him. "I like to hear stories about distant places from him. When I grow up, he won''t enter the palace. He said before that he would marry me." Princess Yuzhen''s tears rolled down her cheeks again. Beside her, an extremely elegant palace maid silently handed over a soft towel.


    It was really pretty, not one bit inferior to Princess Yuzhen. If the beauty of Princess Yuzhen could be described as beautiful beyond compare, then that palace maid could be said to be a beautiful plum flower, a beauty so beautiful that it could be described as peony.


    Did Shangguan Bing say she was going to marry her? I don''t know, Shangguan Bing didn''t tell me.


    The Seventh Prince raised an eyebrow. "You''re taking my jokes too seriously."


    It''s not that I don''t care. Seventh Brother, I''ve always liked him. I look forward to growing up and marrying him. But what did I expect? He said he had someone he liked, and he said he wouldn''t marry me. How can I? "I''ve been looking forward to it for so long." Princess Yuzhen said excitedly. She choked a little, causing her to cough. Her tears never stopped, making me feel that it was too much for me to bear.


    If I didn''t know what the princess was like, or if I didn''t, I''d sympathize with her.


    She had been looking forward to this for a long time. If she didn''t agree, why did she have to marry him? It would only make them suffer.


    A hint of concern flashed through the Seventh Prince''s eyes. "You are too persistent."


    "It''s not that I''m stubborn. Seventh Brother, if I don''t marry him, Big Liao will force him to marry me. It''s not that you don''t know. Instead of marrying someone I don''t like, I might as well marry someone I like. "I know he will be unhappy, but I will love him, and one day he will understand."


    "Oh." Seventh Prince lightly replied, "Then, don''t you understand?"


    [That is so cruel. My sister is crying so miserably, but she can only send it away with these words.]


    If I hadn''t known that he was secretly busy with the matter of Princess Yuzhen, I wouldn''t have known that he would be so concerned.


    From the very beginning, he had warned me to keep my job, because he was afraid that Shangguan Bing and I would get closer and closer and injure the princess. However, it was still too late. We had already met at Qin Huai.


    He only stopped me for the sake of helping Princess Yuzhen.


    Didn''t he say that he didn''t mention her? However, he had expected this to happen.


    The Seventh Prince''s thoughts were truly unfathomable. He could think for such a long time.


    "I want to understand one thing. I still love him. How can I see the plum blossoms blossoming on a tree without a bone-chilling experience? Seventh brother, no, you said that. "Seventh Brother, I know why he did this." Princess Yuzhen''s gaze looked at me with hidden bitterness, causing my heart to turn cold.


    My scalp stiffened and I lowered my head.


    I know that there are no secrets in the harem, especially for someone like me who doesn''t have a backer or anything to say. I don''t even know what the meaning behind those words is.


    It was raining that day, and Shangguan Yushi and I were hugging each other tightly in the rain. I wouldn''t think that no one could see us.


    Since the Seventh Prince knew about it, it was only natural that someone would report it to him.


    So he warned me, he said. I know now that it was for my own good.


    Don''t think of the palace as any sort of place, anyone could see it.


    He was only thinking about it for a moment. He was afraid that he might not even be able to protect his life and leave the palace to see her again.


    I''m afraid that Princess Yuzhen is asking for help from the Seventh Prince. She is a proud daughter of heaven, how can she allow a palace maid to compete with her over Shangguan Yue? Not to mention losing face, his heart was also very sad.


    "Seventh brother, I want Ni Chuxue." Sure enough, I heard her say, not turning.


    I looked at the Seventh Prince and stopped panicking. I''m a palace maid, aren''t I? I can''t decide whether I stay or leave. So what if he wanted to?


    The Seventh Prince smirked and said, "What do you want her for?"


    "This Seventh Brother, don''t worry about it, I want her." Her bright eyes blinked and within the light, she was already looking straight at me.


    "Give me an explanation." Seventh Prince did not even frown.


    "Seventh Brother, she''s right by my side. You know, Shangguan Yue will definitely rush back once she hears the news." Princess Yuzhen retracted her gaze.


    Her chin was up high, and her eyes were bright as if she had seen Shangguan Yushi.


    "Are you sure?" The Seventh Prince leaned back in his chair and asked leisurely. It was the look in his eyes that never relaxed. It was so threatening.


    Princess Yuzhen nodded. "I am certain that he will definitely return."


    I laughed in my heart. Even though these two people were talking about me, I still listened attentively, as if I was talking about someone else.


    The Seventh Prince shook his head. "Yuzhen, I can''t control you, but I can''t give you Ni Chuxue."

 C107

    Princess Yuzhen looked at me and sighed, "Seventh Brother, do you think I would treat her unfairly? I could give her a chance to serve Shangguan Yu with me, as long as she could accept me. "I don''t care, there will be another concubine in the Shangguan Residence." She clenched her fist tightly, "I can do it for Shangguan Bing. I want to build a home with him. "


    The Seventh Prince seemed to have a light smile in his eyes. You think that way. The bad part, you''ve thought that way. "Have you ever asked her if she was willing?"


    Princess Yuzhen wiped her tears with a handkerchief. "Why would she be unwilling? I''ve tolerated her only because I''ve thought about it for a long time, and also because of her good fortune." Her eyes were a type of charity, right?


    I shook my head. "This servant thanks Princess Yuzhen for her good intentions. However, this servant absolutely cannot do it."


    "Why? Do you feel wronged? This is already my greatest limit. " Princess Yuzhen''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "I naturally know that if I agree, it will be a road of honor, and from then on, it will be free from the lowly status of my palace maids. However, this servant could no longer stand up and speak to him. This servant has been studying since childhood and knows that she is a cold concubine. The princess is a high and mighty figure, this servant naturally does not dare to claim the same status as the princess. "However, this servant also has her own perseverance. If this servant were to be a concubine, then this servant would rather spend the rest of her life with you." I said quietly.


    I have received such sincere treatment from Shangguan Bing, I have already been blessed by my previous life.


    I thought I couldn''t find my lover. I found it, if not mine. I won''t force it.


    Princess Yuzhen frowned. "Didn''t you like him as well?"


    "Yes." Seventh Prince''s appreciative eyes turned sharp and cold. I looked at him and said while grinding the ink, "As long as he''s happy. He likes it. It''s not because he wants it, but because they are sincere toward each other."


    Princess Yuzhen''s face fell, "Are you talking about me? I''m not sincere enough. "


    "This servant doesn''t dare. This servant is only saying what this servant thinks."


    "Well, you know what that means? "Yuzhen, you should go back. Stop being so stubborn." His voice was just as cold as the cold November wind.


    "Why don''t you listen to me? "So what if I lock Ni Chuxue up?" She stubbornly looked at the Seventh Prince.


    The Seventh Prince chuckled, his thin lips pressed tightly together as he shook his head.


    Princess Yuzhen bit her lips and suppressed all pride and dignity as she looked pleadingly at the Seventh Prince, "Seventh Brother, even if I beg you, please one last time, I like Shangguan Yue too much. Seventh Brother, don''t you want me to be happy? Seventh Brother, do you remember when we grew up together? No one will pity us, no one will care about us, only when my mufei comes will she bring us something delicious, Seventh Brother. " she cried softly.


    Yesterday at the banquet, I found out that the Seventh Prince''s mother had already entered the empty door.


    Today, Princess Yuzhen spoke of the days of her childhood.


    I didn''t participate, but my heart ached. How did he get here?


    How to make himself stronger, to not be alone, to have enough strength to do his own thing, to protect the aunt who had entered the Cold Palace, and to let the young 17th Prince Lou Poyun have some backing.


    I felt a surge of admiration for him.


    Heroes came from chaotic times, so he didn''t know how he made it through this predicament.


    "Seventh Brother, aren''t you going to give it to him?" Princess Yuzhen said hoarsely, her eyes brimming with tears.


    He still shook his head. "This is not the way to be happy."


    "You''re not me, how do you know it''s not my happiness? Why didn''t you give it to me? You know she''s the crown prince''s woman, but she''s still keeping it in the Pavilion of Chong. How long can you keep it for? She will go to the East Palace sooner or later. Seventh Brother, why didn''t you give it to me when she was like this? "Don''t tell me that you also fell for her in your heart." Princess Yuzhen actually pointed a finger at my face.


    I couldn''t help but laugh in surprise. "Princess Yuzhen, how can that be?" Yesterday''s incident was said by the Third Prince of Da Liao Kingdom. In the heart of the crown prince, there was already someone he liked. This servant is only a palace maid. No matter who it is in the palace, this servant will be able to recognize his own responsibilities. "


    Seventh Prince waved his hand. "Go back, Yu Zhen."


    "I''m not going back. If you don''t give it to me, then I''m not going back." Princess Yuzhen sat on the chamberlain''s chair.


    Seventh Prince coldly said, "Then you can sit tight."


    It''s fine if you don''t say it, but once you say it, Princess Yuzhen would sob softly. "Why are you so vicious when Seventh Brother has grown up? It became so cold and merciless. Seventh Brother was unwilling to agree to even a small request of mine. Are we really going to make Yuzhen commit suicide here? "


    The Seventh Prince ignored her and started crying miserably, wuwu sound. It made my heart sour, soft, and helpless.


    I, Ni Chuxue, am really soft-hearted, and I don''t like it. However, this matter is extremely important, so I won''t bet my life on it.


    But let him be a bad guy.


    He poured a cup of tea and gave it to him, but he ignored it and didn''t look at it.


    No, I don''t think anyone would be happy if they heard the sound of crying.


    "Seventh Brother, let me ask you one last time, are you going to give it or not? If you don''t, I''m going to smash my head into a wall here." Princess Yuzhen was infuriated as she stood up while wiping away her tears.


    He merely gave her a cold glance. "Do you think that death is worth it?"


    Princess Yuzhen gritted her teeth and said, "For him, my death would be worth it."


    This time, it really gave him a headache? He was really reckless.


    "Then why don''t you try and see for yourself?" He was quite heartless.


    Princess Yuzhen stomped her feet and said, "Good, Lou Poyun. Remember this. Rufeng, let''s go."


    Princess Yuzhen was infuriated, but she kept her words to herself. Were they siblings? Ruo Feng, Ruo Feng. That girl with the beauty like plum was the girl that the Crown Prince wanted.


    It was so beautiful, but why did it hurt the crown prince''s heart?


    I looked at her, and as she closed the door, she raised her eyes, which were as cold as water. They were calm without ripples, and they stabbed at me with a certain coldness.


    I hung my head, avoiding her eyes. But when she reached the window, she looked back at me, and slowly, with a chill, a hatred. The smile on my lips made my fingers tremble.


    After they left, the Seventh Prince collapsed onto his chair.


    I approached him. "I''m tired. Just lie down a little longer." Just as he was about to help him up to the chaise longue.


    His terrifying eyes stared at me as I looked at my body. I asked curiously, "Seventh Prince, what are you looking at? "I''m not dirty," he said.


    He sighed and clenched his hands into fists. His veins popped out as he said, "Alright, you can go now. There''s no need to wait on me."


    "I was a little disappointed, but I still replied with a light voice." "Alright."


    After taking two steps, the Seventh Prince said, "In the future, you can go wherever you want to go."


    "All right," I said respectfully, his face ugly. Don''t ask him why. It gave him a headache.


    I walked out of the study and turned to the window. His eyes, it seemed, were still watching me.


    Wherever I want to go, I''ll go. My jade pendants are still in his hands. I''m too embarrassed to ask him to bring them back, so how am I supposed to draw?


    The Crown Prince''s painting has to be done slowly. I think that he is injured and has nothing to say about being charming.


    When he went to pick flowers with the palace maid, the flowers in the garden were like the spring flowers.


    I really like this. Standing in the middle of the flowers and seeing a hundred flowers blooming at once, I''m also a woman. I also like flowers.


    "Big Sister Chuxue, you''re not afraid of the cold. You''re wearing so little." Little Ding was carrying a bunch of flowers.


    I put the scissors down and cut another one. "Do you have to pick that much every day? How can this flower be long enough? "


    "There are still many in the royal garden, huh? Seventh Prince''s place is considered very few. I heard that you''ve hit the mark, but there are a lot of imperial concubines. "


    "I think it''s a pity, but it''s really beautiful to put it in a vase. to make the room light up and smell good. "


    "Big Sister Chu Xue, you know how to draw, no wonder the Seventh Prince wanted you to be his personal maid."


    she said enviously.


    I sighed. I don''t want to do it. Doing things this way was also very enjoyable.


    "That may not be a good thing." I said, as if with profound meaning.


    "That''s right, if the masters have any temper, they would directly call for us."


    He''s only been angry at me a few times, and I''d rather have him go back to the old days with eyes full of pain.


    He ignored my love and always told me to go out. I had nothing to do but work with the ladies.


    Sometimes, I wanted to say something, but when I saw how cold he was, I swallowed it back.


    I don''t know what kind of trouble I provoked outside, but I hid in Seventh Prince''s Mansion to avoid wind and rain. It was good, except for yesterday when Princess Yuzhen came to ask for help, no one was curious about me.


    That Ruo Feng felt that it was unbelievable. How could the Crown Prince like such a deathly still look?


    "Little Ding, have you heard of the Crown Prince?" I said, as if by accident.


    She looked around mysteriously and said, "Where have I not heard of it? The crown prince used to like a palace maid, but he didn''t know it until later on. "


    I was a little taken aback. I didn''t know it after that. Didn''t you know even less than me?


    She pushed at my shoulder. "Listen to them all, the Crown Prince likes you now, doesn''t he?" Chu Xue, you better not give up these good opportunities. You need to grasp them firmly in order to be respected and not be a palace maid. Although your status is low and you might give birth to a child or a daughter for the crown prince, it is still a great achievement. At that time, what title will I be able to get? It''s not like my life will be in vain. When it''s first snow, don''t forget about my sisters, okay? "


    I felt dizzy listening to this, "No, the situation was a little hurried at that time. Prince Dalian was so boisterous."


    She was confused. "How can you be a prince and speak nonsense?"


    "Of course. You have never seen him before, but tell me, how could someone like me catch the Crown Prince''s eye?" "Ding''er, did you never think that you could also go out in the future?" It sounded as if she was willing to stay in the palace for the rest of her life.

 C108

    She shrugged her shoulders, "I''m not used to going out. I could live my life at the palace, and my father probably wouldn''t even know me. Besides, if I go out, it will only increase the burden on my family."


    "I''m surprised, I''m used to it, but after getting used to it, I won''t be able to go out?" Then, have you also not thought of marrying someone? "


    "It''s impossible to get married. I''m scared too. It won''t be good if I marry her. I don''t even want to think about it anymore. What about you? "Early snow."


    I took a deep breath and said firmly, "I must get out, whether I marry or not, I must get out. I like life outside the palace."


    "Is that so? Three years later, can you still think about going out? " She tilted her head and looked at me. "Or maybe Master likes you and wants to keep you for two more years?"


    This, this, I have not thought of, palace maids opinion is useful?


    She smiled, "I was like you in the past, thinking of leaving the palace when I first entered. But after a long time, I''ve gotten used to it, when I go out, I''m on my own and I get pointed at. I might as well stay in the palace."


    "No, there are a lot of things you can do when you go out. I like to paint. I want to wander around and paint all over the place. " I don''t want this kind of adaptation, I will never want it.


    No matter how I went out, as long as I persevered, I could still make it over.


    What was someone else''s guidance? He was the one who led the life, not the other person.


    She smiled lightly and picked up a bunch of flowers. "However, Big Sister Chu Xue, don''t be annoyed. It''s understandable that I would help you point out a good marriage when I have a little sister."


    I shook my head. "Don''t think too much into it. The breakfast is here. Let''s go have a meal first. We''ll send the clothes to the laundry palace together with you in a bit."


    His meals were all served by Eunuch Yue, so there was no need for me to pay any attention to him.


    Ding pushed my shoulder, "Hey, you know what? I heard that the palace has sent many people to capture a murderer. "


    "Murderer. What murderer? "


    "On the night of the Emperor''s birthday, in the embassy in Beijing, there was a person who assassinated the Third Prince of Da Liao."


    Startled, I pretended to be calm as I said, "It can''t be. Third Prince also went to assassinate him?"


    "Yes, I heard that the man in black escaped. Someone said that he ran into the palace, so the palace is currently investigating him. The third prince was also injured, and the emperor was infuriated as well. "


    I calmly smiled. "This person is really amazing. He actually went to assassinate the third prince." You know so much. "


    "I also heard it from others. Hey, Chu Xue, who do you think it is?"


    I tilted my head as I thought to myself, avoiding her probing gaze, and said in a relaxed voice, "Anyway, it isn''t us, it must be a great hero that isn''t afraid of death."


    "That''s true." She nodded. "I''m really not afraid of death."


    "Alright, let''s go for breakfast. I''ll go to the study and insert all the flowers there."


    The Seventh Prince''s complexion looked much better today. It was good to be young, he recovered quickly. Back then, it took a few days for my father to recover, and it was also thanks to Shangguan Xue''s superb medical skills.


    The Seventh Prince was still cold and detached. I stuck flowers in the flowers as I looked at him.


    I really can''t tell. I admire him so much, he actually tried to assassinate the third prince.


    "Look at what?" He put the book down heavily and looked at me coldly.


    I smiled. "I admire Seventh Prince."


    He narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "Hehe, you know, I know." I pointed to his shoulder blade.


    "Who told you that?" He stood up sharply.


    "I know what to say. Don''t be nervous, just sit still. " I rushed to help him, but he grabbed my hand and squeezed it.


    "It hurts." I retracted my hand and rubbed the pain. "Seventh Prince, I heard that an assassin is being caught outside?"


    "Mm, if you have nothing to do, then go out." he said coldly.


    Why doesn''t he even want me to accompany him now? It''s just a sentence, he''s such a smart and meticulous person, why would he want to assassinate the third prince? Furthermore, he even wants to go back to the palace.


    If it was me, I would have gone into hiding for ten days or half a month before I came back, but I''m not him. I don''t know what he''s like.


    He was so strange to me, he didn''t seem to want to see me.


    Maybe he''s hurt, he doesn''t want to be pissed off, and I always do.


    Blaming himself, he and the palace maid carried the clothes to the laundry room.


    The laundry was as lively as ever. Some of them recognized me and sneered at me when they saw me.


    "Who was it? "Truly amazing. Today, we''re talking about a young girl, and even her little sister has been crowned as a guest. Today is different from the past."


    "Why do you say that?" A palace maid pushed him aside and said, "She''s a servant girl, and a personal maid as well. Do you all know that?" She said in a low voice that I could hear, "The kind that goes to bed? "These two sisters really have a way. One of them can handle the Emperor, while the other can deal with the Seventh Prince."


    "Sister, are you really that bad? How can you say that? "How do you know if they went to bed?"


    "Don''t say that. You go and look in the bed and smell the smell and you''ll understand." She smiled perfunctorily.


    Obviously, everyone is a palace maid, but I didn''t do anything to them.


    The clothes that the picking girl wore were different. The clothes she brought were mixed with a fresh and tender color.


    A palace maid stomped on them. "I was too careless. I even stepped on their clothes."


    "I really can''t imagine why this little servant serves the old and the big one serves the little one. I really can''t let go of even the small one."


    "Little hooves, what are you talking about? "Aaaah!" A nanny, who had heard of one of the excitement, came over immediately.


    Seeing me, a smile appeared on his face, "So it''s Ni Caijun. How dare I trouble you to send your clothes over? "Just say it, and I''ll have someone go get it." I saw the contemptuous smile in her eyes as she tried to please me.


    I think it would be brazen to climb high.


    I shook my head. "I''m also a palace maid. What should I do? What should I do in the beginning of the snow?"


    "You don''t need to talk about these little hooligans. They talk every day when they have nothing to do." She grabbed the clothes she had just delivered and threw them at the head of the palace maid.


    Seeing this, all the palace maids flashed their eyes. Of course, they had to step on it a few more times.


    [It is really inappropriate for me to be exposed to such simplicity and lack of scheming.


    However, Little Ding was furious, "How can you guys be like this?"


    "Little Ding, don''t say it." I pulled her along, and behind me came the sound of mocking laughter.


    There was also the mama''s drawling voice, "Ah, Ni Caijun, if you have time, have the empress come back to take a look. I didn''t dare let anyone sit on that stool of hers."


    I shook my head and chuckled. If they were to meet a ruthless person, they would really be asking for trouble.


    "You can still laugh." Little Ding was a little angry.


    "Human nature is like this. This is human nature." Naked human nature.


    Their faces were all smiles and their mouths were full of sarcasm, but in their hearts, they were extremely sour.


    It''s impossible for humans to not change their positions. If this were to spread to Pear Fragrance''s ears, she wouldn''t be me, but she would be able to do it ruthlessly. If he were to say that to her behind her ears, it would be fine even if he didn''t know that. No matter what, she was now Empress Zhao. If she didn''t want her to climb up, she would still climb up.


    She was the same as him, someone who could call the wind and summon the rain.


    The sour grapes psychology, didn''t I once let the pear fragrance say? Everyone has a sour grape in mind.


    "Early Snow." Chen mama''s face was all smiles. "It just so happened to be me. Esteemed Empress Ning misses you."


    "How is esteemed wangfei Ning?" I asked, concerned.


    "It''s good to be out of the cold palace." She smiled like a November chrysanthemum.


    I chuckled. That was a good thing.


    "Chu Xue, when you''re free, come to Ning Xiaoyao''s palace. Consort Ning wants to see you too." Her eyes were full of words, but this was not a good time to talk.


    I nodded. "Okay."


    A palace maid stood in front and called out, "Ni Chuxue, you are so stupid."


    Who is she? I looked at Senior Servant Chen and Little Ding. I don''t know her at all.


    She looked at Chen mama in loathing, then looked at me. "Ni Chuxue, are you still the Empress Dowager''s older sister?"


    I am. Then she should be the palace maid by Pear Blossom''s side. I had thought that Pear Blossom was coming because of her imposing manner. Heh heh, what kind of person are you to be lecturing a palace maid or something?


    "The empress was pregnant. Even the emperor threw the empress to the side when he was in Ning Concubine Palace every day. You can still laugh with the people from Ning Concubine Palace. It''s really not worth it, esteemed wangfei."


    "Ah, Pear Fragrance has a body." This, could not be true, right?


    Wait, what did she call out for? She was afraid that others wouldn''t know. If everyone in the palace knew, with Pear Fragrance''s personality from a few days ago, how could those concubines let her go?


    The pear incense will not not be a trivial matter, right? I have to find a time to see pear incense.


    Recently, the investigation has been really tight, and there have been more and more rumours about the injury of the Third Prince of Da Liao.


    Da Liao was unable to calm down from his anger and wanted to take the opportunity to attack Yan Dynasty, but he heard that there was a blizzard over there so he could not send his troops.


    The emperor had ordered the imperial doctors to treat his third son, and there were even more who went to visit him. When they returned, they would mostly be able to obtain some rare treasures.


    I didn''t want to go anywhere, so I stayed in the seventh prince''s palace, watching the sun rise and set. The weather was getting colder and colder every day.


    There is no wall in the world without wind. News will always come in.


    Consort Ning was greatly spoiled. The emperor had made a lotus stage for her, and the empress was like a butterfly dancing on a jade platform the size of a lotus leaf.


    The emperor was building a new palace for Ning Fei. It was said that the army was building a new palace for Ning Fei, and the emperor was building a new palace for her. It was said that the army was building a new palace for Ning Fei, and the emperor was building a new palace for Ning Fei.


    The Seventh Prince''s injuries had also healed greatly. It had only been three days, yet he was already full of energy and vitality. Every day, he would have to train for several hours in the forest.


    He cut some pretty flowers in a variety of colors, sniffing the fragrance of the flowers as he headed towards the pear-scented Pear Blossom Palace.

 C109

    This is the first time I''ve ever been to a palace where the Emperor bestowed pear fragrance independence.


    "Yo, isn''t that Ni Chuxue?" A cold taunting voice sounded from the front.


    I lowered my head and said, "Your servant greets Lady Lin."


    "You''re too polite. Big Sister Li Xiang and I are sisters. Logically speaking, we should still address you as a good big sister." Lin Jing was accompanied by a palace maid as she slowly walked over. Her face was full of smiles, as if she was meeting an old friend.


    He didn''t know what kind of agreement Pear Fragrance had reached with her, but there was no such thing as a ''peak'' agreement.


    However, I really don''t like this kind of laughter. In the end, I can''t let go of the shock of a family change.


    She retreated to the side and lightly said, "This servant doesn''t dare."


    "Really? Why does it not look like that? Why are you being so courteous?" As she approached, the fragrant wind assaulted me and lifted me up with one hand.


    The long nails dug deep into my hand and made me wince in pain.


    She didn''t have any intention of letting it go. Sigh, Lin Jingru, I can''t let her go either. She couldn''t let it go.


    I could be angry, but I also had a reason to look for, and what about her? Didn''t she become a beauty now? Isn''t it glorious now? It was still because I didn''t like it. Luckily, in front of an outsider, I pretended to be good with Pear Fragrance. It was as if I wanted to cover myself with a quilt.


    I withdrew my hand, and the bead scraped against her fingernails.


    A flash of light appeared in her eyes, and I changed my arms, allowing the sleeves to cover the Heavenly Jewels.


    A palace maid with a Heavenly Jewel, how could anyone not guess?


    I didn''t want to cause trouble, "Your servant will take her leave first."


    "It''s really unfortunate, ah. I still have to pay respects to esteemed wangfei?" Otherwise, the three of us can compete again. "


    "This servant dares not." He thought to himself, Is it tiring for me to go down there with the wind in the palace?


    She was also a beautiful woman, but she was losing more and more of her splendor. She was always living in someone else''s halo.


    With the beauty of the pear fragrance, her makeup could also shine brightly. Consort Ning was elegant and beautiful, and the current her was clad in clean white clothes.


    I withdrew myself. She didn''t dare to make things difficult for me, probably because of Pear Blossom.


    I could only see the consort from a distance, so I avoided the path in the depths of the flowers to avoid all the trouble.


    When I arrived at the Pear Blossom Palace, it was said that the pear fragrance had not yet risen, so I gave all the flowers to the palace maid.


    Who knew that she would throw it away? "Our Empress doesn''t like flowers."


    I was a little stunned. This palace maid is really bold. However, the clothes she wore was also several levels higher than the palace maid''s. No wonder she was so unruly.


    I bent down and picked it up. I felt my heart ache, I didn''t like it, and I didn''t need to be like this. Every flower, from the time it grew until now, was only there to show people this short period of beauty. This palace maid, if the people from the other palaces were to come, it would also be the same. Pear Fragrance had truly made quite a few enemies.


    "What is the purpose of these flowers? They are not peonies, nor are they precious flowers." With the support of the palace maid, Riko walked out. He spoke softly.


    I chuckled. "It''s fine. I''ll bring it back with me. No matter what look these flowers have, they are a type of beauty."


    "Ni Chuxue, why did you greet me when you saw me? You don''t even know how to be a palace maid anymore." Pear Fragrance sat up straight and drank her tea. She didn''t even look at me.


    I was a little odd, but I still bowed to her respectfully.


    "Okay, okay. Don''t think that just because you''re my sister, you don''t need anything. Get up."


    Feeling somewhat sad in my heart, I still stood up.


    "Peach, go get my sour plum."


    The palace maid who had thrown my flower glanced at me and said sweetly, "Yes, Esteemed Empress Zhao. Peach also knows that the Empress wants more honey."


    "Look, this palace maid of mine is very different from you."


    When the peach had left, she sent the palace maid away.


    He sighed heavily, looked at me and said, "Ni Chuxue, don''t blame me for being cruel to you."


    I shook my head. I never blamed her.


    "That peach was pointed out to me by the empress. Whatever it is, I have to avoid it by a bit and do it out of face." She felt a little helpless. "There are some things, don''t be petty."


    I couldn''t help but laugh. "Lixiang, are you doing well?"


    She bit the corner of her lips as she looked at me in grief. "What''s so good about that? Look at all the good things you''ve done. Now that Consort Ning''s favored, the emperor isn''t even coming to my place."


    "Riko, do you hate me then?" I asked tentatively.


    She glanced at me. "Why don''t you hate me? I''m clearly the most favored one. Now that this has happened, I can''t even see the shadow of the Emperor. Why can''t you think about what you''re doing first? Is it good for me?"


    I didn''t say anything. Sigh, can you blame me for these things?


    If the Emperor liked it, whether it was the Cold Palace or a thousand miles away, the Emperor would personally find it. If the Emperor didn''t like it, he would deliver it in front of him or wave his hand; there was nothing there.


    Pear Blossom, why can''t you understand it? These are not things that I can handle.


    Riko seemed to be angry. She looked at me with slight anger. "Now, what do you think I should do?"


    "Pear Blossom, I''m just a palace maid," I gently reminded her of my identity. What could I do?


    "I know you are only a palace maid. Ni Chuxue, you know the Seventh Prince, you know the Crown Prince, don''t you? "Don''t tell me you don''t understand." The way he looked at her from head to toe was really ambiguous.


    This made me a little disappointed. Little Sister, in the end, you still didn''t understand my point.


    "They are masters. I am just a palace maid."


    "Why are you pretending to be so stupid? Everyone says that you''re the Crown Prince''s woman, and everyone says that you''re going to warm the bed of the seventh prince, isn''t that right?"


    I couldn''t help but laugh out loud, "Pear Blossom, don''t believe a single word you''ve heard about the rumors. You also know what your sister looks like."


    "Maybe he is greedy for fresh food." she said coldly.


    I shook my head. "Pear Blossom, you shouldn''t have said that. I''m not that kind of person. The Crown Prince and Seventh Prince aren''t people like that. Pear Fragrance, you''ve never even looked at me properly, how do you know what kind of person I am? "


    She coldly snorted, "What are you trying to do?"


    "That''s true." He smiled wryly in his heart. There was no endless beauty, no peerless talent, and no status that was noble to the point of being worshipped by the people of the world. What was a person like me doing here?


    I don''t care. There are some things that would only make one''s heart a little sad, so it''s better to ignore them and pretend that nothing had happened. I don''t like the fact that it is too cold.


    "Then tell me, what should we do?"


    "I have no other choice." I can''t solve this problem for her.


    She was so angry that her chest rose and fell as she hit the table heavily, "There''s no other way. Do you want me to die? Isn''t it? Right now, there is no one by my side who can be trusted. Every single concubine is trying their best to lower the others and climb up to the most glorious position. "


    It made me sigh, but there was nothing I could do. "I''ve tried to persuade you."


    The road she is walking, no matter how hard it is to walk, is still her path. I can''t walk on it for her.


    "Just this one sentence, Ni Chu Xue, you really are a good older sister. I feel extremely uncomfortable, and don''t know how to comfort me." She rubbed her head with one hand.


    I can''t bear it. Although it''s really unreasonable, I''ve always been fond of this little sister of mine since I was young.


    How could the two sisters, who had experienced love for each other for so long, be forgotten?


    "Pear Fragrance, your choice that day was like this. There are many things he had to think of. Just like this, when you''re pampered like this, the other concubines are in the same mood as you. How long can you possibly love them like this?"


    She bit her lips as her expression turned ugly.


    Yes, that day, the Emperor could treat her like that. Today, of course, he could treat another girl the same way.


    This was an unfair game of rules, and Riko had fallen into a trap of choice. No, it was a very, very long loneliness.


    A moment of glory, losing a lifetime, I have never agreed.


    In this world, there was no such thing as a medicine for regret, and it was impossible to turn back.


    I couldn''t bear to see her this upset, so I sighed softly. "Pear Blossom, if the emperor dotes on you, why should you be afraid?" Relying on the favor of the outside, there is always someone more beautiful than yourself. "


    She looked at me helplessly. "Go and beg the Seventh Prince for him and the Emperor to pass by my side."


    I shook my head. "I''m just a palace maid. Pear Blossom, master''s matters and how you do it are not up to me to decide."


    She lowered her eyes in defeat. "Now that I have the Emperor''s bloodline, I am not afraid. No matter what, I will rely on this hope for the rest of my life."


    But I wasn''t optimistic. "Pear Fragrance, Consort Ning gave birth to seventeen princes, and she also stayed in the Cold Palace for a long time."


    Her expression changed drastically. "Don''t say those words to me."


    "If it were anyone else, I wouldn''t say anything. But you are my sister, Pear Fragrance. You have to protect yourself." "Don''t be so arrogant."


    Her eyes were blazing as she said while gritting her teeth, "Ni Chuxue, you''re saying that I''m arrogant."


    "Yes." I nodded.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "Yes, if it wasn''t for you, I would never have heard that. But, Ni Chuxue, I hate hearing those kinds of words. Don''t tell me twice."


    However, the current me cannot advance or retreat. There is no one who I can trust. I''m furious. Ni Chuxue, come to my Pear Blossom Palace.


    "I won''t change anything even if I come? Pear Fragrance, I am also standing at the heart of the wave. Some people, it''s good as long as you don''t submit. You have to have your own ideas, pear fragrance, you are a very smart person, your talent, your glory, will not drown you in the harem. "


    People need to be encouraged in order to have a yearning, a hope.


    I was not happy with her, always sighing and hanging my head.


    "Empress, Mei Er is here." The palace maid had called for him from afar.


    Upon entering, he saw that Pear Fragrance''s expression wasn''t good and frowned. "Empress Dowager, what''s wrong with you? You don''t feel well. Do you want Imperial Physician Xuan?" "Empress Dowager, you can''t smell the flowers. Ni Chuxue, why are you still holding the flowers in your hands? Are you deliberately trying to harm our Empress?"

 C110

    Pear Fragrance slapped her across the face.


    The crisp knife full of sour plums fell to the floor, rolling on the floor.


    I sighed in my heart. Why did this pear blossom suddenly become impulsive?


    Peach Seeking Eye looked at Pear Fragrance with wide eyes as if he couldn''t believe her.


    "Ni Chu Xue is my sister after all. Who do you think you are, speaking to her in such a loud voice?"


    "Empress, didn''t you say that you could treat her as a palace maid?"


    "You still dare to talk back? Men, slap my face!" She spoke harshly.


    The court lady was frightened and immediately kneeled on the ground and kowtowed. "Empress, this servant dares not. Please forgive this servant."


    I shook my head at her.


    Didn''t she say that the palace maid was sent by the empress? It was a mistake again.


    Pear Fragrance''s mind must have been in a mess as well. She must have had her work done and been in such a hurry.


    Compared to Tian Lin Jing Ru, Pear Fragrance really couldn''t compare to her.


    I gently stepped back. Pear blossom, she chose the road, she went down it.


    The Pear Blossom Palace is close to the lake, and on the other side of the lake is the newly established Ning Fei Palace." The Pear Blossom Palace is close to the lake, and on the other side of the lake is the newly established Ning Fei Palace.


    But, at the end of the year, who was the Emperor''s favorite?


    If one person is favored in this dynasty, then there will be more people who are out of favour. Therefore, if I hate this, then I might as well leave myself in peace.


    He stealthily made his way back to the seventh prince''s palace. Eunuch Yue was currently helping him put on a thick set of clothes.


    Seeing me, he coldly threw a sentence at me, "Go and prepare yourself to leave the palace."


    I stood there, unable to think straight.


    "Get ready," Eunuch Yue scolded. "Why are you so confused, maid?"


    "Oh." I backed away excitedly.


    Going out of the palace, it really isn''t a dream. I pinched my own face, feeling a bit painful.


    I have to wear thick clothes. The weather is really cold. Why am I in such a mess when I have to leave the palace? To stick flowers in a bottle, to stick them in your hair.


    Fortunately, I looked in the mirror. Otherwise, if I went out like this, I would be scared to death by the sight of the flowers flaunting around my body.


    He secretly blamed himself for not being calm enough. Wasn''t it just leaving the palace? It wasn''t as if it had never been seen before. He could actually be this happy. Is it because the palace is too stuffy, is it because I want to go out to get some fresh air too much? Yes, it must be.


    My heart was in my throat as I left the palace.


    Even if I had to use it for a while, it would be able to make my years flow faster. If I use it for a day, then I will have one less day. It will be one year. One year, one year ¡­ it will be three years.


    The seventh prince''s carriage was extremely big, with tables and the like inside. Even chess, teacups and the like were all made of magnets. No matter how the carriage jolted, it wouldn''t fall down.


    The carriage was so comfortable that several people could sit inside. This was the luxurious carriage belonging to the imperial family.


    A young father-in-law was in the front of the carriage, and I was in the back, staring at him.


    Mainly I saw that he could see, the corner of his lips did not close in exchange for his eyes.


    I can''t wait to drive my horse out of here.


    He didn''t say where he was going, and neither did I ask. We had arrived at our destination anyway.


    I just want to feel the feeling of freedom outside, so that I can be happier.


    He played chess alone and played chess with himself. If it was any other time, I would have taken an extra glance at him.


    But I have no interest now.


    I really want to go out and take a look. Shangguan Yu has been gone for so many days, but there''s still no news from her.


    I wanted so much to be in the crowd again, to be able to see him, even for a glance, and to be content, though, I knew, it must have been a great deal more disappointed, but I still thought about it.


    A while ago, the palace was abuzz with the assassination attempt, and even the search for Shangguan Yu had left many people behind. A thought suddenly flashed through his mind. Was this matter related to the Seventh Prince''s matter?


    I bit my lips and looked at the Seventh Prince guiltily. "Seventh Prince, I really did let you down. I thought so badly of you. So it turns out you were so good."


    He looked up at me coldly and spat out a few words. "Don''t be presumptuous."


    I shook my head. "This is not presumptuous. Seventh Prince, I have really thought too poorly of you."


    His face tightened as he looked at me coldly, "Ni Chuxue, don''t say anything."


    I calmly grabbed the black chess piece and took a sniff, feeling really sad. "Seventh Prince, I understand. You''re doing this for my own good, Chu Xue really thanks you for your great kindness."


    His face darkened even more, his dark eyes were blazing with a fiery light. He suppressed his anger as if he could destroy everyone with just a light, and said, "Ni Chuxue, what are you doing?"


    I leaned over and whispered in his ear, "Seventh Prince, I understand. I don''t understand why someone as astute and exquisite as you would go and assassinate the Third Prince. Seventh Prince, you''re doing this for our own good. You''re thinking that since you''ve broken up Shangguan Liu and I, your heart is not at ease, so you went to assassinate him, and you''ve brought all your attention to this matter. "


    He gritted his teeth, "Ni Chuxue, stop spouting nonsense. Don''t get in my way."


    Without looking at me, he dropped the black piece on the board.


    I immediately grabbed onto his hand as if there was something wrong with him, "Look, look, Seventh Prince, you made a mistake. I don''t know much about chess, but you really made a mistake. Seventh Prince, thank you so much. "


    His dark eyes looked at me, "Ni Chuxue, try again. I''ll let you eat all the chess pieces."


    "Seventh Prince, you don''t like to hear it, but I won''t say it." My eyes were full of gratitude.


    He looked at me for a long time before he said, "Ni Chuxue, do you really understand me?"


    I nodded. "Understood, understood."


    "Then what else do you know? Why am I so good to you? " There was actually some hope in his eyes.


    "Because," I said, "you forced Shangguan Bing."


    "Nonsense, I don''t want to hear about him again. Ni Chuxue, this is what you know. You are truly naive." It was somewhat cold, but not disdainful.


    I was stunned. Am I naive? I don''t feel it at all. Am I wrong?


    "Your understanding is disappointing." With a disappointed smile, he asked, "Do you know where to go?"


    I shook my head.


    He said emotionlessly, "You should have taken a look at that painting. It''s a painting that I like and I don''t reject it. You can go take a look, but you ¡­ why don''t you?"


    Was this a pressure question? I must say, I said, shaking his hand, thank him.


    "Seventh Prince, you''ve repeated yourself several times. The more I look at that painting, the more scared I am." I spoke honestly in exchange for his long sigh.


    Then, he looked at me meaningfully, "Ni Chuxue, what kind of person are you? Why are you so different?"


    I didn''t understand. "Seventh Prince?"


    "Don''t ask." He heaved a long sigh. "Maybe you''ll know when you see it."


    I shrugged. "It''s so serious that I can''t bear to watch it."


    "Ni Chuxue, you are a coward." He was furious.


    I smiled and poured him a cup of tea. "Yes, I''m actually very timid."


    He held the cup in his hand, his fingers white, and looked at me with a murderous and helpless expression.


    I hastily apologized. "I''ve thought about it. I won''t make you angry anymore. Seventh Prince, don''t take it to heart. Do you think I''m spouting nonsense?"


    He coldly snorted. "If you continue talking nonsense when you get back to the third prince''s place, I''ll leave you there."


    "Ah!" I cried out, "Go there! I don''t want to go there! That third prince is too despicable."


    He didn''t say anything more as he continued to play chess. The more I understood, the less I understood the Seventh Prince.


    When the carriage finally reached the capital, I leaned over the window and looked out at the busy street. The doors of the Shangguan Medicine Shop were shut tight.


    I''m so disappointed, if it''s like this, then I don''t even know where Shangguan Bing has escaped to.


    Ye Zichen looked unblinkingly at the people coming from the east, south, west and north, as if they were all from different directions.


    I searched, trying to find someone I knew in this vast sea of people.


    After passing through thousands of sails and not even a thousand sails, after passing through the bustling streets, the carriage headed towards the embassy.


    I leaned powerlessly against the window, my eyes filled with unconcealable sorrow. The Seventh Prince only glanced at me but didn''t say anything?


    "Reporting to the Seventh Prince, we have arrived at the embassy." The young eunuch answered in a dutiful manner.


    I lifted the curtain and let the Seventh Prince out.


    I was thinking too much, so I hoped that it wouldn''t be easy for me to come out. Ni Chu Xue, please be happy.


    He shook his head, leaving his disappointment behind. If fate wills it, they would meet again. If fate wills it, he would never be able to find her.


    Seventh Prince didn''t even have to notify them and directly went in.


    That damnable Qianli was lying on the Imperial Consort''s chair, his sharp eyes sizing up the Seventh Prince.


    Seventh Prince''s face was full of smiles. "The Third Prince is well. I heard that the Third Prince is heavily injured. He really is not well protected by the Yan Dynasty. After scaring the Third Prince, this prince will definitely go all out to capture the assassin."


    The Third Prince looked at him and seemed to be sneering. "Could it be that the Seventh Prince has been rather busy lately due to his unwell condition? Only now does he know about such a major matter."


    Perhaps the Seventh Prince had come a little too late, so what excuse could he use to explain his past? If he was a little annoyed, then why would the people of Great Liao follow him to the Yan Dynasty and get injured? Even the Seventh Prince had asked about it, so what? I know, there are a lot of things, I think it is still not mature, I choose not to speak.


    The third prince''s sharp eyes didn''t let go of the seventh prince''s frown. He coldly snorted and said, "The seventh prince wouldn''t be injured, right? So he has no time to bother with this matter."

 C111

    The Seventh Prince chuckled. "What are you talking about, Prince Yale? Men aren''t free, and I presume you know the reason as well?"


    Suddenly he took me by the shoulder, and in my astonishment, he played with my hair in a light tone. His fingers caressed my face, and he said, "You can crack it by blowing on it." Don''t know what is called a short term and a short term? "This is unbelievable. When Brother Yelu is better, this prince will choose ten Yan Dynasty beauties to serve you."


    Yershalu looked at me in disbelief and pointed a finger at me. "It''s her."


    So suspicious, yes, I couldn''t believe it either.


    Seventh Prince is really fake. He''s looking for me to act for Yelu. He has to find a more beautiful one.


    Aren''t you complaining that I have a lot to do? And I don''t want to get involved.


    He had one arm around my waist, and I felt my whole body stiffen, but a moment''s hesitation would have given rise to a new clue.


    Aren''t you always saying that I''m stupid? Why did you pick me?


    I don''t want to ask, I don''t want to know, but, such a big matter, can you inform me in advance? It''s even more stable than me. Won''t I destroy his show if I eat it?


    "Brother Broken Evil''s hobbies are truly different, but don''t you guys feel that it''s inconceivable? To have this woman serve you brothers, she is truly a peerless being. " His lips curled up in an ambiguous smile.


    Look at me, I don''t know what kind of lewd identity I''ll be known to have. Leaning my head weakly against his chest, I put my hand on his waist and pinched him behind his back.


    No matter what, I am still the unmarried woman of Yunying. If this news were to spread, I would be afraid of Shangguan Liu misunderstanding.


    What do you mean? If it wasn''t for the fact that I didn''t want to mess up the Seventh Prince''s affair, I would have picked up the Seventh Prince''s tea and tossed it over to him.


    "You can''t say that." Lou Zigui gently lowered his head and placed a kiss on my hand. "Some women, they''re used to set the line. Some women, they''re used to pamper. is used to pamper and unwind. "


    What do you mean? My hand squeezed even harder.


    To take revenge on me with my reputation, isn''t this a happy occasion? This Lou Zigui is really evil. I hate this kind of behavior, but this isn''t the time for me to fight with him.


    "Can this woman bear it?"


    "Then you''re wrong. Ni Chuxue and the crown prince are bosom friends. How can the crown prince compare himself to her?" He touched my face up and down.


    It was itchy, but I was furious. He grabbed the hand that was squeezing his waist behind me and made me hug him. In front of others, he seemed more and more intimate.


    "Oh, I see." Yershalu smiled at me very dubiously.


    That kind of smile made people want to tear it up. Was that also a friend that could be used by Shangguan? He must have thought so. I sighed in my heart. Why did you pull me into the water?


    Seventh Prince only returned to the palace after he said something unnecessary.


    Once in the carriage, I sat at a far corner, looking breathlessly to one side.


    He didn''t say anything, he just kept silent. He was really capable. If I didn''t ask, he definitely wouldn''t say anything.


    I''m extremely annoyed, but I can''t take it out on the prince, it''s too much.


    "Why do you say that about me?


    I couldn''t help but ask.


    He continued to play the chessboard with a cold expression on his face.


    The more I read, the angrier I got. I didn''t like to be angry, but he could easily make me angry. Did he not notice my anger?


    I was both angry and embarrassed. "Seventh Prince, I can take revenge no matter what you want, but why do you have to call me your woman in front of outsiders? If this were to spread out, then what kind of person would I be in the future? When I leave the palace, what would I be? Lecherous, detailed?" The more I said, the more wronged I felt. Tears began to fall and I wiped them away with one hand, "Seventh Prince, although I am just a palace maid, I can be beaten and scolded by you however you wish. If you want to do that, there''s nothing I can do about it. But you can''t use my name to say that. I also have my dignity, and I also have my final pride, how can you do this? "


    He looked up, glanced at me, and continued to play. "So you''re crying," he said dryly.


    I slammed my hands on his table. "Seventh Prince, can I not cry?" If you say it like that to me, then before, I did not care about my reputation in Qin Huai, but that also did not harm my good name or sully my character. If you say it like that, it is truly too excessive. "


    "Who else can I believe other than you?" He said it as a matter of course.


    "I don''t care about you. I don''t want to be like this." I cried bitterly.


    He looked me straight in the eye. "Do you care so much about this?"


    What was this phrase? "Am I happy to be told that?"


    "Hai." He let out a long sigh, "I thought Ni Chuxue would understand, but it turns out you don''t either."


    I wiped away my tears and looked at him with red eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "Idiot, if I don''t bring you along like this, if I don''t say it like this, would you like to directly marry into the Great Li Nation as a serious concubine?"


    Ah, is that it? Did that bastard not change his bad intentions?


    "From that day onwards, the brilliance in your eyes has never been concealed. Ni Chu Xue, you truly know how to provoke others, causing so much trouble. Do you think that I will be honored to be associated with you?"


    After thinking about it, what the Seventh Prince said wasn''t unreasonable.


    I sighed and looked at him with an aggrieved expression on my face. I couldn''t say a single word. Just a few words and he would be able to vent my anger and grievance on me.


    I don''t know, why, always because of me? Could it be that he didn''t have any selfish thoughts?


    "Seventh Prince, are you really doing this for me?" I stared at him.


    Men, especially princes, are always on guard against each other between brothers. They don''t hold back against me and aren''t afraid of their own dangers. I don''t believe that he and I are such good people.


    What did he mean? Do you like it? How can this be? He is such a noble and cold person, yet he has always been calling me over. He wants me to keep to my duty, to admire him? No, he never asked me to draw a picture of him. Maybe there were some things I didn''t want to know, didn''t want to know, were too scared to come back.


    "I naturally have my own reasons. If you''ve had enough, cry it out, if you''ve had enough, then stay by the side." He waved his hand and lowered his eyes so I wouldn''t see what was written in them.


    I was still full of grievance, sitting by the window, I cried and made a ruckus, sigh, is it me being unreasonable?


    Why was the Seventh Prince''s heart so deep, so deep that one couldn''t see the bottom, was impossible to guess.


    ''Bored with me, eh? ''I sighed softly. He was a master after all. No matter how strange the matter was, he couldn''t ask me why.


    I am not a good lady, but I ask for a kind of fairness in my bones, which always makes me too impulsive.


    I looked down at my fingernails, and the Heavenly Jewels shone a faint light on my wrist, beautiful and luxurious.


    The light of the fingernails was a dull and slightly pink color, and life was just as good as that. Calm and reserved.


    "Ni Chu Xue." he called softly.


    I replied lightly, "What instructions do you have for me?"


    "You''re not angry anymore." Now he''s on the move again, didn''t he? He told me to go away just now.


    When I was done, he turned to me.


    He was like a cousin. He had to be quiet for a bit, then he would give Jing some sugar.


    In fact, Jing was a child, not a child. I understood the helplessness and longing in his eyes, the desire to grow up.


    I don''t know if Jing let Shangguan Bing arrange it.


    I calmly looked at Seventh Prince and shook my head. "I won''t be angry anymore."


    "I''m curious though, why? Your heart is blocked? "


    I chuckled. "Why is Seventh Prince so concerned about the anger of the palace maid? If I calm down, I can figure it out. You have your reasons for doing it, and moreover, I am only a palace maid, right? Rumors can only spread, otherwise there would be eternal peace and quiet. However, the path is my own, and I have to do it or not, I can''t follow the shadow of someone else''s seal. "


    "Feeling sad, right?" He coldly snorted as he picked up the tea leaves and continued drinking.


    I shook my head. "No, heartache will only make my heart feel worse. If it''s like this, why don''t you think about the other way around? It doesn''t matter what the people say about me. To be able to understand me, in the end, they wouldn''t look at me like that, right? "


    There was an appreciative smile in his eyes as he smiled and said, "That''s good."


    "In the short span of a few decades in this life, I can''t look at too many things. I can''t leave them too white."


    "Do you really want to leave the palace?


    I nodded. "That''s right, Seventh Prince. It''s great to leave the palace. The sky is high and the birds fly. The seas are vast, and fish swim in the sea."


    "No matter how high I jump, I can''t fly past the clouds. If I jump again, I won''t be able to jump into the sea."


    "Sigh, fighting for these small details, outside is indeed freedom. The sky is empty, people are free. You can go wherever you want, there is no need for respect, and there is no need for etiquette." I miss my old life. At that time, why didn''t he think about it properly?


    I looked at him. "Seventh Prince, can I help you to get me out of the palace?"


    Yin Yin''s request isn''t like mine, it''s just that the outside of the palace is too attractive.


    He looked at me. "Do you think I don''t know what you''re up to?"


    "I don''t dare to hide it from you." I didn''t want to hide it from him.


    "Seventh Prince, I''ve lost my reputation. It''s not good to stay in the palace."


    With this, the Seventh Prince was able to convince Yel that he was infatuated with women.


    "Did you help me?" He chuckled.


    My face reddened a little. "Sigh, stop talking about this. Forget it. Just pretend that I didn''t say anything."


    He lowered his eyes. "Well, I owe you a favor. Just tell me what you want."


    I shook my head. "I don''t want anything."


    "Why don''t you want anything? "Ni Chu Xue, you better show me your sincerity and let me make you a painting girl."

 C112

    "In this way, you can paint everywhere and you don''t have to be afraid of anyone. Don''t you like painting? There are many beautiful scenery in the palace, there are many places, so you can never forget the painting. Yet now, you do not even possess the qualifications to write. Furthermore, you have refused to beg for my help and are now giving that jade back to you.


    I chuckled as I looked at him, my eyes twinkling. "Seventh Prince, you are a little despicable. Fine, letting me scold you for a bit is my request."


    He coldly snorted, the brilliance in his eyes becoming gentle. "What a bold palace maid. I''ll deal with you when I get back. " He turned his head angrily in my direction.


    I chuckled. "Your skin is thick and your flesh is tough. You''re not afraid."


    "Do you think I''m a walnut now that my skin is thick and my flesh is tough?"


    "I wouldn''t dare, but that''s what you said." I''m not afraid of settling accounts? What he said about settling the accounts, he didn''t manage to do. It was said that if one wasn''t afraid, then the consequences would be dire.


    "Seventh Prince, I don''t need you to return that jade to me." I looked at him with some pride. "This favor is so easy to repay. What was that jade? When I told the crown prince about it, he casually gave me a piece. "


    "You are really thick-skinned." he said coldly.


    "Yeah, it''s quite thick." I touched my face.


    With his back to me, he gave me a bottle of pills.


    I poked him in the back. "There, here, not here."


    "You." He turned angrily. "You did it on purpose."


    I laughed happily. "No? "I just made sure it was a pinch before I started taking the medicine."


    "Apply medicine through the clothes?" He raised his eyebrows.


    "Hehe, men and women shouldn''t be so intimate with each other." I rested my head on the chessboard. "The Seventh Prince''s identity is extremely prestigious, what if I see him? That would be your loss. "


    "Ni Chu Xue, just laugh. I want to see how long you can be proud of yourself. Now that you know my identity as the Seventh Prince, you aren''t afraid that I''ll let you serve me directly." He put the medicine away coldly.


    "Am I not afraid?" Seventh Prince, you have such high standards, but I won''t be able to enter your eyes? "I''m doing it for your own good. You know I''m clumsy. If you freeze me, it''ll be a big crime."


    "Are you a palace maid or a mistress?" He gave me a hard look.


    I looked straight at him. "Seventh Prince, why do you always use these as a cover? You can tell me. "


    "Say what?" He actually blushed.


    I smiled. "Seventh Prince, you''re a very lonely person. You''re tolerating me like this. Don''t you understand some things?"


    "What a bold Ni Chu Xue." His eyes were about to burst into flames. Then, with a heavy sigh, he stretched out his hand. "Then be my trusted friend!"


    I hit him hard, and he was caught off guard, his hand hitting the board so hard it made him wince.


    "Hehe, Seventh Prince, it won''t be an easy thing to say, but why are you being so nice to me?"


    He could do nothing about it. "Please, brave palace maid, remember my identity."


    He grabbed his hand and gently rubbed it. "Alright, alright, it''s not painful. Let me blow on you."


    His face was dark. "Ni Chuxue, what do you think of me?"


    I covered my mouth and ran far away. "Something, four feet, can run fast."


    "Come here." He growled.


    I shook my head. I was sitting by the curtain, and when he tried to catch me, I went out.


    He put his tense face down stiffly, beckoned, and said softly, "Come on, get a cup of tea."


    "You''re going to punish me. I''m not going."


    "Very treacherous. "Alright, I won''t punish you, I promise." He looked up at the roof again and swore for the first time. Before I could finish, he growled again, "Hurry."


    I crawled over carefully, still sitting far away, and watched him as I poured the tea. Smiling, but the corners of his mouth inadvertently, can be so relaxed, ah ah, I have another friend.


    The identities of these friends were truly amazing. Each of them had more connections than the other.


    His expression was ugly, but he kept his word. He didn''t plot nor attack. I gave him the tea and he drank it down and I took it up again.


    He must be angry, Lou Zigui. This name is really weird. I still like the name Lou Zigui.


    "Seventh Prince, don''t be angry, haha." Didn''t I quickly stop being angry? You see, I was crying, and I''m not crying now. I''ll play chess with you. "


    "How can you be my opponent?" He snorted coldly.


    "Of course, I am no match for you. However, there is truly an extraordinary loneliness between me and myself. I do not think that it is an even higher level." I kept all the chess pieces.


    If there were two people, why would he play a game of chess himself? Ever since he was young, he had been lonely and felt pity for him. No wonder she was so cold and heartless.


    His body stiffened and the light in his eyes flowed, becoming beautiful. If this was the first time I saw him, I would have forgotten what breathing was like.


    He lowered his voice and said, "Ni Chuxue, you can''t act so wildly after entering the palace."


    I nodded in agreement and spread out my hands. "You know?"


    "Alright, I''ll play with you. What should I do if I lose?"


    "Then let''s drink tea. If I lose, I''ll have a cup of tea." I can''t really be told to eat the pieces.


    He shook his head. "That won''t do. If you don''t even finish one plate when we arrive at the palace, won''t you be saving your punishment as well?"


    I found it a little funny. "Seventh Prince, did you really think I would lose? "But I am, very powerful."


    "Oh, an expert." he said proudly. " Fine, how about this, if you lose ten times at a time, you will drink a cup, and we will be fair, so that you won''t even have the chance to complain, if you lose fifteen times at a time, you will drink two cups, twenty times, three cups, and so on. "


    "Alright. I can''t do it, I can only drink ten cups, and I can''t punish you. "


    "Slow down and enter the palace." His voice rose.


    The young eunuch outside replied respectfully. [I am so weak. Didn''t you want to punish me?]


    It was true, I knew what it meant to not look down on others, but he was way too strong.


    I had only eaten eight of his sons, and mine was almost all gone, and the whole plate was full of black dregs.


    It was unbearable to drink all the tea from the two big pots in the car. A stomach full of water, I''m really anxious. But what can I do on this carriage?


    Lifting his head, he saw the look of disgust on the other party''s face, and a smile on his face. He had done it on purpose.


    "What, you don''t feel well?"


    "Nope." Why did the chess piece fall so fast? Why hadn''t the palace returned yet?


    He then said, "Ni Chuxue, bring back the ten of you."


    He ate my son again. Heavens, even if he was human, he could still calculate the quantity clearly, just enough for one cup, or two cups, or three cups. This kind of chess player, alas, isn''t I too terrible.


    But Qin Huai has played a few games in the chess hall, I think I do not borrow.


    "Ni Chuxue, are you feeling very uncomfortable?" He looked at me gracefully and complacently.


    I clutched my stomach, and as soon as the eunuch said that we had arrived, I immediately crawled out. Doggy.


    He was deliberately making me look bad, so how could I stand to play with him? It was more realistic to rush to resolve the issue.


    Behind him he whispered, "That''s the first time you''ve ever called me by my name."


    Now, in front of him, I really don''t have any pride or face to speak of anymore. It''s really hard to say how I made a fool of myself.


    After he came back, his days were the same as before. He was still cold in front of people, and so was he in front of people. The palace was a hoop, a hoop to keep her as cold as ice and frost.


    When I heard that Pear Blossom almost fell down, I was shocked. She was pregnant. But I couldn''t go on the first day, and I couldn''t go on the second day, and I knew there would be a lot of people going to see her.


    It was not until the fourth day that I went to see him.


    At noon, I thought of having lunch, so I hurried to the Pear Blossom Palace.


    Beside the lake, a palace was still in full swing.


    There were wood bearers, water bearers, and all sorts of people. It was quite bustling here and there.


    I don''t dare to walk on the main road. I''m afraid that if I were to walk from there, I would inevitably run into a lot of people. If I were to turn around, I would end up in the Pear Blossom Palace.


    After making a big turn, he wasn''t afraid of running into any trouble.


    Someone patted my shoulder. "Give way, why would a palace maid like you come here?"


    I was shocked at the familiarity of this voice.


    It was still a faint medicinal fragrance, and it was even a warm big hand. I turned my head and saw a face, not like Shangguan Bing''s, but it was him again.


    He said in a low voice, "Don''t talk. Go to the flowers."


    I tiptoed in, gripping the palm of my hand. Ye Zichen''s eyes grew blurry and his pupils became moist due to the miasma.


    Separated from the Pear Blossom Palace was a sea of trees, and unknown pink flowers bloomed all over the place. Like the sea, the wind blew, causing the land to sway gently.


    Growing very lush, past the sea of flowers, is pear fragrance pear flower palace.


    Then, they were guarded by the imperial guards, just like a cold palace. The people inside were not allowed to leave, but the palace maids and eunuchs were allowed to enter. They were on guard against the people here. Entering the imperial harem to cause trouble, they frightened the concubines.


    I turned and immediately let him hold me tight. "I knew you would come here," I said in a low voice.


    I hugged him hard, burying my head in his arms, and tears came to my eyes.


    Hugging my shoulders and entering the depths of the flower forest, he lightly raised my head. "Why are you crying?"


    He gently wiped my tears and said softly, "Silly girl, are you not happy to see me? But here I am, standing up high every day, seeing if I can see you. You want to see pear blossom, you don''t want to cause trouble, you will leave. You''ve waited for so many days, and I''ve finally found you. "


    "Is it Shangguan Bing?" I asked tiredly, but my fingers wouldn''t let go, and they clung to his clothes.

 C113

    "What do you think? It''s fine to say something in the dark, but don''t you feel like it''s me? Then, I''ll say it, stay obediently at Qin Huai and wait for me to marry you. "


    Who else could it be other than Shangguan Bing? I covered my face with my hands, ashamed that I had cried so badly.


    "It''s me, little idiot. It''s me. There''s something on my face, so no one will recognize me." Don''t cry, I didn''t grab you to make you cry. " He seemed to be groaning helplessly.


    I broke into a smile and looked up at him. This is Shangguan Bing, my heart is filled with her, I think of her day and night, and she is standing right in front of me! Heavens!


    I looked around and said nervously, "Oh my god, hurry up and get out of here."


    He smiled and sat down, pulling me down. "Don''t worry, this is called the most dangerous place, the safest place. Moreover, I can still see you, but I didn''t tell you that I was leaving that day. I was afraid that you were worried."


    I hit him angrily. "If you don''t tell me, I won''t be worried?"


    He grabbed my hand and looked at me deeply. "You will worry. I am happy."


    "You''re so damn annoying. I''m really worried about you, yet you''re still telling me this."


    He laughed in a relaxed manner, causing his calm and ordinary face to become outstanding. "Chu Xue, I miss you."


    With just that one sentence, all my thoughts and grievances vanished without a trace.


    I looked at him silently, my eyes wet.


    He grabbed me by the neck and kissed me on the cheek.


    I blushed and pushed him. "Don''t do that, Shangguan."


    "I''m shy. Ni Chu Xue is shy too. What''s there to be afraid of?" Chu Xue, I want to marry you. If I overdo it, will you have a nosebleed? "


    "Why are you getting more and more hateful? You wanted to take advantage of me as soon as we met, didn''t you have a princess? " My heart is aching. I am a woman too. I also feel terrible.


    The person I like, marry someone else, I still haven''t relented enough when the wind blew, calm no waves.


    He said helplessly, "That, alas, I won''t take to heart. "Chu Xue, I will resist until the end."


    I leaned on his side and whispered, "Shangguan, are you tired?"


    "Yes." "No," he said flatly.


    I looked up at him. His eyes were full of laughter. "If you can''t eat well, you can''t sleep well."


    "This is for your training. Only you would think of coming here to do hard labor."


    "I''m not yet. I want to see you."


    I smiled. "Don''t be so poor. You''re trying to avoid the princess."


    "Well, yes." "Have you ever thought of me?"


    "I don''t want to."


    "Liar girl, your eyes are filled with love. Chu Xue, I just had a taste of love. I don''t know how to make you give up on me. The men by your side are so outstanding that I''m starting to worry about them. "


    He was holding my hand with one hand, his fingers entwined.


    I said unhappily, "Of course not, don''t speak nonsense."


    "Chu Xue, I am not spouting nonsense. Crown Prince, Lin Xin, Seventh Prince, aren''t they all?" He looked straight at me, making it impossible for me to avoid him.


    "Of course not, they are all friends."


    "Men and women aren''t lovers, and they wouldn''t be such good friends. Don''t you know what a man''s heart is thinking?"


    I shook my head. They are all very good friends.


    "Hmph, what friend? Chu Xue, although you''re not beautiful, you have your own unique beauty. When you''re persistent, when you''re serious, when you''re naughty, you''re extremely cute and beautiful. Do you understand? "


    I shook my head.


    "If a man isn''t greedy for a woman''s body, then he must be useful. He must be fond of the royal family. Ni Chu Xue, you must be careful, lest you die without even knowing how."


    "Shangguan, you''ve confused me." I shook my head.


    I probably haven''t woken up from the surprise of his appearance.


    He touched my hair. "Chu Xue, are you still young? There are a lot of things that you don''t know about. "


    I raised my head, feeling touched. I was the older sister. My father was sick, and my younger sister was the same. Everyone thought that Ni Chuxue was too old, so she had to bear the burden.


    But, he said, I''m still young. I also hope that my path will be guided by someone.


    I don''t like ups and downs.


    The dust and sweat stains on his face were cold and still warm. He must be very tired.


    I took out the handkerchief and wiped the sweat from his face with my outstretched hand.


    He put his arms around my waist and frowned. "My Ni Chu Xue, how come she''s thinner now? "She really misses me."


    "Shangguan, you must hate me." He jabbed his forehead.


    He smiled lightly. "Besides you, I hate you. Can you curse something else?"


    I pinched his nose happily. "You''re so hateful. Why do you always bully me?"


    "I only bully you because I like you." He pulled my hand away and held me by the waist so that I could sit on the grass. "You can''t poke a man in the face like this, whether you know it or not. It''s a dangerous temptation and a challenge."


    I blushed. "I ¡­ You''re all angry." He was clearly the one holding me by the waist, which is why I resisted like that.


    "Chu Xue, I like your proximity. Give me a promise not to go near any man. " He lifted my chin with one hand, his eyes troubled.


    I shook my head. "I won''t agree. You''re too bad."


    "I can''t have a temper with others either, except for me." He added another.


    "Shangguan, you''re a bandit." I cried accusingly.


    But my heart is sweet, whether I also like to be controlled by others, really strange.


    "I only want Ni Chuxue''s heart." He pointed at me.


    I lowered my head, blushing deeply, Shangguan Bing became so direct, and didn''t want to tease me anymore, is he afraid? In fact, he was really wrong. Lin Xin and I, ah, Crown Prince, what''s wrong with the Seventh Prince?


    Then I don''t know what happens when he hears those rumors.


    I stroked his palm. He, who didn''t do any rough work, also had a thick cocoon.


    He touched his palm to my face and whispered, "Chu Xue, you can''t change your mind."


    "I don''t like you." I muttered.


    "What did you say?" he growled.


    I chuckled. "Did I say I liked you? "Shangguan Yu, you naughty child."


    "My father-in-law already has them. Say, you don''t like me." He tickled me.


    Let me twist and hold his hand tight. "You have to be nice to me. "You can''t bully me all the time."


    "Then it''s your turn to bully me. Men bully women, most of which you still don''t know about. My request is a bit lower, it''s your turn to bully me." He closed his eyes, as if trembling in fear.


    I grinned and pushed him hard. "What are you doing there? No one wants to take advantage of you, looking like the Three Virgins Nine Fiends. " When he opened his eyes, they were full of smiles.


    It was enough to just quietly watch him.


    "Ni Chuxue, you are really selfish. Come and listen to me if you like me."


    I shook my head. "You already have a wife, but you''re still acting like this. Are you trying to flirt with a palace maid?"


    "Yeah, do you want me to take liberties with you?"


    This, this shameless fellow, I don''t want to be like him?


    He let out a long sigh. "I won''t tease you anymore. Chu Xue, I want to marry you earlier. Since you have my surname, I''m not afraid that you will change your mind."


    I felt an itch in my heart, "Let''s not talk about that, I still need to be a palace maid for three years. It''s been very cold lately. You need to take care of yourself. "


    "Do you come often?" He closed my hand reluctantly.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know."


    The one I should be afraid of should be me, right? In front of him laid a broad road filled with power and jewelry. If he wanted to, the princess would be his wife, and he would be so outstanding, so superior, so capable.


    "It''s about time. I''m going to check on Riko, so I have to go back."


    He pulled me up and smoothed my messy hair. "Be careful, don''t be too hasty with your work. Your problem is that you can''t be lacking in impatience."


    "If he wasn''t in a hurry, he wouldn''t have been able to find a place to take care of me."


    "Cut the crap. "Chu Xue, come visit me next time."


    "Alright, I will secretly find some time. I''m still here, so you have to be careful. I''ve always heard people say that if you fall from the sky, you would lose your life."


    He scratched my nose and said proudly, "What are you afraid of? "Your Shangguan Bing won''t be able to fall down. Don''t worry, I won''t let you become a widow."


    I glared at him, but he pushed me away. "Go ahead, wait for Ren to come and have a date?"


    This time, his butt was really on fire, and he hurriedly ran and jumped away from the small path.


    It was noon, and most of the lovesickness had turned into a chuckle.


    Easily walking back and forth, he saw some palace maids and eunuchs carrying food in. The entrance was filled with a large number of imperial guards.


    She looked at me and didn''t say anything. She treated me like an ordinary palace maid.


    I went out easily, but it wasn''t easy for a man to go out. Why would an eunuch need a identity card? After leaving, he turned right and entered Pear Fragrance''s Pear Blossom Palace.


    I am truly convinced of this palace. These flowers have at least been growing for many years, and they are all very tall.


    There were many small paths, if not familiar. He really knew how to get lost.


    All the flowers in the palace were so tall. I heard it was the emperor''s favorite.


    Sometimes, the emperor would let someone call out to a beautiful woman when he was no longer interested in his concubines, and bring her in with a blindfolded look.


    It sounds so scary, my lord, how I think and sigh.


    The emperor of the first dynasty was incomparably wise and wise, vigorously developing the empire. The prosperity of the Yan Dynasty also reached its peak.

 C114

    However, I disagreed with the Emperor more and more. This was only because of my own thoughts, and no one was allowed to speak of it.


    The emperor was also not very reasonable and allowed the development to take place.


    It was likely that the great power in Yan Dynasty had already been lost.


    The Emperor''s views were different, life was joyful and joyful. In this world, he was the emperor, so no one could compare to him. No matter what kind of beauty he wanted, he would always have what kind of beauty he wanted.


    Even the Emperor did not understand that the harem was empty, and the internal corrosion it had caused had made the hearts of the people loosen. As the saying goes, the upper beam is not righteous, the lower beam is crooked.


    I shook my head and sighed. If these thoughts of mine were to come out, it would be a matter of nine familial extermination.


    It was still that palace maid, the peach. This time, she treated me extremely well and sized me up with her eyes. I spread out my hands and indicated to her that I didn''t bring any flowers. I was here to see Pear Fragrance.


    After all, they were sisters, and they couldn''t cut through their flesh and blood.


    After some communication, the pear fragrance had me called in.


    Quiet bedroom, very big, everywhere is full of pear fragrance of the triumphant work.


    The long copper mouth let out a gentle and warm smoke. It was the fragrance of the incense, causing the room to become extremely warm.


    Riko was lying on the chair. The color of her face was not very good. It was a bit pale, and her eyes were sunken in.


    I walked in and raised my eyebrows. I didn''t like the smell in the room.


    Her heart ached as she looked at Pear Fragrance. She weakly opened her eyes to look at me and self-deprecatingly said, "I''m not dead yet, and my child hasn''t fallen."


    My heart ached, and I felt as if I had a thorn in my side. This way, I felt that I had done my duty. I am her elder sister. I approached her and asked with concern, "Roshi, are you alright?"


    "Do I look good to you?" She snorted.


    I poured her a glass of water and said, "Drink some water."


    I lifted up the pear blossom and let her sit up. It had only been a few days, but she had already lost a bit of weight. She must be tired from dealing with too many people.


    She drank quietly before saying, "I fell a few days ago, so you shouldn''t have come earlier."


    "I know, but, I can''t come here. You must have a lot of people here to visit you."


    However, she laughed coldly, "You came to see me because my stomach is not stable, you came to see me as a joke. When I was in my good times, no one could compare to me, and all of you came to curry favor with me. She looked at me coldly.


    Why did she need to hide it? I will never laugh at her. I will only feel sorry for her.


    Ye Zichen pushed the hair on her forehead back, "Riko, you have to cheer up. Elder sister won''t hurt you."


    "Well said, why can''t you believe a man''s words?" Her eyes were filled with pain.


    I also secretly sighed, Pear Fragrance didn''t meet a man that pitied her.


    Therefore, she was always injured. However, she did not love herself more because of that damn Lou Yuyu. If not, how could the pear blossoms be injured to this extent, and my family would not be in such a state.


    However, since that day, there had been no news of him.


    Would he be afraid? Would he also run away? Such a despicable person was truly despicable. For what purpose? The matter that had been left behind for a long time, when he thought back, was like a mystery.


    My Yin family is also an innocent family; we don''t want to cause trouble. But why would this Lou Yuyu do such a thing? I don''t know. What can Lin Jingru give him? Lou was the royal family''s surname. Was it rare for him to have one?


    We sisters must support each other in the palace.


    I thought that a lot of people would come and visit her, but I didn''t expect that the favor from the harem would be so light. He didn''t even have to watch it, and he didn''t even have to fake it anymore. They should have gotten used to it long ago. These tragic scenes were no longer in their eyes.


    But for Riko, this was a blow to her. No wonder she was so haggard. She was only fifteen years old.


    "Pear Fragrance, why don''t you change your clothes and comb your hair? You need to be more spirited. "


    "What do you want? No one has come to see it. " She wasn''t in the mood.


    "Regardless of whether or not someone came to see me, the pear fragrance is so ordinary that it makes me feel more comfortable. I can also relax after taking a bath. Don''t hold yourself back. If you don''t, there''s nothing left. You used to understand this, but now, you don''t have to be depressed. "I like the full vigor of the pear fragrance.


    She lowered her eyes. "What''s the use of being comfortable? How can I be like you, not caring about anything, just waiting to eat and drink. Living a life like this, what''s the use?"


    I chuckled, "No matter how ordinary a person is, they would always have a brain. With a brain, they would have thoughts. Life is probably just eating and drinking to their heart''s content. Let''s see what kind of mentality you have to watch, think, and do it."


    He took out a comb and carefully combed her hair. "To lead an ordinary life, one has to have a happy life. That''s the way to go."


    "Since you can see through it like this, you might as well go and join a sect. It''s annoying to talk about it, so don''t talk about it anymore. "


    Being proficient did not mean that one would have to become proficient in the secular world. There was always more money in the secular world, and there was always more money in the secular world. One would not be able to see enough even in a lifetime.


    I can''t estimate the purity of a baby. After all, I''m just a normal person. Will I be able to guarantee the transcendence of the mortal world? I don''t know. It''s also a kind of refuge. What can I hide from it?


    What was going to happen in the world was finally going to happen.


    I gently inserted the pearl hairpin on the stage for her. "Don''t be sad, it''s someone else who''s watching the show. It''s you who''s angry."


    "How not sad, hmph." She snorted.


    I chuckled, "Riko, it''s useless for you to say this to me. I''m not the emperor after all. However, it would be good if you could vent some of your frustration."


    She sighed and lowered her head, saying, "It doesn''t matter if I''m ruthless or not, you won''t look at me like that no matter what others say. I knew it, Ni Chu Xue. "You really don''t look like much, and furthermore, you can''t help me much. However, the only person who cares about me is you."


    "Pear Fragrance, your appearance is too beautiful. This is not good for you."


    I know, I will not care about it. This is Pear Fragrance. Speak whatever you want to say, and even say what you dislike in your heart.


    She closed her eyes and gripped my hand tightly. "That night, it was so dark, I wanted to get up and put on my shoes, my feet slipped, I fell down, it hurt me, those people, I won''t let them go, under my shoes, there was a stone stuck in my foot, it hurt me, I fell down, but after the chaos, the little stone disappeared, too, not them, who else?"


    She spoke angrily, but she couldn''t do anything about it. Although these people were palace maids, they were also the spies of others. Pear blossom couldn''t be punished in any way.


    My heart jumps. This is just the beginning, just like how Pear Blossom started people to plot and scheme against me. How to spend the long days after that?


    "Fortunately, I protected the child well. The child was fine, but the emperor actually didn''t even look at him and sent people to inform the emperor. But what about them? "I''m so mad, using the emperor''s drunkenness as a reason to not let the emperor know." "That old thing will be drunk on a woman''s bed, and he won''t even know how I died."


    I jumped in fright and hurriedly covered her mouth. "Pear Blossom, you can''t say that. You can kill me. You have to learn how to endure, understand?" This was a great disrespect to the emperor.


    "Mm, what is there to say?" But he doesn''t know. "


    I nodded. "Don''t be sad. Be happy."


    "That''s right, I have to be happy. Ni Chuxue, I cannot fall down. Otherwise, I will not be able to protect my Yin Clan." Right now, Lin Jingru still had some reservations, so she didn''t dare to speak carelessly. She was just afraid that if she didn''t have any proof, she would be beaten up by me. "But if that bastard, Lou Yuyu, comes back, tell me, what else do I have to hide? I''m afraid even this fetus will have to come down." Riko began to feel a little scared, and she held my hand tightly.


    He looked straight at me, "Ni Chuxue, you have to help me. You have to help me."


    How am I supposed to help?


    "Riko, first of all, don''t let yourself be depressed, it''s the same as before, the Emperor''s liking is still weak. Before, there were others, then you, then Ning Fei, as long as he doesn''t change, then you will have your chance, Ripple, liking shouldn''t just make him like your appearance, right? With this kind of appearance, if a new person comes, you will still become a part of the past.


    She looked at me anxiously. "Is that really okay?"


    I shook my head. "No, I don''t know, but I have to give myself a chance, don''t I?"


    "Fine, I have to draw some more. Do you know what kind of paintings the Emperor likes?"


    I shook my head. How would I know that the Emperor was so far away from me? I didn''t want to know either. In my heart, I didn''t like the Emperor.


    Riko sneered. "Then His Majesty''s lust really hasn''t changed. He''s already so old, yet he doesn''t know how to rein himself in. He originally wanted to shake the world, but he was ¡­"


    "Pear blossom," I interrupted softly. "Really, how can you tell me this?"


    Pear Fragrance glanced at me and mocked, "What, you''re blushing. Men are just like this, even if they''re lustful people, sooner or later you''ll meet them. I want to see what you can do about it. Ni Chuxue, as for Shangguan Yu, don''t even think about it. She is from a royal family, and has Princess Yuzhen, whose arms cannot twist her legs. The princess will not tolerate your existence, so stop thinking about it. "


    "Alright, Pear Blossom, I''ll take care of my own matters."


    She sighed a little, this was the truth, and that was why she was so helpless.

 C115

    She swept her hair. "Then your majesty is extremely fond of Chun Gong Tu. Even the Yellow Mountain Cloudsea Painting that the Third Prince gave him had a young girl bathing in the water half-naked? She coldly snorted with disdain.


    I was a little shocked. This Yershalu was truly incredible, to the point that he even probed out the Emperor''s hobbies.


    How long has this Da Liao''s spy been buried in the harem?


    Perhaps the emperor had gained the favor of this time, but it also made the crown prince and seventh prince wary.


    "I didn''t want to paint that, but I had to. Your drawing skills are not bad, help me paint too. "


    I shook my head. "Pear Blossom, I''m not going to draw these?"


    "For me, why pretend to be noble and noble? It''s not like I''m asking you to take off your clothes. I''ll take off your clothes and draw for you, is that alright?"


    "Fragrance, it''s not like that. Yes, you are very beautiful, you might be able to draw something stunning, but you can''t draw yourself. But, Fragrance, if you want to paint, I won''t stop you." I didn''t think that Pear Fragrance would ask me to paint her naked body. How can I draw it?


    She rolled her eyes at me. "Can you stop me?"


    I sighed softly, "Pear Fragrance, what do you want to do? You have to think about the consequences, I can''t stop you, but, in your heart, you''re thinking how sad that would be. Don''t be like this."


    If Pear Fragrance''s nude picture were to be leaked, it would be better for Father to just run into a wall and die.


    I know that Daddy can''t stand it. Although he doesn''t really love me, I have observed him a lot.


    Most of my high and quiet personality must have been influenced by him and developed slowly.


    "Riko, don''t piss me off. This is the truth. You don''t want the concubines of the harem to laugh at you for this scene. There are thousands of paths up the mountain, so there''s no need to rush around in one place."


    She sighed heavily, "Yes, Ni Chuxue, come to the Pear Blossom Palace and serve me here. Otherwise, I won''t be able to wait for my birth."


    "I don''t know if I can come." Can I come and go as I please?


    "You can just speak to the Seventh Prince, but it''s not like I''m letting you have nothing better to do. Once the child is born, I''ll have the rest of my life. My entire bet is placed here."


    I watched her touch her belly and I felt sad that this child had not yet been born.


    The pressure he was going to face wasn''t just limited to just his children. Such grief was similar to that of the Seventh Prince''s mother, which was similar to that of Ning Fei.


    Perhaps that was what they were thinking, but they had never thought how unfair it would be to a child.


    "You have to come over, Ni Chu Xue. This time, it''s a pair of shoes. I don''t know what they will be next time."


    The aroma in the room was suffocating, and the aroma of pear was making him cough lightly. His face was extremely pale.


    I quickly brought the basin to her face. She retched a few times, but nothing came out.


    Beating the heart is really painful, I see in the eyes, pain in the heart.


    He took some water and let her wash before saying, "Why didn''t you tell Imperial Physician Xuan to come take a look when you were so upset?"


    "The imperial physician came before, but didn''t say anything. He just said he wanted to have a good rest. A bunch of rice buckets. Who would carry a baby as uncomfortable as me?"


    She said this, but my heart was cold.


    Pear Fragrance was truly surrounded by enemies in this palace, isolated from all directions.


    Someone had even dared to put a stone on her shoe. Was there no need to be afraid that no one would take the medicine?


    I don''t know anything about medicine, or I could show her.


    Then I must see Shangguan Bing as soon as possible and ask him what to do.


    With Shangguan Yu there, I wouldn''t be afraid, no matter where I was.


    Coming to the Pear Blossom Palace, I''m afraid that the Seventh Prince doesn''t know what to say.


    If she was being pampered, that would be fine. However, she wasn''t.


    If one were to say who was responsible for their decisions, they couldn''t be blamed by others. If not, I am also cold people, that human blood, human kinship, why come?


    Returning to the Chongguo Palace, the weather became even colder, blowing on my hair until it became messy.


    Looking at the reflection in the water below the fake mountain, his hair was really messy. Seventh Prince could tell that I had gone out just by looking at it.


    No one moved.


    He took off the hairpin from the fake mountain and placed it on top of the fake mountain.


    They became more obedient after being touched by the water and having their hair cut loose.


    He was braiding his hair carefully to the side of his face, to make himself look more at ease and tidy.


    Then, he inserted the unremarkable pearl hairpin into his hair. Ye Zichen smiled towards the reflection in the water.


    Ni Chu Xue is still beautiful, why else would Shangguan Bing be afraid of me changing my heart? He wants to be nice to me, better, more pampered. Are all women''s private feelings the same as mine? They all had this kind of thought.


    I don''t know, I only know.


    He cleaned his hands and slapped his face. It was so comfortable that he could feel the spiritual energy in the air.


    Alright, Ni Chuxue is full of spirit now.


    I can try to talk about it with the Seventh Prince, but I can''t say that I definitely have to go to Pear Blossom Palace. No matter what, I have the intention of destroying the bridge after crossing the river.


    I can''t rush things with Pear Fragrance, so what can I help you with? Serving her wouldn''t guarantee her safety. There were thousands of ways to harm her.


    He raised his head and walked towards the corridor. He especially liked the simple and unadorned wooden corridor. It was a bit crooked, and he liked the skirt to be parted by the wind. It gave a wonderful feeling.


    This is a girlish dream, somewhat romantic.


    I looked at it with a slight smile on my face. I looked at the lush green of the pine forest, then turned my head and looked into the dark eyes of the Seventh Prince.


    His eyes were like glass, clear as black jade, bright as day, and bottomless. They made me exclaim in admiration every time. How beautiful, how could the Seventh Prince be so charming? It also carried the noble aura of the imperial clan.


    Was I mesmerized? Why couldn''t I shift my gaze away? It was as if his soul was being sucked out of my body.


    Are men so addicted to women?


    Even Hun''er doesn''t seem to be mine. I thought I''d forgotten the time and my identity.


    It was the footsteps that woke me up. Eunuch Yue walked over from the side and shouted, "You just came back." He hesitantly looked at me and questioned, "Ni Chuxue, where did you go? The Seventh Prince has already come looking for you."


    Like a clap of thunder, it woke me up and I came back to my senses.


    Eunuch Yue continued, "What kind of palace maid are you? You have no manners, and you don''t even know where to go. Why are you asking Master to find you, even though the Seventh Prince didn''t say anything?" But as a palace maid, you have to look the same. It''s not because this old servant likes to talk about you, but because the Seventh Prince dotes on you, so why don''t you think about your identity? "


    I lowered my head. Eunuch Yue definitely had not seen the Seventh Prince by the window. Yeah, I didn''t think about my identity anymore. I really failed.


    Seventh Prince treats me extremely well. I am more fortunate than many palace maids to be a palace maid here, and many palace maids are at ease.


    When I looked back again, he was already at the window, reading a book.


    "Your servant has gone to the Pear Blossom Palace." I honestly said that since I was caught, what else could I do?


    There''s nothing wrong with going to the Pear Blossom Palace. The Pear Fragrance was related to me in the first place, so it''s normal for me to go there.


    He didn''t say anything more, just shook his head, sighed, pointed at the door, let me in, and walked away shaking his head.


    Gently I opened the door and went in, my heart still in my dark eyes, a little self-reproachful.


    This Seventh Prince would stay in the study room for the greater part of the day if he had nothing to do. Besides practicing martial arts, he would also study. I really don''t know how in the world he could be so poor, even more depressing than the young ladies in his room.


    "Seventh Prince, you''re looking for me?" "No," I said softly.


    The room was cold, and he did not close the window.


    The wind was blowing, making me shiver, but I didn''t feel cold when I walked.


    His indifferent voice rang out, "Go and close the window."


    I hurried to the window, and when I closed it, I found that I could see everything in the rockery.


    What a shame. Forget it, I have no face in front of him anyway.


    "Seventh Prince, I''m going to the empress dowager''s Pear Blossom Palace." He didn''t ask, but I did.


    "Yes." He replied lightly, "I came back so late."


    "Yes." I pinched the hem of my shirt. He didn''t say anything? "On the contrary, I find it hard to bring up the matter of the Pear Blossom Palace." Seventh Prince, I''m sorry, it was my fault. "


    The wider I am, the more indulgent I am.


    This palace is not like Qin Huai, I didn''t want to go there, so I went there.


    "Next time, remember to let me know." He didn''t say anything about me? Just like that, he replied indifferently.


    I nodded, feeling guilty.


    The room was silent. Several times I tried to speak, but the words slipped out of my mouth.


    "Seventh Prince, why didn''t you go out and deal with those ministers?"


    He put down the book and rubbed his brow. "The Emperor has his majesty and Crown Prince. What are you worrying about?"


    "Then you are truly amazing. You are still able to stand out amongst the princes."


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at me, "Ni Chuxue, what are you trying to say?"


    "No, what are you trying to say? I just feel like you''re really strong. " It''s really amazing. Even my heart was seen through.


    He is so lonely. If I were to leave, would he be alone in this study?


    Maybe it''s because we''ve been together for a long time, so I feel a kind of pity for the Seventh Prince.


    I admire him for his bravery, for his tact and for his decisiveness. He didn''t really show off much, but few people in the harem could compare to him.


    "Asshole." He scolded me.


    As the sky darkened, I turned on the palace lights. The room was suddenly filled with a kind of hazy color, light and warm.


    "Seventh Prince, it''s time for dinner."

 C116

    I went to open the door, and a few eunuchs set a table full of dinner.


    There were also fresh fruits that exuded their fragrance, causing the room to be filled with a sweet fragrance.


    I swallowed my saliva and prepared some food for him. He didn''t have a high requirement for food, so he would try every dish. He would always try a few bites.


    Of course, these dishes had to be tried. If there were no problems, the Seventh Prince would eat them again.


    "You should eat some too." He spoke casually.


    I was stunned. "Is that alright?"


    "I don''t want to see a salivating person standing in front of me, how can I eat them."


    I smiled. "Seventh Prince, you''re really good."


    Without any extra chopsticks, I reached out to grab the fried pig bone.


    He hit me on the hand with his chopsticks. "Like what? "Grab it with your hands."


    I felt wronged. "Didn''t you say you didn''t have chopsticks?" If I don''t grab it, I don''t even need to smoke.


    He picked up a chop and said, "Be careful, it''s hot." He really did bring it directly to my lips.


    I bit down on the fragile pork chop. "It''s delicious."


    He tilted his head up to look at me, who was eating badly. "You like it?"


    "Hehe, that''s good. In the past, I often ate these delicious foods in Qin Huai, but compared to those from the palace, they are naturally a bit lacking." Delicious, delicious.


    He gave me more food, as if it were natural, and I didn''t say anything. When he came, I ate naturally. It wasn''t until I was full and drinking the soup that I realized what had happened.


    "Why didn''t the Seventh Prince eat, and I was already full?"


    "You only realized now?" he said lightly, as if pleased.


    His heart was beating rapidly. He was truly embarrassed. "Let me peel the prawns for you."


    It didn''t seem right to not do anything after eating someone else''s food.


    He shook his head. "No need. I don''t like eating those." It was still the same bowl. After filling it with soup, he drank it all in one gulp.


    The fruits were exquisite, they were cut and washed. He tried a little and stopped eating. I looked at the cantaloupe and I drooled. This thing was extremely rare in the capital. If it wasn''t a member of the royal family, how could it not be eaten?


    When the Seventh Prince waved his hand for me to eat, the entire plate of cantaloupes entered my stomach.


    He looked me up and down.


    "Hehe, it''s a blessing to be able to eat it." What''s so bad about that? Life has its own food in it. Drinking like the northwest wind is not enough to fill one''s stomach.


    They had just finished their meal and didn''t even have time to drink a cup of tea before someone came to report that the emperor had sent Seventh Prince to Ning Xiaoyao''s palace.


    It was a bit strange. It was already so late, yet he still announced that he was going.


    In a hurry to bring him clothes, he did not say much, and under the guidance of a few eunuchs, walked out of the Chong Pavilion Palace.


    I can''t be in a hurry to do that. It''s really hard for me to open my mouth.


    Soak in the usual bath and warm the bed. But I also dared to close my eyes and go to sleep. Although the Seventh Prince was an ice-cold person, he still treated me extremely well. Even when he found me asleep, he didn''t scold me or ask his father-in-law to follow me in.


    However, I am not an ignorant person. I shouldn''t kick my nose at others.


    I think it was because he was afraid of being seen by others, so that it would sound even worse. Naturally, no one dared to say it. It''s mostly about me. It''s been said that the Seventh Prince likes me.


    Even though I was friends with him, we didn''t talk much. Every time, we would only say a few words, and it was even more boring than me. How did it become like that? He was just used to it. The Seventh Prince was so beautiful, men normally didn''t need to be described as beautiful, but he was really good-looking, even more beautiful than the crown prince. The crown prince was more mature, and the Seventh Prince was a delicate young man, with skin like ice and bones like a young man.


    However, the aura on his body was extremely sharp, and no one dared to underestimate him.


    Such a perfect person, almost like a god, how could he like me?


    As he let his imagination run wild, his mind was filled with knots. Not long after, the Seventh Prince returned. I heard his footsteps and hurriedly got up and put on my shoes to wait on him.


    His expression was extremely unsightly. His face was so tense that no one dared to take a step closer to him.


    He seemed anxious and frustrated. Presumably, the Emperor wanted him to do something that he wasn''t happy about.


    He didn''t say it out loud, he just kept it in his heart.


    He was like that. He didn''t stay here for long, but I understood him very well. If something was not good like this, then he would just keep it in mind and be bored.


    I took his coat and walked to one side to help him tidy it up. "Is esteemed Ning Xiaoyao well?"


    "Yes." He spoke the single word simply.


    "Seventh Prince, are you angry?" I looked up at him.


    He narrowed his eyes and said, "Don''t ask too many questions. Just pack up and go out."


    "You''ve always been like this, chasing people away again, right? Don''t take it to heart if there''s anything wrong with Seventh Prince, it''s so uncomfortable."


    He coldly snorted, "Mind your own business, if I tell you to leave, then leave." He was extremely impatient.


    "Now you are going to use your identity to suppress me again, that means you are very unhappy." "I don''t want to care. If you''re angry, just give me a few punches to vent my anger. I''ll take you as a friend so that''s why I''m asking you this question." I''m not a nosy person. It''s just that he''s the one who asks.


    "Just friends?" he asked coldly, his pretty eyes fixed on me.


    I nodded, not daring to meet his eyes. I lowered my head to fold my clothes. "That''s right. If you feel bad about it, you can just treat me as a servant palace maid, Ni Chuxue."


    "You really want to know?" he asked again.


    It was really weird. I helplessly said, "I don''t want to. Why would I ask?" Didn''t I say that I was talking nonsense? " Although I often say nonsense, but nonsense is a bond between people, is the beginning of the true word.


    He stared at me with his dark eyes. "Father wants me to marry the Prime Minister''s daughter as his consort."


    I stuck out my tongue. "That''s even better. The Seventh Prince can also set up a consort now, right?" He was still in his prime, right? But he was just too beautiful. From time to time, people would be amazed at his age.


    He didn''t know which family''s young miss would be blessed by such a fortune. If she were to marry the Seventh Prince, she would definitely be very brave. What would it feel like to see her beautiful husband every day?


    He heaved a long sigh. "Better?"


    "Yeah, in the future, the Seventh Prince will have someone to take care of you and talk to you in private." There was nothing wrong with that. Why was he so angry? He was so lonely, yet so many people treated him better.


    "Ni Chuxue, shut up." He slammed the glass to the floor.


    He''s really angry, I thought as I jumped. He''s actually so angry. No matter how angry he is, he would never be like this.


    I looked at him timidly. "This servant was wrong."


    I often make mistakes, as long as I say this, he is helpless, over time, I have developed a habit.


    He looked at me fiercely, and his eyes lit up as if he was devouring me. He gritted his teeth and said, "It''s not your fault, it''s my fault. Damn it, I was wrong from the very beginning."


    I didn''t dare say anything. Was he angry? After letting him vent his anger, perhaps there would be nothing else.


    He was wrong, what was wrong with him? He was perfect, and his way of doing things was even more stable. Wasn''t he supposed to make mistakes as well?


    "Ni Chuxue, if you have time, go take a look at that painting. You must." He said angrily.


    Why should I look? It''s not like I''m afraid of the Ghost Snake Monster, but his words were so cautious that I nodded in fright: "Okay, next time, next time." Deal with him first.


    "It''s my favorite painting. "You remember that."


    "Alright, I''ll remember, I''ll remember." Terrible, he thought as he set fire to it.


    "Get out." he said coldly, suppressing his anger with each word.


    I had to look, but it put even more pressure on me. I was really afraid of what I might see that I shouldn''t have seen.


    Looking at the broken fragments on the floor, it was as though someone''s heart had spilled all over the floor. Scabbers of tea stains splattered all over the floor.


    The seventh prince was furious. I can''t let this go any longer. I raised my head to be more careful. I did not provoke him. It must be the Emperor.


    However, it was good that it was released. He probably wouldn''t be so furious tomorrow.


    But the next day, I didn''t go right away.


    While I was cleaning up the Seventh Prince''s room, a palace maid came to sue me. The palace maid from the Pear Blossom Palace came to find me.


    I went out doubtfully, and the peach waited anxiously by the rockery.


    "Is something wrong?" I suppressed my anxiety.


    She anxiously said, "Empress Zhao vomited non-stop, her expression uneasy. I told you to hurry over. "


    He was still fine yesterday, why did he keep vomiting today?


    Oh Pear Fragrance, I should have known earlier that it''s impossible to guard against people.


    My heart was anxious as well, but after walking a few steps, I quickly stopped. "Wait a moment, I have to report to Seventh Prince."


    He lifted his skirt and ran into the pine forest. At this time, he must be practicing his sword.


    Panting for breath, he supported himself on a tree and said loudly, "Seventh Prince, your servant wants to go to the Pear Blossom Palace."


    His white figure swayed among the trees, dazzling me.


    After a while, he felt a gust of wind blowing towards him.


    Seventh Prince was already standing in front of me. I swallowed my saliva to calm my anxiety. "Seventh Prince, someone from the Pear Blossom Palace said that Zhaoyi''s body isn''t feeling well. I''ll go take a look."


    He was also slightly out of breath and his face was covered in sweat. "You tell me and I won''t let you go."


    "Oh, thank you, Seventh Prince. I''ll be back as soon as possible."


    "Wait." He called out to me, "If you go, what will you do?"


    Yeah, what would I do? I would only feel heartache looking at her, but I would only be able to comfort her.


    "Eunuch Yue, invite Imperial Physician Chen to the Pear Blossom Palace."


    I turned my head and smiled gratefully at him. "Thank you, Seventh Prince."


    He''s really nice, I know. It''s really hard to invite an imperial physician. If Chen mama wants to call an imperial physician, why aren''t the people from the imperial physician''s estate coming yet? It was because someone didn''t want to show it to Ning Xiaoyao.

 C117

    Peach then hurried to the Pear Blossom Palace. Fortunately, it was morning and the concubines had not woken up early. The people who had paid their respects to him in the harem also pushed them late, so they were fortunate enough to pass by on the way.


    Riko''s face was pale as a palace maid stood in front of the bed with a basin in her hands.


    But, vomiting is nothing. Is this what it means to have a body? It was hard work.


    My heart ached as I walked up her back. "Fragrant pear, slow down. Don''t worry. Imperial Physician Chen is coming over. "


    She angrily pushed the basin away. "All of you, get down. What royal physician? You can''t even look at this properly."


    Alas, she was really restless. Look, her face and eyes were swollen and dark.


    She leaned weakly against the couch. The smell was really suffocating. I went to open the window and let in the fresh, frosty air. "Pear blossom, isn''t this a little more comfortable?"


    "It still gives me a terrible headache. Turn it off." she said loudly.


    I closed the door again, but this smell made me choke. I coughed a few times and looked at the censer, "Pear blossom, why not not not light this one? It''s not good for your body, it''s not good for breathing and there''s even some incense."


    "What''s that?" The palace lights these expensive incense sticks. "


    She clutched her chest again and retched at the foot of the bed.


    I went to pour her a glass of water. "Come on, be careful. Don''t wet your clothes."


    "Pear Fragrance, did you not sleep last night as well?" It was really painful, didn''t they say that people who had a body needed to sleep more? However, her spirit and complexion were really terrible. It was even worse than tomorrow.


    "What am I sleeping for? Can I even sleep if I keep on vomiting like this?" she said unhappily.


    "Then what do you want to eat? Eating something will give you some strength. " The breakfast was on the table, but it was still untouched. If I don''t eat it, how can I?


    "Ni Chuxue, are you sick?" She glared at me. "How can I eat something like this? Are you trying to anger me or are you just looking for a scolding?"


    I shook my head. "Don''t be angry. You have to eat something. If it''s too greasy, I''ll cook some millet porridge for you."


    She didn''t say anything, she was just angry.


    I shook my head. Pear Blossom is still the same. Why is it that after going through so much, she still can''t learn anything about the vicissitudes of life? She had become the emperor''s concubine, and the one fighting against her was a woman from the palace. Without any methods or abilities, she could only be called entering the cold palace.


    Or, if she could be willing to be plain, but the pear fragrance would not, she would never be willing to be plain. She liked to stand at the top, so when the wind blew, she had to bear it.


    The Pear Fragrance was a gem. It had its own palace. Of course, they also had their own small kitchen.


    Right next to the lake, I fanned the fire gently, boiled some millet porridge, let the pear fragrance eat more.


    The light, clear smell of porridge filled the small kitchen and drifted towards the lake.


    I''ve heard that there are many royal doctors, but they always say that this is normal, that it happens during pregnancy.


    Oh, is that so? I see that the pear blossom is so hard that I can''t sleep even at night.


    Why not, I''ll ask Shangguan Bing at noon to see if there''s anything better to eat.


    He had to have a way. There was nothing he couldn''t do.


    This place is so close to him. I''ll go look for him at noon. I''m still waiting for him there.


    After I finished cooking the millet congee, Pear Fragrance only ate a few mouthfuls before vomiting, "Do you want to eat it or not, take it away."


    "Pear Fragrance, this can''t be bothered with your temper. Tell me, how long has it been since you last ate? How can you be like this? You don''t want to eat it, but you have to think about it too. You can''t just destroy your little hope, right? "


    She didn''t speak, but looked at me with a tense face.


    I fed her spoonfuls after spoonfuls, and she didn''t refuse again, swallowing hard.


    I truly couldn''t bear to see her act that way. I felt that I was cruel. Even though she really couldn''t eat it, I still forced her to eat it. With every bite, she bit down hard on her throat and swallowed, trying her best to resist the urge to vomit.


    Pear Fragrance had always been this brave. If she wasn''t going to eat, she definitely wouldn''t do so.


    "Riko, go to sleep for a while." I pulled up her quilt.


    She held my hand and said anxiously, "Don''t go, Ni Chu Xue, you have to stay with me."


    "I''ll be out for a while and will be back soon. I''ll be back after lunch."


    "You can use it here." She turned her head away from me. But the meaning was clear. He didn''t want me to leave.


    But I was going to see Shangguan Bing, and I couldn''t tell her that Shangguan Bing knew what to do to stop the discomfort of the pregnancy, and I wasn''t going to do that. If I didn''t cure her, there would only be discomfort.


    "Pear Fragrance, it''s been a long time since I came out. I''ll go back first and wait upon Seventh Prince, then I''ll come back and accompany you."


    "Go on, go on, it sounds so pathetic, like I''m tying your hands and feet." She waved her hand.


    I looked at her with a sigh. The pear blossoms were so pitiful, and if she had a real friend, and was so miserable, she would not be alone. She would have a friend with her, and she would be in a different situation.


    When a person is sick, he will have to be very weak. Be it emotions or thoughts, he would be very weak. He hoped that there would be more people who would care about him and that there would be more people who would pay attention to him. Only then would he feel that he wasn''t alone.


    I walked through the back door, past the imperial guards, and didn''t ask me anything.


    He quietly walked into the uninhabited flower forest and sat there, waiting for the arrival of Shangguan Yu.


    Who knew how long he sat there before a mocking voice sounded out, "Where''s your good manners? It actually did allow me to return without being disappointed. "


    I looked at him, his head was covered in sweat, he didn''t even have the time to wipe it off, yet he was still laughing at me?


    "Yeah, I''ve been waiting for you." I tilted my head and looked at him.


    He sat next to me and complained, "This powder is really troublesome. It will make my face look bad if I sweat whenever it moves."


    I chuckled. "Shangguan, you''re teasing me again."


    He grabbed one of my hands and patted it lightly. "Aren''t you laughing? "Don''t frown, I like the way you smile. In your eyes, nothing is important. It''s dense, pure happiness."


    He felt really good. "It''s really bad." I sighed deeply. "The pear has been retching, and the doctor said it was a normal reaction between the first trimester. But she didn''t want to eat for two days. She couldn''t even sleep. "Shangguan Bing, why do you think this is happening?"


    He laughed, "You are smarter this time. Now you know how to ask me. It''s very simple. It''s not about restlessness. "It''s only been a short while, and I''ve been feeling a bit uneasy, but it''s still not to the level you''re talking about."


    "What''s going on? What should we do?"


    "Then is the air in the room not circulating?" He sat me down in the flowers.


    Petals fell on me, and he flicked away.


    I nodded. "That''s right, how do you know? I felt choked the moment I entered, but the pear blossom is afraid of the cold, so I can''t eat it." I''m like a patient. Tell him what''s wrong.


    He snorted coldly, "There must be something wrong with the smell of the room. If you smell anything musky, throw it away. There must be fresh air in the room. Tell her to go out more."


    "Is that all?" My eyes widened. Many imperial doctors couldn''t find out why?


    He smiled as he played with my hair. "Then what are you going to do? Of course, I''ll tell you later that if you fry it and drink it, it''ll be fine."


    "Shangguan, you''re so awesome." With just a few words, it dispelled the worry in my heart. "I''ve discovered that being a doctor is pretty good. When I leave the palace, you can teach me how to be a doctor."


    He proudly said, "I''m the only one who is so amazing. If you were to invite those rice pails imperial doctors to have a look, he wouldn''t have much ability and would put on a big show. Besides eating and drinking, what''s the use of eating all day."


    Those who spoke were drenched in cold sweat. This Shangguan spoke without showing any mercy.


    I looked into his eyes and covered my mouth as I laughed, "You look really ugly. You look so ugly, and you look just like the Shangguan from before."


    "This is my current protective amulet, don''t find it ugly. If you want to be a bit uglier, I''ll wipe your face. If you want to be a bit prettier, it''ll be difficult." He sighed.


    "You always hit me with this."


    "It''s not your fault if he isn''t good-looking. You came to Qin Huai to seduce me when you were sleeping." Amidst the deep voice, it was as relaxed as it could be.


    What a big crime, seducing: "Stop lying to me, I, Ni Chu Xue, am not a big one. It''s you, you scolded me the moment you came. I''m just bragging. It''s fine if you don''t praise me, but you''re also sarcastic."


    He laughed proudly. "I''ve discovered that we have one thing in common, and that is pride."


    I opened my eyes wide. "I''m not like you." After some time, he thought of something else. "Shangguan, why are you being lazy here? Is it important?"


    "Nothing? If I were to ask, who would be so stupid as you, would not go to the toilet. "


    What''s there to boast about?


    After a while, Shangguan Bing told me what to use, and I carefully wrote it down.


    Shangguan Yue said half-jokingly: "Chu Xue, with Yin pear blossom like this, I''ll definitely ask you to come to her palace. You have to come here. If you think too much about me, how close are we? I really know how to swim."


    What, what did he mean? Was he going to have a clandestine love affair? Really.


    Thinking of the Seventh Prince, he felt slightly guilty in his heart. "I''m a palace maid after all, how could I make a decision?"


    "It''s not that you can''t do some things, it''s that you don''t want to do them." He said meaningfully, "Chu Xue, you are beyond confusion. From the way Lou Zigui looks at you, I know that he is a very deep and fierce person. You can''t give in to him, or you''ll never be able to fly out of this palace. Right now, you are just watching others fight. It''s none of your business, you don''t have to worry about it. When you get there, the days of your annoyance are still ahead. "


    "Ai, Shangguan." "What are you talking about? Who do you think I, Ni Chuxue, am? " It''s just like I don''t know what to do with the Seventh Prince.

 C118

    It was a bit of a headache, but luckily the news was locked down. However, he would find out sooner or later.


    When I returned to the Pear Blossom Palace, Pear Fragrance was once again awake, retching on the couch.


    When she saw me appear, the palace maid heaved a sigh of relief and retreated.


    Indeed, serving Pear Blossom could be said to be tiring. Pear Blossom was not easy to serve. For a while, she still had to scold and throw a tantrum. The palace maids could only endure, unable to resist.


    I opened all the windows, and when Pear Fragrance saw me, she immediately got angry, "Ni Chuxue, do you want me to die? Close the windows, knowing that I''m most afraid of the cold."


    "No, Pear Fragrance, just now you took a nap. I went to ask the imperial physician, and you know that many of them are not telling the truth." You can''t be bored. You should walk more, blow more fresh wind. What if it''s cold? "Just put on more clothes." I leaned close to the censer, but didn''t smell anything weird, so it was better not to.


    "What about the incense? "I can''t smell too much. It''s better if I go out for a walk."


    She looked at me suspiciously. "Just you, a palace maid, and the doctor will tell you?"


    This was of course impossible. I lowered my head. "I happened to be the imperial physician that was going to show Seventh Prince typhoid fever. So, I conveniently asked, ''In front of Seventh Prince, I didn''t dare to say anything."


    "That''s what I said." She rolled her eyes at me.


    If I were to argue with her, then my previous life would not be a happy one.


    She had long since come to terms with the fact that she had such a personality.


    He wiped her face with a towel, combed her hair, and dressed her. "Let''s go out for a walk to make you feel better."


    "I don''t want to go out. Once I get out, I''ll be laughed at. Do you know, Ni Chu Xue, don''t be so stupid? " When she heard this, she almost shouted out.


    I shook my head. "Do you think it''s more important to be laughed at? Your body is more important. "


    She listened and remained silent.


    I brought her clothes, a white and soft coat, making the pear fragrance even more beautiful, much thinner, no less than her charm, adding a more graceful beauty.


    "Give me some powder."


    I gently smiled. Pear blossom is really awkward, isn''t it? Be patient with her.


    "The imperial physician said that it would be best not to use these. It''s also very beautiful like this, and it''s so gorgeous."


    He helped her to her feet, carefully checked if there was anything inside the embroidered shoes, and then helped her to put them on.


    It was very cold outside, the wind wasn''t strong, but it was dark and cold. I didn''t think that Pear Fragrance was in the mood to calm down and look at this. My eyes were anxiously looking around.


    Some sighed for her. What if this place, the Emperor, was in these places?


    "Isn''t that Beauty Lin? What a coincidence. " A smile appeared on Pear Fragrance''s face.


    Sitting on the stone table surrounded by roses, the one painting was none other than Lin Jingru.


    Painting here, it was indeed a good mood, it was incredibly beautiful. This rose flower had all kinds of colors, under the cold winter, it was also gorgeous, making one feel good just by looking at it.


    "Why did sister come out? "I''m not resting in the palace right now. I heard that you haven''t been doing well recently. Elder sister, you''re still young, you have to be careful. Don''t let the wind blow on you." Lin Jingru said as she drew without putting down her brush.


    "Yeah, I can only hear about it now." Riko approached her and saw her drawing. She smiled faintly. "This painting is not very good. Beauty Lin''s drawing skills have greatly lost color."


    Lin Jingru grabbed the pen tightly, but managed to squeeze out a smile. "I can''t compare to elder sister."


    Sigh, I sighed in my heart. Did I really have to provoke her just because of the pear blossom? I''m not that uncomfortable right now. I''ll be provoking her soon. I really admire her.


    Lin Jing Ru wasn''t someone who could be easily bullied. She looked at Riko''s stomach and smiled. "At this time, you have to be careful and keep warm."


    "Then you don''t know. With a child, his body is getting warmer." She was quite pleased with herself. He was sitting on the other side of the stone table. When he saw the fruit, he grabbed it and started chewing.


    I really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry in my heart. This Pear Blossom was really incredible. There was someone who could woo her, so her mood was quite high. She was rather arrogant.


    This person, alas, I really don''t understand.


    "Elder sister is really enviable. This belly really gets bigger."


    "Sister, you have to work harder. You were at the palace, and if you don''t have any children, then you will have nothing. Old, but also lonely. "


    Lin Jingru gritted her teeth. "Thank you for the reminder, big sister."


    I was really not interested in these things. I handed Pear Fragrance''s Hand-Heating Furnace to Peach and quietly withdrew.


    When I got to Merlin, I saw him looking at the plum blossoms with a serious expression on his face.


    His white clothes were thin in the cold, and he didn''t even know that I was behind him.


    I went up and patted him on the shoulder. He turned his head, and his surprise turned into a smile. "Chu Xue, why is it you?"


    "No way?"


    He shook his head and smiled. "How can I not? "I was just wondering why I was here."


    "I just went to the Pear Blossom Palace. What are you looking at here, Lin Xin? The plum blossoms have not yet bloomed. " The plum blossoms don''t bloom until it snows.


    He said softly, "Look for a feeling. Draw a picture of a sea flower. The scenes I draw are the worst. It hurts the brain. You have to look at them to be able to find out what the feeling is."


    I agree, and sometimes it does: "Did you find it?"


    He frowned and shook his head. "Not yet."


    "Then is your Phoenix picture good?"


    He looked at me. "First Snow, the Phoenix Diagram was given to the Princess for her grand wedding."


    I smiled clearly and lamented, "You don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine."


    He did not know about me and Shangguan Xue, and the escape from the marriage was also a hubbub. I was in the palace, so I naturally did not know about the storm that was spreading outside.


    "You''re quite open-minded." He smiled appreciatively.


    "If you can''t get it, you will make yourself unhappy, won''t you, Lin Xin? You drew here, did you think of a good name?" As soon as I was in the mood, I brightened up when I talked about painting.


    With Lin Si, very easy, painting is a painting, nothing else, no competition, can look at each other.


    "That Huang Shan and Yunhai are truly thankful to you, as well as that Phoenix''s fault. I have to say, you are truly amazing. Wrong, Phoenix is wrong. "


    I felt a little embarrassed, "Hehe, how could I? That was pretty good in my mind. A phoenix''s fault, it must have had a kind of artistic conception. If it was wrong, it would be a sparrow. Once it has been reborn, it would reveal the phoenix''s heavenly charm."


    "That''s easy to talk about. Chu Xue, your name is pretty good. I want to draw some pictures of flowers for you to think about."


    "Plum blossoms can only look good in winter. Snow will fall in winter, and plum blossoms have a fragrance, like a white sea. How about we call it the Fragrant Snow Sea?"


    He clapped his hands and praised with a smile, "Good, this name is so fragrant and elegant."


    "Haha, I''ve heard that when it snows, the sea of plum blossoms is very beautiful. Actually, those white flowers are also very beautiful. However, drawing them would also be a challenge."


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Then do you want to challenge it?"


    I gently smiled. "I do, but there are a lot of things going on at the moment, and the pear blossom is not very good either." I want to paint, and I can''t paint in these places. "


    "How about, I''ll go take another look, I''m really looking forward to painting alongside you." His eyes sparkled with the fervor and brilliance of a painting.


    I shook my head. "There''s no need. You''ve already helped me enough." Early snow. I don''t like to hear that. " he said mildly.


    I smiled: "It''s not that, Lin Xin, I know you are very good, but, I am already in the limelight, don''t add anything, right? "No matter where you are, as long as you want to draw, you can do it. The tree branches are the pen and the paper is the brush. There is nothing you can''t do."


    When he heard this, he loosened his brows and helplessly said, "How can you say all this at such a young age?"


    I smiled mischievously. "Not bad, I''m sixteen."


    "How have you been?"


    I shrugged. "What do you think?"


    In exchange for his sigh, he said, "Ni Chuxue, no matter where you are or under what circumstances, you will always be at ease. This is great, I really envy you."


    "Why do you say that? I''m also very envious of you, your drawing is really good. "Let''s not thank each other, Lin Xin, we are from the same hometown, the foot wound is fine now, right?"


    He nodded his head, "That''s good. Fortunately, it was in time. Chu Xue, did you say to draw these white seas of flowers? "


    "Yes, it''s very beautiful. When the wind blows, it will fly gently. Look, it''s already winter, but it''s still a dark green taste, just like the sea. As for the flowers, they have a hint of yellow in the white, and also a bit of translucent green. However, in order to paint this, one has to have bold ideas and bold thoughts. If the situation turns out badly, they have to destroy it completely. "


    He also agreed, "That''s true. This uses ink as the base, but it''s relatively small. Wouldn''t it be boring if only a little white was left?"


    "That''s what I was thinking."


    He chuckled, "Then do you want to draw it?"


    "Of course I want to. But, if it''s just a normal piece of paper that''s too thick with ink, it will only make the paper black. Not good, it has to be white enough, it can''t be too dull." In drawing, the paper was also rather selective.


    Xuan paper was divided into many different types. Each type could have a different effect.


    "I''m a painter. I have all sorts of papers from the palace. Don''t worry, I''ll find you something you like. I''ll wait and see." He patted my hair, sending the white flowers flying.


    I opened my eyes wide. "No way, Lin Xin, are you sure you can let me paint? "If the painting is ruined ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, you have the ability. You don''t have any bold ideas or challenges, so how can you improve?"


    "Hur hur, you''ve kidnapped me to your pirate ship, then I''ll give it a try." I''m willing to try something different.


    Only draw one, no challenge, how can there be innovation?

 C119

    I''m not challenging anyone, I challenge myself, I have a fanatical obsession with painting.


    "Then I''ll send someone to deliver it to you."


    "Hai." I sighed softly and looked at him.


    His eyes, so inclusive, so beautiful, he thought, all start from me. Asking the palace maid to send it over would save him a lot of trouble. At the very least, the Seventh Prince wouldn''t bother with it.


    Lin Xin was a good man, and his kindness was like the sea.


    "If I had such an elder brother, it would be great, oh, people can''t be too greedy, I would already be very lucky." "What are you sighing about when you''re young?" he asked softly with a smile.


    I shook my head. "I''m sighing happily. Do you understand?"


    "Understood, the little girl is starting to become silly."


    I laughed. "Lin Xin can''t talk about me? Your chart of the Fragrant Snow Ocean. "


    "Right, I have to curry favor with you, little girl." He tapped my head. "It looks like I haven''t seen you in a few days. You look even better."


    I laughed weakly: "Lin Xin, I really don''t believe, you like to please me, hehe, tease me? I still don''t look like this. "


    "To tell you the truth, it''s getting late now. It''s better for you to return early. "After a while, there will be more people walking around, passing the meals and the like."


    How meticulous. I waved my hand. "I''m going back. Remember to give me some paper. Ni Chuxue is a new challenger. Her destructive power is not ordinary."


    He shook his head and chuckled, "Why is it getting cuter and cuter?"


    Hehe, I thought he was just teasing me again. His light manner, light and charming words can finally bring a trace of happiness to this depressing harem.


    Fragrant Snow Sea Diagram, I don''t know what kind of trouble this diagram will bring about.


    I drew it, but the consequences were borne by Lin Bei.


    After returning to the Chong Court, I felt embarrassed to clean my face this time. I was afraid that the Seventh Prince would see it, so I felt embarrassed.


    His eyes were so deep and so glassy that I didn''t dare look at them.


    But the eunuch at the palace said she was not there.


    I feel that the Seventh Prince rarely goes out. He always likes to stay in the Chong Pavilion Palace.


    He wouldn''t go to the banquet at the palace. He would only appear when he had no other choice.


    He never messed up. He didn''t care about anything. At such a young age, he was like a little old geezer. He was even more interested in his role than the crown prince.


    Maybe it was good for him.


    As a prince, especially not a crown prince, one must not overtake the crown prince in brilliance. But he also needed to have the strength to stand up and protect the people he wanted to protect. In these two crevices, if it were me, it would be troublesome.


    However, the Seventh Prince was the Seventh Prince, how could they compare? What am I? In his eyes, I must be very stupid, that''s why he doesn''t like me, that''s why he let me come to the Pavilion of Chong to discipline him.


    He had already eaten dinner, but he still hadn''t come back yet. It must be someone that invited him to a banquet.


    I thought the party would not end so soon. I sat at his table and ran my fingers over the chart in my head.


    Before he could come out with a rough idea, he heard heavy footsteps.


    Not so fast. I haven''t had time to warm the bed.


    He strode into the room and hurried over to greet them. "Seventh Prince, you''re back. It''s very cold outside, right? It''s too cold today. Do you want to let a fire in?" Most importantly, the bed was too cold.


    "No need." He spoke briefly.


    "Oh." I took his clothes and folded them and set them aside.


    "Seventh Prince, I''ll be taking my leave first." It was better to leave early. It was unknown whether his anger from yesterday had died down.


    Instead, he called out to me, "Pour some hot tea. The thicker, the better."


    I smelled his alcohol and poured him a cup of hot tea.


    "Sit down and talk to me?" His eyes were also like the stars, brilliant to the point of being amazing.


    He must be half drunk. He smiled at me.


    I sat opposite him in shock. "Seventh Prince, what do you want to say?"


    "Have you seen the painting?" he asked flatly.


    I shook my head and immediately saw the anger and disappointment in his eyes. I hurriedly said, "I just came back for a while. I''ll go and take a look tomorrow morning. Is that alright?"


    He snorted and sipped his tea, his eyes darting to me from time to time.


    Must be drunk, drunk, I''ve seen a lot.


    In Qin Huai, there were many painters who were addicted to alcohol, and there were many men.


    I''ve tried it, it''s not nice, and I don''t like it at all. It''s hot and bitter and choking, and I don''t know why so many people like it and say it''s sweet and delicious.


    Maybe there''s something wrong with my taste sense. Otherwise, how could I not like it? This was what most people agreed upon.


    "Ni Chu Xue." he whispered.


    I replied softly. When I saw the unfocused look in his eyes, I asked, "Seventh Prince, are you drunk?" I''ll help you rest. " It would be better to sleep early. How was the Seventh Prince''s wine?


    "I''m not drunk. They want to get me drunk." he murmured.


    "Who, who are they?" Who would dare to approach someone who dared to do so much?


    He gave me a cold look. "The courtiers."


    No wonder. Previously, the Emperor wanted to order a Prime Minister''s daughter for him, but now, there was an official in court. Could it be that this Yan Dynasty was going to be replaced by a Crown Prince? Even now, the weather was still shaky and he was still trying to rope in more forces.


    He wasn''t a person who liked to laugh, but he would definitely be the most annoyed to fake a smile in front of those people.


    Those who wanted to leave couldn''t, and more or less, stay away.


    "You drank a lot." I poured him another cup of tea.


    He nodded. "Yes." Then he rubbed his face. "A headache."


    I wanted to laugh. "You will have a headache too. Oh, no. Seventh Prince, you can sleep. Tomorrow, it won''t hurt." He was like a child now.


    He looked at me, and without a word of objection, I went to make the quilt.


    It was not bad. There was no act of beating someone up or cursing them. He had seen a lot of people drinking. If they were not scolding the heavens or scolding the earth, then they would be full of ugliness.


    Just as I was about to turn around, a pair of large hands grab my waist.


    Startled, I pulled his hand away and turned my head, letting him fall against me.


    His eyes were a little dazed. I cried out, "Seventh Prince!"


    But he pressed my lips, swallowing my breath, kissing me hard, and I struggled.


    He took my hands in one hand, held my head in the other, and kissed me hard.


    My mind was in a whirl, and my mind drifted away slowly, numb, hot, with the smell of alcohol, and my heart was racing.


    In my eyes, there was only astonishment and astonishment. I looked at him, but I didn''t know what I was thinking.


    This kiss seems to have taken away all my thoughts, all my resistance.


    Unknowingly, my tears quietly flowed down. I can''t resist him, so what does he want to do? I was so disappointed. Boundless desolation rose from my heart.


    He kissed the salt tears, then looked up at me in confusion.


    He let go of my hand and gently wiped my tears. "Why are you crying?"


    I raised my hand and mercilessly slapped him. There was a crisp sound that resonated in this quiet room.


    He put a hand on his face. "Chu Xue, hit me."


    I did not stop crying. My heart was in pain. I did not regret beating him. Gritting her teeth, she looked at him with resentment.


    He looked at me as if in a daze. "Why?"


    "Why?" I cried out and forcefully pushed him away. "Are you crazy, or are you pretending to be crazy? Seventh Prince, how can you treat me like this when I treat you as a friend?"


    Pain was the heart. An indescribable pain. Was it disappointment or sorrow.


    For a palace maid to be treated like this, forcefully assaulting others without permission, what dignity did she have left?


    My expectations of him are too high. I treat him as a friend, but if he is like this, then can tomorrow, when we meet again, be the same as before? Or I think of him as a man of honor. And what was he doing? I''m so disappointed.


    I pushed him away, covering my broken heart, and ran out the door.


    Tears, almost a night, I can no longer in the Mansion, I do not want to see him.


    Only when the sky turned white did he fall asleep in a daze.


    My body felt like it was on fire. I touched my forehead and felt a bit hot. My eyes hurt so much that I could barely open them.


    The room was quiet, and a scent lingered in the air.


    Squinting his eyes, he could clearly see that it was a bunch of small white flowers placed on the table by the window, emitting a faint fragrance.


    I rubbed my forehead to see who had delivered it. There was still a cold mist of air on it.


    This flower must have just been broken, who could it be?


    Could it be him, the Seventh Prince? Damn it, I don''t want it. I picked up the flower and was about to step on it, but I felt that it wasn''t good.


    The ones who offended me were the Seventh Prince, not them.


    If a bouquet of flowers can offset the grievance and sorrow in my heart, he is too naive, I do not care about his loneliness, whatever his things, I do not want to be here, too much.


    How can this be?


    Another voice arose in his heart: "Why not? You are just a palace maid, you can do whatever he wants. "


    I pulled at my hair painfully. This damnable Seventh Prince, Lou Zigui, would return to the bridge in the future.


    Don''t think I''m going to take care of him. I''m going to tell him I''m going to leave.


    Never mind, never mind.


    He angrily hit the quilt, causing him to have a headache. I have truly failed. I don''t even have the courage to step on a flower.


    There were a few light knocks on the door. I looked up.


    Who was it now? It would not be the eunuchs or palace maids. If it were them, they would have immediately shouted at the door.


    Seventh Prince, I gritted my teeth and ignored him.


    He sat on the bed and closed his eyes, sighing deeply.


    "Early Snow." Seventh Prince''s voice sounded out in a low voice.


    I don''t deserve him. He''s so noble, why did he come here? This was not a place he should be.


    "Early Snow." He knocked on the door again. "I want to talk to you."

 C120

    "I won''t listen." I covered my ears with my hands and stopped listening to his words. "Seventh Prince, please allow me, Chu Xue, to enter the Pear Blossom Palace." Don''t stay here any longer.


    But can I? He was the Seventh Prince. If he were to act so arrogantly, what would pear blossoms matter? He also didn''t buy it.


    He still didn''t leave. He kept knocking on the door.


    I had no choice but to open the door and kneel on the ice-cold ground. "Seventh Prince, please allow this servant."


    "Early snow, I was drunk last night." he whispered.


    I coldly snorted. "Don''t use being drunk as an excuse. Seventh Prince, you''re the high and mighty Seventh Prince. This servant doesn''t dare to complain in the slightest." Wasn''t it complaining? Why did he sound so sour, fierce, and wronged?


    "I''m really drunk, Chu Xue. Don''t take it to heart." he said softly.


    I became even angrier. "Don''t worry about it. Seventh Prince, how could this servant dare? Who told me to be a servant? You can do whatever you want? Why do you have to tell me yourself? "


    "Don''t fight with me, okay?" he said humbly.


    I looked at him, and the color on my face was not very good. I had treated him as a friend in vain. Did he have such a friend?


    "This servant doesn''t dare, what kind of person are you, Seventh Prince? How could this servant possibly fight with others?"


    "If this isn''t anger, then what is it?" He snorted coldly.


    I turned my head away, ignoring him, my anger turning in circles.


    He sighed heavily, "Stop messing around, my head is hurting a lot. Yesterday, those ministers were all talking about sending the money to the palace. royal father has even brought up the matter of my marriage again and again. I drank two glasses too much and offended you. "


    I didn''t say anything. What did it have to do with me? It''s none of my business whether he''s married or not.


    "Chu Xue, have you seen that painting yet?" he said softly.


    I looked him in the eye and said, word for word, "No, I''m not going to look."


    "You." His eyes turned cold as he glared at me. "Ni Chuxue, do you mean what you say?"


    I coldly said, "Seventh Prince, I want to leave this place. I''m going to the Pear Blossom Palace, so it would be more convenient for me to take care of my little sister."


    His eyes were almost frozen. He looked at each other, not allowing anyone to take a step back.


    "What are you afraid of? So what if I kissed you? Ni Chu Xue, why didn''t you go and take a look? "Don''t you know that I ¡­" He wanted to say something.


    I coldly cut him off. "I don''t know anything about the Seventh Prince, nor do I want to know, nor do I have the qualifications to know."


    He nodded. "Okay, okay, that''s what you mean."


    "No, I don''t want to know." I hate him. Second time. The first time, I can treat it as an unintentional action. What about the second time? And the third time? I don''t want that to happen again.


    I only have Shangguan Bing in my heart, and I absolutely cannot have another person close to me.


    I had already decided on my identity as Shangguan Yushi''s wife. How could I embarrass him like this?


    The silence was so cold it seemed to freeze the entire room.


    He coldly said, "You cannot go to the Pear Blossom Palace. The palace is not a place where you can come and go as you please."


    I bit my lip. "This servant knows," I said with a pained heart.


    "Get up. You don''t need to be a personal maid anymore. If you want to go, you can go there. But, remember, you are still a member of the Chong Court." His words were cold.


    Did he think he was hurt? What about me? My heart hurts even more.


    The people''s hearts were extremely cold, so was the weather. I couldn''t draw the paper that Lin Si had sent over on the table.


    His heart was in a mess, and for a few days his mood had fallen to the bottom.


    So what if I''m angry, after that? I still can''t change what happened.


    He is no longer his personal maid, and I do not care about his whereabouts. I only know that he rarely stays in the Chong Court.


    Avoid me, why? This is his palace, not mine.


    Looking at my current state, I didn''t dare go to see Shangguan Bing. As a shrewd and astute man, he would see that I was unhappy at first glance.


    If I ask, I can''t help it, so I tell him.


    So what did he do? I didn''t expect it, and I didn''t want to break the silence.


    He couldn''t stay here any longer. The shadow of the Seventh Prince seemed to be everywhere in this Chong Court.


    I stood in the secluded depths of the flowers. The cold wind blew, lifting the smell of the flowers into the air.


    I stretched out my hands, closed my eyes, and exhaled deeply, trying to let the wind blow away all the unhappiness in my body.


    This was the wooden fence that he had walked over with the crown prince that day.


    Unknowingly, he actually came here. I still remember that I told him to have a good time here.


    After walking a distance, forget all the unhappy things.


    I jumped up onto the low railing, my outstretched hands my smooth wings.


    One step steady, one more step, no swing, no fear.


    This was how Ni Chuxue was going to act. Step by step, she would come over.


    What if he closed his eyes? Can you still make it? I tried to close my eyes.


    It was dark, and my body began to tremble slightly. I told myself not to be afraid, but my hands began to shake. Is the path of life the same? If he closed his eyes and couldn''t see the danger in front of him, then he would grow more and more afraid, more and more fearful.


    I don''t want to do this. I stride on, step by step.


    As a result, I fell to my side and hit my head on the tree. The pain made me grimace. Scratching my head, I crawled to my feet. He stood on the wooden fence again and walked forward step by step.


    When I reached the end, there was applause, and I looked back.


    She smiled sweetly, "Crown Prince."


    His face was slightly flushed. "What a good Ni Chuxue! Aren''t you afraid of the pain from the fall?"


    So it turns out that he has been watching me for a while.


    While he was thinking, he walked over and said, "I wanted to call you just now, but it was like a painting of a woman in a sea of flowers facing the wind. After a while, I thought it was an immortal."


    "Crown Prince." I chuckled. "Why do you say that?" Where''s your Leng Xingfeng? "


    "Are you sure you want me to treat you coldly or throw you into the water?" Ye Zichen raised his eyebrows with a smile in his eyes.


    I shook my head. Let me guess, the crown prince is beaming with happiness, there must be something good going on. "


    "He looked me in the eye, stretched out a hand, and let me grab him while he jumped down." You''re right. The results are slowly showing. The young generation of the imperial court has come up with many good ideas and suggestions. "


    "Then you must be exhausted these past few days. Crown Prince, you sure are awesome. I haven''t heard you play the flute in the middle of the night for so long. If it''s not a habit, you can quit. "


    He shook his head and sighed with his hands behind his back, "How can that be? "However, with Yan Dynasty acting like this, if we do not act soon, I''m afraid that the calamity will worsen."


    This was the Crown Prince''s pride. He was a man who could stand up in this chaotic harem and turn the tide. To become a stream of the harem, I want him to do what he wants to do.


    "Crown Prince, don''t be modest." Laughing softly, I strolled through the woods beside him.


    "Chu Xue, is the painting done yet?" he asked casually.


    I shook my head in embarrassment. "Not yet. I might not be able to draw any for the next few days. The Seventh Prince accepted my jade pendant."


    He smiled slowly and said lightly, "Oh, I see."


    I nodded, not willing to talk about him anymore, I changed the topic, "Crown Prince, I''ve met Miss Ruofeng, she''s so beautiful, like a plum blossom, so delicate and beautiful."


    However, there was a complicated look in his eyes as he chuckled, "She is indeed pretty."


    After quietly walking for a while, he asked again, "Chuxue, do you have anyone you like?"


    I blushed and nodded slightly.


    "I really didn''t expect that person to be so fortunate as to know your good fortune. If you don''t think highly of you, don''t let yourself be wronged. Ni Chuxue is worth even more."


    I covered my mouth and laughed. "Crown Prince, what are you saying?"


    "Can you tell me who it is?" He glared at me.


    I shook my head and said softly, "No." How could that be? He knew that only the Seventh Prince and Lin Xin were enough.


    "If what I know is true, it should be Shangguan Yushi." he said with a chuckle.


    Did he believe those rumors? The rumors were truly stormy.


    He frowned. "You know, it''s not good."


    Of course I know, Princess Yuzhen always wants Shangguan Bing to come back? He was naturally scheming against me.


    "I don''t understand you anymore. Ni Chu Xue, why did you say that you''re the Seventh Brother''s woman? Is that true?" She gave me a questioning look.


    He shook his head. "No, it''s someone who lied to Yeshi. He didn''t have any good intentions."


    "That''s true. I could tell that about you the other day. Ai, how should I explain it to you?" "The people you provoke are always troublesome to deal with."


    I widened my eyes. "Crown Prince, I didn''t provoke you. I was just like a Crown Prince. "Oh right, Crown Prince, why did you go to the laundry room? That''s not a good place at all."


    He looked into the distance with his dark eyes, "There''s a white shadow ahead of us. It''s heading for the laundry room. I''m going there to take a look." "Chu Xue, to be honest, your bare back ¡­"


    I hastily covered my ears and blushed. "I don''t want to hear it. I don''t want to hear it. You can''t say it."


    He could not suppress his laughter. "You, just tell me and you''ll blush."


    This was truly a thousand times ancient hatred. He saw what he shouldn''t have seen.


    "He kept saying it, kept saying it, and I couldn''t even lift my head up anymore. If he wants to heal me, just say this, I can''t promise not to have anything to say." "Stop talking." I whispered.


    "Alright, look at you. You make me happy." He still couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    "I''m glad I made you so happy." I was unhappy. "Crown Prince, you are so carefree."


    "No, no, I was busy taking time off." His eyes were shining.


    I gently put my hair behind my ears and sighed in my heart. Why isn''t the crown prince with Ruofeng? Didn''t he like Rufeng very much? Then why come out alone?

 Chapter 121

    Alas, everyone''s affairs are not the same!


    "Come to the laundry palace in the evening and I have something for you." at the end, he stopped. "I have to go back. It''s much easier to walk. I feel full of courage watching you go there."


    "Prince, don''t laugh at me."


    As soon as I lowered my head, my hair fell down again.


    The prince smiled and gently tied my hair behind his ears: "remember, it''s not three o''clock. It''s cold in the middle of the night?"


    "OK, it''s less than three o''clock. I''ll go after dinner."


    "Remember this appointment," he whispered.


    "Well, go, don''t break your appointment." when the wind blows, the hair flies all over the sky.


    He smiled and said loudly, "Ni chuxue, why your hair is always in a mess."


    "Because they don''t like restraint. Eh, forget one thing, Prince, what''s your name?"


    He looked at me and smiled brightly: "the building breaks the sun, remember."


    Loupo RI, I read these words carefully. It''s a powerful name. Looking up again, he had disappeared into the turn.


    The building breaks the sun, and the light of breaking the sun shines brightly. What a broken day.


    She went to see Lixiang again. After taking the medicine, she slept soundly these days and nothing happened.


    I just came back and looked at the lake. The wind wrinkled a pool of winter water.


    There is still a palace in full swing. I don''t know which one of the invisible people is Shangguan Yu.


    My heart is full. After all, he is here. It''s enough to know his foothold and his well-being.


    Back to Chongge palace, there was nothing to do.


    It''s depressing to be a palace maid. I don''t know why there are so many palace maids in the palace? In fact, there''s nothing to do. It''s mainly to accompany the master or keep him. If you have any orders, you can listen to them immediately.


    I know that the seven princes are not in the palace these days. They go out early and come back late.


    No matter what I said, I really withdrew my hand completely, and a faint loss rose from the bottom of my heart.


    I immediately patted my face and said to myself, "Ni chuxue, you''re crazy."


    I''m not going to see that painting. I''m afraid I don''t want to see it.


    Now the relationship between the freezing point and the weather is almost the same.


    I hear it''s snowing every day? The emperor will take his concubines to a royal garden for the winter, and even many ministers will go. To deal with political affairs and celebrate the new year there, you will not come back until the beginning of spring the next day.


    That''s good for me.


    The relations and interests in the palace are intertwined, which makes me suffocate. I''m afraid a concubine will see me if I''m careless. If I catch something out of line, I''ll be punished endlessly.


    I don''t want to be stuck here all the time. It''s too hard.


    Although Chongge palace is good and free, after all, it is their day, and many eyes are looking at it.


    After dinner, the weather became colder and colder. It was very dark in winter. I took the lantern and went to Na laundry palace.


    You can''t see anything without lanterns. It''s too dark in winter.


    Even the faint star is cold and dark.


    It''s so cold. I rubbed my hands and hung the lanterns aside to drive away the cold.


    After waiting for a long time, I heard footsteps approaching. I looked back and said with a smile, "prince, you can finally come."


    "I''m not the prince." the cold female voice was behind.


    I smiled stiff on my face and looked at Ruoshui in white. How could it be her?


    "Do you know me?" her voice is as plain as the wind, not as cold as the wind, not as proud as the wind. I have never seen such a calm person, such a calm eye, such a calm speech.


    I nodded: "yes, the prince mentioned you."


    She smiled: "how did he mention it?"


    I was afraid of her. I didn''t dare not answer her question.


    Swallow saliva and say, "the prince says he likes you."


    She stopped laughing, still so calm: "do you know why I came?"


    I shook my head: "I don''t know." it was the prince who asked, but she came. It really scared me.


    "Don''t get involved with the prince any more." she looked at me with some warning.


    Is she jealous? The prince likes her, so she doesn''t like me.


    Just like me, I don''t like Shangguan Yu. In addition to many, I also marry other women. I will be unhappy and uncomfortable. However, I can''t see any jealousy on her calm face.


    What kind of woman is she? She can''t see through and makes the crown prince deeply like her?


    I didn''t speak. She was proud to comb her hair with her hand: "you want to follow the seventh prince. Do you understand?"


    I shook my head and smiled: "I don''t understand. I don''t need to understand. If the wind has anything, just say it."


    I''d better say early. Good morning. I''ll go back early.


    This ruofeng is too mysterious. She accompanies Princess Yuzhen. No matter how miserable Princess Yuzhen cries, she won''t show some pity in her eyes.


    And she is the person the prince likes. Why should she leave? Don''t you understand?


    Her gray eyes lit up a little smile: "I don''t understand why Shangguan Yu likes you? But I don''t need to know, Ni chuxue, you can''t like anyone. You have to hold on to the seven princes."


    I looked at the sky. It was dark and cold. It was desolate.


    I don''t know why. How could she tell me to hold on?


    I''m not familiar with her. I''ve only met her once.


    Some things about her are also learned from others.


    For her, I feel curious that the people who can make the prince like are different.


    The first time I saw her, I knew she was really different. At the same time, people couldn''t agree.


    "If the wind is OK, I''ll go back first." I mentioned the lantern. I was afraid of her. I didn''t even dare to turn around and mention it. I stepped back and looked at her while I went to get the lantern.


    She smiled happily, "you don''t have to be afraid of me."


    "I''ll go back first." without a word.


    "Ni chuxue, wait." her eyes flashed and wanted to approach me.


    I was so scared that I grabbed the handle of the lantern and ran. I was so scared.


    God, her eyes, I think I will never forget in my life. They are full of monsters.


    Try that dead wave in the eyes, with a smile, how can it not make people cold? God knows that in my life, I''m most afraid of people, ghosts, snakes and gods. If it doesn''t matter during the day, I can''t stand it at night. I''m afraid.


    The prince broke his appointment again and let ruofeng come.


    Didn''t say anything? Do you want me to pester the seventh prince? It''s inexplicable.


    At an unprecedented speed, I ran out of Chongge palace in one breath, looked at the lanterns under the corridor and breathed a sigh of relief. This run is getting faster and faster. I patted my heart and breathed a sigh of relief.


    If the wind blows, it will be as far away as it is. It''s terrible.


    Patting his chest, his heart was still beating badly. He took a breath and was about to pick up the lanterns.


    One hand patted me on the shoulder. Ruofeng said gently, "you run so fast. Your feet are so long."


    "Ah." I screamed, regardless of anything, and rushed in, regardless of what was under my feet? With a bang, the whole man fell into the water.


    At first, I didn''t feel it. For a long time, the cold to the bone cold surrounded me.


    I can''t swim. Fortunately, the water is artificial and not very deep, so it won''t kill the top.


    If the wind smiled on it and stretched out his hand to me, "I''ll pull you up."


    "Ah, don''t come." I backed back desperately.


    There is no water cooling, only fear. I''m afraid of the wind, like a ghost.


    The lights around were brighter, and I saw the seventh Prince rush out.


    "Here we are." ruofeng muttered to himself, "you''re doing it yourself."


    "You go away." I was about to cry, and my heart trembled.


    At this moment, I never thought that the seventh prince would scare her away.


    "Chuxue, what''s the matter with you?" as soon as the lantern approached, I stood in a panic. Then look at one side, there is no shadow like the wind.


    Is she human? Or ghosts, why scare me.


    "Ni chuxue." the seventh Prince shouted, "come here."


    I want to move, but the water is so cold that I can''t move.


    He couldn''t wait. He turned aside and grabbed me. With a strong lift, I let him catch my whole body.


    In the exclamation of the crowd, he picked me up and went to the palace.


    Lian said loudly, "go get two buckets of hot water and cook a bowl of ginger soup."


    I almost didn''t feel cold. My heart was still jumping wildly. Thinking about the strange eyes, I felt cold enough. I lowered my head, buried it in the clothes of the seventh Prince and held him tightly.


    He didn''t ask me why? After a while, hot water came and ginger soup came.


    I have soaked and drunk, but the soul is not in general.


    I was still trembling. He sent everyone out and looked at me like a star: "what''s the matter with you?"


    I closed my eyes and still felt cold.


    He broke off my finger and rubbed it vigorously: "speak slowly and tell me what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right." I heard my broken words.


    The brilliance in his eyes darkened and said, "just these two words make you fall into the water."


    Seeing that I was cold enough, I frowned and went out for a while.


    Before long, he came with a thick quilt and surrounded me firmly.


    "Is it still cold?" he asked softly.


    I nodded: "cold, cold." I forgot that I couldn''t be involved with him anymore. I forgot what I said. The road returns to the road and the bridge returns to the bridge. As long as I thought of that look, I was afraid.


    He gave me the hand warmer, held it in his hand, and then closed my hands.


    I shook my head. "No." I held it tightly, and the warmth in my hand warmed my brain dizzy bit by bit.

 Chapter 122

    The whole body is like a fire. It''s so hot and cold. It''s the heart. No matter how warm I am, I can''t warm the cold heart.


    He sighed heavily and just sat there looking at me.


    Quietly, no one said a word. I felt a little relieved when he was here.


    If the wind doesn''t appear silently again. However, the purpose of ruofeng is to involve me with the seventh prince.


    Why? Why? The prince likes her.


    Does she work for the prince? Let me be involved with the seventh prince, then the marriage of the seventh prince will be blocked. If it''s someone else, it''s just a palace maid. How can you afford it.


    This will make the seventh prince a laughing stock and make the emperor angry and have an opinion on the seventh prince.


    Is that so? However, there is a feeling that it will not be so simple.


    I have a headache. It''s like more than ten people carrying water.


    Clearly don''t be like ruofeng. However, I''m afraid if the seven princes leave, ruofeng will come out. She''s silent. She''s not human.


    How can a person be without feelings, just like her?


    He looked at me with heartache, wiped my sweat and said gently, "sleep and don''t think about anything."


    I shook my head and my frightened eyes widened.


    He poured something into the palm of his hand and gently rubbed my forehead: "sleep, I won''t go, you don''t have to be afraid of anything? As soon as you open your eyes, I''ll be here, and no one will come in."


    Her voice, with a temptation, with a low voice. Let my tight heart down slowly.


    Unexpectedly, the brain began to float gently.


    There is a fragrance, so comfortable, light and cool, which makes my whole body relax.


    I want to sleep, but I''m afraid. I try to open my eyes to have a look.


    He smiled comfortingly at me, "I''m here."


    I closed my eyes again, chaotic, chaotic, everything is chaotic.


    I slept comfortably and it was very hot. I would stretch out my feet and kick the quilt away, but I always felt it. A big hand always covered the quilt back.


    I hate it very much. I try to open my eyes and stare at the annoying person.


    But the eyelids were heavy and the brain was hot all the time.


    One hand, with cool medicinal leaves, let me sigh comfortably and sleep vaguely.


    It was dawn and I opened my eyes. Did someone hit me on the head? It weighed a thousand kilograms.


    Who is not the seventh prince or the one who lies by the table and sleeps with his head on?


    I think of what happened last night again. Damn the broken building day, he fooled me again.


    Is it fun? Almost didn''t scare me to death.


    Why should I pester the seven princes? I don''t want it. I like a free life. I like Shangguan Yu.


    Did he take care of it last night? I don''t want to think about it. I have a headache.


    A slight sigh spilled out of his mouth, and the voice of the seventh Prince gently asked, "is it a tight headache?"


    I''m silent. I was scared yesterday, but today, what can I take to see him. Mingming was very angry with him that day. He forced me to kiss and said not to be involved. It''s together again, relegated immortal. Why is it more and more chaotic?


    I don''t know how to face him or what to say.


    After a while, he said, "you''re awake. Do you want to eat?"


    I was silent and my eyes closed tightly.


    Then I heard his sigh and said in a low voice, "you don''t want to see me. I''ll go."


    Helpless footsteps, the last sound disappeared in my ears.


    I opened my eyes and saw a bottle of small white flowers in full bloom. I''m also sighing. I don''t know who it is, for me or for him. There are some things I don''t want to understand, but I still know.


    I don''t want to. I''d rather not know. I pretend to be confused, but I can''t pretend to go on.


    He couldn''t help saying, friend, isn''t it good to be a friend?


    The eyelids were heavy and the head hurt again. A palace maid came in and brought me some water to drink. She asked me if I wanted something to eat?


    I shook my head. "No, I''ll sleep a little longer."


    I think I''m the palace maid who makes people want to strangle. I can sleep if I want and have the right to lose my temper. No palace maid is as arrogant as me in the whole harem.


    I don''t want to. I grabbed the quilt and covered my head. There was still a residual smell in my mind, which made me confused.


    He slept deeply again. In a daze, he made people fill several bowls of ginger soup.


    When I woke up, it was time to turn on the light, and my body was much more comfortable.


    I sat up and opened the window to let the wind blow the sultry heat out of the room. Too many stoves smell bad.


    Looking at the palace lanterns hanging up one by one, with the brilliance of residual red and thin orange, it makes the palace hazy.


    A sad feeling came to my heart, holding my knee and looking at the slightly white rockery.


    He never came to see me. I slept all day, but at night, I could still sleep.


    In the middle of the night, when I slept soundly, a wind suddenly flashed out, and the dead eyes looked at me and smiled.


    I was so frightened that I wanted to jump up, but there was no way back.


    I shouted. I don''t know what I''m calling? It''s just uncomfortable.


    However, a pair of hands held me tightly and whispered gently. The faint, short voice made me relax slowly again.


    When I woke up the next day, I was still alone. After drinking a large bowl of medicine, I felt half better.


    Disease comes like a mountain and goes like a thread.


    Nothing, just no strength.


    Lie down in front of the window and look at the pine tree, from black and green to green slowly. Then, the branches and pine leaves began to clear slowly. The fresh air filled the whole palace.


    The thin drizzle drifted, and the sky was so dusty.


    The seventh prince came out of the pine forest and was so cold in the rain. So lonely, is he guarding me for another night? He looked at me, didn''t say anything, and didn''t smile at all, so he went to one side.


    In the next few days, it rained for several days.


    I''m also very uncomfortable in my room. The whole person is powerless. After sleeping for a long time, I don''t even want to move my fingers. All day, I sleep in the quilt, eat and sleep, sleep and see, eat and sleep.


    I''m like a princess. Where are the palace maids? I laughed at myself.


    But as soon as I looked in the mirror, I had to marvel. When I was sick, where was silk? It was meat.


    The man in the mirror has lost a whole circle.


    If Shangguan Yu sees this, he will jump without worry.


    With a heavy sigh, the pimple in my heart still won''t go down. I don''t even dare to think about it. Ruofeng, ruofeng is a demon woman in my heart.


    No matter how many secrets she has, I won''t think about them, and I won''t think about them. It''s terrible. I''m afraid those who have seen her will not forget her.


    I don''t know. Because of this, the seventh Prince began to investigate ruofeng. A lot of secrets.

 Chapter 123

    It finally cleared up, although it was still cloudy. However, it''s much more lovely. It doesn''t rain from time to time all day.


    I can''t do nothing. I still have to live.


    So many days is enough.


    He felt his sharpened chin and smiled slightly. He took the broom by the corridor and swept the pine leaves blown down by the wind on the corridor.


    It''s like a needle. It''s thin and long, but it''s really a lot?


    When the wind blows, it floats.


    I also saw my father-in-law put things on the ground and burn them. He said it was easy to make a fire like this.


    Looking at the clean place after sweeping, I feel a little happy.


    I can do something to show that I''m not here for nothing.


    Before long, the father-in-law and maids of Chongge got up. When they saw me, they seemed a little surprised. They passed at a glance and wouldn''t say anything? About that fall.


    He began to stay away again, but I felt like a bully in the palace.


    I''ve gone too far. Alas, I lower my head and sweep the floor hard.


    "Chuxue, you''re well." the familiar maid Xiaoding wiped her eyes and looked at me.


    I smiled gently: "yes, I should be well after being ill for so long."


    "Chuxue, let''s go to Meilin to see if the plum blossoms are open. Fold some branches and insert them in the study of the seventh prince."


    I put down my broom and said, "OK."


    I''m just sad. I have to think about the struggle in the palace.


    And Xiaoding to fold the plum blossom. It''s disappointing that it hasn''t opened yet.


    She complained, "why did the plum blossom sleep so late this year and don''t open yet?"


    "The twenty-four solar terms have their own fixed number." I looked at these dead branches of plum blossoms and thought it was magical. Can they really Blossom White as snow and gorgeous as rainbow from their dead branches?


    "Plum blossom and pear blossom, which is more beautiful, chuxue?"


    I thought for a moment: "on a par, the plum blossom loses a section of fragrance, and the plum blossom loses a section of white."


    "That''s very good. It''s really good that you have books to read. However, I haven''t read them all the time. I don''t know a few typewriters."


    "Yes, I''m lucky." I never deny it.


    Her eyes were full of envy: "that''s nice."


    "It''s not too late now, Xiao Ding. It''s not difficult if you want to read. I can teach you later."


    "That''s great, chuxue." she jumped and cried, "the plum blossoms don''t bloom. We can pick some other flowers. Chuxue, if the emperor and they all go out to the imperial garden for the new year after a period of time, it will be much cleaner here. The concubines have gone, and there is no one to govern. If you want to write, you can write."


    "Then you don''t have to pick up those rules for people to catch. You can learn them by using sticks as pens and sand as paper."


    It''s cold in winter here, and it''s said that it''s very warm in Huangyuan. "Are you all going?"


    He nodded: "yes, since I entered the palace, the masters here will follow the emperor to the imperial garden for the winter, the new year, and come back when spring comes. Generally, there are not many palace maids."


    "Will the seventh Prince go? Will the crown prince go?" she smiled. "Of course they will go. But every year we have to leave someone to guard the palace."

 Chapter 124

    I''m not interested in these, but it''s good. If you want to go, go clean. But if Lin Pei follows, my painting will not be handed over to him until spring.


    It''s only a few days before snow. Once it snows, he can put up a shelf and draw the beautiful scenery of snow like rain and flowers like Xia.


    Now people in all palaces are preparing for these things.


    I have to go to the pear blossom palace sometime. How''s the pear blossom getting ready?


    I don''t know. Has she figured it out? If the emperor''s love lasts long, how can she be there.


    "You know what? In the early snow, the emperor was kind to empress Zhaoyi and asked someone to make a pair of Pearl White Jade shoes for Empress Zhaoyi. It''s warm jade. It''s not cold in winter."


    I frown. The emperor is favored. It''s really a headache. There''s no regularity. There is no definite number.


    After only a few days, did you say that the new favorite is pear fragrance?


    Forget it. It''s not good for me to go. Now the pear blossom palace will be lively again.


    "A good moment can''t represent a long time later." I said faintly.


    Li Xiang, I really don''t admit defeat. What a resolute person.


    "Chuxue, why doesn''t your sister ask the emperor to give you a good position?" she asked sideways.


    I shook my head: "hehe, I don''t want to do this? I think, she can''t afford it, and I won''t embarrass her."


    I don''t know how disappointed Ning Fei will be.


    "In fact, being a plain maid in waiting is the best." I smiled gently.


    She shook her head incomprehensibly. She knew that the more ordinary it was, the more self-protection it was.


    When I returned to the palace, the seventh prince was not in, but I saw a little boy, that is, Lou Poxue. I haven''t seen him, but I painted him. He was very familiar with me under the description of imperial concubine Ning?


    He seemed timid, and his eyes were curious and timid.


    A palace maid saw me come in and immediately loosened her eyebrows: "chuxue, it''s great for you to come back. The seventeenth prince wants to find the seventh prince."


    Well, how do you throw it to me? I''m also a palace maid.


    "Do you know where my seventh emperor brother is?" the broken snow looked up at me.


    I gently saluted. Although I was small, I was not low in status.


    "I don''t know." I calmly responded.


    The broken snow in this building looks like concubine Ning. Now she has a pet of pear fragrance. I wonder if concubine Ning is going to complain about the future.


    Lou Poxue''s eyes could not hide his disappointment: "I want to see the seventh emperor brother?" how can people refuse the strong longing? Children''s eyes are the most transparent and pure. Xiaojing in my family is also higher than him. It''s also so cute, but it''s not as timid as him.


    My heart was soft and I squatted down with a smile: "can I tell the seven princes when they come back?"


    He grabbed his clothes and said, "brother Qi hasn''t come to see me for a long time."


    The soft tone really made people feel soft: "but he''s not in the palace. It''s probably at your mother''s concubine''s place. You can go and have a look?"


    Think about it, the seventh Prince has no place to go, and he doesn''t want to go. He only cares about the people he wants to care about and only protects the people he wants to protect. The weak Ning Fei''s mother and son are naturally under his wings.


    He is still disappointed. Doesn''t he want to see his mother? Maybe.


    He grew up, his world, his eyes, did not feel maternal love.


    Her beautiful eyes looked at me: "will you take me?"


    After thinking about it, I nodded, "OK." let''s go and see Princess Ning. I''ll never forget that period of time. When I went to the imperial garden, I didn''t know when I would meet.


    I used to pity her. However, she is really too impatient. Otherwise, I can wait on her for a long time. If something happens, there will be cracks and it can''t be repaired well.


    But I also had a heart. Even if Lin Pei warned me, I still pity her again and again.


    At that time, she was too poor. I don''t know what she would be like today?


    The 17th Prince followed me closely. I tried to choose a quiet place, but he didn''t make a sound.


    I''m familiar with the curves in the palace. I''m not afraid of getting lost, but I don''t want to remember. If I want to remember, what do I don''t know?


    After crossing the nine hole bridge, the water under the bridge flows quietly. Walking along the return air corridor, the skirt is gently dancing on the edge of the corridor. Before long, he arrived at the palace of imperial concubine Ning. This palace is still where she used to live. As for the new palace, she can''t officially live in it until after the spring. Today''s Princess Ning is different from the past.


    At the sight of the seventeen prince, the palace maid didn''t report it.


    I took the seventeen Prince straight into the door of the main hall. Respectfully saluted: "Ni chuxue, the maidservant, knocked to see Princess Ning."


    Then came the surprised voice of Princess Ning: "Oh, it''s the first snow. Come in quickly."


    I took the seventeen prince in and saw the elegant Princess Ning, with simple clothes and gentle and elegant. It was really beautiful and moving.


    With a slight smile, he said, "I''ve seen Princess Ning for the first time. Princess Ning is lucky in the new year."


    She smiled and walked over lightly: "chuxue, why are you so polite? And my seventeen, broken snow, come here." she waved and looked at the little man with a spring face.


    However, the snow in that building hid behind me. She opened her black and white eyes and refused to pass.


    I was a little embarrassed. I was afraid that Princess Ning would be angry. She sighed: "this child wouldn''t come to me more when he came out of the cold palace. He has a very good share of life. He hasn''t brought him since he was a child. How can he recognize me?"


    "The seventeen princes are waiting for the seven princes in Chongge palace. Chu Xue thinks the seven princes are here. Chu Xue brings the seventeen princes here." I said with a smile.


    "Oh, chuxue, you too. Don''t come and see me, Mammy Chen, and bring some delicious food."


    Mother Chen answered with a smile and asked the maid to carry several snacks.


    Ning Fei sat in a soft chair, holding a warm stove in her hand, wearing a very rare fur coat, and her face was bright and moving.


    "Concubine Ning, there''s nothing to say. Chuxue has left." I said respectfully.


    She smiled: "what''s the hurry? Breaking evil won''t give you anything to do. Chuxue, you''re very lucky."


    I half frowned, but I didn''t make a sound.


    What does that mean? Do you think I''m really the woman of the seventh prince.


    "We break evil is very good for you, isn''t it!" she lowered her eyes, smiled, took up the tea and drank it carefully.


    I was confused, but it was true that he was very kind to me. However, her eyes seemed to have a different meaning. Gently, I nodded: "the seventh Prince is a broad-minded man."


    She smiled more softly: "now Yan Lixiang is favored. There is a big gap in appearance between you and your sister." that look, with a little sneer.


    I have never participated in the competition between concubines. Don''t count me aside. I won''t participate in it. "Yes, Princess Ning."


    She smiled lightly, looked at me with both eyes and said, "don''t you hate it? Now your sister is a Zhaoyi, but you are still a palace maid. If you want to come to me again, I promise you can do the highest. At least in this palace, even some humble concubines have to be polite to you when they see you."


    Rather imperial concubine is changed, not a bit of pity, every sentence of pearls, also spoke with a purpose.


    "Lixiang is my sister, and she won''t hate because of these." only tolerance, she doesn''t want to be mentioned, doesn''t she? She is not doing bad things, not forcing people to be unbearable.


    She''s just, light, and then a little selfish! It''s not a great sin. Everyone has everyone''s character. Just as I knew that empress Ning Fei wanted to frame me, I didn''t hate her, I just sighed.


    There is such a thing in this palace. Since then, he and concubine Ning have been separated by gauze.


    However, Li Xiang and I are different from her.


    Li Xiang and I grew up together. How can we compare brotherhood?


    "Are you so open-minded?" she looked at me.


    I shook my head: "I just want to leave the palace early after three years. I haven''t thought about anything else. After all, the palace is not the home of chuxue or the place where chuxue will die."


    She covered her mouth and smiled, putting down the stove in her hand: "what are you talking about, chuxue? Can you still get out of the palace?"


    Ah, what do you mean, you can''t get out of the palace.


    I always thought about it, such as thunder, which woke me up and stared at empress Ning.


    If I want to leave the palace, I must. I secretly pinched my palm and calmly said, "Princess Ning, Chu Xue will leave the palace. Outside the palace, Chu Xue wants to stay for a lifetime."


    Do you want me to serve in the palace for many years, no matter how comfortable it is? I don''t want to. I don''t like being a caged bird. I don''t like to live like this for the rest of my life.


    She looked at me with smiling eyes: "chuxue, do you think that a woman who has been the seventh prince can go out of the palace again?"


    Alas, it''s these rumors again. I reluctantly lowered my eyebrows and eyes, "Princess Ning, chuxue is not such a palace maid."


    She looked at me for a second, then smiled and said: "Oh, so, Chu Xue, you come to Ningfei palace. I''m used to you. I''m not used to other palace maids waiting on me. Mammy Chen is old and it''s time to have a good rest. When you go to Ningfei palace, the Palace won''t treat you badly. I''m just like you. If you treat me well, I''ll pay you back very much. On the contrary, it''s natural."


    I gently shook my head: "thank you for the love of empress Ning Fei. However, chuxue is just a maid in waiting. I can''t decide the coming and going of chuxue."


    "Are you willing or not? I''ll talk to poxie about this. In a few days, I''ll go to the imperial garden. Follow me and you''ll go together." I don''t think it''s a good thing to follow the concubines and the emperor.

 Chapter 125

    He sighed secretly, but refused or refused. He smiled lightly: "chuxue is a palace maid, at the master''s disposal."


    "I''m becoming more and more talkative. Well, if you want to go back, go down first." she waved.


    When I stepped back, the 17th Prince still looked at me with clear black and white eyes.


    I smiled at him gently and stepped back to the door.


    Ning Fei spoke to the seventeenth Prince again. In that voice, there was pride and mother''s pride.


    With a low sigh, I walked from the corridor to Merlin, where I thought of my fragrant snow sea.


    Princess Ning is happy. It''s not easy for her to come all the way.


    This body has been hurt for so long. It''s too difficult to have a child. She has to take good care of the broken snow in her building. In this way, the second half of her son can rely on.


    Some time ago, I also heard that the emperor was ill. In fact, he was not too old, but he was old when he indulged in his voice and color.


    Perhaps I felt that Ning Fei was tired and went to the pear flower palace of pear fragrance.


    At the end of the corridor, I heard a slight groan.


    There was a scare. There was a window. It was very high. It came from there.


    This is also a corner of Princess Ning. Someone is crying.


    I tapped on the wall. "Is anyone in there?"


    The sobbing sound is more and more pathetic.


    Then I heard the voice inside and scolded loudly, "do you think you are still Si Ji? Lin, you want to die."


    I didn''t dare to say anything. It can''t be Lin Si Ji in here.


    When others treat me well, I am still very, on the contrary, it is natural.


    What a reaction, Lin Si Ji. I don''t know what her mind is, but she hasn''t how to frame Princess Ning.


    I felt sorry, but I didn''t dare to say more. I left here quickly.


    Once the fire of hatred rises, it wants revenge all the time.


    I''m also afraid. I offended so many people in the palace. One day, the suffering people will be replaced by me.


    This is an indescribable place. How can you think of staying long?


    They all said, I am the woman of the seventh prince. Do I still want to leave the palace?


    I chuckle. It''s impossible. My leaving the palace is more important than anything.


    Lin Si Ji is also very important. There must be a backstage. If concubine Ning punishes her like this, she must not pay attention to that person. Out of the cold palace, she was not the poor man. She was full of tricks and calculations. Her hatred was burning.


    Love and hate, why don''t you laugh away?


    Hehe, look at the sky with a smile, and the sky also looks at me. When I say others, how can I say myself? I still can''t go back to the past with the seventh prince. The better he treats me, the more afraid I am.


    Some things can''t be closed, don''t say, but also slowly have consciousness.


    I''m not stupid. I don''t want to think about it. I just don''t know what it is. What will I insist on? I shook my head and sighed. I walked by the quiet lake and looked at the sky. It''s time for the geese to fly south.


    Back to Chongge palace, the seven princes are already there.


    Let someone put on his thick clothes, looked at me and said faintly, "get ready and go out of the palace to hunt."


    I can''t believe it. Is that me?


    "Not yet." father-in-law Yue scolded me.


    I stood up and said, "I''m not prepared."


    He looked at me and said nothing. In his eyes, some pain was flowing.


    Why, take me out of the palace again? I don''t want to have much to do with him.


    He was wearing white clothes and a hairy hat. His beautiful eyes were shining like flowing water. At this moment, he is incomparably noble. No one can match such brilliance.


    In the carriage, he bumped along, and no one spoke.


    When I got out of the palace, I heard the bustling sound of Hawking again. It was the same time that I got out of the palace. Then, I said yes and became a friend. This time, it was completely changed.


    Because of that derailed kiss, was I too cruel? Squint.


    Struggling in my heart, I still said, "I''m sorry."


    He looked at me and said faintly, "I''m sorry."


    "I shouldn''t be like this." I laughed at myself: "seven princes, you are drunk. What happened that night, it seems that it never happened. I''m too stingy. You''re just drunk."


    Forget it, or just treat it like a puppy.


    When I was a child, I kept the dog at home. As long as I squatted down, I kissed it indiscriminately.


    His eyes were like water. Once they sank, he could see the anger in his eyes.


    "I''m a palace maid, and I can''t be so kind to me as the seventh prince." it''s not only the oppression of identity, but also from a kind of grace. I''m really wrong. "I feel sorry for you like this."


    He sneered: "you have to act as if nothing has happened, can you?"


    I nodded, "yes, you don''t mention it, I don''t mention it, and no one will ever know."


    "Are you afraid he knows? That coward." he snorted coldly.


    I shook my head with wide eyes. "He''s not a coward. What about you? What are you?"


    "Don''t fight for this again. It''s a coward''s behavior to run away." he still looked disdainfully.


    I took a breath. "Excuse me, dear seven princes, what would you do if you were replaced? Would you stand up?" he refused to marry and came back with a drink.


    "I will resist, I will refuse," he said coldly.


    I smiled with disdain in my eyes. "Is resistance useful? Is rejection effective?"


    He didn''t speak and said after a while, "Ni chuxue, you are struggling in your heart. You can''t erase what happened. I''d rather you be cruel. That also proves that you have feelings."


    He also said so, and I turned my head angrily.


    I just scolded myself. When I mentioned it to him again, I Ni chuxue wrote it backwards.


    Cruel, I just don''t want to. In this case, it''s ambiguous between me and him. When I see each other, I will think of the kiss.


    Grasp your hands, pinch your fingernails in the palm of your hand, and don''t feel pain.


    I still poked out my head to see the Shangguan medicine shop in front of him. Why didn''t I hurry to open the door. Isn''t Princess Tianfeng, shangguanyu''s mother, worried?


    People came and went in the street. I didn''t remember a face when I walked this group and that group in Yaya.


    Why don''t I dare to see shangguanyu? Am I guilty or afraid.


    After crossing the street, go straight to the west, where there is a royal hunting ground for royal children to hunt.


    There are many tricks of eating, drinking and having fun. It wastes people and money. Under these prosperous appearances, once uncovered, what kind of face is it?


    The west wind hunting ground was guarded by the imperial guards. When he got off the carriage, the seventh Prince put on his riding clothes and put on his crescent white coat. On the horse, he was so powerful that people couldn''t move away.


    I can''t ride a horse. I don''t know what he brought me for. Anyway, he came when he came.


    Sitting on one side to rest, I really can''t see what''s good to fight on such a cold day.


    Before long, a few more horses ran into the hunting ground. The leader was that yeluzhong.


    I see. He took me to play again.


    If you tell one lie, you have to say ten more to round up the lie.


    The heroic posture of Yelv Chong''s horse was also eye-catching. The seventh Prince rode over to talk to him, and then dozens of people galloped up.


    It''s really fastidious. It''s as fast as an arrow. Both sides are good players on the horse. They bend slightly. Before long, no one will be seen, leaving only the gray dust that hasn''t fallen yet.


    This yeluzhong approached the seven princes so often, and, the emperor, the minister.


    Do you really think it would be better for the seventh prince to be the emperor? What about the crown prince? He works hard, too.


    I really convinced the prince that if a person like Feng can fall in love with him.


    I''m really afraid of her. What kind of feeling would it be to fall into her tenderness.


    The prince is also uneasy, so he would rather talk to me than go to Princess Yuzhen to find ruofeng.


    Strange to say, why doesn''t ruofeng live in the east palace? And Princess Yuzhen is very kind to her. She is called a palace maid and has no rank. However, when she is mentioned in the palace, she always speaks frankly.


    I sat there and almost fell asleep. Who was the last emperor? It''s not what I can worry about.


    The number of days has its own changes. The emperor is so urgent. I''m afraid he also expected his poor health.


    After a long time, I heard the sound of horse hoofs again. I opened my eyes. The comparable seven princes and yeluzhong came here in a twinkling of an eye.


    I jumped off my horse smartly and stood up.


    "I didn''t expect that the seventh prince was so good. He didn''t lose any more than my horse back hero in Daliao." Yelu''s powerful voice praised him without hypocrisy.


    The seventh Prince vomited his Qi, and his white Qi flew on his face. He was very beautiful.


    If you are not careful, you will be confused by his false appearance. He is really a great man.


    "The third prince didn''t fall?"


    "The first snow," Yelv said happily to me.


    I nodded softly, "I''ve seen the three princes." when I saw him, I always felt that he had no good intentions. His eyes were too bright to face up to him.


    He was about to slap me on the shoulder. The seventh Prince hugged my waist with one hand, went to his side and said intimately, "my first snow is really good. Sit here and wait for it to break. Come and show you the gift I gave you."


    It''s true or false enough. It''s so easy to play like this, like it''s true.


    As soon as he waved, a father-in-law came up with a white free son.


    He grabbed Minzi''s ear with one hand. "This is a gift for you. Do you like it?"


    Can I say I don''t like it? He grinned and said with a smile, "I like it."


    He stuffed the rabbit into my arms, leaned down, and printed a soft kiss on my forehead when I was stunned.


    He fixed my waist with one hand, with some deep feelings in his eyes, and said very gently, "miss me."


    Is it a play again? What do you want? Is he going too far.

 Chapter 126

    I stuffed the rabbit into his hand and pressed the unwashed rabbit head and feet on his white clothes: "I don''t want to."


    Yelu looked at it with a smile, and then laughed: "seven princes, you and chuxue are really in love. I''ll go to Tianxiang restaurant in the capital to have a meal."


    Isn''t there another play? Can''t you go back to the palace directly?


    I raised my head and looked at the seven princes, but he faced up to the law. He smiled freely in his eyes and said faintly, "why not."


    Yelu said in a forthright way: "it''s rare that the seventh prince would appreciate it. He ordered the cook to go to Tianxiang building to cook a rich grassland meal for the seventh prince. Let you also taste our delicious food in Daliao."


    He has something to be proud of and smiles at me. The feast on the grassland is not terrible.


    But the seven princes did a good job. Unexpectedly, they gave up their carriages and rode in parallel with Yelv.


    Then I sat in front of him, with one hand around my waist and the other holding the reins.


    This is my first time riding a horse. I don''t know what kind of feeling it is. I''m not afraid.


    Do I believe he won''t let me fall? Still, my boldness dormant in the blood makes me not afraid at all.


    This horse is definitely a good horse. Although I don''t understand it, just looking at the shape, I know that this horse can run very fast.


    Sure enough, the seventh Prince rushed out with the sound of the wind.


    The cold crack wind hit my face, which was painful and almost numb.


    The seventh Prince raised his cloak and covered my face.


    The warm breath, with his body temperature, covered my face and surrounded me.


    I block it with one hand. I don''t like to be a delicate bird, and I don''t want his consideration.


    He didn''t speak, but his hand was tight at his waist.


    I tried to break it with one hand, and the LORD was ahead. What else should I do?


    "Don''t move, it''s on horseback," he said coldly in my ear.


    I''m still breaking his hand, "seven princes, enough." when the play is so, if I go on, he is the one who thinks too much. I''d rather be cruel than stupid enough to know what he means.


    I don''t want to hurt people, especially him. He disdains him as a friend. That''s OK. Nothing else is possible. I promised shangguanyu a lot of things.


    He let go of my waist and pushed hard, and the horse ran faster.


    I was afraid, but I would not ask him for protection. I leaned down and held the horse''s neck.


    My face was very painful. I was buried in the horse''s mane. I didn''t know how long I had been walking. What I heard was the wind. Then I heard the noise. As soon as the horse stopped, I almost rushed out.


    He held my waist in his hand, and in a moment, I was on the ground.


    Yeluzhong stopped at the gate of Tianxiang building and looked at us laughing. The smile was so deep that people couldn''t see what it was and what it was? I think, no matter how good the heart is, I''m tired of playing tricks. I certainly don''t like it.


    Just about to walk, I found that my feet were soft and couldn''t move like a step.


    "The third prince runs so fast that he can''t see in a blink of an eye. It seems that your injury is also fast." the seventh Prince is a mask again.


    Privately, he didn''t seem to like talking very much and even smiled miserly. However, in the face of Yelu Chong, he always pretended to smile.


    In order not to lose face in front of yeluzhong, let him laugh at me.


    I grabbed the clothes of the seventh prince with my backhand. He looked down at me with a light smile in his eyes.


    I was annoyed. When I learned to ride a horse, I''ll see how you laugh.


    "If brother poxie didn''t bring a beautiful woman, how could he be half a step slower than me? It would be me too?" Yelu smiled at me again.


    That smile was a little hateful. I was not surprised by the strong wind. At that encounter, he pointed at me everywhere. It seemed that he didn''t force me to a desperate situation and didn''t give up. It made people hate tightly, but there was nothing he could do.


    What did the seventh Prince say? Just a faint smile, the eyes are still as cold as ice.


    As the "woman" of the seven princes, I was also lucky to sit on the low table and watch how the cook of Daliao prepared the food of Daliao.


    First drink tea. This tea is really strange. It''s white.


    Yelv picked it up again and said with some complacency, "this is my Daliao milk tea. Add a little tea and horse milk and cook it. Brother poxie, try it."


    The seventh Prince tasted it and said faintly, "it''s not bad."


    I tried to drink a few mouthfuls. It was sweet, with some milk fragrance, some fishy smell and tea smell. It was strangely mixed into one. However, when I drank it, the taste was so delicious.


    Make a fire, put a little oil in the shallow pot, and the whole big meat was put down like that. It was fried and hissed, which startled me. Is this the way of Liao cuisine?


    To my surprise, is it still behind? And a bunch of them, baked on a carbon net.


    Before long, bursts of rich meat fragrance came into the nasal cavity. It really caught people''s water and just wanted to flow.


    "Brother poxie has never seen such a practice?"


    "Don''t know, the world is so big, what''s this?" he said coldly.


    "You''re right. Come on, serve the wine." Yelv clapped his palm again.


    Several people came up with the jar, which really scared me. It''s really a jar, big, big.


    I was a little afraid when I drank. The derailed kiss that day was also drunk.


    Yeluzhong also asked people to dance. Several girls dressed up as Liao people danced their Liao grassland dance in the middle.


    I''m not interested. I just think it''s important. Is it for fun? I''m still here to inquire, or to buy off the seventh prince. Everything is available. It''s really unfathomable.


    The meat was roasted golden and crisp. Smell it lightly and the aroma is stronger.


    "Please." Yelv held out his hand.


    The meat on the plate was well divided. The seven princes picked up a piece of shallow food and said, "it''s good."


    I also took a piece to eat. It''s really good. It''s tender, smooth and crisp. Almost all kinds of meat are roasted.


    Yelv said, "it''s delicious. I like it very much in the Liao Dynasty, but the dryness is too hot. It''s better to match it with good wine." he took up the cup and said, "please."


    The seventh prince also raised his hand: "the three princes are kind."


    "Chuxue, why don''t you drink?" Yelv looked at me with a heavy smile.


    I was stunned, and then whispered, "thank you for the love of the three princes. I''m very drunk."


    "This is our gathering place. You don''t have to care about your identity. Come on, I''ll give you a toast and do it first." he drank it at once.


    "Why do you propose a toast to me?" I asked blankly. Don''t they look down on women very much? Moreover, he also knows that the seventh Prince is my master.


    He laughed, looked at me and said, "chuxue, why are you so cute? Well, let me be frank. I like to hear you play music. How about another one?"


    I looked at the seven princes. He raised his glass and said to Yelv, "I''ll drink on behalf of Chu Xue." he drank it in one gulp.


    Yelv raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "it''s no good. It''s the rule of the Liao people to drink big three sea bowls instead of wine."


    Ah, three bowls. It''s OK to drink it. And why did he propose a toast to me? I have to drink it.


    However, I don''t want to play any music. The three princes are so domineering about what they want to do. I don''t know him. He told me to play music just to hear it.


    Dull loss, do I eat less? No, just a glass of wine. What''s the big deal.


    I raised my glass: "the three princes are really polite. Chu Xue is just a woman and also makes a toast. If you don''t drink, it''s really unreasonable."


    He''s forthright, can''t I? I can also drink it all.


    But as soon as the wine fell down my throat, it was really hot. It made me blush, short of breath and cough.


    Yelv Chong laughed: "it turns out that chuxue is also a good drinker. Have another drink."


    The seventh prince held me in his arms, held my back with one hand, and said faintly, "the three princes seem to be more interested in chuxue than the prince. Chuxue is not in good health, so you can''t drink more wine."


    "How could it be? I don''t know that chuxue is the favorite concubine of the seventh prince. But I''m very puzzled. Why doesn''t the seventh prince give chuxue a name? She''s very attracted to me. If the seventh Prince is willing to give up his love, I''m willing to exchange 500 good horses for a maid in waiting. How about?"


    I mean, he didn''t have a good heart. It was such an idea to vote for him. It''s really a bad fate.


    "Chuxue is not rare. As long as we are happy, we can do it. In addition, the three princes think more."


    "It turns out that the seventh Prince is really particular about chuxue. It''s really wonderful."


    His smile made my teeth itch. But there was a fire in my heart. It was so hot. My head was dizzy.


    If you can''t have a glass of wine, just put me down.


    I leaned against the seven princes and I didn''t want to move. I blinked and watched them talk and laugh.


    I think it''s far away and in my ear. I''m really going to be drunk, otherwise I can''t do this.


    I felt his sleeve wet. I looked into his eyes and smiled slightly.


    He is a crafty man, so, so fake.


    His hand gently stroked my face, like nostalgia and heartache.


    I grabbed his sleeve and laughed.


    He sighed, stroked my eyebrow with his fingers, closed my eyes and let me sleep.


    But how can I sleep? I can''t be so close to him. My consciousness is blurred, and I seem to be awake, but I''m weak.


    I don''t know when. Sometimes people sing and dance. It''s really annoying. Do you want people to go back.


    I knocked at the bottom of the table discontentedly, and then laughter filled the room. It must be singing and dancing that amused yeluzhong.


    Finally, I can go back. The seventh prince held my waist and helped me out.


    As soon as I got out of the door, the cold wind blew me a comfortable, gray sky, and even white things fell.


    The cold wind made me comfortable. I shouted in surprise, "it''s snowing, it''s snowing."

 Chapter 127

    He pulled my hand back: "it''s snowing."


    I don''t know whether he helped me or I helped him. He walked along the back door of Tianxiang building. He pressed me down. The carriage behind me followed me not far away.


    I like snow so much. I look up and greedy.


    "You like snow," he said in my ear with a light smile.


    Oh, he must be drunk. That''s why he smiles like this. I''m drunk, too, or I''ll push him away.


    "Yes, I like it very much." I heard my voice, like floating.


    "Chuxue, I like it too." he smiled gently, and his beautiful eyes were full of laughter.


    The wine smelled and fragrant. I pointed to his sleeve: "you''re cunning."


    He kept smiling and pushed me closer.


    "I want to go back to bed," I yawned.


    "Shh, go back." I won''t go.


    He looked down at me: "chuxue, I want to kiss you."


    "No." I smiled and pushed him, but I was powerless.


    He lowered his head, kissed me gently on my cheek, made me laugh, and nodded his head with one hand: "puppy, puppy."


    My eyes are getting more and more blurred. I hold his waist with both hands and find a warm place. I don''t want to open my eyes again.


    The next morning, I had a bad headache. I think back to yesterday.


    So clear, I remember everything clearly. I let the seventh Prince kiss me again.


    I beat my head hard. I gritted my teeth and hated myself. Why is this happening again.


    What should I take to face Shangguan Yu? I tore up a long hair.


    But did not pull the mood, how can it happen again? There was a rustling sound outside.


    I put on my shoes, put on my clothes, opened the door and ran out. The ground was covered with the cleanest snow, pure white and dazzling. Running out of the pine forest, I heard someone calling me. I couldn''t hear anything.


    I''m sorry for Shangguan Yu. I want to tell him, let him scold me or how he feels. I don''t know what kind of feeling it is. It''s uncomfortable. I can''t suppress it any more. I want to tell him.


    Don''t lie to him. There are too many people in the harem for unknown reasons, which makes me afraid.


    That kiss confused my heart and made me even more frightened.


    Running desperately, I don''t know if it''s to get rid of the panic feeling in my heart.


    It didn''t snow very much. It was light and white. It was a mystery.


    How can concubines like this weather? Besides, they are ready to go to the imperial garden when it snows. I don''t have to think about anything. I can run as I want.


    The cold air choked into my chest and made me unable to breathe.


    But I don''t want to stop. Once I stop, the scene of yesterday will hit me like snow in front of me.


    That handsome face, that shallow kiss, struggling with pain, how can this happen again?


    I couldn''t stop for a moment. I rushed to the entrance. The guards looked at me with wide eyes, yawned and asked in a bad tone, "what are you doing here so early?"


    I was out of breath and pressed my painful heart with one hand. It took me a while to say, "I''m in a hurry."


    "Nervous, this maid in waiting." the other one looked at me and shouted.


    I didn''t care. He opened the door and I rushed in.


    At the moment, in the eyes of others, I really don''t know whether I''m crazy or stupid.


    Her long hair was flying in the wind and snow. If the master knew about it, I didn''t know what kind of crime she would punish.


    I don''t care. I don''t care about anything. It''s too early. The people working here haven''t got up yet?


    I put my hand close to my mouth and shouted, "fish, fish."


    He will know that after the call, I ran to the place where I met. There was light snow under the ground.


    I sat there and breathed sharply. I''m so tired.


    Before long, I heard the voice of Shangguan Yu: "get up, don''t sit there."


    His eyes are so spoiled.


    I patted my chest, looked at him quietly, and only spit out one word: "tired."


    He shook his head and stretched out his hand reluctantly. Without hesitation, I grabbed the warm hand and let him pull me up.


    "How long did you run? You can''t sit like this. Remember." his gentle voice made me want to cry.


    The sight is like a twist, which binds me firmly.


    I held him tightly: "Shangguan, I''m sorry for you."


    "Don''t talk," he whispered, "let me hold you well."


    With both hands, I combed my hair gently and smoothed the tangled long hair.


    I also slowly recovered my composure. Facing him, I was only ashamed.


    "Why don''t you tie it up," he said softly. "Don''t be so anxious next time. How can you be calm?"


    My calmness flew away long ago. In the morning, I lost my calmness when I recalled what happened yesterday. I can''t calm down. After all, I''m also a person.


    I bit my lips and looked at him. There were thousands of languages in my heart. I didn''t know where to open my mouth.


    He chuckled, "don''t talk. I''ll tell me when you''re ready."


    My hand was already tied with my hair, tied with a handkerchief, roughly braided my messy hair, and easily tied it up with a branch with half residual flowers.


    I took a breath, closed my eyes and told him everything about yesterday and the fake thousands of miles.


    No concealment, no fraud.


    I dare not open my eyes. I''m afraid to see the accusation in his eyes. It''s the heaviest thing I can''t afford.


    However, if there are too many things in my heart, I will be very stuffy.


    Having said that, I didn''t dare to look at him. The snow hit the branches. It was still a rustling sound. The wind blew and made my cheeks cold.


    What will happen to him? Will you be angry, will you blame, will you scold me?


    He smiled and said sadly, "is that why you haven''t come to see me for so long?"


    I nodded. He must be very angry.


    He sighed, grabbed my hand in one hand, put it on my heart, and said cautiously, "Ni chuxue, ask your heart, and say most seriously whether there is my Shangguan Yu here."


    In my heart, whether there is Shangguan Yu.


    I nodded without hesitation, of course.


    He smiled, and the low laughter hovered over my head: "little girl, you can open your eyes."


    "Are you lying to me? That''s it, Shangguan. Scold me." I said pitifully.


    I''d rather he scolded me, and I feel better.


    He touched my face with ten fingers, with a shallow warmth, spoiled and said, "fool, as long as you have me in your heart, it''s OK. Can you guarantee anything else? You don''t get close, but can you stop those close to you?"


    I opened my eyes and looked into the pool of eyes.


    I was full of shame: "Shangguan, I feel so sorry."


    He laughed: "it''s a little. Just remember to make it clear, but you can''t tell me who you really become. Then tell me, Ni chuxue, you really owe a beating."


    "I won''t," I whispered, my feet rubbing in the snow.


    "Alas, chuxue, what shall we do?" he held my face and sighed gently.


    Proud as he is, I seldom hear him like this. Will he sigh?


    "I''m really tired," he said softly.


    I blinked at him: "are you afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid, Ni chuxue. You don''t know me, Shangguan Yu. You have to get to know me."


    I stood on tiptoe and kissed him gently on the chin: "how about this?"


    He smiled and held me in his arms and held my head tightly: "the reward is enough, chuxue, but what I want is not so little. Do you understand?"


    I think my face must be red to my ears. I''m so bold.


    However, I like this feeling, let him tightly cover it and let him spoil it.


    Why not? I don''t understand.


    He leaned his chin against my head and whispered, "first snow, don''t care about it. You should be bitten by a dog."


    I nodded. I don''t care. The more I care, the more chaotic my heart will be.


    I grabbed his hand, palm to palm, I gently said: "Shangguan, you have to wait for me for three years."


    "That''s a natural thing. It''s not clear. I''m afraid you''re pretending. Chuxue, I want you to be my wife. Would you like to? Be my wife and the wife of Shangguan Yu. Don''t escape or turn around for me." his eyes, so persistent and serious, asked me seriously.


    I opened a smile: "can''t spin."


    "Chu Xue, don''t say that. Just tell me if you don''t." he was angry and grabbed me tightly with his fingers.


    Will Shangguan Yu be nervous? Are you afraid, too? It''s a good start. Even your fingers are shaking.


    However, I didn''t want him to wait any longer. I nodded vigorously, "of course I would."


    He smiled, held my waist and rotated. Then, both fell under the flower tree. He didn''t know how much snow had been pressed and how many flower branches had been broken. He lay in the snow, panting powerlessly.


    In the bottom of my heart, there is a voice calling, too small, too weak, let me ignore it all the time.


    Yes, I would like to be the lady of Shangguan Yu.


    I think, how many lucky people like me? I''m very lucky to be appreciated by Shangguan Yu.


    In Huangshan, he held my waist and asked me to probe into the abyss. I already trusted him.


    He is very proud, but he is very attentive to me and has changed a lot of bad temper.


    "Why are the days so long?" I looked at the sky and wondered if it was dancing, so it snowed.


    Is it happy? However, our life is so sad. Three years, a long time.


    Sitting up, my back was cold. Shangguan Yu pulled me up and patted the snow on me. "It''s really long, especially when I''m waiting for you. I can''t wait."


    The punishment was average. He slapped me on the ass, which made me jump up and jump far away. He looked at him red faced and couldn''t say a word.

 Chapter 128

    "Ha ha, little girl, what are you blushing about?" he smiled happily. His plain face was filled with pride, and he dressed it up well.


    "I''m not you," I said.


    "Chuxue, I''m waiting for you to bully me?" he waved, "come on."


    "I, I, I don''t want it?" I stammered.


    He shook his head disappointedly: "chuxue, it''s disappointing. Let''s walk. It''ll be cold standing here. Remember, when we get back later, we''ll cook a bowl of ginger soup."


    I nodded and walked to him. I took his thick hand, full of thick cocoons, and sighed, "are you tired here? You must not be used to it."


    "I wasn''t used to it at first, but where can I find such a place to see you and escape a lot of things? You say, right? People will always get used to it. I was born without any suffering, but if I eat some suffering occasionally, I can be more tolerant and tolerant."


    I smiled: "you have changed a lot."


    He stared at me, and his good-looking eyes accused him, "didn''t you tell me to change it?"


    "This can''t blame me, ha ha, change is to make you better, do you know." pinch his palm, don''t give up, or close his fingers together, like this feeling.


    He stopped: "you are not afraid that I will let more women run after me."


    I laughed. This is Shangguan Yu. I''m still so proud. "I''m not afraid. It''s not mine. I don''t want it."


    "I just like you. You are more beautiful because of your insipid nature and sometimes naughty and lovely. More and more people find you beautiful." he was distressed: "now, my mother is afraid she won''t forgive me so soon. It''s really difficult to get you out of the palace."


    "Don''t worry, isn''t it three years? Time will pass. You''ve been 26 years." I winked at him.


    He smiled and said, "I''m swearing around the corner again."


    "Shangguan, where''s my father? Where''s Xiaojing?" I don''t know if he will be in a mess after he leaves.


    He picked his eyebrows and said confidently, "my father-in-law has sent people back to Qinhuai Taoist temple for rest all night. As for the future little opponent, he hasn''t appeared yet. I''ve told my confidant that if someone comes, I''ll send it to my father-in-law."


    I beat him on the waist, "senior officer, how can you say that?"


    "Isn''t it? He yelled that he would marry you when he grew up. Qin Huai really had an affair, not for you, but for me." he smiled and wrapped my hand in his palm: "you promised to marry me. Am I wrong?"


    I bowed my head and muttered, "don''t shout so fast?"


    He smiled and rubbed my hair: "if you don''t call so fast, you''re afraid someone will go back."


    Is this when we are in the most difficult time, thinking of a way to make life pass quickly?


    He sighed softly. I looked up at him: "what''s the matter?"


    "Chu Xue, Lou poxie has a crush on you. What can I do? I want you to leave him, but if you follow Yan Lixiang, you have to go to the imperial garden. How long will I see you again? When you leave, what''s the matter? You want to find me, how can you find it?" he frowned.


    "Then won''t he go? I don''t want to go?" I shook my head: "but I''m also a palace maid. I can''t change what the masters decide. I can''t go my way as I want." otherwise I would have left the palace long ago. Why bother with right and wrong in the palace.


    "Chuxue, you must keep your heart. You promised to marry me." he said cautiously: "next time you come to see me, I don''t want to see you unhappy, and I can''t be so frightened. That is, your heart is confused, do you understand?"


    I looked down at my toes.


    It was time for him to do something. I let go of his hand and walked out of here.


    It was so cold that not many people were walking in the imperial garden and on the way back to Chongge palace. There are several lines of footprints. One is from me running, and the other two lines are from here and back. It was so big and so deep that it seemed to sigh silently and went all the way to Chongge palace.


    I took a deep breath, raised my head and entered Chongge palace.


    As if nothing had happened, I swept the floor as usual. It snowed. I had to clean the aisle outside and sweep the snow aside. I didn''t go to the study. I was afraid of seeing him.


    I know that the footprints are his, but this is my determination.


    Then there was flower cutting. I didn''t work as a personal maid, so I followed Xiaoding.


    Later, Xiao Ding asked father-in-law Yue to sweep the inner room, which became my job.


    In the snowy weather, all the flowers are broken. There are daffodils and plum blossoms in winter. Today''s plum blossoms are late. Fortunately, there are chrysanthemums. I held some chrysanthemums full of snow into Chongge palace.


    My two hands seemed frozen and red.


    The flowers in the study still need to be inserted.


    I took a heavy breath and knocked on the door. There was no sound. I opened the door and went in. The air in the heater was still blowing, but no one was there.


    I was relieved. I thought it was good, but I was a little disappointed.


    I inserted the flower carefully, and I saw the picture in the bottle again.


    There was a voice that asked me to come forward to see it, but another voice pulled me and told me not to stop.


    This is his most cherished painting. He roared and asked me to see it.


    I said, I don''t want to see, but my curiosity is so strong.


    See? No one will notice that I Ni chuxue secretly saw the painting.


    Do you want to see it? Why do I want to know urgently? After I promised to be shangguanyu''s wife, I also had an understanding of many things.


    I don''t know what kind of idea it was. I reached for the painting.


    Put it on the table, gently show happiness, there is a trembling feeling, from the palm of the hand to the tip of the heart.


    As he unfolded, he listened to the sound of anyone approaching.


    I found myself as nervous as a thief.


    Unfolded, isn''t that me, the person in the painting, who is meditating? This is the painting Lin Pei gave me. Why did he come to him? He must have taken it.


    That day, he looked at me with a sneer?


    This is my favorite painting, he said, but there is only one person in the painting, that is me.


    I sat powerlessly on the imperial concubine''s couch, that is, he said he liked me.


    I still read it, but I didn''t feel so panic.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, I hurriedly finished the picture scroll and put it on the vase. However, it was too urgent. The whole vase hit the ground with a "bell" and fell to pieces.


    The sound of knocking on the door rang out: "seven princes, is it time to pass the lunch?"


    Seventh prince, I turned my head and looked for it by the bookshelves in those rows.


    Who is not the seventh prince who looks directly at me in the corner? I was careful when I came in, and I didn''t find anyone in the corner. I looked at it from here and it looked good.


    "Seven princes." father-in-law Yue shouted.


    He lowered his eyelids, covered the brilliance and said faintly, "don''t pass it on."


    That voice, so lonely, reveals people''s unbearable pain.


    I knelt down, which was really embarrassing: "damn you, I''m wrong."


    I was stunned as soon as I got out. I even remember these things before. It''s wrong to ask him to forgive me.


    He waved: "I was going to show you, too late." he took the wine in one hand and drank it with his head up.


    "I''m sorry." I fell to the ground.


    He didn''t catch shangguanyu. I know he found it. However, he didn''t go, and he was generous.


    "Why are you sorry for me? Get out," he said quietly.


    I raised my eyes and looked at him, so sad.


    It''s good to go out. Am I a cold-blooded man? I went over and took the wine from his hand: "don''t drink, let''s pass the meal!" why? He doesn''t like drinking.


    The pain in his eyes was so naked that my heart was disturbed when I saw it.


    He stared at me: "Ni chuxue, don''t bother me again. Go out."


    "Can you stop drinking?" I said weakly, pale and weak.


    He smiled, which was very empty: "don''t drink, don''t care about me."


    "Seven princes." I bit my lips, unable to comfort.


    He sighed: "why can you slap me and comfort me again? Ni chuxue, what do you think of me?" he was angry and stood up to rob the wine in my hand.


    I ran far away, holding the wine, I could only repeat, "can''t drink, can''t drink."


    "Then give me a reason." he stood up holding the bookshelf and walked forward a few steps.


    I shook my head. "There''s no reason."


    "What a cruel Ni chuxue, aren''t you afraid? Shall I send someone to catch Shangguan Yu?" he cried low.


    I looked at him and didn''t speak. He has the right.


    He smiled and could hardly stand still. He came forward, sat on the imperial concubine''s chair and lay down: "Ni chuxue, why are you so cruel?"


    I took a thin blanket and covered it for him. He didn''t look at me.


    Sighing in my heart, I stepped back gently.


    Leaning against the door, I sighed heavily. I don''t want to hurt the seventh prince, but I can''t afford what he wants.


    I promised myself to Shangguan Yu, so I will treat him wholeheartedly.


    Little Ding, the maid of honor, hurried over and whispered, "sister chuxue, there is a maid called ruofeng looking for you?"


    I shivered. No, if the wind blows, why does she come to me? Does she think I''ll meet her?


    I shook my head: "you told her that I was very busy and had no time. Tell her not to come to see me in the future."


    Holding the clothes in my hand, I feel terrible. I don''t want to see her again. That time is enough to make me unforgettable all my life. I''m afraid of her breath, her eyes and her whole person.


    Xiaoding shrugged and smiled: "I know. I''ll tell her that sister chuxue is waiting on the master, so she won''t ask again."

 Chapter 129

    "Thank you." I looked around. I was afraid that I would see a pair of dead eyes in that corner. The smile in those eyes was cold at the bottom of my heart.


    If the wind dares to find Chongge palace, she will find me where I go.


    I opened the door of my study again and sat down powerlessly.


    Why, only the seven princes can protect me?


    I smiled bitterly. It seemed that the wind would force me under the wings of the seven princes.


    She didn''t mean to hurt me. But she has the intention to force me, why, why so many fans.


    It''s a mess. I don''t like it most.


    I blink, can I calm down.


    No, I couldn''t calm down. When I entered the palace, there were so many right and wrong. Everything was aimed at me.


    I''m not a person without feelings. If I don''t think about it, it doesn''t mean that these things don''t exist.


    I sighed and stroked the painful pass. Suddenly, I found that I wanted to drink too. When I was drunk, I didn''t know anything.


    Ruofeng, crown prince, Yelu Chong, Shangguan Yu, seven princes and Princess Yuzhen are tied into a knot, which is not generally heavy.


    I walked over gently, grabbed the wine on the table and drank it carefully. It was no longer hot.


    As soon as the trickling wine enters the heart, it is warm.


    It''s delicious and pure wine. After drinking a lot, I feel my head shaking.


    Looking back, the seventh Prince smiled at me: "chuxue, are you worried?"


    I smiled and nodded: "annoyed, annoyed into a knot, more and more heavy."


    He smiled and looked at it: "chuxue, you''re tired. You have me in your heart."


    "No?" I shook my head and sat on the ground.


    After looking at his beautiful face, I smiled and shouted, "Lou Po Xie."


    He answered softly, "call again."


    "Lou Po Xie, just give up. I want to marry Shangguan Yu. I want to be his bride. You tell your sister to go away and stop pestering Shangguan Yu. He only likes me."


    He shouted, "don''t mention his name again."


    "I just want it." I''m stubborn.


    "Lou poxie, I hate this palace most. Why do you all want to trap me in the palace? I don''t want it. I don''t like it. You say you like me, don''t you, don''t you?"


    I jumped in front of the imperial concubine''s chair and lit his forehead with one hand.


    He nodded, "yes."


    "No." I said savagely, "I only like shangguanyu. Let me tell you a secret? Shangguanyu helped me raise my father. He has called my father-in-law." I laughed.


    The seventh Prince let me fall on him. I took the opportunity to beat him hard: "it''s all you. Why do you run a princess Yuzhen out to rob my Shangguan rain? It''s so difficult for us. I can tell you that I won''t be anyone''s concubine. It''s not good at all. I don''t want to."


    He didn''t speak, just held me tight.


    I looked at his face and kept talking. It seemed that I wanted to finish all my words while I was half drunk.


    "Lou poxie, your name is not only strange, but also strange. Why do you pretend like this? You like me. How can you control me? Moreover, why do you involve me? You are clearly a prince. How can you do this?" I pushed him to push him down in exchange for his tighter embrace.


    He looked at my face and said low, "I''m the prince, can I?"


    "No". I said loudly.


    "I see. You don''t feel it." he rubbed my head with his hand: "chuxue, I won''t make you sad."


    The pain disappeared for more than half. I sighed. It''s so comfortable. "Yes, I can''t be too sad. I don''t like sad." I muttered to myself.


    "Chuxue, keep you happy." he said, "I won''t be your burden again. Tomorrow, I''ll leave here. Don''t resist, OK? Let me go with happiness and some satisfaction."


    I looked at him in a daze: "are you leaving?"


    "Yes, if I don''t go, you will be more unhappy. Chuxue, it''s good for you to be drunk. I think I like you to be drunk, which is the most real you." he looked at me carefully: "I don''t kiss you, don''t be afraid, I only hug you."


    I muttered, "you can''t hug."


    However, he was so warm. Under a blanket, he held me and the blanket firmly.


    I didn''t want to struggle. Every time, when I was sleepy, I opened my eyes to see him.


    He looked at me with quiet eyes.


    I thought of that ruofeng again, which surprised me. She was a little sober. Didn''t she just want to drive me away from the seventh prince?


    I whispered, "I hate if the wind, I''m afraid of if the wind."


    I didn''t say anything to anyone.


    I can speak in front of him


    He leaned his face against my face: "go to sleep, wake up tomorrow, you will regret it again."


    "I hate you too." I looked at him stubbornly.


    He put his hand in my mouth: "don''t say any more."


    "I just hate you," I said as soon as he let go.


    He pressed my head on his chest silently: "sleep, sleep, these are too hurtful."


    As he thought, I woke up the next morning and slept in my own bed. I don''t want to get drunk again.


    Look what I did? Close to him again.


    Powerless beat his head: "I''m crazy." I must be crazy.


    And did he really leave as he said? What he said is still ringing in my ear.


    People who hate the royal family, once they enter the palace, are as deep as the sea and struggle endlessly.


    The next morning, I woke up in my room.


    As for how to come back, I don''t have to guess. I can also think of covering my head and sighing heavily.


    The green lotus had withered long ago, leaving only a small pool of water, which formed ice in the wind. It turned out that it didn''t close the window all night, but it didn''t feel cold all night.


    There is still a residual fragrance on my hand. It seems to be from the seventh prince.


    I sighed in my heart, why don''t I want to do wrong, but I always do wrong?


    When I had breakfast, I found that most of the people were missing. I asked Xiaoding, "where have they all gone?"


    Xiaoding looked envious: "they all went to the imperial garden with the seventh Prince overnight. It''s really good. It turned out that the seventh Prince stayed in the Imperial Palace this year. However, somehow, he was willing to go to the imperial garden. He asked someone to take care of it last night. He left before dawn today."


    "It''s early," I murmured.


    Xiaoding smiled: "yes, it''s really early. Unfortunately, if only we could go too."


    After a while, she looked at me with strange eyes: "sister chuxue, why doesn''t the seventh Prince take you? He likes you very much."


    Can you even see a maid in waiting? I lowered my eyes and said, "what are you going to do with me? The seven princes are very good and good to everyone."


    She nodded: "that''s true. Although the seventh Prince doesn''t talk much, he is kind to people and doesn''t make things difficult."


    I sigh. A good definition is not difficult? Maybe in the harem, yes.


    She leaned in my ear and whispered, "sister chuxue, but the seventh Prince is not generally good to you. He often looks at you and you don''t notice."


    My mind was confused: "don''t talk about this. You can''t talk nonsense. Xiaoding, the seventh prince will stay this year. If you say to go, just go." why am I still worried about him?


    Xiaoding said proudly, "you don''t know our master. The emperor''s favorite is, of course, our seventh prince. The emperor intended to let the seventh Prince go, but the seventh prince wants to stay, and the crown prince wants to stay. The emperor will follow the wishes of the seventh prince. Now the seventh prince will be happy if he goes?"


    Prince, Prince, Lou Po RI, what can I say? You are always like this. Your efforts are not seen. Although you are the prince, you are also an ordinary person. Can''t you have love, hate and helplessness?


    In this way, the pressure in his heart must be greater.


    When the seventh Prince left, he couldn''t stop losing. He left. As he said, he would leave.


    In fact, it''s good to go, so I don''t have to think more.


    I don''t have to face him anymore. It''s too difficult, too difficult.


    The seventh prince went to the imperial garden to make preparations. The prince stayed in the palace. The emperor and his concubines went out together three days later.


    The snow is falling harder and harder.


    I looked at the snow outside the window on my knees. It was getting darker and darker, and the days were lost in my fingertips.


    So one day, why do you have no energy to do things.


    The whole Chongge palace was empty. When the master left, it seemed as if there was no life here.


    Why miss here? What am I?


    He shook his head, put on warm clothes, took advantage of the early weather and took a cup of soup to the lake.


    It''s impossible to do it when it snows heavily.


    When you come back, go and see Lixiang. It will be a long time before you see her again?


    One foot deep and one foot shallow stepped on the snow. In the cold evening, the sound was particularly crisp.


    Seeing the palace half up, I felt a little warm in my heart.


    Entering through that door, the imperial guards didn''t make much trouble. It happened that many people brought dinner for them.


    I didn''t know where shangguanyu lived, so I went in.


    They lived in a low place. Several fathers-in-law were sharing meals. Their dark faces widened and looked at me.


    Am I weird? Yes, my clothes are better than those of a palace maid.


    A foreman came over and looked at me. He said in a bad tone, "who are you looking for? This is not where you come from."


    I was a little afraid and whispered, "can you call fish for me?"


    I know that the name used by Shangguan Yu is fish. After he said it, I was happy for a long time.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m his sister. I''m on duty in the palace. I know my brother has come in, so I''ll come and have a look. Please."


    "Wait." he asked someone to call. "What are you doing in this palace? You can''t make it snowy. Do you want people to go out during the new year?"


    The tone of this complaint is a little strange. What he should say is not me, but his top.


    I chuckled: "I''m a palace maid, I don''t know."

 Chapter 130

    "You are a palace maid. Who believes it? You wear this. I thought you were a concubine? I''m not afraid of being laughed at."


    These clothes, especially in winter, are assigned.


    "What''s up?" the voice of Shangguan Yu sounded.


    I immediately smiled and shouted, "brother, I''m looking for you?"


    Shangguan Yu soon understood and took my hand: "Why are you here? Just shout outside."


    "It''s really your sister." the foreman rushed up to Guan Yu and smiled, "is she doing well?"


    Shangguan Yu glared at him, "don''t talk nonsense." he took my hand and walked in.


    The more inside, the more dark. The place where he lives is so dark.


    "Why not go outside?"


    He came back and smiled at me, "it''s cold outside."


    He took me into a small room. It was so narrow that there was a bed in it. There was no place to sit.


    "Is it cold?" he asked me to sit in front of the bed and grind my face with both hands. "It''s snowy. I''m afraid I''ll freeze you."


    I pulled down his hand: "fortunately, there is some soup. I''ll send it to you."


    "First snow, is that it?" his sharp eyes were dim and shining.


    Here, there is no light. He can only see the snow outside the window. In this way, he can see through me.


    I smile bitterly. Am I really wrong? "Shangguan, he has gone to the imperial garden. He doesn''t have to worry anymore."


    Shangguan Yu frowned: "that''s it?"


    I nodded, "yes."


    He smiled: "that''s good. You can come often after the first snow. There''s nothing to do here without snow."


    I nodded: "drink some while the soup is still hot."


    He opened the lid, touched it, and whispered, "it''s still hot?"


    "Very good," he said softly.


    "It''s the soup from the palace," I replied gently.


    It seemed uneasy. I didn''t dare to speak, and he didn''t speak.


    He drank the soup quietly, and I waited quietly. One room is quiet, a little scary.


    After a while, he remembered something again, put down the soup cup and covered my hand: "chuxue, you can''t come again."


    "Why? Didn''t you just tell me to come often?" I cheered up and asked.


    He sat next to me, held my shoulder, whispered in my ear, "it''s snowing recently, and it''s approaching years. The mood here is very unstable. It''s estimated that there will be a explosion."


    I was surprised, raised my head, hit him on the chin and let him take a breath.


    I quickly rubbed: "no pain, no pain."


    "I didn''t hit you. Of course you don''t hurt. Give me a kiss." he stretched out his head and closed his eyes.


    I smiled and felt much more relaxed. I pointed at his chin: "it''s getting smaller and smaller, and I have to rub it."


    He opened his eyes and locked me in his eyes: "finally recovered."


    I was speechless. I could only open my mouth and look at him like that. What a shrewd senior official.


    He patted me on the head: "don''t sink in his shadow. You are my Shangguan''s wife, little girl."


    "I''m sixteen." I raised my hand.


    "Sixteen is still young. You are just the eldest daughter. You have a lot of burden, so you feel big."


    "Really?" I opened my eyes.


    He knocked on my head: "of course, I can''t lie to you."


    "Anyone can lie to me. You can''t lie to me." I said overbearing.


    Instead, he smiled more happily: "yes, I promised you."


    "Oh, who do you think you are and promised me."


    He stretched out his hand and tickled me. I dodged, but not as strong as him. He caught me in his arms.


    I wriggled, full of anxiety. He is breathless, which makes me a little afraid.


    Shangguan Yu let go of me, lay on the bed and gasped: "you grinding little girl."


    "I''m also a golden lady? I''m just down." I turned to look at him.


    He pulled me to lie down, lay beside him and felt his heartbeat. I knew he wouldn''t hurt me.


    I took off my shoes, pulled him up, knelt behind him and rubbed his shoulders: "how''s it going, uncomfortable."


    "OK." he relaxed. "Chuxue, you can''t do the same to others?"


    I knocked him hard: "I''m a palace maid?"


    "I don''t mean that. You can''t take off your shoes in front of anyone." he closed his eyes and leaned back.


    I pushed him: "well, well, you have a lot of opinions. You dare to take off your shoes. The nanny said that the girl''s little feet can''t be seen."


    "Your nanny said well, your nanny is so cute." he turned his face and smiled. "Let you rub it. There''s no dryness and no tiredness."


    I sighed softly, "Shangguan, I wronged you."


    "What''s the grievance? The way I choose is naturally that I go to the end and bear everything by myself."


    I smiled and stretched my head: "I''ll share it with you. What can I help? Of course, I may not be able to do the tiring work."


    He bowed his head, knocked me on the head and said with a smile, "you can do the fine work. Can you mend your clothes? You, my little girl, just miss me. I''m the only one in your heart, but there''s a person''s shadow in your eyes."


    I held his head and sighed bitterly: "why didn''t the senior official scold me or blame me?"


    He smiled, "will you feel better if I do this?"


    I shook my head and held his head tightly. This is my Shangguan. I used this method to capture my heart.


    Without pride, there is understanding and shallow instruction. If he does, what else can I ask?


    He smiled and said, "it''s nice to be an official." there were not many people who could teach me and guide me along the way.


    I cherish such a time, let the swing heart get a guide. I''m also afraid of injury. I''m also afraid of injury. I''m afraid I''m wrong. Then, there''s no chance to add my head


    All along, I walked carefully for fear that I was wrong.


    I told myself that if I want to be more open and happy, I won''t have resentment.


    I''m already very good. I''m better than ordinary people. I can''t pray any more. Although I always wanted to get my father''s attention, I still tried to control myself.


    His head was buried in Shangguan''s arms, and a sour feeling filled his heart: "Shangguan, what did I do wrong? I want to tell me, I will change."


    He smiled and gently rubbed my eyebrows with one hand: "little girl, I don''t want you to be sad. You should be happy. I''ll be happy when I see it. What can''t pass, isn''t there me?"


    I smiled easily and grabbed his hand: "Shangguan, will you take me around the world in the future?"


    "Of course, if you read more, you will have different feelings, and what you draw will be different. In the future, you will only draw for me every day." he said very overbearing.


    He''s so warm. I know it''s wrong to hold him like this. I''m still a daughter''s house, but I like to be tired of him like this. I nodded hard, "OK, then you can''t bully me."


    "It''s too late to spoil you?" he scraped my nose.


    "I like being spoiled." I smiled.


    "You don''t blush," he joked. "My little girl, don''t change anything? That''s it. Come on, I''ll put on your shoes. It''s getting late. You won''t see it later. I''ll be more worried about you little fool."


    Wear shoes, not even ordinary couples,


    I immediately ran up: "no? I''ll wear it myself."


    "You have to listen. After you marry me, you must be married." he smiled and breathed a heavy sigh of relief.


    I sat in front of the bed, put on my shoes and said, "Shangguan, you are too overbearing."


    "I won''t change it." he nodded my nose and straightened my clothes. He said softly: "I''ll take you out."


    I tilted my head and asked him, "why do you like to call me and say I''m your little girl."


    He grabbed my face, leaned in my ear and whispered, "I love you, my little girl, you don''t understand love?"


    I blushed and heartbeat: "I don''t understand."


    "I understand. Love is very simple. There is no right or wrong. Just be happy."


    I frowned: "Shangguan, are you tired?"


    He shook his head: "how come, my little girl, it''s very happy to spoil you and tease you. You just have to enjoy my pet."


    Holding his hand, I thought to myself, is this love?


    As long as I enjoy it, his requirements for me are so simple.


    The sky outside is much darker, and the white light on the snow is slightly weak.


    Let go of his warm hand. I blinked at him and said, "I''m going back."


    "I really want you not to go," he sighed.


    "I''ll see it later. I''ll come to see you sometime." I don''t like sighing Shangguan.


    The more he sighs, the more uneasy I am. I''m afraid he can''t bear it.


    He stayed here, his life was so poor that it was the same as before. He could only wait for me. Only I would come to see him.


    He grabbed my hand, looked at the dark snow and said softly, "go back!"


    I leaned forward, the snow creaked and parted, whether I was in such a mood, and some heavy things pressed me.


    "My little girl," he called briskly.


    I turned back, smiled at him and waved to him smartly.


    My little girl, what a spoiled title. I like it too. Let people hold it in the palm of their hand and spoil it. Shangguan, my husband.


    I don''t want to be worried or uneasy. He is like the sea. He can tolerate my shortcomings.


    He can guide me how to go.


    I''m so dissatisfied that I think more.


    As I thought, I can''t have anything to do with the seventh prince. He''s not the one I can mess with.


    And Shangguan, I have to him, is enough.


    I''m just a poor official lady and a palace maid. I''m in such a position. It''s my best luck to get his favor. He and I are also suitable. He is a free man, and I love freedom.

 Chapter 131

    Walking in the wind and snow, step by step, we have to walk steadily, otherwise, we will fall on the slippery snow.


    In the pear blossom palace in the distance, there are bright lights. It''s not the right time for me to go.


    I was afraid to go back to the empty Chongge palace, where there were shadows of the seven princes everywhere.


    But where can I go? The world is so big that I am trapped in this palace.


    The Chongge palace was deserted because of the departure of the seven princes.


    Li Li was filled with an atmosphere. They were all cheering and going to the imperial garden for a new year.


    I don''t know what''s good about Huangyuan, and I don''t want to join the fun.


    There is nothing to do and empty every day.


    Three days later, the mighty team left the palace under the guard of the imperial army.


    The whole spacious palace took away a lot of fathers-in-law and maidens, which was even more lonely.


    The weather changes so quickly.


    It snowed. I took the rice paper sent by Lin Pei and the pen and ink given by Shangguan Yu to Meilin.


    The plum blossom must have opened at this moment. The more you go, the more fragrant you feel.


    A turn is like a world of ice and snow. Thousands of plum blossoms have opened.


    The plum blossom is well divided. The red one is a place, the white one is a place, and the pink one is another place.


    The white plum blossom and the clean snow are a shocking picture.


    What a fragrant snow sea, so charming.


    I held my breath and walked into the forest. I saw the withered plum branches, giving birth to plum blossoms one by one. They were crystal clear and fragrant.


    "Ni chuxue." a surprised cry.


    I turned around and saw the noble prince dressed in white fox fur, followed by several fathers-in-law. On that head, it was also slightly scattered. It could be seen that he had been here for some time.


    I nodded slightly, did not speak, and stepped aside.


    He asked the people around him to step back and approach me. "It''s really unexpected to see you here. How can you be thin."


    I said faintly, "I thank your Highness for your concern."


    "Ni chuxue, what''s the matter with you?" he frowned.


    I raised my face and looked at him puzzled. What''s the matter with me? He even asked me that although I was just a maid in waiting, I was teased again and again. I''m sorry, I also have temperament. I don''t play with him like this. Several times, it almost killed me. Every time I said an appointment, and then? I''m disappointed. I still don''t want to have a lot of involvement with the Royal people.


    I looked at the prince and whispered, "prince, chuxue left first."


    He waved his hand and didn''t speak. I know he must be very sad.


    The snow is still underground. There is nothing to do in Chongge palace.


    I carried a board to draw the plum blossom snow sea. I was alone in the quiet plum forest.


    The whole world is quiet. I''m careful not to wake up the brilliant plum blossom.


    In the first month, plum flowers smell, and the shadow is oblique and light. The fragrance lasts at dusk.


    I closed my eyes and sucked the fragrant clean air. It seemed that even the gods were clean.


    I like its pure and clean, a proud.


    From one side, a quiet Dongxiao sounds, interweaving a world of plum blossom branches, like a fairyland. Snowflakes shuttle between them, just like flying, just like plum fragrance. In a trance, it seems that there are fairies coming.


    I smiled and looked at the prince playing the flute on one side. His serious expression was like a picture in a picture.


    Gently smile, good flowers and good scenery, should be matched with the sound of heaven.


    Listen attentively. It''s so transparent and comfortable in this clean country.


    After a while, the flute stopped, and I still stayed in the fairyland he created.


    He raised his hand and sent a plum blossom with snowflakes to my eyes, "good flowers to beauty."


    I took it with a smile, "flowers are good flowers, but I''m not a beauty."


    "Who said no." he raised his eyebrows. "These lifeless plum blossoms, thousands of trees, can''t compare with you."


    I was happy. "Now the prince has time to see flowers and praise me."


    He smiled, flicked the snowflakes on my head and breathed a long sigh of relief. "No, come here when you''re tired."


    "Chuxue, I want to see you draw."


    Why is it difficult? I took out the ink and rubbed it gently.


    A father-in-law offered a small silk umbrella with both hands. He stood up to protect me and the snow on his head. Gently brushed the snow on my head, "draw it and I''ll watch it."


    It''s still simple to draw black plum. I spend a lot of flowers, but it''s very vivid. Only the snow rustled and only the pen moved gently on the paper.


    It is difficult to draw the white plum blossom and snow. The ink should be adjusted very light, very light, as if it were colorless. However, the branches and stems to be painted should be painted first, and then dyed, leaving a blank space for plum blossom.


    Painting is very attentive and serious. Every painting can make me extremely tired.


    All thoughts are blank, and only the appearance of plum blossom will emerge in my mind.


    Time flows quietly between pen tips and structures.


    I don''t know how long I painted or how long it snowed.


    I didn''t think too much. Once I was addicted, I was so crazy that I forgot to eat, forget the place and forget a lot of things.


    Put the pen away. My greedy eyes looked at the black trace and dried slowly. Even the atmosphere dared not come out. I was afraid it would blow away some.


    "How beautiful." the prince murmured, stunned.


    I was relieved to find that I was hungry enough. My stomach growled and made me blush.


    The prince looked at me and smiled, "it''s terrible. Look, what should I do?"


    I looked down and saw that the snow had soaked the skirt. When the wind blew, people trembled with cold.


    Not only me, but also the crown prince. I said shyly, "I''m sorry to make you suffer from the cold."


    The prince patted me on the shoulder, "it''s worth it."


    His eyes looked at each other and smiled brightly. He felt that there was nothing to care about between heaven and earth.


    He said with appreciation: "Ni chuxue, your talent is really unmatched."


    I blushed. "I can''t say that. It''s not. I saw many paintings better than me in Qinhuai. Besides, there are all kinds of wonders in the world. One mountain is higher than another, isn''t it?"


    He nodded. "That''s reasonable. Now I find that a serious woman is really beautiful."


    I will fly to distribute hair and then tie it up, Yingying smiles, "I am a young woman."


    "Unfortunately, it''s too early to find your beauty. Damn it," he said half truely.


    I thought he was joking and sighed, "I don''t know what time it is. I''m really hungry."


    "It''s almost time for dinner. Just now my father-in-law sent meals. I asked them to go down. Don''t disturb you. It''s absolutely impossible." he grabbed my hand. "You''re cold. Go back early, put on some clothes and come to the east palace to have some wine to warm up."


    My bright eyes looked at him, "that''s all."


    "I want this painting," he pointed to the plum blossom still on the easel.


    Originally, this was for Shangguan Yu. The prince asked for it, but I couldn''t refuse. I nodded, "OK." the large gray black sky is white plum blossom, which is very beautiful and boldly uses ink as the background.


    He saw that the ink was dry, put it away carefully, picked up a pen, stained it with ink, and wrote on it. Ni chuxue sent it to the building to break the sun.


    I couldn''t help laughing, "prince, how do you like these?"


    "Just give it to me if I like it. It''s mine. It''s a worthwhile trip today." he breathed, and the white air blurred.


    "It''s getting late, too, Prince. It''s a waste of your day."


    "There''s nothing to waste. As soon as the father emperor arrived at the imperial garden, most of the people in the palace also went to the imperial garden, but there was nothing to do. Political affairs were also brought to the imperial garden." when he said the last sentence, he sighed and had some helplessness.


    I patted him on the shoulder. "The crown prince is just taking advantage of now to recharge his energy."


    He turned his head and his bright eyes were looking at me, "Alas, why is there only Ni chuxue? Let''s go, or I''ll pull you to drink with me."


    I shrugged. "I don''t like drinking, Prince. I''ll go back first."


    With a hungry stomach and a full body of satisfaction, he walked back lightly.


    As soon as I returned to the palace, I saw several palace maids coming and going with hot water.


    I asked a palace maid, "what''s going on?" Chongge palace is very quiet these days.


    "The seventh prince came back, sprained his foot and was resting in the room." the maid in waiting looked frightened.


    Ah, he came back and sprained his foot.


    How did he sprain? Isn''t he very powerful? Isn''t he great? Besides, isn''t there an emperor and a large number of imperial doctors in the imperial garden? How did you come back?


    Would you like to see it? I stood there and I wanted to go.


    But what can I say when I go? When he comes back, he must rest for some time.


    Sooner or later, you can see it.


    He also held a few plum blossoms in his hand, which should have been put in his own room.


    Put all the plum blossoms in the hands of the palace maid, "you insert them into the room of the seventh prince. He likes flowers. Don''t say I gave them when you ask."


    The palace maid was interested. "Will the seventh Prince really like it?"


    I nodded, "yes."


    "Well, thank you, sister chuxue." she smiled gratefully at me.


    It''s not easy for a palace maid to please her master. It''s rare to have such a chance.


    The seventh prince should get better soon. It''s too careless.


    I thought he was careless when he sprained his foot, but it wasn''t.


    Someone tried to keep him in this deep palace. So he sprained.


    Some plans are going on without our prediction. We can''t see or touch them.


    In the morning, I went to pick flowers, put them in my study and light incense. Thinking, if the seventh prince sees it later, he may be in a better mood.


    Rub your hands and keep yourself warm.


    Closing the door of the study, I saw the seventh prince coming to the study with the help of father-in-law Yue. I turned and walked from the other side.


    The wind raised the skirt and floated beautiful waves, but I won''t look back.

 Chapter 132

    I''m afraid to see those dark eyes shining with black luster.


    "Sister Chu Xue, let''s go and have a look. Today I heard that some people came to Chongge palace. Chongge Palace also needs some little dukes. As soon as the seventh Prince sprains, Chongge palace has to be busy. It seems that the seventh prince will celebrate the new year in the palace. Father Yue asked us to pick some honest dukes. Let''s go and have a sneak look first. Later, the people over there castrate them and give them a name for father Huang Some father-in-law can come here in a few days. "


    I looked at Xiao Ding and felt a little cold. "Aren''t you afraid of the eunuch?"


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. The father-in-law in the palace is castrated," she waved.


    I shook my head. "I''m not going."


    "Go, sister chuxue, I don''t think it''s good to be alone." she took my hand. "Will you go with me? You don''t like to see it. Let''s take a look and say to father-in-law Huang, who do you want to go?"


    I also promised the prince to pick his father-in-law. I never thought of this. It''s too cruel.


    I don''t know if they would have avoided it if they hadn''t been elected.


    But it won''t. If you buy it in the palace, even if you don''t have a master to pick it, you will castrate it and stay in the palace to work.


    Sad, in this palace, there is always bloody gas, which defiles the whiteness of a piece of snow. Why does the snow fall in the palace? It can''t cover the black air in the palace.


    I really didn''t want to go, but Xiao Ding kept begging and had to drag me.


    From the small hole in the cat''s eye, you can see the men crowded in a pile, from old to young.


    Almost every face is full of fear and confusion.


    I am most afraid to see such a thing. How can I bear it.


    The faces were grayish yellow and trembling.


    I really couldn''t bear to see it. I turned my back and my heart was depressed.


    "Sister chuxue, look, what about the child? He can hold books for the seventh prince." Xiaoding pushed me, "and he looks very handsome."


    "You can do it," I said weakly.


    She also looked at herself and said, "it''s a nice, beautiful and clean little boy. Alas, chuxue, this little boy is a bit like mother Zhaoyi."


    I was surprised and crowded over. It didn''t matter. My heart was broken when I saw it.


    Isn''t this Xiaojing? I exclaimed, "he''s Xiaojing."


    "You know him. That''s good. You can see him every day in Chongge palace."


    I shook my head and looked at her with a pale face. "How can you be so cruel? Will Xiaojing''s life be destroyed in this palace?" I got anxious, "no, I want to save Xiaojing out."


    I''m going to talk to father-in-law Huang. It''s OK to pay any price. I''ll suffer alone.


    Xiaojing, Xiaojing, I grew up with him. How could I watch him become a eunuch. A crippled man, a man who can''t even lift his head.


    No, No.


    I''m going to rush out. Xiaoding grabbed me. "Chuxue, what''s the matter with you? People have been sent to the palace. What do you want to do? How is it possible?"


    I was so anxious that I burst into tears and choked and said, "I can''t watch. I''m still alone. I''m still Xiaojing''s aunt."


    She sighed, "sister chuxue, then you can only ask the seventh prince to see if he can help you."


    I seemed to see a glimmer of hope. I looked at Xiao Ding with tears. "Is it really OK?"


    "I don''t know. Ask for help. If you can help, you will help. The seventh Prince is a good man."


    "Would you please help me? Xiaoding, I''m watching here. I''m afraid that if I turn around, Xiaojing will......" next, I don''t dare to say any more. Even thinking about it will cut my heart.


    She shook her head, "I dare not. Sister chuxue, I''ll watch it for you for a while. If father-in-law Huang comes and I say that the seventh prince wants to come and see it, he won''t be worried. Sister chuxue, go ahead. The seventh prince likes you. I swear, I''ll watch it for you, or I''ll compensate you for a little silence."


    Tears are the beads of a broken line. I have no idea. I wipe my tears. "OK, I''ll go right away and let you see it." what is it to beg him for Xiaojing?


    I ran out and turned gray in the white world.


    Thousands of miles, Yelv is heavy. It''s hard to deceive me. I always believe that he will send Xiaojing to Shangguan.


    But he lied to me. How much trouble Xiaojing has suffered, I can''t ignore it.


    It''s so slippery to run on the snow. One accidentally fell heavily into the snow. It hurt me very much. The snow made my face ache, so cold.


    I shook my head, got up, and calmed down a little.


    Walking and thinking.


    A lot of things, why are they always connected together? Why did the seventh Prince sprain back? And Xiaoding just wanted to take me to choose my father-in-law and asked me to ask the seventh prince. Ruofeng also wanted me to be close to the seventh prince.


    Is all this the play of the seven princes? No, absolutely not. He''s not like that.


    He said let go and he left without hesitation.


    There must be something fishy about it. Yelv broke his faith in me. Xiaojing was sent to the palace. A lot of things were connected. They just wanted to design me and the seventh Prince together. But I''m just a palace maid. Why?


    I won''t do what they want. OK, you calculate me. I Ni chuxue can only endure humiliation and bear heavy burdens.


    In this palace, besides the seven princes, isn''t there a prince? The seventh prince can help me, but the prince can do the same.


    I wiped my tears, turned around and ran to the east palace.


    "I have something urgent to find the prince. It''s very important. If you delay, he will punish you severely." Lian said to the guard of the East Palace in fear.


    They were skeptical, but they went in and reported.


    He looked at the east palace with both eyes and expected the prince to come out soon.


    Before long, the prince came out, followed by several fathers-in-law, hurriedly holding a snow jacket to put on for him.


    When I saw him, I couldn''t say a word, and my tears gurgled down. I clenched my lips tightly for fear of crying.


    The prince frowned, looked at me and said, "Why are you crying? Chu Xue, who bullied you?"


    I grabbed his hand, "please help me save Xiaojing."


    "Who is Xiaojing? Speak slowly." he stopped me eagerly.


    I shook my head, tears fell on my cheeks and looked at him pleadingly, "prince, it''s too late to slow down. Xiaojing is my relative. Now in the palace of the clean room, help me."


    Without asking why again, he took me with his backhand and left.


    He walked very fast. I held his palm tightly and wet his big hand with cold sweat.


    I was in a hurry. Several times, I almost fell. Fortunately, he grasped it tightly.


    I swallowed all the tears. What am I afraid of when the prince helps me?


    "First snow, don''t be afraid." when I was afraid, the prince turned back and whispered.


    I sniffed and felt that my feelings were weak. I cried so much.


    "I''m not afraid. It''s a play, but what I choose is to beg you."


    The prince smiled. "Don''t be in a hurry to explain these things. Go and have a look first. Wipe your tears dry. Ni chuxue is not a girl who can only cry."


    I take a breath, "wipe it dry." if I don''t cry, crying can''t solve anything. It''s enough to have him.


    Why cry? This is a play. I don''t want to cry.


    Even if I don''t see through, it''s just that others are playing with me. Why make others laugh. Yelv Chong, Yelv Chong, I won''t lose face in front of him.


    It''s also chilling. How many people are there in the Yan dynasty?


    "The prince arrived." a loud voice made everyone salute.


    Xiao Ding opened his eyes wide and felt incredible.


    "I don''t know the prince arrived, but the old slave was far away. Please forgive the prince." father Huang''s fat body bent down deeply, and his smile was all kinds of humble and flattering.


    The prince regained his due dignity on his face and stood straight, "come down to pick some smart fathers-in-law."


    Father Huang smiled and said softly, "tell your Highness the prince that dozens of people have come. If your Highness the prince likes it, the servant will immediately send it to purify himself and send it to the east palace to wait after adjustment."


    "You all step back and let your highness choose for yourself," he raised his voice.


    "Yes, your highness."


    Father Huang respectfully opened the door. I saw the frightened face, the pale lips tightly pursed, and the empty eyes also wrote fear. It was my Xiaojing.


    "Listen carefully, this is our prince of Yan Dynasty. I''ll pick someone today. If you''re lucky enough to choose to go to the East Palace, it''s your blessing and fortune in your previous life. You have to wait on him." father Huang''s words contain a lot of sour meaning.


    The prince''s father-in-law is divided by the house of internal affairs, and only those who are qualified can go.


    Now it''s time to pick new ones. Isn''t this one step better than them for several steps? How I don''t envy.


    I looked at Xiaojing. His lips were shaking. He also saw me, opened his mouth and didn''t cry out, but tears fell down his face.


    I shook my head, put my hand on my lips and told him not to talk. My heart is also sour and my heart hurts him.


    I''m in the palace because of the crown prince and the seven princes. I don''t want Xiaojing to be in the limelight.


    The prince also saw who I cared about from my eyes.


    He sighed and whispered in my ear, "Ni chuxue, you are so kind. If I guess well, you don''t want to see everyone here in the palace."


    I nodded. Whether it was Xiaojing or not, I thought it was a cruel thing.


    But fate is like this. My strength is too weak. I dare not look into their eyes.


    That kind of lamenting light can cut my heart into pieces.


    I can''t save them. Forgive my selfishness and human instinct. First, I want to protect my relatives. Second, I look at the possibility of strength, and then let others not suffer. How I want to save everyone. Even if I work here for a few more years, I really have no choice but to choose not to see it. My eyes are as terrible as a knife.

 Chapter 133

    "I can''t have so many people in the East Palace," said the prince softly.


    I nodded and felt that my head was heavy. Complain about my life. Don''t blame me. I turned my head and didn''t dare to face their eyes.


    "You, you, come out." the prince was talking.


    I heard two people stand up and kneel down. He said, "the East Palace wants two schoolboys to teach martial arts and learn to write, but not ordinary martial arts and ink. What I want is an outstanding person who must be the hardest. Can you bear hardships?"


    Two young voices trembled and said, "yes."


    "Well, if you can''t stand it halfway, you can be a eunuch again and get up."


    My heart fell and I saw Xiaojing and an older child standing next to the prince.


    I''m waiting for the prince outside. The snow still bothers me.


    After a while, the prince followed his father-in-law and two children came out.


    The prince went down the steps and walked on. I also followed. After walking for a long time, he whispered, "go to the east palace."


    I nodded, deliberately slowed down and waited for Xiaojing to keep up. My hands trembled several times before I grabbed his cold little hand. Xiao Jing, how could it fall like this? How can my cousin do this? Yeluzhong, I don''t like him at all. He made full use of me and sold Xiaojing to the palace so that I could ask the seventh prince.


    I looked down at him. He bit his lips and looked up at me. There were some tears in his black and white eyes, missing and panic.


    How I want to hug him, kiss his face and tell him that I don''t have to be afraid anymore.


    He held my hand tightly with his small hand.


    When I arrived at the East Palace, I held back many people. I wiped Xiaojing''s face with a hot towel.


    "Aunt, don''t cry." my little hand wiped my face.


    I looked down and smiled and found that my tears were flowing again. It was the tears of surprise when I saw my relatives.


    "Aunt doesn''t cry, Xiaojing is suffering." he is taller than before.


    "If you can see my aunt, Xiaojing won''t be bitter."


    I smiled and wiped his hands. "Xiaojing should be obedient to the prince. My aunt will come here to see you when she is free."


    "No, Xiaojing is not a child. She will take care of herself." he looked at me quietly.


    Look what this is. Xiaojing has grown up. I rubbed his hair, full of comfort.


    The prince put down his tea and looked at Xiaojing with sharp eyes: "then I think you are a little adult. In the East Palace, you should be my shadow. You should have both civil and military skills."


    "I can do it." Xiaojing''s eyes are full of strength.


    "OK. Go down now and let your father-in-law take you to practice martial arts."


    Xiaojing took a deep breath, smiled at me and resolutely went down.


    I was worried: "is it OK for such a young child?" asked me to practice martial arts. Chongge Palace also had martial arts teachers. I followed for an hour. The horse step made my feet tremble


    The prince looked at me: "do you think a person''s life, from small to bright, doesn''t have to pay anything?"


    I shook my head and laughed at myself: "I always think it''s good to be safe and have a reunion. I haven''t thought about anything else. Xiaojing promised, and he can do it. He was like that when he was a child. He grew up in my house. He was obedient and sensible. Prince, yeluzhong told me that Xiaojing was in his hand and sent to the palace. I don''t know the other meaning."


    He smiled, "I''ll check what Yelv did again."


    He waved me over.


    I looked down and wanted to hear what he said?


    But he took the jade from his sleeve and put it around my neck: "girl, don''t take it down next time. People in the East Palace won''t stop you."


    "Thank you, Prince." I smiled and played with the jade in my hand. "It''s good to have you."


    He looked at me with black eyes: "if you have something, just remember to find me."


    I nodded with a warm feeling in my heart.


    "Prince, I''ll go back first. Xiaojing, I''ll bother you more."


    "The shadow is exactly what I want, but it''s ahead of time, but I also want him to do well enough. To be my shadow, I have to sacrifice a lot of things and have considerable perseverance."


    "I don''t quite understand these, but Xiaojing promised, and he will try his best to do it."


    Someone hurriedly reported at the door: "tell the prince that there was a riot in the Taiye pool, and the workers shouted to go back for the new year."


    It really happened. What Shangguan Yu expected is really accurate.


    But the riot may also be instructed by experts. If it starts, there will be more deaths and injuries.


    There are so many things in the cold winter palace.


    I don''t quite understand the power in the palace. But everyone has everyone''s shadow and confidants.


    I think my idea is too naive. It''s just me.


    It is impossible for everyone to be indifferent.


    People''s brilliance always wants to shine, and so is pear fragrance. Where''s Xiaojing? I don''t know.


    When they returned to Chongge palace, it was time to have lunch. Many imperial doctors gathered in the palace and went into the main palace with them. The seven princes asked them to have lunch here


    His palace is not very useful. He likes to stay in his study.


    I put down the tray in my hand and followed the maid to wait on them.


    The seventh Prince didn''t look very well. I just looked at him in a hurry.


    He turned his eyes and just saw me.


    I quickly moved away and sighed in my heart.


    It''s said that he twisted some hamstrings. There was a child on the side of the road. He pulled his horse here and twisted it when he flew on the horse.


    I looked low. He had a blanket around his feet and didn''t see it.


    His eyes darkened and he didn''t say anything? Take care of yourself.


    Why go back to the palace? I know that. However, I don''t want to ask, nor dare I.


    After eating, clean up and serve tea.


    I offered him a cup of tea and dared not even look at him.


    Hearing his exhalation, he was nervous. As soon as the hot tea shook, it poured on the back of his hand.


    A handkerchief was on the back of my hand. He didn''t speak.


    Others can''t see anything. They just think he''s serving tea.


    I covered the back of my hand and retreated behind him. The white veil embroidered with Phnom Penh was so familiar with the faint aroma.


    When the Royal doctors retreated, he raised his hand and said softly, "help me back."


    Call me? It seems that those fathers-in-law have sent them to dinner, and there are only a few palace maids around them.


    That must be me. I didn''t dare to look at the gloomy eyes. I held his hand and helped him up.


    He removed the blanket and I saw his left foot wrapped in a white cloth.


    The weight of the whole person almost weighed on me and made me unable to lift my head.


    He also jumped and walked carefully. In the corridor, a neat voice sounded.


    I''m so tired. I can hold up there. I''m just looking up to see if there''s another father-in-law passing by.


    He sighed heavily.


    Startled me, he turned his face and asked, "is it painful? Why don''t you call the imperial doctor again."


    His low voice rang in his ear: "no pain, walk slowly."


    He doesn''t hurt, I''m very tired: "you sit for a while, I''ll call father-in-law Yue." I want to put him down and let him sit on the wooden fence.


    He grabbed my shoulder and said, "No."


    "I have no strength." I gasped.


    "If you have no strength, don''t think about anything else. I thought you wouldn''t say a word to me." he sighed gently, his face almost leaning on my head, and the breath sprayed on my hair.


    I trembled a little: "seven princes."


    "Let me break the evil!" he said softly.


    "No, the seventh Prince is the seventh prince." I am very persistent.


    He smiled low: "it''s good to tell you to recognize your duty. You''ve hit your own foot."


    "Seven princes." I gasped, "why don''t we have a rest?"


    "No," he said in a low voice, almost the weight of the whole person on me.


    I gritted my teeth, looked up at him and saw a haggard face.


    He sighed in his heart. Why is his room so far away.


    "You have something, why don''t you come to me?"


    "Ah?" I was stunned, and then understood that someone must have told the seventh prince. I sighed: "I don''t want to owe the seventh Prince too much. I don''t know what I owe you."


    He held my shoulder tightly: "if you owe the prince, will you?"


    I turned my face and said nothing. Bite your teeth and walk with one hand around his waist.


    But he was so hateful that he didn''t move. Let me really helpless: "I''ll find father-in-law Yue." I want to put him down.


    But he grabbed a strand of my hair and turned my face to him: "Ni chuxue."


    "Did you forget what you said?" I stared at him.


    He smiled bitterly and his eyes were full of pain: "Ni chuxue, why do you only hold on to xiaobianzi."


    I was angry and looked at his hand: "now it''s you who holds my little discriminator."


    "I''d rather you get angry with me. Let''s go," he sighed. "It''s better than saying nothing when you don''t see me."


    My nose was sour and I looked at the snow outside: "seven princes, why do you want to be so humble? You don''t have to."


    "Who called you ni chuxue?" he mocked.


    I don''t speak, my heart is so sad.


    Seeing the maidservant and father-in-law, the seventh Prince didn''t let me go. He pressed heavily on my shoulder, as if I couldn''t ignore him. How does he know? I never ignored him.


    Since he left, so has he come back.


    I don''t know. It turns out that, unconsciously, he occupies a great position in my heart. It''s not for love''s sake, but it''s a concern. I don''t know. What''s this?


    Holding him into the bedroom, I was already hot.


    I found a place for him to sit down. I held the table and gasped.


    I can''t see. The seventh Prince is not very strong, but he is very heavy.


    "Stay with me until my feet are well," he sighed.


    I shook my head: "seven princes, you can''t always look back."


    He stared at me and didn''t speak. His burning eyes seemed to burn me.


    I lowered my head and looked at the corner of my clothes. The room was so quiet that there was only the sound of two people''s heavy breathing.


    He laughed so loudly that tears came out of his eyes.


    I opened my mouth and wanted to speak, but I couldn''t say it.


    "I''m just being amorous," he waved.


    I sighed, bent down and went out.

 Chapter 134

    Outside, when the fierce wind and snow blew, I found that my heart beat very fast and stuffy.


    My heart is aching. I don''t like to let things affect me. I feel like I''m cruel.


    Sometimes, not cruel, is to put yourself in a dilemma. I know some truth.


    In my own room, I drew a picture of the fragrant snow sea I wanted to give Lin Pei. The color is too monotonous. I always feel bad.


    But there was nothing to do. Shangguan Yu said that the riots could not go there, so I waited for peace.


    I was at the highest place of Chongge palace and looked at the silver and plain clothes of the palace. It was also a different realm.


    There are no flowers in full bloom, the spring is beautiful, and it has its own enchanting beauty.


    When I saw two little fathers-in-law walking with a man on the snow, I was pleasantly surprised and waved, "Lin Pei, Lin Pei." I didn''t expect that he was still in the palace.


    That''s great. We can draw together.


    He looked back. I was afraid he couldn''t see it. He waved rice paper and shouted, "wait for me."


    He ran down with paper and pen and ink. When he came down the stairs, it was thumping.


    Thinking again, I''m also a palace maid. It''s arrogant. Isn''t it because of the silence of the seven princes or something?


    Mingming refused him, but he domineered under his shadow. What a Ni chuxue, I don''t understand what happened to me? It seems that I don''t recognize my duty more and more in front of him.


    Ran out of Chongge palace, where Lin Pei was waiting for me.


    I gasped and smiled, "it''s really you. I thought you went to the imperial garden."


    He took the things in his hand, handed them to the father-in-law behind him and said, "I told the emperor to draw the plum blossoms in the garden."


    "Oh, great. I really have company. I''ll draw it, too."


    "Just in time. How about your plum blossom?"


    In Meilin, there was more snow and bent some twigs.


    Hongmei Yingxue is so clear and beautiful. Lin Peng shakes his head: "this Hongmei is the most difficult to draw. It''s not easy to go. It can''t be too thick or too light.


    "I have a way to grind it just with red ink without a pen."


    "Without a pen, what is it?" he looked curiously.


    "You draw the branches first, and you will understand in a moment." I quickly arranged my things.


    Communicating with Lin is something I like to do and can learn a lot. I hope to grow his strengths to make up for my shortcomings.


    He always laughed at me for cheating on my teacher, and I avoided it.


    In the slanting shadow of the flower branch, I saw two figures coming between the plum blossoms.


    I was stunned. I was walking slowly. Isn''t it the seventh prince? There was also a gorgeous girl who followed him with a smile. Her eyes always looked at him secretly, followed by a string of maidens and father-in-law.


    "It''s the daughter of the seven princes and prime minister," Lin Pei whispered.


    Didn''t he like it? Didn''t he refuse? Now, what about the plum blossom garden with the prime minister?


    I also walked this way. I lowered my eyes and didn''t look at them, so that the seven princes wouldn''t see me looking at them.


    Still came, after saluting Lin.


    He said clearly, "don''t underestimate the maid in waiting. She can draw very well."


    The Prime Minister Qian Jin smiled gently and said in a charming voice, "really? I only know that master Lin Pei is the most famous painter in the capital."


    Instead of going, they stood and watched.


    Lin Pei painted the branches and gave me the position to draw red plum.


    I polished the red ink and put the pen aside.


    Touch out a piece of handkerchief and gently dip it with red ink. On the drawing paper, gently dip it with red ink bit by bit.


    Don''t underestimate this touch, but I''ve put my strength and even the ink. It seems casual, but I''ve liked to use this method to draw red plum since I was a child. I''ve practiced it for a long time, and I''m also proficient.


    The plum blossoms drawn are irregular, but very chic.


    Little by little, I took a warm breath and blew it gently. The ink evenly opened. Quietly, it was as beautiful as open red plum scattered on the drawing paper. It was much more natural to draw with a pen.


    Lin Pei exclaimed, "is it so wonderful? You are so powerful in the early snow."


    I lowered my head and smiled: "it''s not powerful. Inadvertently, my sleeves were stained with ink and waved on the paper. I felt like flowers. Then, I tried to draw a little smaller like this. I felt very good, but there were many fine sections missing."


    "How?" the seventh prince said softly, "that''s good."


    Prime Minister Qian Jin smiled: "it''s a must."


    I''m not happy. I don''t like the seventh Prince praising me like this. It means to please the prime minister''s daughter.


    My painting is just painting, not to please anyone.


    "If there is nothing in this painting, how about giving it to Miss Zhang?" the seventh prince asked with a smile.


    Before Lin Pei spoke, I hurriedly said, "seven princes, this is what Lin painter painted for the emperor."


    Since there is my plum blossom on it, I don''t like the seventh prince to give it to others.


    "Oh." he gave me a meaningful look.


    Soon, they left. I was relieved after a short stay.


    In the evening, enjoy yourself.


    Father-in-law Yue called me to scold without expression. I said I didn''t obey the rules of Gongzi. I also found that the more presumptuous I was, I always ran out and didn''t come back for a long time.


    In Chongge palace, there are palace maids, like young ladies.


    Then there was endless things, which made me busy.


    I wonder if the seventh Prince hates me. He didn''t give the painting to Miss Zhang.


    The things in Mingming palace can be sent to the laundry palace for washing, but they are piled up and let me wash them in Chongge palace alone.


    I think the days of painting every day are getting farther and farther away.


    If you knew so, you''d better give it to him. You can be more comfortable. You can also go to see Xiaojing.


    His feet are doing well very quickly. Every morning, he practices his sword in the pine forest.


    Fortunately, it hasn''t snowed these days. The people in the palace are busy for the new year. They clean the Chongge palace inside and outside. As soon as the sun comes out, it shines brightly here.


    I''m drying a quilt on one side of the pine forest. Is this the seventh Prince''s? I can''t wait to punch.


    I heard that the palace riot was settled. The prince granted them leave and let them go home.


    I was a little happy. Shangguanyu could finally go out.


    The atmosphere in the palace finally filled up as the Chinese New Year approached the next day.


    There are more palace maids and fathers-in-law. There are still some weak concubines in the palace and some royal family members who are inconvenient to travel. The new year still has to pass.


    According to the rules of the Yan Dynasty, palace maids can also have two or five days'' holidays a year. On a certain day, their parents can visit and accompany them.


    One day during the Chinese new year, the palace maids can go out and buy something they like for the Chinese New Year.


    Lantern Festival, if it can be arranged, can also one day. Of course, take the master''s work and rest as the first topic.


    The palace will not be afraid that these palace maids will not come back as soon as they go out. When everyone enters the palace, there is a nationality, which details the birth, name and parents, which are presented by all localities.


    If once you have an affair, the consequences are not acceptable to the palace maids, you will not be executed. The family will also be punished accordingly. These matters will be handled by the interior government.


    The palace maids who leave the palace can only go out after being reviewed by the interior government.


    Early in the morning, the maids talked excitedly.


    "Sister chuxue, what a pity. Why can''t you go out?" several palace maids sighed.


    Yeah, why can''t I go out? My nose was sour and almost no tears came up.


    I also want to go out and have a look. The damn seven princes are secretly angry and won''t let me go out?


    I really want to go. How many times have I seen the streets in the capital?


    Why can''t I? My nose is sour and my heart is sour.


    I can''t even smile. I admit that I''m careful. I just want to go out and have a look. I like the free breath outside. Every time I see it, I can sigh differently.


    Holding tea in my study and looking at the seven princes of the old God reading, I was even more depressed.


    Sad eyes looked at him again and again, and he didn''t feel it.


    I walked carelessly and coughed a few times. I still pretended that I didn''t understand or didn''t look up.


    Looking at the sun is higher and higher, I don''t worry more and more.


    He stood on his side and didn''t go away. Holding tea, whether he wanted it or not, he handed it under his eyes.


    "No," he said lightly.


    I didn''t take it back. He looked at me strangely. In his eyes, he seemed to flash a smile and soon disappeared.


    Frown and pretend to say, "you don''t have to wait."


    It seems that he can''t pretend to understand when I speak.


    I was full of grievances. I looked at him and whispered, "I want to go to the palace, too."


    "What?" he looked up at me.


    Damn, it''s still with a smile. I stamped my feet and said loudly, "I want to go to the palace."


    He touched his pretty chin with one hand, raised his eyebrows and asked, "how long have you been in the palace?"


    I know why I asked, but I thought too much of the palace, otherwise I wouldn''t let him lead me away.


    I also found that such a hateful factor lurks in his temperament? Didn''t you say let go? Why? He always embarrassed me and didn''t let me have time to draw. He didn''t see Lin Peng for several days, let alone go to the prince''s east palace to see Xiaojing. Forget these. Being a palace is doing things anyway.


    As soon as I pull out of the palace, I''m in a mess?


    I held back my anger: "enter the palace at the end of July."


    "Without a year''s age, what should I leave the palace?" he spit out these words and looked down at the book.


    I was anxious. He obviously didn''t want me out.


    That''s OK. The mountains don''t turn, the water turns. I put down my tea and I''m going to retreat.


    He stopped me again: "do you want to go out?" his eyes could not hide a smile.


    I don''t want to go out. Do I still talk to him? I can''t hide from him?


    However, I have a way. I don''t want to drag him.


    "Yes," I said bluntly, "step back, slave."


    He frowned, "wait a minute." he looked at me as if I was a little strange because I said I wanted to, but didn''t ask him.


    However, as smart as he was, he soon thought of something. With a black face, he said coldly, "you can''t go there except Chongge palace."


    I took a deep breath. Good. He really angered me. How did this guy know I was going to find the prince.

 Chapter 135

    The prince''s order is the most effective. I''ll be fine even if I play for two days, but he guessed right. Forbid me to go out.


    Is there any more overbearing? I inhale, inhale, I can''t breathe. That''s what he wants.


    I went straight to open the door and stayed here. I didn''t know if I would jump on him and bite him.


    I''ve always had a good temper. That''s why people like him will annoy me.


    "What are you doing?" he cried, putting down his book.


    I looked at him and smiled at him inexplicably. Then I said briskly, "do the seven princes want to control the slaves when they go to the toilet?"


    His face was red and white. I finally broke back to the city. I raised my eyebrows happily, and the door grew up and left.


    This is called venting, whether it is in line with etiquette or not? I Ni chuxue, just be happy.


    Standing on the second floor of Chongge palace, watching the sisters dressed beautifully and go away together, I was sour and envious. How I want to go out. I guess. I also know that Shangguan Yu will be waiting for me.


    Because many palace maids will go out today and tomorrow. I also want to meet him.


    And what I can think of, I believe, the seventh prince can also think of, which may be the reason why he didn''t let me out of the palace. The famous policy in the palace was written by father-in-law Yue and submitted to the seventh Prince for approval.


    I sighed heavily and watched them go away.


    He was very upset and leaned powerlessly against the fence.


    I heard someone go up the stairs and coughed a little. I didn''t look back.


    I heard him clearly, and I was even more angry. I puffed my face and looked at one side, kicking the wooden fence with one foot.


    He leaned to one side and seemed to sigh.


    Why is he sighing? I''m angry?


    After a while, he said, "I know what you want to do out?"


    I didn''t say a word, but I didn''t turn around to look at him.


    "Ni chuxue." he cried low, "you can always hurt people."


    I looked at him angrily: "I''m going out of the palace."


    "Can you go out with me without seeing Shangguan Yu?" he raised his eyebrows.


    I turned my head. Of course not. I don''t want to be with him. If I should break, I should break.


    He lowered his eyes, full of pain burning. I couldn''t bear to see it and lowered my head.


    He patted me on the shoulder: "go."


    "Did you really allow me?" I asked softly.


    "I know why you left the palace. I still let you go. Is it too good for you?" he looked at me.


    I didn''t say anything. I felt sad and happy.


    The body has moved to one side: "then I''ll go first."


    I ran down the stairs, afraid that he would call me back, and even more afraid to hear the voice of sigh and the faint eyes would entangle me and pull my happiness out of my heart.


    I changed my clothes and jumped out.


    I didn''t dare to look back. After walking a long way, I can still see that someone blurred the figure on the second floor of Chongge palace.


    Once I left the palace, I was a little confused. This is a strange place. Where am I going?


    I looked around to see if I could see Shangguan Yu.


    A loud whistle made people look sideways. On the far side of the road, a man leaned against the wall, dressed very ordinary, and his big hat blocked his face


    I couldn''t help laughing at the corners of my lips. My eyes looked around. No one ran past lightly.


    He pulled down the big hat with his head in one hand. I was happy when I saw it.


    What a beautiful sister, ha ha.


    I covered my mouth and stood in front of him laughing. What a powerful Shangguan Yu. I can think of this move.


    His eyes sank: "don''t laugh."


    "OK, OK, OK, I don''t laugh." I covered my mouth and couldn''t help letting the smile leak out of my eyes.


    I had to convince him. He guessed such an idea. Here, someone will come to see me and dress up as a woman. Who will see you. No wonder? And pull the hat down.


    He took me to an alley and whispered, "you''re in the way here. Let me change my makeup."


    "I think it looks good," I chuckled.


    "Ni chuxue." he lowered his head and tapped my head with one hand.


    "Well, well, I''ll keep the wind for you. You have to hurry." I turned and blocked the alley.


    I think it''s exciting. Shangguan, ha ha.


    "Well, look back and see if it''s very nice," he said from the ground.


    I turned my head and saw the real Shangguan rain, which had not changed at all.


    Some surprised: "that''s it? Will people see and catch you as an accessory?"


    "Think about what time it is now. At the end of the new year, Ni chuxue, you have stayed in your palace for a long time. You don''t even know the ordinary festivals. Who will check me at this moment?"


    It''s also reasonable. At the end of the new year, I looked up with a smile: "you can wear new clothes for the new year."


    "OK, I''ll buy it for you. It''s my honor to let the future lady wear new clothes. To be honest, did you wear so beautiful to see me that night?" he took my hand out of the alley.


    "No?" I blushed.


    He nodded and looked at me thoughtfully: "he didn''t let you out of the palace."


    I was a little uneasy. The figure of the seventh prince was too lonely. Some were embarrassed and said, "didn''t I come out?"


    He raised my hand: "yes, come out. I''ll show you around the capital. Do you know the best food there? Do you know the most beautiful cloth there? And paintings, right!"


    I shook my head and smiled: "crazy Shangguan Yu."


    Like a child, he took my hand and walked in the streets of the capital. He took me to eat all kinds of snacks, rouge, gouache, pearl hairpin and jade. As long as I had a few more eyes, he would buy it for me without hesitation.


    Fine silk, silk, yarn and cotton cloth are exquisite.


    He wanted to buy it again. I shook my head. "No, I''m a maid in waiting with so many things. I can''t wear or use it in the palace. Isn''t it a waste of money?"


    "There are people like you. You don''t want anything for you."


    "You don''t have to choose what''s right, you have to choose what''s right for you." I put the silk back in his hand.


    He smiled, looked down in my ear and said, "yes, that''s your choice."


    I won''t be so stupid that I don''t know what he meant and hit him lightly.


    Like another gust of wind, he took me to the painting studio.


    If this is the taste of love, it is really happy and makes my heart sweet.


    I have no secrets to him, and he is to me.


    I like this clean, transparent and happy feeling. How free it is. It''s arrogant to let people hold hands openly in the street. Because there are too many people, and no one cares whether we are led or not.


    When I was very tired, he took me to the largest restaurant and ordered a full table of dishes.


    I vomited and looked at him: "Shangguan, be economical. Many people at the border can''t even eat? We can''t finish it at all."


    "The days are too short, there are too few pets for you, and there are very few things that can catch you." he smiled. "We have been like today. I''m afraid this time, you will rarely leave the palace."


    I looked at him: "Shangguan, are you no longer in the palace?"


    "Why go in? If a man dares to do it, he dares to run. It''s not my style. I don''t want people to point at me and scold cowards. It''s just a temporary plan." he raised his eyebrows


    "Shangguan is not a coward," I said seriously. People should be flexible. I''ve never looked down on him. "But that''s Princess Yuzhen''s side? What do you do?"


    He smiled: "chuxue, you don''t have to worry about these. You just have to wait for you to leave the palace."


    I also smiled: "yes, I don''t like always thinking about these annoying things. What about me? I like painting."


    "How about I open a painting studio for you?" he suggested.


    "Don''t you mean to take me around the world? It''s enough to see it all."


    He shook his head: "Alas, how about getting married? I just want to travel around the world. Then I have to work hard to make money. I won''t live alone when I have a wife and children. One person is full and the whole family is not hungry."


    I looked at him coyly: "Shangguan, you''re here again."


    "You two really have leisure and leisure. You''re eating and drinking here. One who should have escaped did not escape, and one who shouldn''t have left the palace. It''s wonderful to get together again."


    Disgusting voice, I turned away from him. Afraid that he could not control his hand, he smashed the bowl on his head. What a haunting yeluzhong.


    Shangguan Yu said angrily, "what are you doing here?"


    He waved, let the people on one side back down, smiled and sat down: "didn''t we have fate? So we met again."


    "Don''t go back to your Daliao." Shangguan Yu frowned.


    He smiled, "it''s clear to see you. Chuxue is true. Why don''t you hide some secrets?"


    I couldn''t help it. I turned my face and looked at him: "don''t call my name."


    He picked his eyebrows and smiled: "chuxue seems unhappy. Did Shangguan Yu annoy you? I''ll fix a letter and let the emperor let someone take him."


    He even sat down. How can I eat such a person in his company.


    Looking at him, I was full of anger, "you are not welcome here. Although you are the Third Prince of Liao, you are just a dishonest man. I Ni chuxue is still such a humble and arrogant man and will never make friends."


    "Isn''t that good now? He smiled.


    He can still laugh. I can''t help it. What are we? Do we want to climb up by all means? Yes, Xiao Jing is lucky to learn things and be his shadow around the prince. This may be a good thing that many people can''t think of. However, this may not be what we want.


    I picked up the tea, poured it on his face and said, "not everyone wants to be the same as you think."


    Shangguanyu immediately filled me with tea. In that way, it seemed that he wanted me to pour another cup.


    This splash has made everyone around look at me.

 Chapter 136

    I took a breath, "please don''t humiliate yourself. I don''t want to please you. Please leave immediately. I Ni chuxue won''t have any assets with you."


    Yelu put away his smile again, but he was not angry. He gracefully wiped the tea with his handkerchief. "Is it good or bad for a woman to be angry? You don''t want to deal with me again, but you won''t deal with me in the future."


    "Don''t brag about yourself, get away from me." Shangguan Yu shouted angrily.


    He glanced at Shangguan Yu, "how can you get the first snow?"


    I was surprised that yeluzhong was really a big mouth. I didn''t know if he would say it.


    Shangguan is also a jealous jar.


    The more worried I was, he really said it.


    "Ni chuxue is the woman of the seven princes. You can only steal these feelings from Shangguan Yu." he looked at Shangguan with ridicule.


    Shangguan Yu''s face immediately became dark, and his sharp eyes looked at me.


    Yelv Chong, I lost his rice paper. Do you want to seek revenge until now?


    I groaned powerlessly, "Shangguan, don''t misunderstand him. He''s talking nonsense."


    "I''m talking nonsense?" Yelu Chong chuckled. "You can ask my men. It''s engraved with my injury. Come and see. Did he say it with your waist? And you were drunk on the seven princes when Tianxiang building ate the characteristic meal of Daliao?" he said coldly.


    He sighed secretly, how heavy is this vengeful Yelv.


    My head hurts again. I have to say that I don''t want Shangguan to misunderstand. He is more important than many things. He is my waiting and expectation in the future. I shook my head: "Shangguan, it''s just a lie to some people. Do you think I haven''t told you any secrets to you? I swear, I''ll tell you anything and don''t hide anything."


    Shangguan Yu''s face improved, but his fist was still tight.


    I held his hand: "Shangguan, what kind of woman am I? Don''t you know clearly? If you want to listen to him, I can''t help it." I won''t insist, really.


    He held my hand, crossed his fingers and smiled at me: "chuxue, how can I not believe you? I was thinking, how can I drive the Liao dog out of Yan dynasty?"


    How mean, I smiled for his trust.


    Yelv is insulting himself. It''s not worthy of sympathy.


    "You really know how to play, but the seventh Prince is very affectionate. Are you willing to choose Chu Xue instead of him? This is the son-in-law." he opened his eyes.


    I looked at him and said word by word, "who I choose is my business. You don''t have to take care of it. You''re from Liao. You take care of my business. You''re too much. We''ve never met before, but you press me step by step. Yelu is heavy. You''re really belittled."


    He smiled thoughtfully, "I''ve never met before. After you, you''ll know."


    "I don''t want to know anything. I live my life. I''m free and happy. Please don''t interfere. Xiaojing''s matter has let me sweep all your trust to the bottom. Yelu Chong, I don''t have to be afraid of you anymore." he has no more dirty chess pieces to threaten me. Bao XURUI obeys him.


    I''m not a cat. If you annoy me, I''ll become a tiger and bite.


    "Really?" he raised his eyebrows.


    "Yelu Chong, go away." Shangguan Yu stood up.


    I don''t want everyone here to see it, so I hurried down him: "don''t be angry with such people. It''s not worth it. He can''t use his ideas and his values to cover me. If I do, am I still Ni chuxue?"


    Shangguan Yu loosened his eyebrows: "it''s not worth it. How can the barbaric Liao Dynasty be compared with the great dynasty of Yan Dynasty for hundreds of years? A table of good dishes is like a clown dancing and entertaining you. First snow, eat happily when you look at it."


    The clown is dancing. Thanks to him.


    I almost didn''t laugh. I shook my head and said, "where can I eat?"


    "Let''s go to another place to eat and take you to eat the best sweet cakes in the capital." he picked up the things that were put aside.


    "OK." how can I eat with the weight of Yelv.


    "Chuxue, if you follow him, you will regret it." Yelv looked at me again and frowned.


    Shangguan Yu held my shoulder in one hand and said, "chuxue, did you attract bees and butterflies for me again? This barbarian of Daliao doesn''t want to say that he wants you to be a barbarian imperial concubine in Daliao."


    I took a breath and said, "Shangguan, don''t talk nonsense."


    Yelv was cold and hummed, and his sharp eyes looked at Shangguan Yu. Two men don''t give in to each other.


    I don''t know what Yelv''s idea is, but he definitely doesn''t mean to like it.


    Yes, I can see it in shangguanyu''s eyes. I can see it in the eyes of the seven princes. However, I can''t see it in yeluzhong''s eyes. What I can see is probably just appreciation.


    His eyes were too deep to see clearly, and I was not interested in inquiring.


    I''m not worth thinking about. Once I think about it, it may have a deep impact on me.


    I took Shangguan Yu''s hand: "Shangguan, I''m hungry. Take me to eat. Then, go buy some paintings. We don''t have much time. There''s no need to waste like this. Yes"


    There are rules when you leave the palace.


    "Yes, why?" he smiled and led my men to the wooden ladder.


    The best pastries in the capital are really delicious. I ate a lot, but I still feel it''s not enough.


    Until shangguanyu moved my plate and looked at me disapprovingly, "it will eat bad. Buy some back later."


    "Yes, let Xiaojing eat too."


    When I think of Xiaojing in the palace, I will think of Qinhuai''s father again. "I don''t know how my father is. Every year, there are a large family of people celebrating the new year. However, how can he not be sad this year." I sighed heavily and swallowed the cakes in my stomach.


    I wish I could fly back, see my father and accompany him.


    When he sighs, I will try my best to smooth his eyebrows.


    Dad is unique and important in my mind.


    I''m most sad that I can''t serve around. Dad is the person I respect most.


    When my mother left, she told me to take good care of herself and not rely on others. Be filial to your father.


    "You have to be open. Facts are better than everything. You can''t live in illusion." Shangguan Yu said with a light drink of tea.


    I raised my head and frowned, "but I still think."


    He shook his head: "you are just too kind, your father, don''t necessarily love you much."


    I smiled bitterly. In front of Shangguan Yu, I had no secret: "Shangguan, I still respect my father. No matter what it is, the elders are the elders."


    "You have such a heart. I''m afraid people don''t want it," he said lightly.


    He is very sorry for me, but over the years, I have been used to it. I dare not ask too much, because it will be endless disappointment.


    "Shangguan, take some time to see your mother. She must also be bitter."


    Shangguan Yu said coldly, "don''t mention her. Force me to marry and lock me up. What kind of mother is this?"


    "Alas, I really don''t know what to say about you. In a word, he is the mother who gave birth to you. You must remember in your heart that you can''t be as ruthless to others. Shangguan, didn''t you say you want to change? Go and have a look. It''s the new year."


    His face was a little stiff and he nodded unnaturally, "just you."


    I smiled: "yes, I''m busy. Hurry up, or I won''t have time to go back to the palace."


    "Why do days pass so fast? It''s sunset when I see you for a while." he sighed.


    "So, time is in your own hands. If you don''t pay attention, it''s over. It''s difficult for you to come back. Remember, when you go to see your mother, you should be kind. You can''t turn the table, be fierce, and stretch your face."


    He smiled and pinched my dirty nose: "little housekeeper, I see."


    My face is slightly red. Fortunately, this is an elegant room. No one can see it.


    He took my hand: "let''s go. I really don''t want you to go back, but you have to go back."


    That''s, I''m not involved in many relationships in the palace, is it?


    "I wonder if Yuanxiao can see you again." he sighed.


    I looked up and smiled: "you can see if you see, you can''t see if you can''t see."


    "No conscience." he murmured, looking at my bright eyes, his forehead against my forehead, "how can we fill such a long blank day?"


    It was so intimate that I was at a loss and wanted to move away, but he held it tightly.


    Looking left and right, I didn''t dare to look into his eyes. "You have something to do."


    "Of course I am. I mean, acacia, do you understand?" he sighed low. "There are wolves in the palace. I''m afraid you''ll fall." I touched my face and rubbed it gently.


    I went to take his hand, but let him grasp it: "Shangguan, didn''t I promise you?"


    "Not enough, you promise. I want your heart. All your people are mine."


    I shook my head: "Alas, where have all the beauties in the Yan Dynasty gone?"


    "Because I confessed too much, so you pulled me up." he looked at me with an eyebrow.


    I smiled sweetly: "no, you see, I still remember drawing for you."


    "It''s getting late. I''m afraid you''ll be punished."


    He sighed softly.


    I struggled: "yes, it''s terrible now. Wash clothes every day. It''s better to go back quickly. You can also send something to Xiaojing."


    "I''ve been with you all day. Don''t you give me some reward?" he looked at me and asked.


    I was stunned. "Do you want any more?"


    He smiled and lifted my dirty hair on my forehead: "a kiss."


    Before I could react, he kissed me on my forehead, the hot kiss was shaking, and the palm of my hand leaned against the palm of my hand, and I grabbed it hard.


    He held me in his arms and held me tightly. "I really want to marry you back early."


    I thought I would live alone. I thought no one would understand me.


    However, it''s enough for Shangguan to understand me. It''s my luck that he likes me.

 Chapter 137

    I held out my trembling hand and gently hugged his waist.


    It''s still a long time. How will Shangguan spend it.


    Maybe it was Yelv''s heavy stimulation, so Shangguan was afraid of losing the same.


    Does he know? I''m still worried about my identity and how to match him. However, I know that love is not about love or not, but about love or not.


    He refused to marry for me and ran away from marriage just because I said I wouldn''t be someone else''s concubine or compete with others for a husband. This is my persistence. No matter how good it is, I won''t.


    Otherwise, he obeyed his mother''s wishes and became a kiss, and I will also leave the palace.


    Although this road will be difficult, we all need mutual support to go on.


    It turns out that emotionally, men will be afraid.


    Afraid of losing, but if we believe in each other, will we?


    Is it right? I really hurt him. I''m really uncertain. Or, I still have the figure of the seventh prince in my eyes.


    I''m not uncertain. I know that Shangguan is suitable for me. He loves me, respects me and understands me.


    "The book says that some people can''t find the people who know themselves best all their life. I''m lucky."


    He smiled and played with my hair with his fingers. "You must have gone into a bookworm. In fact, you should add one more sentence, favorite."


    I looked up and blinked at him, "Shangguan, happy new year."


    "The capital is so colorful. Ni chuxue is worried about you. Miss capital, you probably haven''t seen it. What kind of style do you have?" he smiled complacently.


    It''s just that I want to care about him. It''s Shangguan Yu.


    "Yes, you said in front of my father that you have friends in the capital." I didn''t forget.


    He shook his head: "those are the past. I haven''t met you before. There are three or five red powder, but now they are planted in your hands."


    "That''s good, life should be like this." I smiled.


    He frowned: "Ni chuxue, you can''t be like this."


    "Why not? You''re human, and I''m human. I never think there''s any difference between men and women. Why do I have to distinguish between superiority and inferiority? However, I''m teasing you. You love to settle accounts. You''re a businessman. You don''t settle accounts with me every day in the future. That''s very annoying."


    "It''s good to have this understanding." he nodded and stared at me again: "I''ll count with you now. What does Lin Peng say?"


    I raised my hands, ran out, smiled and shouted, "I''ve convinced you."


    "Call Shangguan Xianggong and I''ll let you go." he picked up a lot of things.


    I blushed. "I don''t want it."


    "I''m for your own good. I''m afraid you think it''s strange."


    I have to thank him for taking advantage of others. Shangguan Yu is Shangguan Yu. So many things still don''t break your pride. However, a businessman is a businessman. With such actuarial methods, he can firmly net me.


    He sent me back to the palace gate and gave me everything. I insisted on seeing him leave before I went in.


    Because, I don''t like that I can look back until the lonely figure.


    I never like it, and I don''t know when I formed the habit.


    Holding a lot of things into the palace, it is already dark. The snow light and lights are intertwined, which makes people''s excitement difficult to calm down.


    The people of Chongge palace came back and gathered together to talk about the exciting things they saw today.


    Seeing that I had nothing to do, I took cakes and some things and quietly went out of Chongge palace.


    As soon as he arrived at the East Palace, the gatekeeper recognized me and respectfully let me in.


    The East Palace is very big. It''s so late that you can still see a child standing under the lantern.


    I felt a little sorry and walked over: "Xiaojing."


    "Aunt." Xiaojing''s eyes are shining brightly.


    "Xiaojing, what are you doing? Come on, aunt brought you delicious food." I waved.


    He shook his head: "wait for me, aunt. I''ll sing a little song to me. I''m almost there. I''m squatting on the horse." he said very hard.


    I don''t think he''s a squatting horse. There''s a tripod on his head.


    If you want to be around the prince, you will have your own glory in the future. Naturally, you will suffer a lot.


    Although Xiaojing is a child, he knows.


    "Xiaojing, are you tired?" I asked softly.


    "Tired." he answered and looked at me: "aunt, will you sing me a little song?"


    "My aunt can''t sing. I''ll blow it in a low voice."


    "OK," he said excitedly.


    I went to one side, picked two leaves, wiped them clean, put them on my lips and blew them gently, very quietly, as light as the wind. The lively music, I want Xiaojing to forget his tiredness and suffering and let him return to the peace of Qinhuai.


    In front of me, he will be tired. Xiao Jing, I grew up with him. How can I know?


    After blowing for a long time, almost even my thoughts returned to Qinhuai and sat on the cold stone. I thought it was sitting on the boat of Qin Juzheng, so free and leisurely.


    When the time came, Xiaojing took down the tripod on her head and sat next to me.


    I hugged his small body, thin clothes, but sweating all over my head.


    I gently rubbed: "Xiaojing, if you are bitter, just tell your aunt."


    "It''s not bitter. Xiaojing wants to eat bitter." he said seriously and leaned against me to breathe.


    I opened the oil paper bag and said with a smile, "Xiaojing, aunt brought you some delicious food."


    "Aunt, in this world, you are the best to me." I fed him, and he grabbed my wrist with his small hand, just like the star''s eyes, shining brightly.


    I smiled and wiped his sweat: "men bleed without tears, Xiaojing can''t cry."


    "Xiaojing won''t suffer. Xiaojing will protect her aunt in the future," he said with a suppressed head.


    This is a thought and idea beyond his age. Xiao Jing, how old he is and how hard he has suffered, so he knows how to be strong. Maybe it will be good in the years to come.


    "OK, now let my aunt take care of Xiaojing. Do you want to drink water?"


    He shook his head: "aunt, I look forward to you coming to see me every day, but I''m afraid my aunt will come to see me."


    "Why?" I asked strangely.


    "Xiaojing is always different. I want to be as tall as my aunt and go with my aunt. When I have the ability, I will take my aunt away from here and go back to our Qinhuai." the voice is very young, but very powerful.


    I pinched his small shoulder: "well, I''m not tired when I''m tired, and I don''t complain when I''m bitter. I admire you."


    He smiled, sighed heavily, lay on my feet and couldn''t even move: "aunt, I''m so tired."


    "Well, I''ll rub your shoulders and feet, and then stand up. It''s still a hero."


    "Aunt, why are you so good?"


    "How can there be so many? Why? If you''re tired, go back to sleep." I''ll help him up.


    He shook his head: "aunt, if you don''t go back, Xiaojing has to learn CI books for a while. Xiaojing is just tired and wants to stay with aunt for a while."


    I know what kind of psychology this is. I''m not my relatives. I''ll never let go of my defense.


    Just like me, I will pretend that I am not in front of the senior official if there is any difficulty. When I am around him, I will tell him and feel comfortable when I say it.


    After a while, the prince came out, dressed in white, so natural and unrestrained.


    Xiaojing saw it and stood up: "Your Highness."


    "It''s time to go to school," said the prince lightly.


    Xiaojing looked at me: "aunt..."


    "Go and see you next time. Xiaojing is very brave." people always need encouragement.


    His eyes are as beautiful as the moon, and his face is still a lovely smile, so firm. I found that Xiaojing is no longer tired of my Xiaojing beside Qinhuai. He has grown up and his wings are stretching.


    "This child is strong enough. The other child can''t hold on for only three days." the prince looked at Xiaojing''s back and said thoughtfully.


    I chuckled: "he must have suffered a lot. Originally, Yelv said to send Xiaojing to Shangguan Yu, but I never thought he would be sent to the palace."


    "Did you find Shangguan Yu?" he looked at me, his eyes were so sharp that I didn''t dare face it.


    I shook my head: "I''m in the palace. How can I find it?"


    He looked down and smiled, avoiding his sight: "I went out of the palace today. The prince, you try this cake. It''s delicious."


    The prince picked them up and tasted them carefully. Then he said, "this is Xiangzhai cake."


    "Wow, you can eat it."


    He chuckled at the corners of his lips: "the cakes made by Xiangzhai are the best in the capital. Have you eaten them?"


    "Yes, I ate a lot today." I like it too.


    "You went out of the palace alone?" he asked again.


    I laughed and said, "of course it''s alone."


    "Chuxue, don''t keep secrets from me." I raised my eyebrows.


    I don''t know what the crown prince means? Turning his head with a smile, "how can there be so many secrets? Prince, I''ll go back first. I''ll come back when I''m free."


    He sighed, "go."


    There was some disappointment in his eyes. I don''t know what he was disappointed about? Shrugging his shoulders, he stepped back to Chongge palace with joy in his heart.


    It was late, but the Chongge palace was still brightly lit, and the maids didn''t dare to sleep.


    I asked cautiously, "what''s going on?"


    "The seven princes haven''t had dinner yet?" the maid said in fear, "this has never happened."


    I have some feelings in my heart. What he said this morning is still ringing in my ears.


    Thin and gentle, low and deep, one by one, penetrated into my heart.


    I was also very upset. He knew shangguanyu, but he didn''t catch it. He knew that when I went out of the palace to meet shangguanyu, he couldn''t bear my disappointment.


    I looked up and sighed. The stars in the snow were so bright.


    Stepping on the second floor, the wind was blowing. I took a breath and gently knocked on the door: "seven princes."


    There was no sound. I gently pushed the door and opened it. There was a lot of cold wind in the warm room.


    There was only one palace lantern in the room, which was very dim.


    He was sleeping with his head propped up against the chair.


    "Seven princes." I called softly. He gave me a cold look and closed his glazed eyes.


    I put the food on the small table next to me, bit my lips and said, "seven princes, eat something and go to bed."

 Chapter 138

    He didn''t speak and didn''t even look.


    I stood there, holding my clothes, neither walking nor not walking.


    So silent, endless silence.


    "Seven princes?" I cried softly, "you''ll catch cold when you sleep here."


    He didn''t speak. I reached out to help him. Only then did I realize that his hand was very hot.


    I cried out in surprise, "seven princes, you''ve caught a cold." then I touched his forehead, which was hot and hot. Just now I thought it was the palace lantern, so his face was red? It''s burning badly.


    "I''ll call the imperial doctor." I want to run out.


    He grabbed my hand with his backhand: "don''t go, stay with me for a while."


    Such sadness and weakness made my heart soft. I held his hand and felt so hot. I asked softly, "how can you catch a cold?"


    "I''ll stand until you come back," he said hoarsely.


    In my heart, a crack opened and gurgling water flowed into the spring. It was so soft that I was powerless.


    "Would you like something to eat?" I said softly.


    When you are sick, you are the most vulnerable. No matter how high you do, how powerful you sit, and how much you have, you need someone to really care.


    I put the rice in a small bowl and sent it to his lips, but he turned his head and didn''t eat it.


    Still so willful, he is not a child.


    "I want to let go, why can''t I let go," he said in a low voice.


    I sighed: "don''t say that. You''ve caught a cold. If you don''t make a diagnosis and treatment, you''ll have severe pain."


    "Do you care?" he opened his good-looking eyes and looked at me straight.


    I opened my mouth and didn''t know what to say? And I''m afraid that the shining eyes are full of pain that will cry.


    Stammered, "of course, of course... I care."


    He smiled bitterly: "didn''t I ask for trouble again?"


    "I''ll make you honey water and let you gargle." I turned and went out. He didn''t stop me.


    I only heard his faint sigh.


    Alas, the seventh prince should not be so humble.


    I still like his majestic, quick and decisive appearance.


    Soak some warm honey water and bring it up carefully.


    He had stood up and stood in front of the window, so that people could not see his face. The cold wind poured in through the window and blew his hair messy.


    I hurried to close it: "no more blowing."


    He hugged me from behind. His hot face was on my ear side and said low, "hold you again. I still like the way you drink. It''s cute and real."


    He held it hard, and I couldn''t push it away. I was worried: "seven princes, this is not good. If you do this again, I won''t care about you anymore."


    "Can we only be friends?" he said sadly.


    I nodded: "yes, you are the prince and I am a palace maid. Haven''t you always told me to recognize my duty? Why can''t you see clearly?" I broke his hand, but he was so hard that I couldn''t earn it.


    "I said that for your sake. Yuzhen won''t give up Shangguan Yu, Ni chuxue. There are so many things in the harem that want to kill you. Don''t you understand?" you have to be plain. "


    I know, but the tree wants to be quiet and the wind is uneven.


    "Seven princes." I exclaimed, "these are my business."


    He let go of me and gasped. As soon as he turned around, he blew out the palace lantern to prevent me from seeing his face.


    He didn''t speak any more. He took the water and drank it, and went out.


    Left darkness for me.


    In my heart, unspeakable sharp pain is spreading.


    Wait for me all day, seven princes. It''s not that I pretend to be confused, but that I don''t want to involve too much relationship with you. You''re really not suitable. You are the prince and I am a palace maid.


    Although I don''t understand why many people want to push me to you, I don''t want to be like them. In fact, I don''t want to hurt him.


    He and I are two straight lines after all.


    My heart is chaotic. I have determined Shangguan Yu, so I don''t want to wander any more.


    Although I have to admit that the seventh prince can provoke my heart and pain.


    When the palace maids were given the pastries from the fragrant room, they exclaimed, "is this really from the fragrant room?"


    I nodded, smiled and said, "yes."


    "I can''t eat it all my life, sister chuxue. One of the cakes in Xiangzhai is the maid''s monthly offering, which can only be bought for half a year."


    "Ah?" I exclaimed. I didn''t know it was so valuable.


    No wonder the prince would say that I lied to him.


    Alas, why didn''t Shangguan Yu tell me? Now, I don''t know if I hit him.


    He will think of who I can use the money of the seven princes. I won''t want it. Then there is only shangguanyu. He will guess.


    The next day he didn''t get up to practice his sword. I think the seventh Prince may have burned badly.


    In fact, he is not wrong, and I am not wrong. What is wrong? It''s always hard to sort out.


    He only drank a cup of honey water yesterday. It''s bitter, not mouth, but heart.


    Open the door, the room is warm, and the seventh Prince is still sleeping.


    The room was even a little hot. I mentioned the heater to the outside room to make the room less stuffy.


    "Seven princes." I called softly.


    He didn''t answer me for fear that he would be confused. After thinking about it, he still approached me.


    His face is red towards me. He''s no big deal. He''s only 22 years old and can afford a lot of things.


    He has a lot of people to take care of, but he is ill. I wonder if anyone sees him?


    I''m afraid not, I sighed gently.


    Reaching out to explore his forehead, it was hot.


    "Seven princes, I''ll twist a cold towel for you and warm it."


    He looked at me with half open star eyes and shook his head: "no need."


    "Can''t you be angry? Who are you lying to?" inexplicably, I''m full of fire. I don''t like to see him so sick.


    Why? He prefers me to be cruel, but I feel heartache.


    I''d rather he was ruthless? Why? I can''t refuse such a thing. If you tell me not to look at it, ignore it, then I Ni chuxue will probably call it upside down.


    Angrily twisted a wet towel and put it on his forehead: "don''t take it away."


    His eyes are confused. Where is the sharpness in ordinary days? It must be confused by the heat.


    Press your hands, just don''t let him take it down.


    He gave me a complaining look and closed his eyes again.


    Seeing that he didn''t move, I let go. The sun was high, and he didn''t use breakfast.


    It took me a long time to come to see him now.


    The seventh Prince is a man of strict law. The people in Chongge Palace are afraid that everyone except me is quite afraid of him. Without his orders, they dare not do anything at will and make their own decisions.


    He didn''t order meals, and no one brought them for him.


    I opened the window and let in the fresh air mixed with the sun.


    As soon as the sun came out, the snow melted, and it was cold to the bone. I wiped my hands and approached the edge of the bed.


    For the first time, he looked at the seventh prince so seriously. He had beautiful facial features, slender eyebrows, Jun Jun''s nose and thin lips. If he smiled, he would look good.


    His face is whiter than mine and makes me want to vomit.


    It is estimated that the brilliance of the sun is too prosperous. He doesn''t adapt very well. He blocks it with one hand and wants to open his eyes.


    In that way, you can be as lovely as you want. The eyes like Jian Shui are dazzling in the light, which makes people drink and sigh in their hearts.


    "Close it," he said coldly. He wanted to get up and wanted to get rid of the towel on his forehead.


    I quickly pressed my hands: "can''t you get up?"


    "You care what I do again, get out," he cried in a very bad temper.


    I still pressed it tightly: "you''re sick, I don''t care about you."


    "Ni chuxue." he shouted unhappily.


    I chuckled: "it''s me. Don''t shout so loud."


    "Your hands are so cold," he cried, trying to wave them away.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just to be cold. The colder the better." I covered his face and felt that his face was quite slippery. It''s warm. It''s so comfortable.


    It seems that there are not too many ideas, just as simple as friends, very comfortable.


    He stared at it for a long time before he had some reaction: "cold."


    "OK, I''ll take it. You sit up first and I''ll bring you some ginger soup."


    He complained and didn''t know what to say? After removing all his disguises, he is just like an ordinary person, who can complain and play with his temper.


    I brought soup, sat in front of his bed and let him drink it, but he didn''t drink it.


    I had to feed him spoonful by spoonful, have a drink, and he would look at me.


    That way, I think I''m his mother. I''m soft and want to laugh.


    Halfway through the drink, he pushed away: "it''s hard to drink."


    I looked at him, stirred half a bowl of ginger soup and whispered, "then I''ll tell father-in-law Yue to go and ask him to announce the royal doctor to you and see if the herbal medicine is good to drink." it''s called sour and bitter.


    He looked at me, picked it up and drank it all.


    I wish it had been so early. Why bother so much?


    I brought another bowl of porridge: "eat more and sleep."


    He sighed, his eyes sober a lot: "Ni chuxue, you have to be cruel, why not be cruel?"


    I stared at him: "you want to be ruthless, why don''t you stop."


    "I can''t tell you now," he muttered.


    "That''s the same. I can tell you now." I chuckled: "quit. Do you want to eat something? You''re better. You can''t bully me."


    He said with a low sigh, "when did I bully you?"


    When he was drinking porridge, I twisted the towel again, looked at him and said, "if you lie down again, I''ll apply it for you, and the Chinese new year will be tomorrow? If you are sick, the people in Chongge palace will not be happy."


    "Will you be unhappy?" he looked straight at me.


    I nodded: "of course I will be unhappy. Who likes to be sick."


    He lay down, but didn''t sleep. His eyes looked at me quietly, and the soft light was turning. Let my heart become soft and warm. I feel bad to be here with him.


    He seemed to see it and said softly, "will you accompany me for a while?"

 Chapter 139

    So weak, how can I refuse? I nodded and put his hand into the brocade quilt.


    "Play me a tune," he said softly.


    I shook my head: "no leaves? I can''t blow. I''ll tell you a story."


    He didn''t speak. He looked at me quietly. I moistened my throat and said: "In the past, there was a little girl who was very lonely and no one played with her. She always watched her father play with her sister and watch her father teach her sister. In fact, she wanted to, but she didn''t dare, because her qualification was too shallow, she always learned and kept learning. In that kind of environment, she learned a lot. Love is just one thing, and people should send it to. In this world, Love may disappear one day, but there is a spirit that won''t. If you fail, you can only stand up by yourself. "


    Think about the past, it''s really lonely. It''s painting all day, but in the painting, I can still find my happiness and my color. There won''t be only black and white landscapes.


    On the contrary, I look down on many things.


    I told him that I wanted him to focus on his great cause.


    Yelu''s focus was to please him. He just wanted him to lower his guard. He felt that the most capable person in the Yan Dynasty was the seven princes.


    Yes, the emperor and courtiers also value him?


    Why, from the prince''s point of view, I can see the pressure of the prince.


    From the perspective of the seventh prince, I can see the helplessness and ability of the seventh prince.


    I bowed my head and still didn''t have time to hide my disappointment.


    The seventh Prince looked at me: "is that you?"


    I nodded and remained silent. Sorting out my mood, I looked up and smiled at him and said, "it''s not happy to tell you this, but don''t put too much emphasis on your feelings."


    He smiled with some understanding: "maybe, that''s why Ni chuxue is happy today."


    "Have you figured it out?" I looked at him.


    He moved his eyes: "don''t push an inch." after a while, he sighed and said, "Ni chuxue, it may be a happy thing to be friends with you all his life."


    "It should be." I smiled. "You can''t praise me. If you praise me, I will float lightly."


    He blinked his eyes. His eyes were very complicated. This look was the most confusing.


    However, I don''t want to draw. I don''t know why. After I think through yeluzhong''s behavior, I don''t want to draw the seven princes and make peace with Daliao. I will only wronged him.


    His integrity, courage and strategy.


    "Seven princes, if Daliao and Yanchao fight, will you choose harmony or fight?" I supported my head and looked at him.


    He thought for a moment and looked at me sharply: "you can''t mention this state affair."


    "I know, but it doesn''t matter to mention it in front of you. I want to ask you, do you want to fight or not?" after all, I''m not him, and I don''t know him.


    The seventh Prince frowned: "how to talk about this and fight is not necessarily a good thing for either side."


    I nodded, and so did the prince. It''s a waste of people and money.


    "But," he said, "under the situation, we have to fight."


    "Why?" I wondered what he thought.


    I''m very interested in the Yan Dynasty, and I don''t know why. I think women should not just be content with their rooms. Women have women''s heaven and earth, women''s thoughts and women''s living methods, not only in giving birth to children, but also serving men all their lives.


    It is not mentioned in the book. I admire those women heroes.


    Both men and women are responsible for the rise and fall of the country.


    "Don''t worry too much," he said faintly.


    I am a little depressed: "seven princes, I don''t know."


    "Knowing is not a good thing for you. Do you know why Princess Ping in the palace wants to kill you? Why does ruofeng want to scare you? I tell you, ruofeng is a spy in Daliao."


    "Ah." I exclaimed and hurriedly covered my mouth: "no, does the prince know?"


    He hesitated and said, "only when you know, will you be cold and hurt."


    "Why did Princess Yuzhen let ruofeng follow? It''s really bad." I was a little anxious.


    About ruofeng, I was afraid, but she was the prince who never forgot her, and I was curious about her.


    The seventh Prince looked at me coldly: "if the wind tries to make Yuzhen marry to Daliao, isn''t it more like your intention?"


    "Oh, what''s good about going to Daliao? Once there''s a fight, the person who is close to him may be the worst person. I, and," I looked at the seventh prince, covered my mouth, and said softly in his shrewd eyes, "I read it in a book."


    "Nothing. You can''t talk nonsense in the palace." he didn''t blame me.


    I nodded, "what should I do?"


    "What do you say? You know so much?" he asked me back.


    I was stunned: "where do I know?" I said a lot, that is why?


    He sighed: "if you want to protect something and you can''t lose something, you must fight. You don''t know much about political affairs. You can''t guess with one side."


    Some to protect, some not to lose? I read these words in my heart.


    "The Yan Dynasty has the dignity of the Yan Dynasty, which should be guarded and maintained. The Yan Dynasty also has the dignity of the Yan Dynasty, which can''t be violated by them." he said angrily.


    I chuckled: "yes, that''s excellent. Seven princes, you have to refuel. I support you."


    His smile was as clean and brilliant as snow.


    In fact, in addition to love, we can also talk like this. Isn''t it very easy? Wouldn''t it be good if we didn''t talk?


    Slowly, doesn''t it fade? There are more important things waiting for him to do.


    I looked at him and smiled: "Prince seven, you sleep for a while. You will have the spirit to celebrate the new year tomorrow. After the new year, it will be a different year. Maybe you won''t have such a time and opportunity to talk. However, I like that sentence. Dignity is inviolable."


    His eyes softened: "then don''t go."


    "I won''t go. I''ll stay here with you and change your wipes."


    Looking at the bright sunshine outside, I think the spring of Yan Dynasty will still come.


    Although it is said that the Liao Dynasty is ready to move, as long as the people of the Yan Dynasty are not afraid and do not give up, there is nothing to be afraid of. Seventh prince, I can''t see what he''s thinking?


    However, I can know that he will be a hero, one who has persistence, one who has great ambition and has both literature and martial arts.


    He got well very quickly. He got up early on the new year''s day.


    The whole Chongge palace is bustling, busy going in and out, making it more cheerful.


    He was very well dressed, with a purple gold crown tied on the top of his hair, a wide gold robe made of colorful green satin, embroidered with various patterns, and purple gold boots. It seems that he has a unique spirit and is very cheerful.


    Noble, beautiful and integrated, people dare not face it.


    When the palace maids saw him, they all blushed and walked with a beating heart. They didn''t dare to look more.


    I saw it on the second floor. I just thought it was funny. The seventh Prince really should be in the scene today. If he wore a red robe, it would be similar to the civil bridegroom.


    During the Chinese new year, he didn''t pay much attention to it and didn''t visit. He only stayed in Chongge palace.


    Palace maids can have fun and eat better on this day.


    The new year is the same, both inside and outside the palace. Is lively, is happy.


    After a year''s hard work, I always wanted to be happier, but after a year, I was one year old, which only increased people''s irritability.


    It''s good for me. After a year, I''ll spend less time in the palace.


    Half a year passed so quickly.


    In the morning, Lin Pei asked someone to send me a box of dumplings.


    It is said that the prince will let the Opera Troupe in the palace sing in the cloud Pavilion palace in the evening. The palace maids can listen to it.


    And there''s a lot to eat.


    So, after lunch, the palace maids and fathers-in-law were excited to wait for the arrival of the evening.


    When the emperor is away, he is always much more comfortable. There are not too many concubines to restrain and too many masters to control.


    The seventh prince asked me to sharpen my ink and write big characters.


    I just know that the big characters he wrote are really strong and powerful. The grass is like the wind. This calligraphy is a bit like that of concubine Ning.


    Probably from the same family, but it is more powerful and beautiful than concubine Ning.


    "It''s really good. The seventh prince." father-in-law Yue smiled. Pick up the rice paper and blow it gently.


    "Father Yue, take all those things on the table and give them a reward."


    "This is the seventh prince." father-in-law Yue hesitated and didn''t dare.


    "It''s rare to celebrate the new year. You always have to give a reward," he said without looking up.


    It turns out that he is also an ordinary person and knows how to reward. It''s usually as cold as ice. If this reward goes on, it''s estimated that the people in Chongge Palace are excited and want to cry.


    I stretched out my hand: "the seventh prince, where''s mine?" how can I forget? Father-in-law Yue really did. He went out straight and didn''t give me a share. At least I''m also a person in Chongge palace.


    I''m also a child. Remember, there''s something to collect for the new year.


    "I can''t live without you," he said as he wrote.


    I look at the word: "I don''t want these." what are you doing here? I''m happy to reward some small things.


    "Guess." he looked at a few big words with satisfaction and breathed softly.


    I shook my head: "I don''t guess, I can''t guess."


    He smiled sideways. "It''s really impatient to give up. Go under the desk and have a look."


    With curiosity, I turned to my desk and wouldn''t give me a book. That''s also good. The books in the palace are well packed.


    However, there was only one basket under the desk, which was still wrapped with things.


    I took off the cloth and a snow-white thing looked at me.


    Black eyes as round as beads looked at me. The long hair was very cute.


    "Puppy." I cried in surprise.


    Reach out and hold the furry white ball: "the dog is so beautiful. Did you give it to me?"


    "Don''t you like it?" he raised his eyebrows.

 Chapter 140

    I put it on the table. He was very quiet and didn''t cry. He touched its long hair and licked my hand. It was very cute. "Yes, I like dogs so much."


    Holding it, I almost wanted to kiss its nose. Afraid that the seventh prince would see a joke, he restrained some smiles and said, "how can you give me a dog?"


    He smiled, approached me and touched the snow-white dog: "isn''t today the year of the dog? I''ll give you a dog."


    I covered my mouth and smiled: "if it was the year of the pig, would you give me a pig? If it was the year of the snake? I was terrible. What about that thing?" it was soft, boneless and terrible. A bite would be fatal.


    He looked at me: "can you wait until the year of the snake?"


    I am silent. Yes, the year of the snake is separated by several years? How can I stay.


    Thought and smiled: "I''m outside the palace. You can come out in the future."


    He didn''t turn around on this topic. I''m afraid many people know that I like freedom. I like living my own life. I won''t stay in the palace for a long time.


    "Give it a name!" he said faintly, with a lot of disappointment in his tone.


    I thought for a moment and said, "look at his roundness. It''s better to call him roundness!"


    "Tacky," he said disdainfully.


    "That''s called white." all white hair.


    "Ugly." he was very picky.


    Don''t you just give it to me? As soon as my idea came up, I said, "call it Xiaoxie."


    He looked at me: "it''s better to call it Xueer, white as snow, like snow."


    "I don''t want it?" I spit out my tongue: "it clearly refers to me. I have to call it round, small round. I want to make you a big round. I hold it and play.


    I like playing with small animals. It''s very cute.


    However, how can a palace maid raise these little things in the palace? I like it.


    "I still can''t say it''s mine. I have to say it''s yours." I touched my white hair.


    He vomited and looked sideways at me: "something has finally grown."


    "I''m so stupid." I like it very much. The more I see it, the more lovely it is. It''s good to put it in his study.


    And the people in Chongge palace, knowing it was his, would not bully it.


    "Are you going to the theatre tonight?" he asked me softly.


    I thought for a moment. I rubbed my face on the dog''s hair and shook my head. "I''m not interested."


    "Out of the palace?" he asked again.


    I can''t believe he asked.


    After a while, he turned his head and said, "then it''s in the palace!"


    I hurried forward and smiled, "no, I didn''t hear wrong. It''s really out of the palace."


    "There should be a lantern party tonight," he said softly.


    I almost didn''t jump up: "great. At the Lantern Festival, I like to watch the lanterns. In the dark, I don''t feel black and noisy. I can also wear masks and follow them. It''s enough. Then, I feel very happy."


    "You''re so happy that you haven''t left the palace. Wait for me in the Palace first. When the play starts, I''ll go to the pavilion palace."


    I nodded, "OK, OK."


    Chinese new year, a happy day, has made a mess of relations harmonious.


    I always don''t believe that days are like edge ice. There is no room for change. Those who look up and look down always dodge. It''s not my style. Well, it''s not my way.


    In this way, as long as I don''t force others, I can be very comfortable.


    I finally looked forward to the coming of night. The seventh prince went to the cloud Pavilion palace, so I put on thick clothes and waited for him.


    Before long, he came back. I greeted him with a smile: "is it busy over there?"


    "Not yet. Let''s go through the back door."


    Not yet. He must be used to the prosperous life in the palace, but how lonely it is to say so.


    Out of the palace through the back door, it was quiet. No one came and went, only the shadow of the imperial guard standing.


    As soon as I went outside the palace, I was excited. There are not many ordinary people.


    I like to see such things. People live and work in peace and contentment. At the end of the year, they can dance dragon lanterns and make lanterns.


    In every place, there are different cultures and customs.


    The lanterns are very unique. They are also painted with flowers, plants, fish and birds. I''m very excited. They are all color drawings. It''s not an ordinary black-and-white landscape.


    There are a lot of people, crowded around.


    The seventh Prince naturally took my hand, and I didn''t feel anything wrong. There are many people here, so it''s easy to get separated.


    When I went to eat rob cake, I thought, how can the prince eat such things?


    However, he actually looked at me and ate. He bowed his head and asked, "that''s it?"


    I laughed happily: "of course, come on, try it. I like this very much in Qinhuai."


    He put a turnip cake in his mouth. He ate it very gracefully. He didn''t like me. He took a small bite and tasted it carefully. Finally, I thought it was delicious. I gently hooked my lips and smiled.


    There were some scraps on the corners of my lips. I consciously stretched out my hand and wiped them off for him: "so you eat the same as me."


    "You two are really good friends." the grandma who sells turnip cake looked at us and smiled.


    I quickly stretched out my hand and blushed: "where, we are not a couple?"


    "Go and see the dragon lantern." he took my hand again and walked into the crowd.


    The fireworks set off, and the crowd became excited. He held me tightly for fear that I would be scattered.


    I looked up at the fireworks. In the boundless darkness, the dazzling light spread out in the air, so charming. But it will disappear in an instant.


    "Do you like fireworks?" he asked in a low voice.


    I looked fascinated: "I like it so much, so brilliant."


    "After a while, there will be no more and no more?"


    I turned my head and smiled: "however, it was once beautiful. So many people lamented that the brilliance of its life is enough. People say that fireworks are lonely, because they can only flash in the dark and end. However, fireworks are gorgeous. It is enough compared with many things."


    He didn''t speak. His eyes looked at me. The light leaked out was more beautiful than fireworks.


    However, I dare not look deeply, for fear that I will indulge in the brilliant light waves.


    "Look, the fireworks are very beautiful." I pointed to the brilliance of the sky, and my heart held its breath. The big fireworks are blooming in the air. There are no colorful spots, but they are as beautiful as sparks. Decorated with amazing eyes on faces, so beautiful.


    He looked up at: "fireworks, but also good-looking."


    I smiled: "of course it looks good, but you never watch it."


    It was near the end. I was afraid that the people in the Bureau would be too crowded when they withdrew. I took him and said, "go and guess the lantern riddle."


    His hand was slightly stiff, and then he took my hand: "it''s time to go back?"


    "Don''t be so early. Watch it for a while." I don''t want to go back.


    "It''s nearly midnight," he said softly.


    I looked at him with begging eyes: "one more time, one more time."


    "Aren''t you tired?" he looked down at me.


    "Not tired, not tired. I forgot. You haven''t recovered yet? You''ll go back after a while."


    He ran behind him and pushed his waist with both hands: "go and see the mask. That''s also the culture of Yan Dynasty."


    He smiled helplessly. As soon as he pulled my hand, I almost threw myself on him, and the smell of clean fragrance came into his nose.


    "You have to talk about culture."


    "No, it''s true," I said cautiously.


    There are all kinds of masks, cattle, ghosts, snakes and gods.


    I pulled his hand: "hurry up, I''ll give you a mask as a return gift for the new year. Do you like cattle or horses?" I quickly chose: "I think it''s still good-looking. Come on, I''ll put it on you and see if it looks like." I said with some pranks that I would put it on him.


    The seventh Prince grabbed my wrist and asked with deep eyes, "do you know what you mean by wearing a mask for me?"


    I shook my head, "where do I know?" I shrugged. Is there any reason why I can''t wear this. "Lower your body and try it on."


    He was obedient and didn''t say anything. He leaned slightly so that I could put a mask on him on tiptoe.


    The man who sold the mask smiled and said, "wear it all your life and be beautiful."


    What does this mean? As soon as I released my hand, the seventh Prince grabbed it and said in a low voice, "don''t think about that. Don''t be bound by these."


    He''s right. Why bother? Just be happy.


    The mask gently wanted to be worn on his face. The sound of the broken wind made me look aside.


    The seventh Prince''s hand was faster. He grabbed the mask in one hand and flashed around my waist in the other.


    Someone screamed and half of the mask fell to the ground.


    In front of us were three people in black. The snow sword was bright and cold in the light.


    I can''t see the expression clearly. I can only see three pairs of cold eyes.


    I grabbed the clothes of the seventh Prince and was afraid.


    It was the assassin who came out inexplicably. Did he want to assassinate him or me?


    The pedestrians on the street ran clean in an instant for fear of suffering from fish in the pond.


    "It''s for your trouble," said the seventh prince with a smile.


    I swallowed my mouth: "I don''t know them."


    I laughed louder, "just because you don''t know them doesn''t mean they don''t know you and want to play."


    Such a thing, thanks to his smile, I stared at him: "I don''t have the courage."


    The next moment, he picked me up, hovered and entangled with those people in black.


    God, I can''t see it. He really dares to play. People hold a sword. Moreover, he holds my waist second-hand and asks me to fight horizontally.


    I''m dead. It must be his playfulness.


    The wind was blowing in my ears. I didn''t dare to see it. I just felt that it would go up and down, hit this and that. I screamed with fear.


    Some people''s good voice, loose, I don''t know who''s face.


    The seventh Prince let me go and praised me: "you''re powerful. Look, let you run away."


    Is it? I grabbed his clothes, patted his chest and felt dizzy.


    "Chuxue, are you okay?" he looked down at me with a smile.

 Chapter 141

    He was very happy. I knew he was powerful. I waved my hand and said, "don''t let me play thriller next time." I couldn''t stand it. My heart would jump out.


    The crowd shouted and became lively again. I gasped: "it''s better to go back."


    He whispered in my ear, "I think you talk about the current situation and other things. If you move, you''ll be scared."


    I''m not afraid. I''m scared to death. I''ve never met anything before.


    I looked at him, still natural and handsome, but his skill was really unfathomable.


    Is this against me? Or to test his skills.


    The treacherous seven princes will not let their opponents know their strength.


    "The seven princes, are they the people sent by Yelv?" I asked him.


    He was slightly stunned and stopped: "No."


    "You still want to lie to me. They don''t have any hostility. Otherwise, they would have done it long ago and won''t wait for you to be ready."


    He smiled and showed his white teeth: "you think too much."


    "Isn''t it? The third prince is very kind to you. He doesn''t want to buy you off." I said it without much thought.


    On the silent Road, the sound seemed crisp.


    He put his hand over my mouth and said, "don''t talk."


    "Isn''t it?" I''m not convinced.


    He touched my forehead and said, "you must be confused and say such things."


    After thinking about it, it''s true that it''s in the palace now. Although it''s late at night, I''m afraid someone will listen to it. Moreover, it''s very sensitive about these.


    He took his hand and walked for a while. I whispered, "what if it is?"


    He said firmly, "I am also from the Yan Dynasty. My surname is Lou."


    I don''t know what I''m worried about? Obviously, he is the prince.


    Obviously, he is upright, isn''t it? I''m too nervous about him, so some ideas burst out without thinking.


    Pat my face. It''s cold. If it was flattery before, it''s detection now. I don''t know what''s next?


    Some fear, some panic.


    After the new year, there was no difference in the palace. It was still an ordinary life.


    Even people are much lazier.


    Most of the time, I was playing with the dog in my study. The days flowed between my fingertips.


    I didn''t avoid him anymore. He didn''t mention anything anymore. During the Chinese new year, there has been no shortage of border affairs. I have seen a lot in his study.


    He didn''t restrict me. Only I can enter the study at will.


    After reading it, he''ll burn it.


    I asked him why? He just said faintly, "why leave right and wrong."


    I know that he is still the prince. If the border is not in urgent need and the emperor doesn''t take care of state affairs, he won''t start it.


    These, to let people know, are not good, will make people suspicious.


    Originally, I also like to stay in his study. There are endless books here. It''s quiet and peaceful here.


    Excited things came one after another, which made me feel that I really had good luck.


    After a year, something like promotion will happen.


    I didn''t expect that Lin Pei wrote a roster. The emperor was not there. It was approved by the crown prince, and I became a painting woman.


    This is really good news. It makes me ecstatic.


    From then on, I can draw freely without doing anything. I can also go to the palace of court painters to see their paintings. What makes me happier is that I can go out of the palace.


    Because painting women, there must be some pen, ink, paper, Danqing and red sand.


    The palace is not limited to those who draw more than women out of the palace, but also has its own room.


    I''m reluctant to move away. I''m already familiar with the Chongge palace. I know the corridors and columns here clearly.


    However, this is the place of the seventh prince after all.


    If you don''t want ambiguity to continue, you can''t get closer.


    I''m also afraid I can''t disturb my heart. He is a very excellent person.


    If people don''t move, it''s really difficult. Under the false peace, there are a lot of things.


    Helpless, I will pretend that I don''t know anything and it hasn''t happened, because I don''t like to sigh every day.


    Afraid again, if something happens again, can you pretend you don''t know?


    If I can move away, why not? It''s good to stay away from some. Finally, the heart can no longer be careful.


    For some reason, I waited for him to discuss things with the prince before I moved out.


    I''m afraid to see his eyes and the wound.


    I''m selfish. I might as well not watch it. There are no things, clothes, new ones, quilts and so on. They are all ready.


    After moving some gadgets, some important ones, they left Chongge palace.


    I dare not even take the little Yuanyuan away. It''s better to leave it to him as a companion.


    I''m not only selfish, I''m also timid?


    Scattered small houses, single family, quite good, located in a piece of Begonia.


    The emperor likes to see paintings. Therefore, people who draw will be particularly different. People of the same level, but who don''t draw, will be distinguished, and they have the same basic necessities of life.


    I became Lin Pei''s assistant. I was very happy.


    We can learn more from each other. I feel guilty when I think of the seventh prince.


    Three days later, I didn''t dare to go to Chongge palace. What should I do? Do I start to miss him.


    No, I want to say that I want to be Shangguan Yu''s wife.


    Lin Pei took me to Meilin again. There are many palace maids picking flowers.


    It''s a landscape. When I polished the ink, he drew it carefully.


    With him, I don''t need to talk too much, but I''m very comfortable. He draws his paintings and I see my scenery.


    See the person who shouldn''t appear, that is ruofeng.


    I was a little scared and took two steps back behind Lin Pei.


    He was still immersed in his painting and didn''t feel anything wrong.


    If the wind beckons to me and smiles, I''m more afraid. I turned my head and didn''t dare to see her.


    She just came over: "first snow."


    Lin Pei looked up and said softly, "it''s ruofeng. Is Princess Yuzhen back?"


    "After the new year, I''ll come back. My son-in-law is also in the capital." she said faintly.


    But I think it''s panic. Princess Yuzhen knew that Shangguan Yu was in the capital so soon, and it didn''t take long for Shangguan Yu to show up?


    "Oh, I see." Lin Pei said faintly and buried himself in his painting.


    Ruofeng looked at me and smiled: "chuxue, I heard that you have become a painting girl. Princess Yuzhen is about to tell you to go to the palace to help her draw pictures?"


    "I''m not proficient in painting." I refused quickly.


    "It''s busy today. Won''t you go?"


    I shook my head and didn''t dare to look at her: "I''m busy."


    "That''s really unfortunate. The son-in-law is also here. The princess wanted you to draw some paintings. Master Lin Pei, our princess should send an order to let you go later."


    Lin Pei nodded, "I''m here. Just get here."


    As a painter, I draw for the Royal masters.


    Ruofeng mentioned these in front of me, but she hated shangguanyu so much. Why?


    When Shangguan Yu entered the palace, I didn''t guess. He was a firm man.


    Some things, or open, are also better.


    She smiled, but not into her eyes. She hugged the flowers and left.


    After a while, the people around Princess Yuzhen came and asked Lin Pei to draw.


    Lin Peng asked me if I would like to go there together.


    I shook my head: "I still won''t go. It won''t be a good scene."


    "Don''t be sad." he looked at me quietly.


    I chuckled: "how can you be sad? It''s nothing. As long as you have confidence in him, that''s all."


    He chuckled: "I envy you."


    "You have your wonderful," I winked at him.


    He shook his head and sighed, "probably not."


    "Confidence, master Lin, he doesn''t dare to mess with you."


    "You girl, you''ve learned this too." he cleaned up and sighed: "spring comes early today. I''m afraid the emperor will come back early."


    "No matter what, anyway, I will follow the painting in the future, no matter where it is." following him, I don''t have to think about anything and worry about it. He is very smooth and protects me as a sister.


    Privately, I also regard him as a confidant, friend and brother.


    In his eyes, if there is no sigh, it has turned into a smile.


    Ben is, he is a lofty and arrogant man. It''s no big deal. I think he will have his true love. He and I were never meant to be friends, and we were even happier.


    Shangguan Yu came out of Princess Yuzhen''s palace with a face.


    I know he is very unhappy. Princess Tianfeng must have asked him to come! No results? Things can''t be twisted like this. It''s not a good thing for the royal family and him.


    I took off two leaves, leaned against the tree and blew gently.


    He raised his face and squinted around.


    Saw me, didn''t say anything, but came over and listened quietly.


    I smiled and held out a hand.


    He squinted at me: "what do you mean?"


    "You don''t pay for listening to music?"


    He patted my hand, held it tightly in his hand, smiled and scolded, "you girl who loves money, just give you a copper reward."


    "Are you happy?" I asked with my head tilted.


    He picked up a strand of my hair, put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed: "it''s OK."


    "That''s enough. Happiness is priceless. How can a copper coin be enough?"


    He bowed his head and grabbed my waist with one hand: "then I''ll give you a reward."


    I smiled and dodged: "I can''t afford it."


    He breathed a long sigh of relief: "girl, I feel much better."


    "That''s good. I''ll tell you another good news. I''m a painting girl. I can go out of the palace often."


    He pinched my face, smiled and said, "then I''m not going to spend more."


    "Yes," I smiled.


    Face closer and closer, it seems that I feel that he wants to kiss me, breath, shout on my face.


    I jumped gently in my heart, closed my eyes and didn''t dare to look at him.


    Hands, warm sliding on my face, swept my eyebrows, swept my eyes, slid my lips.


    I grabbed his clothes and felt like my heart was about to jump out.

 Chapter 142

    When I thought he was going to kiss me, he squeezed the acupoint in my waist with one hand.


    It made me scream and almost couldn''t stand.


    He followed me with one hand. When I opened my eyes, I saw the smile in his eyebrows.


    Ashamed and angry, he wanted to push him away: "Shangguan Yu."


    "OK, I know," he said with a smile.


    The head pressed down and the two lips were close to my lips.


    Gently kiss my lips and hold me tightly.


    I didn''t ask him to kiss me. I... I don''t know what I think. My mind is confused.


    I can only feel a hot kiss. My heart beats and I forget what feeling is and what reason is.


    He held my face and kissed it carefully.


    I don''t know what a kiss is, but I think the whole person can''t breathe.


    He let go of me with a satisfied smile and deep feeling: "girl, I can''t even breathe."


    I must have blushed like a fire burning on my face. I didn''t dare to look at him. I buried my head in his arms and beat him with one hand: "Shangguan Yu, you bully people."


    "Well, well, I bully you, my little girl. Raise your face and let me see." he smiled and hugged me.


    "I don''t want to." I don''t want to raise my head to see anyone again.


    Is this a kiss? Am I ashamed to let him kiss and even like it.


    He smiled happily: "little girl, come out of the palace with me. Meet my mother first. Solve the things in the palace slowly."


    "That won''t work. It''ll only knot more and more." I raised my head.


    His hand gently touched my hair, looked at my red face and said low, "I really want to kiss you again."


    I was so frightened that I stepped back for several steps, looked at him warily and shouted, "Shangguan Yu."


    He smiled happily: "well, don''t bully you. I''ll wait for you on the night of the Lantern Festival."


    "Lantern Festival." I cried in amazement.


    "Yes, don''t you know? The lanterns on the Lantern Festival are really beautiful."


    I thought about it and said, "but I don''t know if there was anything that day."


    "What can Yuanxiao have? I''ll wait for you no matter how late." he smiled and leaned close to my ear: "I won''t be depressed if I see you."


    I nodded: "which, I''ll go out on the night of the Lantern Festival, but I don''t know the time?" I''m also a playful person. When it comes to that, I''m ready to move.


    "Good boy, I''ll come when I ask you to date. I''ll spoil you more when I get married." he began to take advantage of me like a ruffian.


    I stared at him: "don''t you go out of the palace quickly. Be careful someone comes to catch the son-in-law."


    His face tightened: "don''t say that. I only marry you."


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. Go back quickly. If people see it, it''s not good."


    He smiled, waved and pointed to my lips: "this kiss can fill a long time of Acacia."


    I blushed and turned away from him. I''m also a daughter''s family. I''m not shy.


    His breath tightened, hugged me tightly from behind and kissed my cheek: "remember to think more of me."


    "How can it be so boring?" I whispered like a mosquito.


    "It''s not boring, but I think of you every day. I''m afraid you''ll change your mind."


    I smiled gently: "what are you afraid of? Palace maids, there are everywhere in the palace, but there is only one miracle doctor."


    "You''re right. There are so many waters that I have to be one person and know each other."


    Some trembled, my hand covered his hand, the deepest place in my heart, that''s what I thought.


    Shangguan Yu, so am I. I have to be a man of one heart and accompany me to white head.


    The hot kiss was printed on his cheek again. He let go of me and left gently.


    That kind of sweetness makes my heart full of flowers.


    I don''t know how long I stood. When I looked up, I saw that ruofeng was on the side of the forest, looking at me with a smile or not.


    I clenched my fist. What am I afraid of? Anyway, many people in the palace know. Princess Yuzhen, I don''t know the same.


    With my head up, I walked out of the forest. Not far away, I saw the prince, the seventh Prince and Princess Yuzhen standing there.


    I sighed in my heart. Alas, am I on the plan again?


    How can the wind bring up the official rain in front of me? If it''s really good for her Princess, how can it be mentioned in front of me?


    However, I just want to see Shangguan Yu.


    Then, damn Shangguan Yu, I now understand the same smile in his eyes.


    It was a little show off. Maybe he saw the seventh prince coming.


    I want to declare to him that Ni chuxue likes him.


    I was blushing and embarrassed.


    I wasn''t prepared to see the seventh prince, but I saw him at this time. How can I look into his eyes.


    I''m afraid that seeing the wandering sadness in the light of the colored glass will make my heart very painful, very painful.


    I stole it. I haven''t seen him since. I didn''t dare to see you. In my heart, I was always inexplicably lost.


    I don''t want to see him under such circumstances. What will he think in his heart?


    I fell on the ground and shouted, "painting girl Ni chuxue knocks on the prince, the seventh Prince and the princess for thousands of years."


    Princess Yuzhen looked at me with anger, while the seventh prince was full of puzzles. I didn''t dare to see about the seventh prince. Forgive my burden.


    What about the wind? He looked at me with half a smile. It didn''t look like falling into a well, nor was it kind.


    I always don''t know what she does. I''m always more afraid of her than I have to know.


    I don''t know what kind of person I am. Under such circumstances, I can even look up.


    I didn''t worry about what kind of punishment I would receive, or, I know, the seventh Prince is there.


    That''s it, that''s it.


    Princess Yuzhen looked at me and said angrily, "seven brothers, look, what do you say?"


    what did you say? Grab it.


    "Seven elder brothers, if I don''t punish this maid today, I will be a princess in vain."


    I''m not excited. When I see her, I know that punishment is indispensable.


    "A painting girl, a little painting girl, dares to seduce Shangguan and put me there?" she hummed coldly and shouted angrily, "come on, cut off her painting hand for me. I want her. I can''t draw forever."


    I always thought that a woman''s heart is made of water and soft.


    However, she is so unruly that she says she wants to marry Guan Yu, whether he wants to or not. Don''t ask anything, say cut my hand, cut my hand, or my painting hand.


    It''s cruel, to the point.


    Princess Yuzhen is really savage and willful. She is even worse than pear fragrance.


    "Yuzhen." the voice of the seventh Prince rose coldly.


    "I don''t care. You can''t stop me, bucket. Come here quickly." Princess Yuzhen shouted loudly.


    Several fathers-in-law ran over, knelt on the ground and said in fear, "what do you want from the princess?"


    "Chop off Ni chuxue''s hand," she said fiercely.


    "Stop it, Yuzhen." the prince scolded slightly.


    Princess Yuzhen sneered, and then cried wrongfully, "I''m making trouble. Am I making trouble? Ah, are you my brother or her brother? Why, the seventh brother protects her like this, and so do you. She''s having an affair with my son-in-law in the imperial garden. What do you want me to do? Do you want me to send him into the bridal chamber?"


    The sharp sound, with a broken cry and grievance.


    "Yuzhen, don''t talk nonsense and pay attention to your identity." the seventh prince was also unhappy.


    "I''m talking nonsense again, seventh brother. You''re really good. A Ni chuxue is so fascinated that you can''t care about anything. People don''t care about you. She''s seducing my son-in-law regardless of her low status. Seventh brother, you''re really good." she snorted coldly.


    After a while, he clenched his teeth and said, "I''m a dignified princess. Can''t I even teach a maid of honor? What if the Father knows? If I kill her, the father won''t say anything? There are many maidens in the palace like ants, stepping on a pile to death."


    I gasped slightly, maid, really don''t think about what the Lord can see.


    No matter how high you are, you are just a palace maid and can''t get any blood from the royal family.


    So, you have to be a slave forever? No, I don''t. neither am I.


    "Yuzhen, don''t forget that lynching can''t be used indiscriminately in the palace."


    Princess Yuzhen sniffed and sneered: "I know that the seventh brother likes her. You can''t bear it. You must not let me. I''m a princess. I''m not as good as a palace maid. I have to punish her today. Hold my head and jump like a clown. Jump. Let the people in the palace see people''s ugly appearance. In this way, I Seduce Shangguan Yu."


    "Yuzhen." the prince shook his head, "I''m in charge of everything in the palace. She will bear the corresponding punishment. What''s it like? Why? Everyone in the palace knows it and it''s bad for you."


    Princess Yuzhen said ruthlessly, "the prince brother doesn''t have to say good words for her, so I''ll punish her."


    I sighed, fell on the ground and said softly, "thank the prince and the seven princes for their tolerance. Ni chuxue was punished."


    "Look, isn''t it? Aren''t you a man again? I''ve been a bad man." she laughed at herself.


    "It''s the slave''s fault. Princess Xie spared her a lot."


    I held my head and didn''t say anything? Squatting on the ground beating.


    Princess Yuzhen took two steps and said coldly, "Ni chuxue, why do you have to compete with me for Shangguan Yu? What are you and who are you? A bitch. Shangguan Yu is my horse."


    I actually don''t want to make a noise. I know that if I make a noise, it will annoy her.


    But sometimes, I can''t help but gasp and say, "Shangguan Yu said he never married a princess."


    Princess Yuzhen kicked me hard and kicked me to the ground: "I let you talk nonsense."


    She turned her head and said loudly, "seven princes, do you hear me? What a great disrespect! How can you treat it? I know that my father and Emperor hurt you most, you say?"


    She roared and shouted, venting her grievances.


    I secretly hate myself in my heart. Why can''t I help but embarrass the seven princes?


    I jump, jump hard.

 Chapter 143

    "Yuzhen, is that enough?" the seventh Prince cried coldly.


    Princess Yuzhen cried because she was wronged. The cry made my heart pity.


    After a while, she said, "you all go away. I''ll be right here and watch her finish."


    I jumped for a long time. I couldn''t hear anything behind me. I was relieved.


    But unexpectedly, Princess Yuzhen went to the side and said, "Ni chuxue, I can let you go. As long as you promise me not to pester Shangguan Yu, I can let you go out of the palace and leave far away. I can also give you a sum of silver so that you don''t need food and clothing for the rest of your life. I won''t be a servant in the palace."


    Out of the palace, why did it start from her mouth at this time? How untimely.


    I always wanted to leave the palace, but I was asked to give up Shangguan Yu.


    If I didn''t like him and he didn''t promise me, I would.


    I don''t have to take the exam at all. I''ll promise.


    However, he promised me the future and gave me too many beautiful days in the future.


    He said, you can take me to travel, he can let me draw, he knows me, he loves me, he respects me. that''s enough. How can I exchange this freedom to leave the palace early?


    I shook my head: "he will wait for me, and I will wait for him."


    Princess Yuzhen got excited, rushed up, covered her face and hit me.


    Press me on the ground, hit me on the head and grab my hair.


    I let her play. If so, she can be more comfortable. I can''t fight back, can I?


    Face on the ground, feel the cold of the ground and the cold of the imperial palace.


    "Yuzhen, what are you doing? Is there anything else?" the prince''s voice sounded from a distance.


    Princess Yuzhen finally kicked me hard before she stopped. Cried, "let me kill her. Why do you care about me?"


    "Yuzhen, you''re a princess. Stop it. Go back and have a rest first." the prince hugged Princess Yuzhen, farther and farther away, and the cry became less and less.


    This is really a farce. I''m the only one hurt.


    Shangguan Yu doesn''t love Yuzhen. If she wants to be hard, she is destined to hurt her tears.


    If she can''t figure it out, I''m afraid there will be more sad days.


    Lin Pei rushed out of the woods on one side, picked me up and cried sadly, "chuxue, I''m sorry."


    Why did you tell me you were sorry? It''s not his fault.


    However, the wronged tears still fell down bit by bit, dizzy and wet on the cold ground.


    I put my head on his shoulder and bit my teeth to keep myself from crying.


    Originally, I have such a fragile time.


    "Chuxue, cry. It''s better to cry." he stroked my hair gently.


    I took a breath and looked up, "I don''t cry."


    "Chuxue, don''t be brave. Why, after so long, you still can''t learn to protect yourself?" he looked at me with heartache: "look at your face. Your face is hurt."


    I smiled with tears: "I''m afraid I won''t learn to be smooth all my life."


    He gently wiped up: "the first snow, the pain will cry."


    "No pain, I should. It''s not that I don''t want to be smooth. I should insist on some things, unless I can''t insist any more." I didn''t go on with the latter words. I believe he will know if he is as smart as him.


    He sighed: "chuxue, why did you meet you first? It''s not me. It''s Shangguan Yu, so you''re doomed to suffer a lot. I didn''t want to give up, but he''s as persistent as you. Chuxue, are you tired? If you''re tired, don''t insist."


    I shook my head: "I''m not tired, but it''s hard to insist in life. You see, this day, for thousands of years, has never been changed, but what about the people? Generation after generation, do the clams stay straight? I don''t want to come and go. Spring goes and autumn comes. After a year, I turn white hair. I have confidants, friends and confidants. I''m very satisfied. No matter how tired I am, I don''t say tired, Again, the heart is full. "


    He patted the dust on my shoulder: "first snow, when did I learn half of you, I will always be enough. Why is it so strange?"


    "Why? I don''t like sad things." I said faintly, holding my head in my hand. "Do you want to jump together? Go back to our childhood."


    "OK, I''ll accompany you." he also hugged his head.


    "OK, I''ll accompany you." he also hugged his head.


    I smiled and felt wronged. They all ran away: "it''s not easy for people to go back to their childhood. At that time, it was the most happy and simple, transparent and clean water like Qinhuai River. The children jumped, shouted, laughed, chased and hurried. They were carefree. It''s not a good thing to go back."


    He shook his head and smiled: "Ni chuxue, you really have a way to say the hard things and turn them into fun."


    I looked sideways, gasped and smiled: "isn''t it? Doesn''t this idea work? Jump on the ground, one high and one low. Maybe the view is also different."


    He jumped up and sighed, "I must have forgotten a lot of unhappy things."


    "Oh, I hope so, Lin Peng. I''m very satisfied, you know? I''m very happy." jump and jump. Time will always pass. One hour less a day, so I can leave the palace one hour less.


    "Why did I give you up," he muttered.


    I chuckled: "Lin Pei, you deserve better. When we are all out of the palace, I will introduce my Qinhuai friends to you. They are so talented, beautiful and tall. Each one is excellent."


    "In fact, you are also very beautiful. Ni chuxue is as beautiful as Ni chuxue," he said slowly.


    I laughed even more happily. Although it was exaggerated, "I think so too." his smile mixed with my smile and rang softly in the imperial garden.


    One high and one low, each place is really a different scenery. A flower a world, a grass naturally has a heaven.


    After the punishment, I followed Lin Pei to draw in the painting palace all day.


    I didn''t go anywhere. I was afraid that as soon as I went out, the news would reach Princess Yuzhen''s ears, and I couldn''t help asking for trouble.


    That time, there were crown prince and seven princes, but not every time they were so lucky. The consequences of tearing your face are like this. You can''t be calm anymore.


    The Lantern Festival comes in my expectation. Originally, I think every day.


    Shangguan Yu said that kissing me would make him more able to fill his heart of Acacia.


    Maybe I can live seriously in this shocking palace only when I see him.


    Early, I went back to my small house, changed clothes and washed my hair.


    Look at the beads on your wrist. They are so red. Even it infects my happiness?


    I chuckled that hot water had been brought to my room.


    It''s nice to be here. People do all the important things. Shout, and my father-in-law will bring in the hot water.


    I was not used to it at first. Slowly, I had to get used to it. The barrel in the palace was not generally large. I couldn''t afford to carry a full barrel.


    They all say, don''t take gonggongchi man as a stake.


    I wonder if they will regret being father-in-law all their life? However, I never dare to despise them. They are also human.


    Just about to take off his clothes, someone knocked on the door gently and said softly, "Ni huanv, do you want to bring the dumplings without night?"


    I chuckled: "no, you eat. I don''t have a meal tonight."


    When I leave the palace, Shangguan Yu will buy me something better.


    I thought happily that I would go to see the lantern with him again.


    Didn''t the mask seller say? Put it on and it''s beautiful. I''ll put it on him.


    Let him have more confidence in the days to come.


    How many things are waiting for him? Poor Shangguan Yu. Oh, if he knew I thought so of him, he would not spare me.


    The room was filled with heat and fog.


    I turned to the back of the screen and tried the water temperature. On the wooden barrels on both sides, there were hot water and cold water.


    He added two spoonfuls of cold water, took off his clothes, untied his hair and stepped into the bath bucket.


    It''s really comfortable. The fatigue of the day has disappeared.


    I gently rubbed my forehead to relax myself and pinch my sour and painful neck.


    There are still petals floating on the water, but it''s really a palace maid''s intention. It''s also a kind of enjoyment.


    Washing long hair and singing a little song, I feel really excited.


    "First snow." a light cry.


    I looked up and was startled. God, when did the wind come in.


    Palaces 87th floor


    She looked at me with a smile, still with that kind of gray eyes. How do I look, or how afraid I am.


    Shaking his voice, he said, "how did you get in? Get out. I''m taking a bath."


    "I came in. It''s just right. I''ll help you." she smiled and wanted to approach.


    I was so frightened that I cried out: "no, you don''t come here. If you come here, I''ll call someone."


    "It''s all right, you call. Shall I wash your hair and body?" she looked at me as if she wanted to see the body under the water instead of looking at me.


    I was so frightened that I almost cried that I threw water at her with a spoon. She avoided it lightly.


    "You go, I don''t want to see you." I shouted.


    She shook her head and said softly, "chuxue, no? I can''t go. I''ll tell you something. If you want to drive me away, how about I bathe you?"


    "I don''t want you to go out." I want to get dressed, but she watched and made me unable to get up.


    She smiled, but sat down safely in the room and looked at me panicked and interested.


    "Why are you always pestering me?" I cried out, some weak and some headache.


    "You''re right," she smiled approvingly.


    Looking at me, he said softly, "chuxue, you''re really good, but it''s a pity."


    "You are the spy of Daliao." I cried out recklessly. She pushed my heart to the top.


    She put her hand on her lips and hissed: "first snow, you can''t talk nonsense."


    However, there is no denial. I don''t know. I can guess why the prince is still trapped in love and keeps ruofeng? So is Princess Yuzhen. Why let her be around?

 Chapter 144

    Is it really good to put such people around?


    "Chuxue, why don''t you always take my words to heart?" she said gently, touching my clothes, which made me feel a little cold.


    The fingers as clean as jade and the bright red Cardan are reflected on the clothes. They look beautiful.


    But that kind of feeling makes me feel sick.


    "Who are you? I don''t need you to take care of my business. Now, you go out." I''m really tired of her.


    If the wind shook his head: "no, some things have not been done, how can we go out?"


    I looked at her and felt more and more like a person.


    Searching in his head, he exclaimed, "who are you from Bo''er?"


    Yes, except for the eyes, they are really similar.


    She smiled: "I remember, Bo''er, is it very similar?"


    He looked at himself and felt sorry for himself. "I remember, Bai Er, isn''t she my sister? Our sisters are really poor. One is in the Liao Dynasty and the other is in the Yan Dynasty. We can''t meet each other."


    "Then go back to your Daliao." I shouted.


    "The task has not been completed yet?" she smiled at me and stood up. Come close behind me.


    I don''t dare to get out of the atmosphere. I''m almost buried in the water.


    She followed my hair and sighed, "it''s a pity that I can''t move you."


    "What do you want?" I cried out and found my voice so broken.


    She suddenly turned to me, locked my eyes and said, "Ni chuxue, if you are good with the seventh prince, why should I work hard."


    "You can''t think about it." some, I also insist. "If you three princes want to punish me for losing paper, is that enough?"


    "You think too little. Chu Xue, tell me, do you have to be with Shangguan Yu? I can tell you, oh, that won''t work."


    "What do you care? I just like Guan Yu. I just want to be with him." it''s inexplicable.


    I splashed water and she jumped far. At this time, I stretched out my hand to get my clothes.


    One hand soon pressed my wrist. I quickly covered my chest with one hand.


    If the hand strength of the wind is really powerful. It hurts. It hurts.


    I couldn''t care about anything. I touched the spoon and splashed water on her.


    However, no matter how I aimed at her, she flew around like a dancing butterfly, but she didn''t let go of my hand.


    It''s not fast enough. "Come on," I shouted.


    "It''s really bad. I told you not to call people," she said unhappily.


    Her hands were so long that she touched my throat with one hand. Suddenly, I became speechless.


    I was so anxious that tears swirled in my eyes and desperately retracted my hands.


    She let go of me and smiled at me: "well, I won''t play with you. Wash it quickly. If you don''t clean it, I''ll help you."


    Then he smiled and turned his light body outside the screen.


    I fell powerlessly and sat in the barrel. The sick ruofeng was true.


    I don''t like this means of coercion. What else can I do?


    After a while, there was incense in the room, and the faint taste was blurred.


    I quickly put on my clothes and went out depressed.


    "Come and have some tea," she waved.


    I sat down and picked up tea, but I poured it on her.


    This time, she didn''t hide or flash, but gently wiped it up.


    I looked at her with a black face and couldn''t say a word.


    It''s getting dark outside. I''m a little anxious. I have an appointment with Shangguan Yu?


    "You are too disobedient, Ni chuxue." she shook her head disapprovingly.


    "Well, I think you''re angry too. I''ll tell you. Chu Xue, you can''t break a big deal. Don''t follow Guan Yu again. You''ve made an appointment today, haven''t you? But you can''t go. Don''t worry. Listen to me. You have to wait on the seventh prince? Wait, do you understand? It''s the kind of women waiting on men with their bodies."


    I listened to her and I was really crazy.


    He left her alone and went straight to the door.


    She won''t go. I''ll go. Let''s go.


    She touched my neck with one hand, so that I couldn''t move and came to me.


    A scarlet red red red between my fingers was forced into my lips, so that Qiao Li let me swallow it.


    "Well, I''ll give you some medicine." she smiled happily. "Let me dress you up and let the seventh prince love you more."


    A burning feeling emanated from the body.


    "Didn''t you save me by following him? But you''re not obedient. I have to take medicine. I tell you, the incense in the fumigation stove is not generally effective. As long as you smell it a little, you''ll start to be unable to resist."


    I can only stare at her, red eyed with anger and a little soft all over.


    She held me in the chair, combed my hair, looked at my clothes, and took them off for me, leaving only the inner clothes, which could be pulled open.


    I was angry and anxious, but I couldn''t move at all. The more urgent, the softer, and I was on fire.


    The incense also made me extremely impatient. I couldn''t say a word in my heart. I had to close my eyes and let her play with it like wood.


    She put me on the bed again and said to herself, "these drugs should not be enough."


    Ran outside and made it for a while. The smell was stronger and stronger.


    His mind was in a daze. The door opened and closed gently. He heard her voice: "go to Chongge palace to invite the seven princes. If you don''t say anything else, just say that Ni chuxue fell into the water and was confused. Call the name of the seven princes."


    A palace maid''s voice sounded, "yes."


    How can this be? In my confusion, I heard the voice of the seventh prince, and I even woke up.


    After a while, I heard the cry of my father-in-law again. "Ruofeng girl, why are you here? The prince is about to announce Ni chuxue to the east palace."


    Vaguely, I heard ruofeng''s voice say faintly in the wind: "just now I saw the seventh Prince and Ni chuxue go out of the palace, and I also went to the east palace."


    The body burned up and didn''t know anything, just like being in a stove.


    Only tears, gently, flow down from the corners of the eyes.


    Seven princes, don''t fall into the trap. Don''t come here.


    I don''t know how long it took, like several years, it was very difficult. Why can''t I faint?


    I heard the door squeak, then closed it again, and brought in the cold breath, which made me more comfortable.


    "What''s the smell?" the seventh Prince''s strange voice.


    Why did you come? If you want to be ruthless, you must be ruthless to the end. Ni chuxue''s birth, old age, illness and death have nothing to do with him.


    The sound of the whole fumigation stove falling to the ground, for a moment, the taste was stronger and deeper. I sighed and wanted to shake my head, but I was powerless. The seventh Prince turned in from the screen.


    Looking at each other, I was a little dizzy.


    He approached me and touched my face: "chuxue, what''s the matter?"


    I want to speak, but why smile at him?


    The one in front of him became two and three, and the number was countless.


    He touched my face and I felt comfortable. I smiled at him.


    His eyes, too, became deep and misty. He rubbed and rubbed again.


    He opened my acupoints, and I grabbed his hand and put it on my face. Sighed comfortably.


    He stroked it carefully, and his deep eyes became blurred.


    "Chuxue, I like you." he smiled gently. The glazed eyes are brighter than the stars.


    For a moment, he frowned tightly, as if he were resisting something? In vain, the glazed eyes were lax, smiled, gently stroked my eyebrows and eyes, a hot kiss fell on my forehead, and then couldn''t stop, one more, one more.


    I really like it. The dryness and heat of my body finally eased some.


    Kiss deeper and deeper, clothes, one by one fell to the ground.


    He kissed my lips deeply.


    Obviously, I can''t, but I''m crazy. I hugged him. I didn''t refuse.


    He gently kissed my eyebrows, my eyes, held my chest and gently rubbed it.


    Slowly, as if not satisfied with this, he slowly kissed my body.


    I think it''s going to explode. I don''t even have consciousness.


    But when tears fall.


    He kissed my tears and kissed my face carefully.


    When the pleasure is breaking out, the strength of the whole body seems to be taken away.


    Sober, back a little, soon, another wave of upsurge rose.


    "Don''t cry. The first snow," he said softly.


    How can we not cry? Although I can''t think clearly, I can''t sort it out.


    What will it be like at dawn? I don''t know. I can only sink with him.


    Sink into endless desire.


    Until the day was slightly white and the heat in the body returned to normal.


    Shed a night of tears, a night of hot, let me powerless.


    The hair scattered between the pillows can''t tell whether it''s mine or his. He lies naked on my side.


    Eyes to eyes, speechless to each other.


    The strength to move a finger is gone, and the heart is low, low, low again.


    I promised to be shangguanyu''s wife, but I lay in the same bed with the seventh Prince and did something shady.


    I don''t blame him, I blame myself. Is this life?


    "First snow." he called softly.


    I closed my eyes and tears overflowed.


    Strength, bit by bit in the recovery, the brain more and more sober.


    I remember, he said that day, "chuxue, I''ll wait for you there, no matter how late." now, it''s going to dawn, is he still there?


    I want to see him. I want to see shangguanyu. I struggled like a ghost. I put on my clothes and ran out without shoes.

 Chapter 145

    The pain of the body is sour and soft, but it can''t control me.


    The stone stabbed in the center of my foot. It hurts. It hurts better than my heart.


    People who come and go are looking at me. I''m crazy. Yes, I''m crazy.


    More reasons, more why? It''s all the past.


    It really happened. Nothing can be saved.


    Out of the palace, on one side of the wall, the man standing there is so familiar.


    Tears are surging out.


    "Shangguanyu." I cried broken and ran over.


    He stood up straight and was shocked to see me like this. I rushed into his arms and cried.


    He said anxiously, "what''s the matter with you, chuxue? Don''t cry, tell me what''s the matter?"


    He looked at my face and narrowed his eyes slowly. His fingers crossed my neck and slid over the red kiss mark, causing a pain and making me shrink slightly. He said in a low voice, "what''s going on?"


    "Shangguan, don''t ask." I don''t want to mention last night.


    He narrowed his eyes and propped up my shoulder. "Is it broken evil?"


    I nodded and felt sad. "Don''t mention it again, I''m so sad." I really don''t want to recall. It''s terrible. How could it be like that?


    "I killed him and touched you!" he roared, pushed me away and went to the palace.


    The whole body is a hot flame.


    I have never seen Shangguan so angry that his eyes are red.


    I hugged him from behind, "Shangguan, don''t go, don''t blame him."


    He turned and looked at me with disbelief. "Chuxue, what do you say? Don''t you blame him?"


    "Anyway, don''t mention it again." it was a nightmare, an ugly dream. If the wind doesn''t come, I will die.


    He shook my shoulder and shouted low, "Ni chuxue, wake up. What happened? Don''t blame him?"


    "Shangguan, I don''t want to." I looked up at him.


    Some disappointed, I thought he would pity me, I want him to hold me, just hold me, my heart can be calm.


    That night, no one can blame, only if the wind.


    But how can we settle accounts?


    He looked at me cautiously with ice in his eyes. "Ni chuxue, you and him, you always have a heart. You tell me not to blame him for such a thing. It''s good for you to protect him." he roared low, like a trapped animal, pulling his hair, trying to send out his anger.


    I didn''t know what to do. I cried in a low voice, "Shangguan, I''ve always thought about you. I only have you in my heart."


    "You can deceive yourself, can you deceive me? In your eyes, there is clearly his shadow. Last night, I waited all night. I don''t blame you for not coming. But you said that I can''t even blame him for such a thing. Ni chuxue, you really make me angry and hate, you know?" he roared, "You said, did you do anything with him? Did you feel excited for him and fascinated by him, so you slept together?"


    Shangguan Yu''s words are so ugly. I always know that he has a bad temper and he is a little impatient.


    Now, it sounds stabbing in my heart.


    I held my head and cried, "yes, Shangguan Yu, I slept in the same bed with him. We were..."


    With a loud slap, he slapped me in the face.


    "Ni chuxue, it''s useless for me to hold you in the palm of my hand and love you." he looked at me with hurt in his eyes. Leaving this cold sentence, he turned and left. His lonely back didn''t look back at me again.


    I slid down the corner and cried silently. I''m sorry, Shangguan. No matter how painful my face is, it can''t be half as painful as my heart.


    Why? I want to tell him not to go, but what else can I say.


    A woman who has lost her virginity, a woman who is no longer innocent.


    Since ancient times, there are documents on the top and Langlang''s mouth on the bottom. They all say that there is no chastity, and everything has become a blank. Don''t want to marry another good family. Both men and women care about these very much.


    I have never forgotten the commandments since ancient times. Losing my virginity is like a shackle, tightly locking my eyebrows.


    What''s the use of remorse? A heavy slap hurt me and him.


    I gently stroked, Shangguan. I''m sorry for 10000, but it''s useless. I can only wait for you to calm down. If you can''t accept it, I won''t pester you. After all, what happened, I can''t erase it.


    The biting cold wind blows so comfortably.


    I''ve hurt Shangguan''s heart so much. I''ll give him anything back all my life. I really like him. I really want to stay away from right and wrong. I want to travel with him. I also like him to kiss me.


    Waiting for the Lantern Festival, in fact, I''m in a hurry, but I don''t know. That''s what I''m waiting for.


    Shangguan, you are the most sorry person in my life. What can I take to deserve you and what can I take to face you? That''s it. It doesn''t matter. You can rest assured and don''t hide anymore. We missed it long ago. Now it''s just fate. I''m sorry, I''m sorry.


    I don''t know. Everything is in a mess. Looking at the sky, it''s raining. It''s even colder.


    I blinked, tears did not know when to stop.


    Empty eyes watching the flying rain, I want to shout, I can''t make a sound.


    "First snow." the cry of the seventh prince.


    I put my hand over my face, do not see him, do not see him, bury my head in my knees, and do not listen to him.


    "Ruofeng, you have done a good deed." the seventh Prince shouted coldly and angrily, "you''re taking medicine in the room of the first snow."


    "If the wind." is the prince''s voice, angry and shocked.


    Why are they all here? I''m even worse.


    The sound of pulling the sword rang clearly. After a while, the woman screamed, "Lou Po RI, you are so cruel that you scratched my face."


    "Cruel, you spy, how can the crown prince spare you."


    "Hahaha." ruofeng laughed, "the prince doesn''t love me for a long time. It''s just a use to keep me around. Do you love her more? It''s too late. Maybe something happy will happen in the palace in a few months."


    I don''t want to listen to this. It''s too cruel. My head shrinks in my coat and is buried in my own world.


    "Didn''t you two brothers find out long ago? Don''t you care about the seventh Prince because it''s good for you? It''s ecstasy in the ecstasy account."


    "First snow." Lin Peng''s trembling voice.


    Why is it so well known? Do I want to learn from a faithful woman, throwing into a well, jumping off a building and hitting a wall? I don''t know. I opened my empty eyes and always remembered the pain of the senior official in my mind.


    I want to cry, but I''m laughing, laughing out hot tears.


    "It''s me, Lin Peng," he said low.


    I couldn''t help but bury myself in his arms and cry softly.


    "Chuxue, don''t let these dirty sounds into your ears, let''s go back." he picked me up.


    I didn''t struggle. My head was buried in his arms and shrunk into a ball.


    The sound of fighting became a ball and slowly moved away from me.


    He is a very careful man. He is afraid that I will be seen and walk back from the lush flower and tree path higher than others.


    As soon as he looked down, he saw my eyes wide open and looking at the sky. Only tears slid down on both sides.


    He said painfully, "don''t look at Chu Xue, don''t look at anything."


    I squeezed out a faint smile, "Lin Pei, you said, how can I react?"


    He even hugged me, "silly chuxue."


    "Lin Pei, in fact, I don''t need anything. I''m very tired." my heart is confused and my head hurts.


    "I''ll take you back to your room to sleep. I''ll watch you and draw you lotus leaves and fields connected by Qinhuai River." he said gently.


    I opened my eyes and looked at him. My eyes were moist. "Lin Pei, I don''t want to go back to that room."


    "Don''t go back there," he coaxed me. "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid."


    "Lin Pei, it''s very kind of you." I smiled at him, tried to smile, and smiled more tears.


    He said, "chuxue, stop talking, please."


    Don''t talk, woo, yes, I don''t want to say, I don''t want to say anything. My heart is bitter and astringent, and my heart is numb. I can''t say anything.


    He took me to a new elegant room without any smell. He drew at the table and I fell asleep sweetly.


    In the dream, I construct my Qinhuai dream.


    Lotus leaf lotus field, lotus wind is gentle and soft, nothing bothers me. I am the most carefree, comfortable and lazy Ni chuxue.


    The nanny''s love, Xiaojing''s whisper, and the cold sweet lotus seed sugar water.


    When I wake up, I can''t tell whether it''s morning or night.


    I rubbed my eyes and sat up. Lin was still painting.


    "When is it?" I asked softly.


    "Would you prefer morning or evening?" he chuckled.


    I thought for a moment and said, "if it was in Qinhuai, I would hope it was morning and a new day came again. If it was in the palace, I hope it was night and finally a day."


    "That''s when you want it," he waved. "Come and see if I look like it."


    I put on my embroidered shoes. It''s a little big. Lin Pei is really careful and put a thin layer of cotton, so that the soles of my feet don''t hurt so much.


    After walking over, I saw a girl on the paper, sleeping with her head on one hand, with an easel in front of her and a pen in the other hand.


    His face was at ease. He opened a carefree smile, and his slender eyelashes were beautiful.


    The paper in the painting is also painted with lotus flowers, which set off beautifully.


    My fingers touched gently, "Lin, what''s this called painting?"


    "It''s called ''beauty''s spring sleep'', how about it?" he chuckled.


    I sighed out, "thank you, Lin Pei."


    "What''s our relationship? Why thank you? It''s lucky that we can communicate with each other in the palace." he sighed.


    I nodded, "in fact, I appreciate you and like you very much." it''s not like that.


    He smiled and sighed in his eyes, "I know. I''ll call him my brother later."


    I smiled and hugged his neck. "Brother, I have a brother."


    "Brother, do you want your sister to thank you?" he also smiled. In his smile, a lot of things were passing.

 Chapter 146

    Lin Pei, Lin Pei, why is he the one who knows me best and thinks of me most?


    I''m fake strong. I''m fragile.


    I can''t afford too much, but I can''t afford too much. A brother is so kind that I feel sad and want to cry.


    What I know best is not my favorite.


    I put my head on his shoulder and sighed, "thank you, brother."


    What you get is what you lose, isn''t it?


    Everything is in a mess. Lin Yu is a clear stream.


    I''m still me. I haven''t changed. I haven''t committed suicide, earth shaking or cried.


    Many people in the palace are watching my jokes.


    Lin Pei and I painted crazily. In the middle of the night, we lit lanterns and drew exhausted in the painting palace.


    The door was closed during the day, and I slept until night.


    In this way, reversing the days can make yourself less painful.


    Let oneself not adapt, tired to the extreme, will not think about anything.


    In the evening, the lanterns in the painting palace were put up one by one.


    I looked up at it. It turned out that the palace lanterns could be so beautiful, long and red.


    Quietly illuminate the painting palace, which is light and warm. I stood far away and looked at it with appreciation. The corners of my lips smiled, but it was lonely.


    I heard a sigh behind me and a slight sound of footsteps. I was surprised.


    "First snow." he called softly.


    It''s him, the seventh prince. No, I don''t want to see him.


    I ran like crazy, covered my ears and didn''t listen to anything. I knew I couldn''t run him. But I just don''t want to see him.


    Push open the nearest door, hold it hard, and use all my strength.


    "The first snow." he approached the door, did not push. There was a lamp outside, casting his shadow on the tall paper window.


    I shouldn''t be gasping for breath.


    "First snow." he called softly.


    My heart trembled gently. "You go," I shouted, almost ready to cry.


    Don''t see him. I don''t know how to face him.


    He didn''t say anything? Sighing, for a long time, I looked up and saw the shadow outside the window getting more and more blurred.


    Then he leaned against the door with a sigh of relief and gasped powerlessly.


    The seventh prince, I don''t hate him. He can''t help himself and has the way of ruofeng.


    But I really can''t face it. In my heart, I''m not ready at all.


    In front of him, I can''t do it as if nothing had happened.


    At first, if I didn''t seem to be interested in him, it''s all over. I don''t want to think about it anymore.


    Now that it has subsided, why not? Don''t start a storm again.


    I''m really scared. I''m helpless. How much have I lost in this storm?


    I also feel heartache and gently wipe away my tears.


    How long before I leave the palace? I''ve had enough.


    Look down and see a touch of red. It''s a heavenly pearl given to me by Shangguan Yu. Doesn''t it mean it can bring me happiness? However, I am not happy.


    Why come to see me? I don''t hate him, but I don''t want to see him.


    Sighing heavily, three words of first snow made my heart tremble.


    I don''t want to think about it, but there are always some things that still exist and bother people.


    If the wind says, you already know, why did you know and not clear it up.


    If such a thing happens, it will be cleared. As for the follow-up, I am not interested in knowing.


    My heart is hurt. I need time to heal. This is not a fall, pat your knees, get up and say that you will grow taller. I''ve lost a lot, a lot, and everything is bothering me.


    I grind the ink hard and slowly calm my mind.


    Lin Pei came in and lit all the lights in the palace. The palace suddenly became bright.


    "If you grind so much ink, don''t you want to draw a splash painting tonight?" he approached with a smile, hung a dress on his arm, and handed it to me: "wear more to avoid the cold wind at night. I''m afraid there will be a strong wind tonight."


    I put on my clothes and didn''t say a word.


    He stained his pen with ink and said softly, "the leisurely style of Mingshan in the north is just suitable for such uneven ink."


    I sighed, put my head gently on his shoulder and said weakly, "he''s looking for me."


    He didn''t speak. He just sighed heavily.


    I leaned against his warm shoulder and smiled gently. My heart was also warm: "Lin Pei, I want to go to the palace."


    "Lin Pei, I just want to say that there is nothing. Don''t worry about going inside."


    "Lin Pei, I don''t want to turn things upside down day and night, mental fatigue."


    Why can''t I go out? Can I live like this for three years?


    How can I be so selfish? Now Lin Pei is with me, but he can''t be with me for a long time. The emperor is back. He has his business.


    I can be alone, but he won''t rest assured.


    I don''t want him to worry about it either. He''s done enough for me.


    "After painting, go to bed in the middle of the night. Tomorrow afternoon, we''ll go to Merlin," he said softly.


    It''s a very nice voice, with a warm feeling.


    I smiled and grinned on his shoulder, "it''s nice to have a brother."


    He smiled gently and stroked my hair: "you are very tired tonight. Go and sit there for a while. If you want to sleep, just call and I''ll take you back."


    "Well, OK." I sat in the high chair, my feet shaking freely below.


    "Lin Pei, if you go out and don''t know where the direction is, shall we go to see the world together?"


    "Not good. Chuxue, don''t think about this." he was a little distressed.


    I looked at the moonlight and said softly, "I miss him, but I''m sorry for him. It''s been seven days. Day and night are upside down. I don''t want to miss him, but I still can''t stop."


    Originally, acacia is unstoppable and uncontrollable.


    Shangguan Yu was everywhere, but he was angry and very angry.


    He came to me, I don''t blame him, I''m not angry.


    He is such a proud man. I''m afraid he will do anything when he is angry. For example, he will marry Princess Yuzhen, or spend too much wine and drink outside, which will hurt his body.


    I don''t know. I deliberately kept myself silent.


    I don''t know anything. I don''t know what''s wrong with him?


    What to do? How to live a long life.


    I also want to be strong, but it''s not enough.


    "It''s much more comfortable to say it." Lin chuckled.


    I nodded: "yes, it''s much more comfortable. Lin Pei, I want to sleep."


    His work and rest is normal, because he wants to accompany me and becomes abnormal. His dark circles and tired eyes are painful to see.


    I jumped out of my chair and blew out the palace lantern one by one.


    Without love, I don''t have nothing, do I? I have friends.


    "Lin Pei, get up early tomorrow to smell the fragrant plum blossom." I winked and smiled at him.


    He sighed and cleared his hands: "I have something to do tomorrow morning. I can''t draw plum blossoms."


    "Oh, that''s OK. I''ll just be lazy and sleep in." my main task here is to help Lin Pei draw.


    Thank you for seeing me off. I want to walk alone and be quiet.


    Walking in the palace corridor, my fingers gently touched the corridor trees one by one, feeling their ancient and helpless breath. I looked up at the high hanging palace lanterns. It was quiet, everything was silent, and I could only hear my own gentle footsteps.


    I stretch out my hands and enjoy the darkness of the night and the cold of the moon. My skirt floats under my feet and radiates freedom in my heart. The drooping hair made the wind blow. I was very comfortable. Through the corridor, I saw a small figure standing at my door. As soon as my heart was warm, I stepped up a few steps.


    "Aunt." Xiaojing gently changed.


    I smiled and squatted down: "Xiaojing, why are you here so late?"


    "Aunt." he touched my face, and his little hands were cold.


    I put his hand in the palm of my hand and rubbed it. "Why are you here so late?"


    He looked at me, bright as a star, full of care.


    I smiled: "it''s cold outside. Come into the room."


    I know the concern expressed in his eyes.


    Auntie, Xiaojing, look at auntie. She''s going back. " He whispered, "Xiaojing has to practice calligraphy in the evening."


    "Well, I can''t sleep either. I''ll go back with Xiaojing and talk to Xiaojing." just in time, let me go and pass the time.


    He shook his head: "aunt, don''t go to the east palace."


    "Why?" I asked softly.


    "I don''t like my aunt going to the East Palace," he said stubbornly.


    "Well, I won''t go. Xiaojing, thank you. Don''t worry about my aunt. My aunt has nothing to do." even the child knows this.


    I sighed low. Xiaojing has wise eyes and eyes different from those expressed by her age.


    "Aunt, Xiaojing grows up and marries aunt."


    I was happy and patted him on the head: "no, I''m an aunt."


    "I want to accompany my aunt and don''t let anyone bully my aunt." he said firmly.


    The little voice, also clear and firm, is especially crisp in the quiet night.


    I nodded: "OK, when my aunt is old and can''t walk, Xiaojing will accompany my aunt."


    "Pull the hook." he held out his finger.


    Said he was not a child, but also a child. I smiled gently and stretched out my fingers: "pull the hook, don''t change."


    He smiled happily: "don''t change, aunt, I''m going back."


    I hugged him, closed my eyes, and then let him go: OK, Xiaojing, go back, my aunt will be happy. ¡°


    Xiaojing''s decision is so strong that I think he is small now.


    However, when Xiaojing grows up, she is so stubborn.


    My new life, I always have to go out, otherwise, no one will go for me.


    It''s just that the night is too long and I''m too awake.


    Sitting on the porch blowing the wind, I heard the faint sound of Xiao.


    I was unmoved and smiled bitterly. What is love?


    I was no longer seduced by the sound of the flute, nor did I escape into the room.


    If the crown prince wants to find me, it''s easy and reverse.


    Under the shadow of the moon, slowly, the figure becomes clear, and the flowers and trees are scattered, which is very beautiful.

 Chapter 147

    "First snow." the prince''s voice sounded.


    I smiled at him: "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Have you been busy lately?"


    Well, Ni chuxue, that''s it. It''s so plain that nothing has happened.


    Go out this step, go out slowly, there is no barrier that can''t be crossed, only the heart that is willing to go.


    He was slightly stunned. The snow-white lining was very beautiful under the moonlight. For a moment, he couldn''t find anything to say.


    He answered me, "OK, just busy with Daliao."


    I smiled and didn''t speak. I sat on the porch, the beautiful moon.


    After a while, he sighed, "chuxue, I''m sorry."


    I shook my head: "what are you sorry for? The past is over. You don''t have to look back."


    "I sent someone to announce you one night."


    I smiled: "there''s really nothing left. Don''t say anything more."


    He approached me, half leaned over, looked at me and said softly, "what are your plans for the first snow?"


    I shook my head. "I have no plans. I''ll be my painting girl."


    "Chuxue, you can''t be wronged, you know?" his good-looking eyes looked at me.


    "Chuxue, you have talent, you have pride, you have your kindness and your beauty, which are not available in the palace. The seventh brother likes you, chuxue. The seventh brother doesn''t have a princess yet, you can..."


    "Prince, please don''t say it again." sometimes, people always mention the scars of things they don''t want to think about, which is not a very happy thing.


    I looked at him and said firmly: "I won''t be involved with the seventh prince, I won''t hate him, I won''t like him, and I won''t settle with him because of this. I have my goal of life, I have my ideals, I don''t want to be in the palace, tie these things down, I like freedom, so I will never be suitable with him. Now, the last person I want to see is him, and the last person I want to mention is him."


    "Why not hate or complain?" he opened his mouth.


    "Nothing? I''ll probably be alone in the future. Even if I can find it, it won''t be him." I said so firmly.


    He shook his head: "you. In fact, the seventh brother is willing to accept you as a concubine."


    I smiled: "I don''t even want to be a palace maid. How can I want to be his concubine? Isn''t this ridiculous?"


    "Chuxue, will you blame me?"


    I shook my head, "No."


    "Ruofeng, I knew she was a spy, and I''m not still attached to her. It''s just that some things are not done by myself, but for others to see." he said with a low sigh and sat next to me.


    "Do you want to show it to the people in Daliao? Let them believe that you are trapped by love and relax your vigilance." I looked at him sideways.


    He nodded, "am I a loser?"


    "It''s not." I smiled. "It''s a way to let others know your strength and look down on you. That''s their biggest miscalculation."


    He raised his eyebrows: "the great Ni chuxue, a woman, knows these things."


    For a long time, he sighed heavily: "it seems that it is impossible not to fight. The situation is getting worse and worse. Yelu returned to Daliao again, but he doesn''t know what he wants to do next?"


    "Prince, I don''t know how to deal with state affairs, but it''s a blessing for the people of Yan Dynasty to have you worried."


    "Chuxue, can we still be friends?" his eyes looked at me, dark eyes, full of caution.


    I can smile: "why not? Aren''t you chatting like a friend now?"


    When he smiled, even the moonlight became bright.


    "If you are free, come to the East Palace more. I don''t need many people to argue about a lot of things. I can be enlightened by listening to you."


    "Where can I do? I''m just a painting woman, Prince. I''ll only wait for three years. Once the deadline comes, I''ll leave here and live my life without attachment." then, I''d better make it clear first.


    I don''t want to worry too much. He is ruthless to ruofeng and a prophet of things, but he didn''t stop it.


    Why did my father-in-law tell me that day? He knew something.


    However, I am struggling. If, I am willing to be the concubine of the seven princes.


    Then the position of the seventh prince in the palace will be somewhat low.


    My identity is just a palace maid. Why not lower it? The emperor has always loved the seven princes, and most people in the court and government are optimistic about the seven princes.


    A lot of things, I don''t understand, but it''s so obvious.


    Once, who gets too powerful, what will be the consequences? Fortunately, I was not born in the royal family.


    The two brothers have always been, you have me, I have you, and never relaxed their mutual surveillance.


    Prince, I''m so tired. I don''t want to get involved in these things again.


    "It''s late, the prince should go back." I stood up and didn''t want to say any more.


    He nodded: "first snow."


    Called the beginning, but didn''t say anything.


    He was stunned for a while and smiled, "it''s all right. You go first and I''ll leave in a minute. ¡°


    No matter what other people look at me, I don''t care. Other people''s reactions are of no use to me. Don''t care what others talk about? I go my own way, but it''s not others who help me. What am I afraid of being talked about by others?


    What I care about most is the lonely and arrogant person, who cares about his feelings and opinions.


    But he won''t appear in front of me.


    Every day, I count my fingers and wait for him to appear.


    Every day, I wonder when he will appear, how to scare me, or what?


    He likes to frighten me. He is proud to see me like that.


    In my mind, it seems that Shangguan Yu will not give up.


    Alas, but it may not be as simple as I thought.


    I still don''t have too much hope. I''m too disappointed. I don''t like it.


    Sitting in the plum forest, I painted plum blossoms for most of the day. The composition from everywhere is very good, but it is too withered.


    Snowflakes are flying and plum blossoms are falling. It''s too monotonous. The whole picture is too gray.


    Well, alternative works, I laugh.


    Oh, let the plum blossom dry quickly.


    Look, it''s cloudy and cold. It seems that it''s going to rain. It''s better to go back early.


    Seeing the shadow of the white fox fur in the forest, I was so frightened that I turned and ran without taking the picture.


    The heart beat like thunder, running back with a deep foot and a shallow foot.


    It''s him again. I said not to see him, but I can always see him.


    Before returning to the painting Pavilion, the rain poured in and stretched a long silver thread.


    I used my hand to block the rain on my head and ran to the corridor of the painting Pavilion.


    A palace maid saw me and said, "Ni huanu, the East Palace has sent something and is putting it in your room."


    I nodded, "OK, I see. Thank you."


    She didn''t go, but waited for a while before whispering, "I don''t know if it''s inconvenient for Ni Hua to go out of the palace and help the maidservant buy something."


    She spoke pitifully and looked very bad.


    I whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    She said sadly, "my name is Qu''er. I have been in the palace for more than two years. I can leave the palace in July. However, when I left the palace a few days ago, I happened to meet people from my hometown. When I inquired, I learned that my mother has been ill in bed for a long time and can''t write letters or visit. I have some silver. If it''s convenient for Guo Ni Hua, please help me and buy some medicine to take it back."


    I smiled, "isn''t this a small matter? I can go out of the palace. I''ll go out tomorrow."


    Fortunately, the emperor hasn''t come back yet. Things in the palace are very loose and free.


    She said softly, "thank you, Ni huanv."


    I looked at her and smiled softly, "what''s the point of putting up a hand?"


    But it is also a piece of filial piety. I have always thought that human feelings will change, other feelings will change, and family feelings are still so warm.


    "Where are you so polite? Tell me your home address. I''ll write it down and have a look tomorrow."


    The women in the palace are really poor. They can''t return home or have filial piety.


    What I fear most is to go out to the ground. My son wants filial piety but doesn''t wait for him. It''s unforgettable to protect him.


    What can be blocked in the palace?


    The prince gave me something. I''m curious. What do you give me?


    Open the small box of red sandalwood incense. There is a hairpin with Yin and Yang poles engraved on it.


    The dark hairpin is round and transparent in jade. It is a Taoist thing.


    The crown prince, do you think I will go away after seeking the way? Maybe, one day, after seeing enough of people''s worldly dust, I will.


    Then I''ll take it first. If I need it, it''ll be much easier.


    It''s funny, but it''s also in a much better mood. It turns out that the prince really can see people''s thoughts and make people laugh.


    In the evening, Qu''er brought me dinner. She came in with something in her hand and said with a smile, "Ni huanv, I don''t know who put it at the door. It looks like yours."


    When I saw it, it was exactly what I left in Merlin.


    My painting, my smile, and ink.


    It''s raining heavily outside. If this painting is stained with a little water, it will faint, and the whole picture will be useless.


    It was him. I knew I didn''t want to see him, so I sent him back quietly and left quietly.


    "Ni huanv, there are more dishes today." she put the dishes and smiled.


    I chuckled, "Qu''er, don''t call me that. It''s really bad. Just call me chuxue. In fact, you''re older than me? I''m embarrassed to call you that."


    "But you draw well," he said, standing aside.


    "But it''s also a painting woman," I shook my head. "In fact, there''s no difference."


    Looking at the good food, I felt strange, "the dining in the painting palace seems to be getting better and better."


    "Yes, there are a lot of dishes from the imperial dining room, so everyone gives more."


    "It''s all right, Qu''er. Go and help yourself."


    Alas, how can I use it? Is that him? It seems that they are all what I like to eat. Remember, in the study, I grabbed the fried meat and ate it. He knocked my hand and said to use chopsticks.


    Here is also fried golden and crisp meat.

 Chapter 148

    There are also shrimp and several kinds. It seems that it is not much different from my selection and dishes in the study.


    I sighed secretly. I didn''t want to use it when I saw it. However, I was so absorbed in painting at noon that I didn''t even use lunch.


    Now when I see it, I don''t want to think about it anymore. My stomach is still cooing.


    No matter how lofty people are, they have to eat. I''m not an immortal. I''m a mortal Ni chuxue.


    With a wry smile, he raised his chopsticks.


    When I could leave the palace at dawn, I went out, registered at the door, said an excuse and went out.


    Being a painter has the advantage of buying all kinds of things for the owner.


    My master is Lin Pei, the biggest painter in the painting palace, a tolerant man.


    Unfortunately, I can''t like him. I''m not that moved.


    Otherwise, it will be my happiness. When I meet such a good person, I have no luck. I smiled and shook my head.


    Busy street, people come and go.


    In the past, I always liked to leave the palace. Every time, I thought the time was too short and wanted to stay outside more.


    But now I''m out, but I''m a little confused.


    On the street, if you inquire, you will know that the best medicine shop is shangguanyu''s medicine shop.


    I shook my head and passed Shangguan medicine shop by mistake. The clean medicine smell is really comfortable.


    I still passed and smiled.


    Not long after I started, there was a medicine shop. I went up to ask. Qu Er asked me to buy tonics.


    I don''t know medicine either. After reading it for a long time, I don''t know what to buy? The doctor looked at me, raised his voice impatiently and asked me, "girl, what medicine do you want to buy?"


    "I don''t know. My friend''s mother is ill. Let me buy some tonics."


    He squinted at me, nodded his head and said, "Oh, so, I have more ginseng here. What about wild ginseng in Changbai Mountain?"


    "Wild ginseng, how much money does it cost?" I heard that ginseng is very expensive.


    "Well, money can''t buy it." he smiled a little treacherously: "girl, if you have filial piety, you won''t miss a little silver. Well, I''ll sell you one thousand liang of silver."


    "A thousand liang?" I swallowed.


    Touching the two pieces of silver in his hand, it''s only twenty Liang. This is the money Qu Er saved for several years.


    I shook my head, "I can''t afford expensive ones." I''m not enough to sell them.


    "Well, girl, I''ll fill the medicine for you as much as you have." he was impatient.


    I put two pieces of silver on the table, "that''s all."


    "Well, I''ll help you with these. Wait. I''ll give you a perfect tonic. After you eat it, you''ll be strong."


    "Well, doctor, my friend''s mother, has been ill in bed for a long time. If you really take a pair of medicine, you can be strong." although I don''t understand, don''t deceive me like this. My father was ill and invited many doctors before.


    Everyone will feel his pulse and prescribe medicine again, which is nothing more than conditioning slowly.


    "Am I a doctor or are you a doctor," he glared at me.


    I grabbed the silver and smiled: "doctor, you are a doctor. I just buy medicine. I''m sorry to scratch you. I won''t buy this medicine."


    He turned his face, "you stinky woman, I began to match, and you told me not to buy it."


    "What is medical ethics?" a clear voice sounded behind me.


    My fingers trembled, and the white breath slowly dispersed in the air.


    "Shangguan, Shangguan Yu, what are you doing in my medicine shop?" he cried with some surprise and some chagrin.


    "Don''t want to do anything? Let''s see how quack doctors make medicine." he said proudly, still the same, defiant.


    Shangguan Yu, it''s still like this. I bowed my head and didn''t dare to look.


    I don''t want to go. I want to listen to him more. I haven''t heard him for a long time.


    Even his merciless voice is so beautiful.


    "Wild ginseng is only sold for 1000 Liang, and the perfect supplement is 20 Liang. Wow, I don''t know that the medicine here is cheap. If you eat it, maybe you can buy a coffin and bury it. It''s easy. You don''t even have to wait in the future."


    That''s really well said. It''s poisonous enough.


    "What do you mean? Shangguanyu, you sell your medicine and I sell mine. Don''t mind my business here." he roared angrily.


    Shangguan Yu Leng hum: "it''s natural to take care of such an immoral thing. Well, a thousand Liang, isn''t it? I''ll buy your two wild ginseng. It''s also extreme harmony. Take it and have a look."


    The doctor looked embarrassed. "Why should I sell it to you? I won''t sell it to you if I have one."


    "Of course, some people don''t dare to sell wild ginseng with firewood roots. The real wild ginseng can''t be bought without tens of thousands of liang of silver? I''m going to come in and have a look after hearing such good things. I also see those who force people to buy medicine. The rice is different and there are more people these days."


    I bit my lip several times without opening my mouth.


    Still the same style, Shangguan Yu is still so familiar and so arrogant. Can I deserve it?


    What am I doing standing here? Listen to his voice, isn''t that enough?


    What tears do you shed? He is like this. He will stand up when he sees injustice.


    I took my hair to my ear and quietly wiped the tears accumulated in my eyes with my sleeves.


    Keep your head down, step back quietly and stand here. How can I face him.


    Out of the street, I knew that tears couldn''t stop at all.


    I walked aimlessly in the street, wiped my tears, looked at the gray weather and took a deep breath.


    Walking forward with big steps, happy Ni chuxue always looks for her own happiness in sadness.


    Don''t cry. Bear it. The pain in your heart will always pass.


    I like it. I like freedom. Only when I am in this crowd can I find life and an active atmosphere.


    Listen to the Hawker''s Hawking, such spirit.


    There were footsteps slowly behind me, and my heart was in a mess.


    Someone greeted the man behind me with a smile, "good morning, doctor Shangguan."


    "Good morning, doctor Shangguan."


    A sound, intertwined in my ear, all told me, behind is Shangguan Yu.


    I didn''t look back, didn''t run away, didn''t cry.


    I''m afraid if I look back, I can''t help it. In this session, even my heart is embarrassed.


    I paused, turned to one side and walked back. I still don''t want to buy medicine today. I have to ask Qu''er what''s wrong before I can apply the medicine to the case. Otherwise, taking medicine indiscriminately will also cause an accident.


    I''m glad I can think about it so calmly and soberly.


    When I passed Shangguan medicine shop, the voice behind me sounded:


    "Don''t you go in and buy medicine?"


    I heard my broken voice say, "No."


    "I can only pay half the cost of medicine today," I said quietly, but I heard it all.


    I smiled, covered my mouth and smiled very lightly, so that my tears came out.


    Buy medicine today, only half the cost.


    I raised my head, stopped my rippling heart and shook my head.


    He grabbed my clothes and pulled them up into the medicine shop: "it''ll cost all."


    Can''t drugs be sold these days? I won''t go for half a fee. Will I go for the whole fee? It has to be hard to pull people.


    "I don''t want to buy medicine." I said faintly, but I was very upset and didn''t refuse more.


    He still didn''t let go and kept pulling: "we Shangguan medicine shop can be seen as long as we are in the town of Yan Dynasty. Now, as long as you pay here, register the information and go to the corresponding Shangguan medicine shop, a doctor will see a doctor and fill the medicine."


    He was hard, and I trembled gently.


    Shangguan Yu, I really don''t know what he thinks.


    When I entered Shangguan medicine shop, I found that many people were there early in the morning.


    Several doctors were busy. The waiter said diligently, "Shangguan young master, the tea is ready."


    He went to wipe the big table, shiny.


    Facing the window, you can see the street, and the pedestrians outside can see at a glance.


    "Not today," he said.


    Without covering up his sitting there, he pulled me inside and said, "go to the doctor''s room."


    Entering through the cabinet door, there is a backyard. There are all kinds of herbs in it. The smell of medicine is very strong.


    There were many pharmacies on both sides. He pulled my clothes into one of them.


    He sat at the table, on which there were still pen, ink, paper and inkstone, as well as all kinds of fruits. Obviously, these were the special places for rich people, which were arranged so elegantly.


    "Sit down." he smiled, "today is the young master''s personal consultation."


    I couldn''t laugh or cry. I still sat opposite him. My eyes didn''t dare to chop. I just stared at the bright grapes on the table.


    He really knows how to do business. In this way, some young ladies will not feel embarrassed.


    Some rich families come once and feel very good. They will come again.


    I pinched my palm. At this time, I thought that some of them didn''t.


    "Name?" he asked without looking up, taking up his pen and dipping it in ink.


    "Qu''er," I whispered.


    The pen shook, and the ink scattered on the paper. He rubbed the paper in confusion and threw it back without looking at it.


    It turned out that his heart was dry. How could his small movements escape my eyes?


    I raised my head and looked at him greedily. I lost a lot and haggard a lot.


    These days, I''m afraid he''s been tortured enough. I''m really sorry for him. He helped me with the matter of ruthless love. What I use to pay back is still not enough.


    "Say your name?" he said impatiently.


    I secretly laughed in my heart. Why did he dare not look at me? Probably, when I want to open up, I can look directly at him. This is good, Ni chuxue.


    The heart relaxed and said softly, "Ni chuxue."


    He wrote down a few strong characters on the paper. I couldn''t understand the wild grass.


    The doctor''s words are always difficult to understand. It can only be understood among peers.


    "How old?" he asked again.


    I was so happy that I asked how old I was?


    Another model said in a similar way: "sixteen years old, just a few months away from seventeen." look, how detailed I answered.


    He said coldly, "I didn''t ask you to say that."

 Chapter 149

    "Oh." I nodded gently, and then said, "doctor, do you care about my age when you treat other people''s diseases?"


    "Are you a doctor or am I a doctor?" he was angry and ashamed.


    "You are." still like that, Shangguan Yu, it seems that it is Shangguan Yu met by Qinhuai again.


    Doctors are the same. The doctor yelled at me just now, and now he does.


    Can''t I speak if I''m not a doctor? Don''t even ask, I smiled softly in my heart.


    Fate, let me miss him, I want to open now.


    Don''t think about love, or the best. Your heart is as wide as heaven and earth, as clear as understanding. How free it is.


    He asked some more things, that is, it was really the doctor''s state of mind, and said Qu''er''s address. He wrote them down one by one.


    Then, there is only silence, lying in the middle.


    After a while, he held out his hand and put it in front of me. His slender and powerful hand was very beautiful.


    I asked, "what?"


    "Seek gold." the voice of cold anger.


    Take the money if you take the money. What''s the fire? I also said that if you don''t come today, he wants me to come in.


    He took out the two ingots and put them on the table.


    He accepted it impolitely: "in a few days, the doctor over there will come to see him."


    "Oh, thank you," I said softly.


    "You probably need a lot of precious drugs. You don''t have enough money." he raised his eyebrow.


    Then I took out all my silver and put it on the table in small pieces.


    He shook his head, and I searched again. In the end, even all my valuables were on the table.


    Even handkerchiefs are put together. And the black jade hairpin given by the prince. When I put my paintbrush, earrings and a few beads on my head, I found that I could put many of these things on me.


    "I only have these things," he smiled quietly


    He squinted, provoked the black jade hairpin and looked at the Yin and Yang poles above.


    "Think through, think about it." he asked with an eyebrow.


    I nodded: "I want to open."


    The grapes are so tempting that I reach out to pick one and eat it. The sour and sweet taste is very good.


    He didn''t stop it. I ate it quietly while he observed those things.


    He shook his head again. "It''s not enough."


    I was stunned: "I have only these. Do you want a string of heavenly beads?" maybe it''s better. I can never think about it again and worry about it again.


    He raised his eyes, full of anger: "you dare."


    To my surprise, the newly imported grapes almost didn''t swallow all of them down my throat.


    I smiled bitterly: "that''s enough, Shangguan. This is the end of the game. I owe you. I''m not clear in my life. I''ll pay it back in my next life. That''s all I can have."


    "Take your heart," he cried, his eyes red.


    I looked at him as if my heart had stopped. The grapes in my mouth opened, and the sour taste surged into my heart.


    "Ni chuxue, you can''t think that''s enough." he stared at me: "my first love, how can I let go."


    I smiled, full of acid: "I don''t deserve it."


    "I haven''t given up on you yet," he shouted.


    In my eyes, there was an upsurge slowly. I looked at the roof and didn''t let my tears flow down.


    "I haven''t given you up yet," he whispered. "How can you give up. I haven''t said it yet if I want to say no to you."


    I thought I didn''t have to say it. I tried to debug my heart, but I still couldn''t face him.


    "You have to give me time," he said painfully.


    I beat my forehead: "I don''t want to talk about love anymore. I''m too tired, too tired and too hard. I admit that I''m timid. I''m a woman. You can let me have a look."


    "No," he said bitterly, "I''ve thought a lot in these days of torture."


    "I''m sorry." my heart is aching. "It''s all my fault."


    "It''s none of your business." he shouted coldly: "it''s ruofeng''s fault, it''s Daliao''s conspiracy."


    I was stunned and looked at him. He breathed out: "Lin came to me yesterday."


    Alas, Lin Pei, I sighed secretly. He arranged all this.


    "So what? I can''t change it any more. I''m already light hearted and don''t want to mention it again. I''m light hearted, I''m selfish and don''t want to turn around again." helpless.


    He stood up, walked to the window and turned his back to me. His back was so familiar.


    I smiled and stood up. I can face it, I can. It''s time to be satisfied. No matter how much, I still dare not think about it.


    To open the door, he grabbed me and held me tightly in his arms.


    As if to melt me into his bones, I closed my eyes and shed tears.


    Falling on his hand, he held my head and whispered, "chuxue, give me some time. I really don''t want to give up you."


    "Don''t embarrass you, really." I broke his hand.


    He shook his head: "chuxue, why not?"


    I was surprised: "Shangguan, don''t ask again. Do you want an unfaithful and unclean person with no status to be a young lady?"


    He didn''t speak, I smiled softly.


    Turning around and looking at him, his fingers scratched on his face: "Shangguan, don''t be sad. It''s my fault, it''s my fault, really. Don''t be sad. You have your happiness. You, our difficulties are too many, too heavy, doomed, we can''t be together. Princess Yuzhen likes you very much."


    If you manage this job well, you will also be happy.


    "You''re selfish," he cried, grasping my hand and biting.


    The pain makes me gasp. God, he really bites. It hurts.


    I looked at him pitifully, and he opened his mouth: "chuxue, forgive me, that slap, I didn''t mean to hit you."


    I chuckled: "it''s over, don''t mention it."


    "You hit me back." he grabbed my hand and hit him in the face.


    Where can I? Pull back hard.


    Body, so close, he still hugged me with one hand. Face, close to face.


    I turned away and my face turned red again. Trying to struggle, he held it tighter.


    Breath, spray on my face, I''m so upset.


    His face closer and closer, said in my ear: "chuxue, give me some time, I won''t give up you, and you don''t give up, okay?"


    Such a weak voice doesn''t look like a high spirited Shangguan Yu at all.


    He put his forehead against mine: "say yes."


    I looked into his eyes as he pleaded and was strong.


    It''s not easy for him to accumulate so much struggle and pain.


    There is a relaxed relief, which is released in my heart.


    I smiled, "give me my things back."


    He smiled, his face pressed against my face, and something hot fell on my forehead. I wanted to look up, but he pressed it strongly.


    "Wearing too much clothes and sweating," he said.


    I smiled and burst into tears. I gently hugged him on the waist with one hand: "the doctor should take care of his body."


    Warm embrace, familiar taste, this embrace, will it still be mine in the future?


    I''d better think about tomorrow. I don''t want to worry about it now.


    It turned out that such closeness can untie a lot of pain and sighs in the heart and fly away in the brain.


    "Shangguan young master." the waiter knocked gently at the door: "the girl singing songs in Huahong building is coming. Do you want to invite her in or prepare a carriage to go out."


    He let me go, cleared his throat and said, "let her go back."


    "Yes, young master." the waiter walked obediently.


    "It''s good to listen to music." I said softly and looked at the embroidered shoes.


    He whispered, "if you''re in a bad mood those days, just listen to the music."


    "That''s not bad. Life should be comfortable." I packed up the things on the table and put them back one by one.


    "Are you angry?" he whispered.


    I shook my head. "I''m not angry or agree. That''s it."


    "Are you still in a hurry?"


    I couldn''t help laughing: "Shangguan doctor, is there anything else that hasn''t been explained clearly? I haven''t bought the medicine. The diagnosis fee has been paid, and I have to go back to the palace."


    "Chuxue, tell me if you will give up." he looked straight into my eyes.


    I thought and said, "what do you say?"


    I don''t want to give up, because he is too good, but I don''t deserve it. Although I am not a fool, I also have my ideas. Influenced by poetry and books, it is not a day or two.


    However, if I really give up, I will say that I like the seventh prince.


    Just one word can break his struggle, enough to cut off all.


    He needs time, and so do I.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking? It''s like the wind. You can''t catch it. That''s it. How about going to dinner first?"


    I thought about it and nodded. This is Lin Pei''s painstaking efforts and good intentions.


    Isn''t it a lot easier for me now?


    Am I like the wind? I thought I was a tree, let the wind blow.


    I followed him. He wanted to stop and wait for me.


    I stopped again and told him to wait. When he left, I left. He stops and I stop.


    Always, keep a certain distance.


    In fact, he and I need time, but we want to meet again. How can we struggle to cut our heart in half and separate it again.


    "Right here," I said.


    It was a small noodle stall set up by an elderly woman on the roadside. Not far away, it was a beautifully decorated restaurant.


    He wants to go there, but I don''t.


    "What would you like to eat, girl?" the woman asked enthusiastically.


    I sat down and said, "help yourself to some noodles."


    What did Shangguan Yu say? Sit opposite me, too.


    Some puzzled, still didn''t ask. I sat quietly. I washed his cup and poured tea.


    "Chu Xue, talk!" he said, helpless.


    I lifted the hair that the wind blew on my cheek and smiled at him: "occasionally, it''s good to eat some light food."


    "Chuxue, don''t play tricks for me. I don''t like it. You just say what you mean." he looked at me with struggle and pain in his eyes.


    I shook my head: "I never play such tricks with you."

 Chapter 150

    "Ni chuxue." he cried helplessly, "can''t you be more clear? Don''t let me guess, headache."


    "Shangguan, if you give up, you won''t be tired." I said faintly.


    When he was about to speak, the woman gave him two bowls of noodle soup and two bowls of plain noodles. "Take your time," she said politely.


    I nodded and thanked her.


    The officer knocked on the table and asked me to face up to his words.


    "Can you finish the noodles first?" I held the soup and blew it gently.


    It seems that, in his opinion, face is more important than him, which is very dissatisfied. But he didn''t say anything.


    Just angry, watching me drink soup.


    When I had almost eaten, I looked up at him and said, "don''t you eat?"


    "Can I eat?" he said angrily.


    I smiled and pointed to my face, "this will be my life, do you understand?"


    "I don''t understand. Did you listen to what I said? Or Ni chuxue, you are too selfish. Why is it me that hurts more." he shouted angrily.


    I said seriously, "shangguanyu, I listened, but I also have my ideas, you know? I just can''t be too selfish. You have your gap, so am I."


    He grabbed my hand, a little nervous: "I can''t understand what you said."


    "You know, you care, so do I."


    "Don''t do that," he begged.


    "Shangguan Yu, what about your pride? You don''t have to be so wronged."


    "That''s it. What else can I do?" he laughed at himself. "Do you think it''s so easy to eradicate you from your heart? It''s not easy for me to get rid of the first snow."


    I bowed my head and couldn''t bear to look at him. My eyes were red.


    Said softly, "I know it''s not easy."


    "Then don''t think about it. We all need time." he said in a low voice, "no, remove me from your heart now. What if it''s difficult? Will someone cherish what''s not difficult?"


    My nose is sour. I turn my head. In the world, what I lose is the most precious.


    I don''t know how to choose. I''m standing at the crossroads. I don''t know whether to enter or retreat.


    Or I wait for some wind to blow me to that side, or I go my own way.


    If it''s normal, I''ll choose the back. I don''t like people to control me.


    But now I have no purpose and courage. I''m confused everywhere. How can I go?


    He''s right. I have seven princes in my heart. I don''t want to wronged Shangguan Yu. He''s very kind.


    However, he was very upset and he didn''t want to give up.


    I really hope someone can tell me how to go on? Because I''m confused.


    "If you don''t speak, you just promise not to give up." he said quickly, "Ni chuxue, that''s it. Come on, seal." he hooked my finger and put his thumb together.


    He pressed hard. I ate softly, "it hurts."


    "I''m a doctor. I''ll see you for free, go to Shangguan medicine shop and serve with grapes." he smiled.


    I smiled: "overbearing."


    He played with my fingers and said softly, "don''t torture you anymore. Look at you. If you lose weight, I''ll prescribe Shiquan tonic Soup for you."


    I smiled: "you are not necessarily better than me."


    "I''m a doctor," he said proudly.


    "Yes, doctors are omnipotent." it''s amazing, he always said so proudly.


    "I''ll give you something as the price of hegemony." he touched his sleeve.


    "Don''t give me anything." I owe too much. How can I pay it back.


    He smiled, "you''ll be surprised."


    "Really?" I said faintly. What can I surprise with? Can it make everyone forget something that happened. There is no such medicine in world. No matter how superb Shangguan Yu is, he can''t.


    He stopped and looked at me. "Let''s make a bet. What if you''re not surprised? What do you want to do and what do you think? I won''t embarrass you anymore. I''ll listen to you."


    This bet will not be too big. I stared at him in amazement.


    He smiled: "I never bet without confidence."


    So confident, so proud, bet. I nodded.


    "Close your eyes first," he said.


    "So mysterious." I closed my eyes obediently.


    A thing with body temperature touched my hand. I opened my eyes. The tiny orchid and the glittering bracelet are not my orchid jade bracelet?


    I grabbed it in surprise and squinted at the little orchid on it. It''s so beautiful. It''s mine.


    "Surprise?" he asked softly.


    I nodded and looked greedily, "my orchid jade bracelet, you know? My mother left it to me."


    "Next time, don''t give it to anyone." he grabbed it, closed my hand and wanted to put it on me.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t seem to fit very well. I cried with pain: "no, I can''t wear it."


    "You relax. Your bones are choking there. Naturally, you can''t get in."


    I had a bitter face: "no, you can''t wear it. Let go."


    "Look over there, someone is looking at you." he nodded behind me.


    As soon as I turned around, he made a sudden effort, and the jade bracelet was smoothly put into my wrist. The pain made me exhale.


    Drum face to see him: "you play tricks."


    "Anyway, it''s in, isn''t it?" he raised his eyebrows. He looked down and said, "it''s beautiful."


    Yeah, anyway, I put it in anyway.


    I was a little proud: "this is what my mother left me."


    "Your mother is Ni Jingjing. She is very famous in Qinhuai. She moved the capital and entered the imperial palace. Later, she went to Daliao and finally returned to Qinhuai." he talked like a stream. It seems that she has made great efforts to investigate.


    I frowned: "my mother has been to Daliao?" why didn''t she say it?


    "Yes, that''s what I said. Look, no one in the palace has this Magnolia bracelet, right? It''s only in Daliao."


    "Really?" I exhaled. "I don''t know."


    "It doesn''t matter, Ni chuxue. I won the bet." he smiled and his eyebrows were full of pride.


    I nodded, "you won." I was really surprised.


    He tapped the table and said word by word, "then you can''t deny me or yourself. I know we are all fragile. Give us some time."


    I nodded: "in fact, I didn''t say I wanted to give up."


    He stretched out his hand and pinched my face. "You have made my heart lift up." he sighed heavily.


    I keep smiling. Why can I be so relaxed?


    It seems that there is nothing in front of us. Don''t you think about it? yes.


    However, we can''t be together again like this. At that time, problems that we don''t think about will still appear.


    It would be too painful to say sorry at that time.


    I took out the broken silver from my waist. He immediately raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m here."


    "I know, occasionally, let me invite you, don''t owe you too much." I insisted.


    "I know what you mean, Ni chuxue, isn''t it noodles? What''s not used to eating? Good is also a meal, bad is also a meal, and satiety is the most important." he picked up the cold noodle soup and drank it in one gulp.


    This also made him realize that he was a young master, extremely noble and always the best.


    However, that is not the life I want to live, whether it is to be friends or have the opportunity to develop.


    I hope to share hardships, not joys and sorrows.


    "In fact, it''s also good." he smiled: "there''s nothing impossible to adapt, only those who don''t adapt."


    How close his ideas are to mine.


    "Chuxue." he looked at me: "that day, I shouldn''t have hit you, so I''m in such pain. You must be more sad. Chuxue, I''m an asshole. Why don''t you know to comfort you?"


    "Don''t mention it, Shangguan." I grabbed his hand: "it''s all over."


    He announced: "Ni chuxue, you''d better be mentally prepared. I still want your heart."


    I stay. How can I be so direct? What about his time? That makes my heart beat.


    "You can''t refuse, you can''t shrink back," he said overbearing.


    "Shangguan." I don''t know what to say.


    "What I want is Ni chuxue, your person, your heart, not the so-called thing. It''s good to have you with me. Damn, I must have no reason that day to hurt you." he was annoyed.


    I looked around and was very impatient: "I''m going back to the palace."


    The wrong person is me. Why does he want to do this. Shouldn''t I ask for a tear and a runny nose? But I''m timid.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you again," he swore. "I''ll give you time. I won''t force you."


    My heart was warm and sour: "Shangguan Yu, where''s your time?"


    "No," he said bluntly, "I''m going to die when I work in Shangguan Yu."


    The high spirited Shangguan Yu came back.


    He said, "we don''t live here in the future. We live our life. Why bother so much about others."


    He pulled me in a daze again: "well, when you''re full, you should go back to the palace."


    "You decided too quickly," I said softly.


    What if one day he can''t accept it? What if one day he regrets it?


    He smiled: "I never regret my decision. You have to believe you. You are definitely worth it. Those days, I lived a wax chewing life. Today, when you come, I seem to breathe a sigh of relief. I''m sure I don''t want to live such a day again. First snow, I like it, when I''m with you."


    Me too. Sad long enough, it should be sunny. I looked at him with bright eyes: "Shangguan."


    As he walked, he asked me, "what?"


    "Nothing, just want to call you." I just want to call him.


    He smiled: "I must thank Lin Pei and give him two wild ginseng."


    I covered my mouth and laughed. He held hands and asked softly, "is that a tree root?"


    "Is there any fake medicine in shangguanyu''s medicine shop? It must make him bleed his nose. Tell him if he is ill, he won''t charge a silver or two." he is so proud.


    It turned out that the doctor was really a good profession, so he was very proud.


    I''m speechless. Who likes to be sick.

 Chapter 151

    In the middle of the night, the heavy rain poured down, followed by thunder, one after another.


    Want to split the sky, make the house white and dark.


    I tossed and turned, but I couldn''t sleep. A breath of dryness came out in my heart.


    A fierce thunder struck, and even the world was shaking.


    I got up to drink water, put on my shoes and saw the figure outside the window.


    When the white light passes, the figure is particularly clear.


    It''s so late to come here without making a sound. If it wasn''t for a rain and if I didn''t want to drink, I don''t know he''s here.


    The appearance of the seventh Prince is particularly clear.


    Sitting on the stool in vain, I sighed.


    What if the wind and rain blows, such a heavy rain, how does he go back and where does he take shelter from the rain.


    Although it is a palace corridor, it will get wet when the wind rises.


    My heart hurts more and more. What''s the matter?


    It seems that a rapid air flow is forming and running.


    From the heart pulse, it flowed to my chest, then to my right hand, and then stopped, but it was stinging.


    I opened my sleeve and saw a black line suddenly stop in my wrist, straight.


    The pain became more and more fierce, and the cold sweat all over his head slowly became suspicious. He could hardly even sit still.


    I want to hold back, but I really can''t help it. A groan overflows from my mouth.


    I held my right hand and rolled from the stool to the ground. The things on the table fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    The door slammed open and the smell of cold rain blew in.


    "First snow." the seventh prince came in.


    Seeing me rolling on the ground, he quickly held my hand and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Grabbed my right hand. At the moment when the white light flashed, my whole right hand would be black.


    "You''re poisoned." he held my hand and lit several acupoints on me, which made me unable to move and made me feel no pain.


    He pulled out the hair band between my hair and tied my elbow tightly.


    "Don''t be afraid," he said softly.


    The raindrops on my head are cold on my face.


    I bit my lips silently. He was more frightened than me and held it so hard.


    As soon as he lowered his head, he bit open my fingertips and squeezed my blood hard.


    Thick black blood flowed out drop by drop.


    "Not yet. It''s too slow." he looked at the slow blood. "Chuxue, don''t be afraid of pain. I''ll cut your wrist."


    I smiled bitterly: "I don''t feel any pain. You lit my acupoint."


    He raised my hand and tried to bite it off. He startled me, "there are scissors."


    When the sharp blade approaches my skin, why is he more afraid than me? His hands are shaking.


    Cut it open and blood gushed out.


    I don''t feel it, but I''m human. I''m afraid of a lot of blood loss.


    Is this another arrangement, his arrangement, or something?


    I won''t see him, but I have to see him for this arrangement. I owe him again, don''t I?


    But he grabbed my other hand, so tight, so tight, his fingers were blue.


    In the confusion of consciousness, I heard his voice, "chuxue, you''ll be ready soon. I have to unlock your acupoints. If it hurts, you''ll bite me."


    I nodded, and then suddenly the pain hit my heart.


    When people can''t stand it, or add too many things.


    Let me bite his shoulder blade hard, and the smell of clothes spread in my mouth.


    Even with the smell of blood. My tears rolled down drop by drop.


    Pain, become a little distant.


    I don''t deny that I have a crush on him. I''ve done the most shameful thing, but I still can''t hate him.


    He let me bite, put his head against my neck, face to face, hurriedly stopped bleeding for me and tied a cloth strip.


    "Chu Xue, don''t bite. Wait a minute. I''ll find an imperial doctor to have a look."


    "It hurts," I cried.


    He sighed and stroked my face, "chuxue, if you hurt, you can cry. Don''t ignore me. I''d rather you hate me, not even hate."


    "I hate you." let him carry him to bed.


    He smiled and kissed me deeply on my neck. "Hate, let you hate me more."


    The pain in my wrist and the numbness and heat in my brain haunt me.


    He rushed out. He didn''t hear me calling him in the thunder.


    The blood all over the ground, in the thunder and lightning, looks particularly strange. The damp heat on my neck makes me tremble.


    How to choose, torture like this.


    When did you begin to trust and like Shangguan, and to love the seventh prince?


    Was he sitting in the dark, laughing at me? I regarded him as a bad man and began to face him.


    He hid my painting, but he was silent. He said it several times and asked me to see it, but I refused.


    Am I also a lecherous person? The handsome appearance of the seventh Prince has lost my heart.


    Didn''t you bleed? Why is it still so painful? It makes me tear my heart and crack my lungs.


    He came in and grabbed the imperial doctor in his hand. He probably ran away. The imperial doctor was panting.


    He lit the light and the room lit up.


    "Doctor Chen, have a look." he looked at me anxiously.


    The imperial doctor didn''t even have time to put down the box. He took a series of pulse and finally said, "I was poisoned. Although the poisonous blood was forced out, the five internal organs are still dying. Now I don''t know what poison I was poisoned, and I can''t take pills indiscriminately. The seventh prince, let her take the poison clearing medicine first. Let''s see what effect it has."


    He leaned over and stroked my head, crushed the pills for me, and put his trembling hand to my lips.


    I drank it and wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, but I felt more impatient.


    The five internal organs seem to be tangled again. "Good pain." fingers, holding his hand tightly.


    "Could it be that there is something wrong with the water? How painful it is to take the antidote pill." the imperial doctor called out suspiciously.


    "This is the poison of the five powders in the palace." he smelled the water. "She must have drunk water at night."


    "Save her, she hurts." the seventh Prince shouted impatiently without his patience.


    The imperial doctor said with some fear, "the poison of the five powders has some trouble to solve. You have to steam it with water, put herbs on it, and rub her acupoints to discharge the toxin."


    The seventh Prince grabbed my hand and shouted angrily, "go and arrange it right away."


    The imperial doctor went down timidly. I was so painful that I opened my mouth and inhaled, "Shangguan Yu saved me."


    "Don''t call him." he was angry and held my wrist tightly.


    "Shangguanyu, I want to start over with him." I cried, "I don''t want you to save me. If you are kind and don''t want me to die, let shangguanyu help me."


    "Don''t even think about it," he cried coldly.


    He bowed his head and sealed my lips with a hot kiss.


    He rolled and kissed deeply, as if to kiss my whole world so that only his existence, not even his brain.


    The thunderstorm became distant. He tried hard to suck my soul out. He held my head in his hands and didn''t allow me to move at all.


    The kiss was so long and so, it made me confused.


    The tongue is turning in my mouth, discussing all my sweetness and enthusiasm.


    "Seven princes, ready." the imperial doctor stumbled in and shouted again.


    I woke up and stared at him.


    He kissed me fiercely, and then bit on my lips, "is it painful? In this way, you can hate me more. If you don''t even hate, you can break your heart and soul," he said.


    "Asshole." I scolded, gasping for breath.


    He lit my dirty dumb acupoint and looked at me with deep glazed eyes. "Chuxue, just think I poisoned it. Hate me more."


    The hot water was carried in, like a steamer. Below, it was still burning with charcoal.


    The imperial doctor unexpectedly said, "the seven princes have to add charcoal and herbs."


    "OK, you go out," he said faintly.


    I stared at him, and the hatred in my eyes made me want to rush up and drive him out of here.


    He unbuttoned my coat. I twisted, but I couldn''t dodge him.


    Why, I always let people so control, only Shangguan Yu, he won''t order my space, won''t let me say no, won''t let me move.


    If he were here, I wouldn''t be afraid.


    I gave up the struggle and tears flowed quietly.


    The seventh Prince sighed heavily, gave up taking off my clothes, picked me up and put me in the hot water.


    He untied the acupoint, "I''m sorry."


    "Hum, I don''t hate you," I said quietly.


    He smiled, "you want to bite me?" he added charcoal fire.


    The dark green water was not comfortable at all. It smelled very bad. The water was getting hotter and hotter, and I was more and more impatient. "I don''t want to see you. Go out and let the maid in law come in."


    "No." he shook his head, sat gracefully in front of the barrel, threw the herbs in the barrel, and the handsome facial features looked at me with a smile. "I probably know that after tonight, you will hate my toothache. I decided, something, first snow."


    "Don''t call my name." I yelled, tears are very disappointing.


    Yes, I hate him. I hate him. Why should I come in? Otherwise, the relationship won''t end like this. I broke everything.


    He rubbed his hands into his hands and rubbed the acupoints behind me.


    I bit him in the face.


    He smiled: "a cat with melon seeds, you know, it doesn''t matter if I bite. When I go out, others know."


    I just don''t like his face. Maybe if I bite him ugly, he won''t worship in the bottom of my heart.


    But he loosened his mouth again, and his hand turned to my belly under the water.


    I shouted angrily, "stop."


    "What do you think I''m doing? I haven''t seen any part of your body." he raised his eyebrows, "to force his poison out."


    "I don''t want you to understand. Go and call Shangguan Yu."


    Changed, changed, in order to make me hate him, he really changed.


    He shook his head: "I will stay away from the palace, the first snow, so now I will mention the official rain."


    "I will." I will be satisfied only if I am angry with him. He really pissed me off.

 Chapter 152

    His hand gently rubbed my waist, "if you had my child, chuxue, what would you do?"


    I opened my mouth and couldn''t say a word.


    "It''s impossible," I said firmly, looking at him bitterly. "You go away."


    He smiled bitterly, "I''m a little glad, chuxue, you''re my first woman."


    I felt uncomfortable with my toes. I got up. I leaned back and hid from his hand.


    He rubbed forcefully on the acupoints: "chuxue, I like you. Why, you''re not fair at all?"


    "You''ve said everything you''re going to do tonight, haven''t you?" I stared at him.


    He nodded: "this March, I will go to the border to rectify."


    The despairing eyes looked at him again.


    He smiled, "chuxue, aren''t you willing?"


    How can I find out now that he is also a very hateful person, which makes me lose my self-discipline.


    It seems that if there is tonight, there will be no future.


    I stopped my head and said, "it''s hot."


    "I like you so much. You''re naughty and cute. Unfortunately..." he touched my face with one hand. "You can do a lot for him. Can you do it for me..."


    "You are less than him. I looked at him coldly.


    The wound flowing through the eyes, such as the disappearance of light, can''t stop the gloom.


    I like to look at his eyes most. I''m so moved. When I see his eyes, I don''t know if I don''t feel excited.


    Deliberately, he pressed this heart at the bottom of his heart.


    I will leave tomorrow and never have the chance to meet again. Therefore, hate is also a way to remember.


    Does his seventh Prince really think I can hate it?


    He smiled bitterly and nodded on my shoulder: "don''t mention him again."


    I was silent, but my heart was sour. I couldn''t afford him.


    "Chuxue, if you don''t hate me, you don''t even have a recent touch of heart. You don''t understand love, so you will be troubled, so you escape."


    "You understand very well. Do you have fun?"


    "I don''t understand," he turned back and rubbed my back.


    Through his clothes, I can still feel his hands so strong, love.


    The fire was getting hotter and hotter, and my face was sweating.


    He wiped it off, added some charcoal and put some herbs.


    I don''t know how these torments can end. I don''t struggle completely. I just wait for time to pass.


    "Chuxue, do you want to take off your clothes?" he said softly.


    "You dare." I glared at him. It was an inch.


    He shook his head. "You forgot."


    "Don''t mention it again." why, everyone has to mention that to me.


    He smiled: "that will be my sweetest and most memorable thing."


    I flushed with anger and splashed water on his face.


    He didn''t dodge, his face was embarrassed, wiped it, looked at my red face, and suddenly hugged me: "Ni chuxue, why am I late."


    The voice is so low and sad.


    I was also sad. It was too late. It was not him I met.


    "It''s not too late, it won''t be you. You''re a royal man, and you won''t be you all your life."


    He smiled with more pity in his eyes.


    I don''t understand: "what are you laughing at?"


    "Chuxue, I hope you can be happier. I have no choice but to leave you." he said so indistinctly.


    "What do you mean?" I don''t understand.


    "Later, you will understand. Don''t trust the prince too much. He will take advantage of you."


    I smiled: "I''m just a maid in waiting. What can I use? Don''t slander him here. He''s not like you. He treats me as a friend, not like you..."


    He said through the vicissitudes of life, "unlike me, what? Unlike me, I like you, don''t I? Don''t I put you in my heart? You''re too naive. Some things are true and some things are false."


    "What about your self-discipline? What about your duty?" I reminded coldly.


    "If I met you, is there anything else?" he laughed at himself.


    The love of the seventh Prince is so heavy that I find that I don''t like it very much.


    Because he always disturbed my heart.


    He touched my chest room with one hand, and I was startled. Both sides held his hands to pull open. Their eyes stared at him defensively: "what are you opening?"


    "So fierce." he smiled. "There''s a acupoint."


    I blushed. Seeing his smiling face, I felt very hateful. I shouted low, "you, close your eyes and don''t look."


    He obediently closed his eyes. I trembled and deliberately asked myself not to feel it.


    But it was very difficult. His face was slightly red and panting.


    I slapped the water hard and splashed it on his face, but he suddenly opened his beautiful eyes and bit my lips again.


    Instead of kissing deeply, I bit and sucked my wound. The pain made me breathe and bite him hard.


    He was not angry and his lips trembled. I raised my eyes and looked at his eyes, but they were wet.


    Is he sad? I hit him hard on the forehead.


    He held me tighter and tighter, a wet thing that slid from his chin to my forehead.


    "Chuxue, you should be happy," he said quietly.


    I looked at the sky, slightly white, the whole person was also light, and a disgusting smell came up to my throat.


    He vomited out of the wooden basin quickly. The smell was very bad. Black blood vomited out.


    He breathed a sigh of relief: "well, chuxue, I''m going."


    He went to the door. I fell down by the basin, looked at him and whispered, "take care."


    He looked back and smiled brightly, as charming as pearly treasure color and water light overflow.


    "With your words, I will take care." he smiled.


    But I cried and leaned powerlessly there, my heart aching and crying.


    The maid came in and brought me clean water to wash away the dirt.


    After a night of making trouble, I was bleeding and devoid of steaming medicine bath. As soon as I got into bed, I fell asleep.


    In my dream, I saw Shangguan Yu and the seven princes. They were standing at the two ends of the bridge and I was standing in the middle.


    Shangguan Yu waved to me. The seventh Prince just looked at me, but I didn''t know where to go.


    I sighed and jumped off the bridge.


    When I woke up, the sun was already rising. It felt like the whole person had taken away the bones.


    The white dog was on the side of my bed, sticking out his tongue and gently licking my face.


    I was startled, sat up and looked at in surprise: "Yuanyuan, why are you here?"


    Oh, I''m so stupid. How can it talk? It must have been sent by the seventh prince.


    He said he was leaving. Are you leaving? I suddenly felt flustered and my heart was empty.


    Qu''er came in and said with a smile, "sister chuxue woke up. You''ve been sleeping all day and night. Just now painter Lin came to see you. You didn''t wake up and went to the painting palace again."


    I slept so long that I felt such pain on my right wrist. Wrapped in snow-white gauze and red blood.


    It hurts. It reminds me of what happened.


    "Qu''er, is there anything wrong in the palace?" I looked carefully.


    She thought for a moment and said, "there''s nothing wrong. Master Lin asked you to rest a few more days. The seventh prince said that if you feel unwell, you can announce the royal doctor at any time."


    That''s not what I want to hear. I can''t help it: "where''s the seventh prince?"


    "The seventh Prince is going to the border today. I heard it''s very chaotic there. I don''t know why. He still wants to go."


    I quickly put on my shoes and ran out without even getting dressed.


    Dizzy, I''m afraid it''s too late to take a fancy to him.


    I want to see him so much, even if it is far away, I will no longer escape my heart.


    This farewell, perhaps, is never to meet. I''ll never see you again.


    There are many royal guards. I can''t see his shadow. Moreover, it''s strange for me to dress like this.


    I ran to the pavilion on one side, panting for him.


    Among thousands of people, you can see him at a glance. He is wearing a black uniform and riding on a horse. He is so powerful and noble, like a God. No one will ignore him. He is only 22 years old and has the spirit of a king.


    He is too dazzling and domineering. He is calm, he is decisive, he is cold and fierce, and can stand out among many Prince pools.


    I wanted to call him, but I choked in my throat.


    He seemed to look back. Finally, he saw me and he stopped.


    Unable to see the expressions on each other''s faces, I raised my hand, raised my fist at him and smiled gently.


    Not a challenge, not what? It is a kind of encouragement and refueling.


    He waved, turned around, and slowly walked out of the palace with his men and horses out of my sight.


    Powerlessly leaning against the column, I smiled. The seven princes, in this way, don''t pester me or entangle my heart? Moved heartstrings, how to return.


    I don''t give up Shangguan, but I can''t stop my heart. What am I? Amorous or selfish.


    In fact, he doesn''t have to leave. I will never believe that he left because of these things.


    I''d rather have him in the palace than see him. I wouldn''t feel so heartache.


    When I left, I knew that I was very empty.


    I''m not a person who wants to escape forever. I''m just not ready, and he is not a person who gives up easily.


    Among the reasons, he was reluctant to say.


    The pity in his eyes, he said, I want to be happy forever.


    Because I talked about his prince, but he pitied me. What does it mean? He won''t tell me. He''s really hated. I really hate him. Lou poxie should be tenacious and give me back my happiness.


    I still can''t hate it. I shook my head and sighed gently.


    Even if he did it, in order to get close to me and hate him for me, I still can''t hate it.


    Without the soul, he returned to the small pavilion.


    Yuanyuan whispered to me. I held it and buried my face under its hair.


    Gently said, "your master must not know. I like him too."


    That''s funny. I said that when I left.


    Ni chuxue is a coward. I admit it.


    Go away, don''t entangle, don''t be sad, isn''t it better?


    Yelv Chong always wanted to buy him off, but he finally went to the battlefield to fight against Liao. How exciting.


    With him at the border, it may be improved.

 Chapter 153

    Some thoughts, as long as they stay in the heart, are enough.


    The days will never stay in every moment. When he is gone, the days will still pass.


    Three days later, I recovered my strength, but I didn''t remove the gauze and still couldn''t draw.


    No one checked the origin of the poison, but almost all the maids in the painting palace had been changed.


    I followed Lin Pei to draw the spring water in the imperial garden. I stood and looked, grinding ink with my left hand.


    He shook his head: "you are so hard tempered. I told you not to follow. You have to."


    "You have to give me something to do, otherwise I''ll be too bored."


    As he drew, he said, "first snow, go out of the palace and buy me some good red sand!"


    "No, not out of the palace." I don''t know his intention. Leaving the palace now will only make Shangguan Yu more worried.


    He smiled and pointed to one side of the Imperial Garden: "look, who''s coming."


    He raised his head. It was Shangguan Yu and followed a father-in-law.


    Lin Pei pushed me: "early snow, go and have a look."


    "Don''t go," I whispered.


    "Go, don''t bother me painting." he simply pushed me away.


    I looked at him helplessly: "I really don''t know what good shangguanyu has done you."


    "He just cherishes you." he smiled.


    Lin Pei is also true. Shangguan Yu can enter the palace for a reason. The biggest reason is naturally Princess Yuzhen.


    If Princess Yuzhen sees me and Shangguan Yu, it''s strange not to peel my skin.


    I went to the painting palace. I didn''t go to the road of Shangguan Yu. After a few steps, I saw him looking at me in front.


    He smiled proudly, "I''ve seen you for a long time."


    "Let you block it." I murmured: "cunning Shangguan Yu."


    Seeing the wound on my hand, he frowned: "what''s the matter with your hand?"


    I retracted my hand: "nothing? I just cut it accidentally."


    "Let me see." he stared into my eyes and didn''t allow me to shrink back. He didn''t even pay attention to my little plea.


    I know I can''t fool him. Put out my hand for him to see.


    Without his asking, I sighed and told him how to get hurt. Among them, there were seven princes missing. He is very stubborn and won''t stop until he reaches his goal.


    He held my left hand: "chuxue, there are so many things in the palace. When can you leave?"


    I don''t know. The days are so long.


    The father-in-law on one side reminded: "Shangguan young master, Princess Yuzhen has been waiting in the palace."


    For fear of many things, I took out my hand and smiled at him: "go."


    In his eyes, there was helplessness.


    "Come on, Shangguan, I''m fine. The royal doctor said that the toxin has been removed."


    He sighed long: "the first snow is really tired, isn''t it?"


    He gave me a deep look and followed his father-in-law.


    When he went there, he decided something.


    After all, he doesn''t know me enough.


    The emperor is coming back. The news came very late and suddenly.


    When the palace knew, the emperor was already on his way. The palace began to get busy immediately.


    The emperor came back very early this year. He came back before everything recovered and the weather warmed up.


    For whatever reason, some people speculated that the emperor was seriously ill and that the border was in chaos.


    Everything. I just don''t listen to anything.


    The spring breeze is like scissors. When the sea of flowers and leaves is not green, the willow branches fly up first, and the green buds come out, thin and long.


    The willow branches danced gently on the water waves.


    I can''t work with my hands. It''s very good. Liu is one of the soft things. There''s no need to draw it openly.


    I described it in detail. I like Liu to be relaxed and comfortable.


    Liu is mostly liked by scholars and also used to describe people. A woman''s waist is also called Liu waist. A woman''s eyebrow is also called Liu Mei.


    The riverside of Qinhuai River is inseparable from willows. At this time, if it is printed with the gas of hookah, it will become a green wave. Willows and willows depend on each other. There are countless kinds of customs and tenderness.


    Painting willows mainly focuses on the thinness, softness and softness of willows, as well as the freedom of nature.


    When the wind blows, it will bend in one direction. It doesn''t pay attention to wild grass. The lines should be painted beautifully.


    I drew carefully. From the back, I closed my eyes with both hands, smiled and said, "it''s so fascinating."


    "It''s the prince." I chuckled and pulled him down with one hand. "I was really absorbed just now. I didn''t hear anyone coming. You won''t let anyone shout. Let me welcome you."


    "The painting is excellent. I can see the soft green nature of Liu." he smiled at me and breathed a sigh of relief: "you will come to paint such a good scenery."


    He seemed to be in high spirits and in a very good mood.


    "The prince is free today?" I asked him as I raised my pen and added some willow leaves.


    He didn''t answer me, but leaned against my side, looked at the painting and said, "it''s not better to draw two swallows. Spring is always indispensable."


    "At this time, it''s a little early?" it''s still very cold now? There are.


    "You draw the willow leaves longer, and I''ll draw two swallows." he said with great interest.


    I smiled: "haven''t you seen the prince''s painting yet?"


    It doesn''t matter. If you can''t, you''ll just destroy a painting.


    Anyway, as a painting girl, what she paints is not for the royal family, which naturally includes the crown prince.


    After painting, I gave him the pen. He was stained with thick ink, wrote heavily, and turned gently. The rudiments of two vague swallows became.


    "That''s good," I said with a smile.


    "Don''t flatter, I''ve heard a lot of such words." he handed me his pen and looked very satisfied.


    As I cleaned up, I said, "prince, that''s not what you said. Prince, do you think flowers have their own colors and beauty? You can''t judge who is the best with one''s eyes, can you?"


    "You talk, one by one." he took down the painting with satisfaction and handed it to the father-in-law behind him: "this painting belongs to me." he raised his eyebrows.


    I smiled: "every time you come and see my painting, you want it. Prince, you are so busy. How can you have time to see the painting?"


    "You don''t understand that. If you are always busy, you will feel very heavy. You should understand that you can have more energy by relaxing at the right time."


    I nodded and looked at him with a smile: "that''s right. The prince''s learning is really not generally good."


    "Early snow, my father will come back." he looked at me.


    "I heard. It''s only a few days. People in the palace are busy these days?"


    "Do you know that Shangguan Yu is going to marry Princess Yuzhen?" he raised his eyebrow.


    My hands trembled slightly and my eyes opened wide: "it''s impossible."


    "Don''t you believe it? Shangguan Yu and Yuzhen agreed that you can leave the palace on the day of worship." he looked at me like an eagle.


    I stood there, a little stunned. I felt the wind was very cold. Shangguan Yu, is that such a decision?


    "Chuxue, don''t be sad." he took my shoulder in one hand.


    Why? Shangguan Yu, all the insistence is not white insistence. Is this his failure to give up? Oh, I don''t believe it. At that moment, I thought it was too impossible.


    "Chuxue, don''t think about these things. Promise nothing."


    I shook my head, smiled and said, "I''m not sad." maybe this is the best choice for Shangguan. After all, if we insist, we will all be very tired. He is so proud and talented that I shouldn''t be dragged down.


    I won''t object to his choice. Even if it is true, I will bless him. There are many things that are never meant to be, aren''t they?


    "Chuxue, be my favorite imperial concubine." the prince suddenly said.


    The object "poof" laughed and punched him gently: "don''t be kidding."


    "Chuxue, it''s not a joke." he grabbed my hand and said solemnly, "if the wind is long gone, I like the feeling with you. It''s very relaxed and comfortable. Listening to you can also make people feel like a spring breeze. Chuxue, be my favorite princess! I won''t treat you badly. I won''t abandon you in the future."


    I took out my hand, smiled, shook my head and said, "prince, I''m just a palace maid."


    "I don''t mind." he was worried.


    "I don''t mind." I smiled lightly: "moreover, I''m still an unclean maid in the palace. I''m afraid many people in the palace know that the crown prince, in your capacity, whether it''s a crown princess, a favorite princess, or a concubine, you have to be a prominent daughter who is innocent and worthy of the crown prince''s identity."


    "Chuxue, it doesn''t matter, just a concubine, I can still decide." he wanted to convince me, but his words were so pale and powerless.


    Naturally, I know he can decide, and the question is, can I promise?


    I looked at his glasses and smiled. I jumped onto the single log low hurdle, held his hand and walked slowly.


    It''s very comfortable to raise your head and blow a sharp cold wind.


    "Prince, I don''t want to have anything to do with royal people?"


    My hand was gripped, and I smiled: "it''s true. Whether it''s you or the seventh prince, I won''t have any relationship with you. I just want to go out of the palace and go back to my Qinhuai and live the life I want to live."


    "Royal people?" he asked softly, "isn''t it good?"


    "Good is good, but it''s not the life I want. My life is completely different from that in the palace. The crown prince, and the most important thing is that you and I are just close friends. Where can we talk about love and other things? This joke scared me." I looked at him and gently spit out my tongue.


    To make him understand, that''s all, a joke.


    The prince understood and his eyes darkened: "first snow,,"


    "Oh, Prince, don''t disturb my steps. I''ll fall down." I called softly.


    He didn''t speak any more. He just held my hand tightly and accompanied me through the road.


    I jumped down, smiled and said, "distance is beautiful, Prince. If you look at me nearby, you will be tortured. You see, I''m really ugly and my facial features are not exquisite, aren''t I?"

 Chapter 154

    "Forget it, I won''t force you." he pulled out a smile.


    "Friend, it is forever." I patted him on the shoulder: "prince, we have different aspirations and different ways?"


    "Alas." he sighed heavily, "I want to say so. It is estimated that countless people want to be my concubine? There will be no place for you, Ni chuxue, to line up."


    I nodded and said with a smile, "yes, it''s my loss."


    "I really don''t understand why you can be so light and light. What''s more, even the shangguanyu you insist on is willing to be a son-in-law. You can laugh like this."


    I tore off a face and pretended to cry: "prince, I''m going to cry."


    He patted my head and said, "don''t pretend, Ni chuxue. Tell the truth."


    I sighed, sat on the grass, looked at the wrinkled spring water and said, "prince, no matter what happens, you have to live. You have to laugh and hurt every day. Why bother? What can you change by frowning every day?"


    To be honest, I don''t believe in the prince. I always think it''s too untrue.


    Perhaps, more or less, I still listened to the words of the seventh prince. To the prince, be careful.


    He half squinted: "I still like Ni chuxue in the cold palace. I''m the only one who finds you."


    I know what he meant in his words. He once loved fiercely and regarded my back as if it were wind. It''s very similar, because we all have a general skeleton, thin and tall.


    I shook my head and smiled: "prince, you are wrong. I didn''t enter the palace. I knew Shangguan Yu."


    Fortunately, I''m not frightened by the strong wind. Otherwise, the prince''s sentence as my favorite imperial concubine must frighten me to jump up.


    Clearly, there is no love, how can we say to be the closest person?


    Of course, it was a mistake between me and the seventh prince. It''s not our fault.


    He thought for a moment and said, "in fact, Shangguan Yu didn''t say that."


    I secretly breathed a sigh of relief in my heart, smiled and said, "prince, you can''t cheat. If you become the emperor in the future, you will have no jokes."


    Speaking of this, he had a pure doubt set in his eyes, looked at the calm water and said, "that''s true."


    Next, I don''t know what to say? Only silence.


    The prince is no longer the prince who gave me the heavenly beads.


    Now, he began to be satisfied, and became more profound.


    A lot of words, he won''t say, a lot of things, he''s just watching.


    People who exercise power are always different. They are full of important political affairs and the art of power. And I, just a painting maid, have no ambition and drift with the tide.


    Two people are always different.


    I have only been in the palace for less than a year, but many things have changed.


    Prince, I don''t think it''s a joke to say that shangguanyu wants to be his son-in-law and ask me to be his concubine.


    What if I promised? What have I become? I also bear a promise. Although he is very good to me, I owe him a lot of kindness. Moreover, he has saved me. I don''t think I have to completely trust him in this way.


    Trust is a very strange thing, relying on feeling and speculation.


    I believe shangguanyu, he won''t promise like this.


    He knows my temper.


    If so, it''s true. He and I have no fate.


    Missed things, missed on the past, I don''t want to go, always think back.


    The fact that the seventh Prince has gone far from the border does not mean that I am lost. I''m not living for him, I''m living my life.


    It''s rare for a bosom friend to be Shangguan Yu, a man like God.


    I''m willing to forgive such a thing. What else can I ask for?


    I haven''t seen him these days. I think he will enter the palace when the emperor comes back in a few days.


    He said, too tired.


    I can think of what he wants to do? It would be too heavy for him and I to pay all my life for my freedom.


    I''ll wait for him to come to me in the palace and wait for him to tell me something.


    Today''s spring is warmer than in previous years. It''s time to draw a picture of the fragrant snow sea.


    I didn''t expect that this painting would also cause trouble. This storm has made the sisterhood between Li Xiang and me so weak.


    The emperor returned to the palace and did not give a big banquet, but called shangguanyu into the palace.


    Lin Pei is not busy. He has painted the fragrant snow sea for several days, but he is not very happy.


    He and I moved things to the side of the largest huaichi lake. The flowers and trees there are still so beautiful after a winter.


    Still full of white flowers, the fragrance of trees, the wind blows, it rises in succession.


    Fragrant snow sea doesn''t mean painting snow.


    It''s fragrant. It''s a flower like snow. Isn''t it better than snow? The sea is full of flowers.


    At the end of the road, there is a faint fragrance in the snow sea.


    I like this sentence best. I found a different place with Lin Pei and drew a picture of the fragrant snow sea in my heart.


    Before painting, he joked that this one must be painted better.


    I smiled: "here you are. Of course, we should draw better. We can only succeed, not fail. We have wasted a lot of good drawing paper."


    "Well, let''s finish the task," he smiled.


    I nodded and began to sharpen the ink.


    I''m not going to paint the traditional landscape black-and-white painting.


    This time, I''m going to have a different one. Anyway, is it just for Lin Pei? There''s nothing to be afraid of, isn''t it?


    It''s very long rice paper, and the easel can''t be put down. Therefore, he asked someone to carry it to a long table, which is also easier to draw.


    First, I sketched out the part I wanted to draw.


    What''s left is the shadow of the thick silent black characters. In the black, it also needs to be green, and it also needs to adjust the ink. I squeeze some grass sweat into it, and slowly call out the colors I have expressed on a piece of paper, from thick to light.


    Lin Pei once taught me how to paint leaves like clouds, which also taught me deeply. The pupils of his characters are very beautiful and will radiate brilliance. That is, in the middle, they are not all black, but scattered light. I want to paint the dark green leaves, which are also in them, with medium and light sunshine.


    It''s not easy to draw branches with thick ink, natural and light green.


    On one side of the ink, there are some cakes. Even when I get busy, I don''t have time to eat. I can only finish painting with an hungry stomach. I can''t draw half. I just eat and draw again. I don''t think it''s the same.


    From shallow to deep, all kinds of different pens were stained with all kinds of ink. I was absorbed in painting the green leaves on a piece of paper.


    He stood up straight and gently beat his sour waist. He was very satisfied.


    In thick ink, green is like ink, slowly light, thin green, thin light, again, it is very bright green.


    It has to be said that the color is adjusted very well, and the bright green leaves in the light are painted as if they would glow.


    Next, he began to draw flowers again.


    I think the pure white is not very good-looking. The white shadow is too monotonous.


    First draw large clusters of brilliant flowers, which can''t be separated one by one, and you can see the petals. In the flowers, you have to take green leaves and wrap branches.


    It''s not urgent. First draw the pictures clearly, and then get your own color.


    It''s best to render white, but I know that different colors will achieve different effects. This is not necessary. After painting, use your fingers to lightly pinch the green grass juice, very light, very light, and gently sweep it up where you need it.


    I think the flowers in general are as white as snow, but looking for the white, they naturally have a green and euphemistic air. They are very fresh. What about some? You should draw a light yellow color. Yellow is easy and light enough.


    After painting, when I look at the flowers, they are shy and graceful at the beginning of opening, and their green air is faint. I want to show their beautiful brilliance.


    There are flowers in full bloom with a tender yellow smell. No one seems to be able to compete for their glory with pride and brilliance.


    I smiled and knew that I was very tired after painting.


    Pick up the pen and write on one side: at the end of the road, there is a faint fragrance in the snow sea.


    On the most side, write the words "fragrant snow sea".


    I look at second-hand. I''m so embarrassed. My hands are colorful. I''m afraid my face can''t be spared.


    Once, Lin Yu called me a flower cat?


    I have to wash it before I call Lin.


    Turn into the Taihuai pool in the forest and wash your hands. The lake is very big.


    The water is still cold. After washing, I wash my face. I don''t put on powder, but I''m very straightforward.


    Unfortunately, the color on the fingers is not clean so soon.


    I came out and watched it carefully. I was very satisfied.


    I thought I''d pack it up later, so I called Lin Pei over.


    A pair of hands hugged me from behind and held me tightly.


    I almost jumped up. When I looked down and saw the embroidered Yellow Dragon clothes on my waist, I was even more frightened.


    "Long live the emperor, long live the slave."


    He didn''t let go of me, but looked at me condescending, stroked my face and said, "it''s hard to distinguish the color of Yan."


    I''m so anxious that I''m going to cry. I don''t know if Lin Pei heard it?


    The cleaned face is naturally very clean.


    He narrowed his yellow eyes and looked at me. I didn''t dare to breathe. As soon as he let go, I immediately knelt on the ground. I knelt very ugly and my neck shrunk like something.


    "Look up." he smiled.


    "Maidservant dare not." even his fingers trembled and his face stuck to the ground, trying to make his face dirty.


    "I have seen the emperor, long live the emperor." the crisp voice of pear fragrance rang.


    I was relieved. Fortunately, Lixiang came, which can solve my situation at this time.


    "Don''t be polite, Princess Ai, come and have a look.


    This painting is really good. It''s more eye-catching than that painted by Aifei. No one has ever painted this painting. "


    Lixiang said angrily: "the emperor is really bad. Obviously, he and his concubine are enjoying the flowers and asked them to hide and let the emperor catch them, but in a twinkling of an eye, the emperor came here."


    The emperor smiled: "my careful liver is angry. Come and kiss me."

 Chapter 155

    "You, get up." the emperor pointed to me.


    I kowtowed: "thank you, Emperor." "this painting is what you painted." he smiled, looked at the painting and looked at me again.


    I took a deep breath and said in a loud voice, "this picture of the fragrant snow sea was painted by painter Lin. the maidservant is just a miscellaneous girl around painter Lin. after painter Lin finished painting, the maidservant packed up her pen and ink."


    Lin Pei also turned out from a corner and saluted respectfully: "lower official Lin Pei knocks at the emperor. Long live the emperor."


    The emperor stroked his short beard, looked at the painting and said, "painter Lin, this is what you painted."


    I looked at Lin Pei. As soon as his eyes moved, he smiled easily and said, "exactly."


    "Good painting." the emperor laughed: "come here, you can enjoy it. The painting of painter Lin is getting better and better."


    "I dare not. It''s my duty." Lin Pei refused.


    The emperor nodded: "if you are talented but not proud, you should enjoy it. Tell me how this painting is painted. It is so similar in appearance and spirit. I have a princess who likes to see this flower."


    Lin Pei smiled and said confidently, "this is the painting made by the lower official boldly. It takes grass juice as the face, adjusts ink and leaves a blank to draw flowers. The green depth is as thick as ink."


    He talked on and on and on, but it''s a pity that the emperor couldn''t listen so long? I''ve long lowered my head to touch pear fragrant flowers.


    Lin Pei probably spoke for a long time with intention.


    The emperor couldn''t hear it. He waved his hand and said, "I remember. My 19th Princess likes it very much. Just give her this painting."


    Lin Pei nodded: "I respect the decree."


    "Emperor, let''s go to the pear blossom palace. My concubine asked someone to prepare paintings. Let''s draw. I''ll draw what you like?" Li Xiang whispered softly. Her beautiful big eyes looked at the emperor and were full of discontent.


    The emperor pinched her face. "OK, Miaoji, Miaoji, it''s terrible. At this time, Shangguan Yu entered the palace. I can''t accompany you."


    "Emperor, you haven''t been with others for a long time." Lixiang refused.


    "It''s not that I won''t accompany you, but... Well, what do you women know? I can''t bear you, but I have to have a good rest. Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, my little heart, I kiss you." I really bowed my head and kissed Lixiang''s face.


    These words and the loud voice made Lin Peng and I bow our heads, and our faces were very hot.


    Li Xiang said in an unhappy voice, "the emperor is like this every time. He must have gone to beauty Lin again."


    "Oh, my careful son, I can''t see you anywhere. I came to see you because you have a big belly. You can''t be angry. I like to give me another princess." he held Lixiang''s waist in his hand, stroked her swollen belly and smiled.


    Li Xiang pushed him, "where does the emperor like his daughter? The emperor clearly likes women."


    Lixiang looked at me with a deep eye. The black and white eyes were like a warning.


    I think it''s funny. I can''t avoid it? She thought I would take the opportunity to approach the emperor.


    People are really different, and you can''t speak in the same breath. Lixiang is no longer the bright and confident Lixiang of Qinhuai. Is her style that I have won? I never wanted to take away her things, including love and limelight.


    "Princess Ai is absolutely right. I just like women, and I like you too."


    "But people want to have a prince. You promised my concubine. If my concubine has a prince, you will make me a positive concubine."


    "It seems that I have promised. It depends on the princess''s struggle." he smiled vaguely.


    One father-in-law said respectfully, "Your Majesty, doctor Yu, the last official, has been waiting in the Zhengqing palace."


    The emperor let go of Li Xiang, "I''m leaving. I''ll see you next time."


    "Emperor, go slowly." Lixiang smiled and nodded lightly.


    Lin Pei and I also bent down and finally breathed a long sigh of relief.


    I looked at him with gratitude in my eyes.


    He smiled gently and said, "I heard your cry. I only wait for the opportunity to come out. It''s your wit."


    He looked at the painting with full appreciation. I drew back my ink pens and installed them one by one.


    Li Xiang stood in the distance with her stomach thrust out and said in a loud voice, "that''s good. The emperor appreciates you."


    I don''t like to hear this. I shook my head: "I just think of the palace. I''ve never thought of anything else."


    "Really?" she sneered, "wash your hands."


    As soon as I looked down, I saw my ten fingers and all kinds of colors.


    You know, I can deceive anyone, but I can''t deceive Lixiang. She and I are sisters. How can we not know after more than ten years of living together. As soon as she saw it, she probably knew it was my painting.


    I chuckled and said nothing.


    I don''t know, because the emperor appreciated the painting and me. When Lixiang landed at the lowest, she thought of using me as her turning over person.


    "Lin Pei, I wonder if it will hurt you. Roll up the picture gently.


    He took a long sigh of relief and said, "chuxue, you paint very well. What harm does it do or not do harm? It''s a good thing, you know?"


    I shook my head: "Lin Pei, you know me and I know you. Do you care about these awards?"


    "That''s it. We share who. Isn''t my brother going to help my sister? I like this painting very much, but I want to give it to the 19th princess." he was kind and regretful.


    "Well, why don''t I take a look with you? I don''t know if the 19th princess is a beauty who loves flowers and cherishes flowers?" I laughed at him.


    He tapped my hand and said helplessly, "don''t clean up quickly. We''d better draw together next time."


    I nodded, which scared me to death.


    Emperor, it really makes me speechless.


    Lin Pei likes the picture of fragrant snow sea very much? However, the emperor''s order had to be listened to.


    Looking at the painting, he still sighed, "it''s hard not to send it out."


    I smiled low: "what are you afraid of? Can you draw again after you send one? Let''s go. After you send it, you can draw a river of spring water."


    "That''s a deal."


    "Agreed, agreed. Let''s go."


    The emperor has more than ten princes, while there are dozens of princesses.


    But only the seven princes are the most beloved. Princess Yuzhen touched the light of the seven princes, which also attracted the emperor''s attention and was favored by the emperor.


    Before she got to the palace of the 19th princess, she saw a girl with mud on her face planting flowers.


    The round face was full of laughter, and the black and white eyes smiled into two curved moons.


    The palace maid whispered, "Princess Yuning, stop playing. Look, someone is coming."


    She smiled and said, "where am I playing? I''m planting flowers? It''s good to plant flowers in spring. You say, who''s coming?" she stood up and narrowed her eyes to see Lin Peng and I approaching.


    The princess is very interesting.


    I stood behind Lin Pei, holding the picture.


    Lin Pei nodded slightly. "My lower official is Lin Pei, the painter of the palace painting. I''ve seen the 19th princess."


    The 19th Princess put her hands on her clothes, smiled and said, "I can''t see clearly. I can''t see until I get close. What are you doing here? Are you planting flowers with me?"


    "Princess Yuning is the painter of the palace painting." the palace maid whispered.


    "Oh, let''s go in, wash first, and then come out." the maid said softly.


    Princess Yuning tooted her mouth and said, "why should I wash it? I''m not unable to see people."


    The maid of honor got anxious and said, "princess, painter Lin probably didn''t draw a picture for the princess. The emperor sent a painter to draw a picture, and the princess will be the son-in-law." the maid of honor whispered.


    The nineteenth Princess stamped her foot, "I don''t want to marry?"


    Lin Pei smiled lightly, with some warmth in his eyes, and said softly, "my lower official came to send the painting to the 19th princess at the order of the emperor."


    "Ah, give me a picture." the 19th princess''s hand was still dirty. When she touched the paper, Lin''s eyebrows wrinkled.


    He is a clean man. He probably didn''t expect the 19th princess to be like this.


    The 19th Princess exclaimed as she looked at it, "well painted, I like it so much." she raised her eyes and looked at Lin Pei deeply, "Lin painter, Lin Pei, you must teach me. Great, I like it so much."


    She cried, speaking out her inner thoughts without hesitation.


    I like the frankness, loveliness and directness of Princess nineteen.


    I bumped into Lin''s stiff body. I squeezed my eyes and smiled at him: "I''ll go first."


    He wanted to talk, but I stepped back gently.


    Walking freely in the forest road, the wind has become much more gentle, and there is no need to wear thick clothes.


    Relaxed, bathed in the fresh smell of the forest.


    "Ni Hua, doctor Shangguan, please come over." a little father-in-law stood in front and said respectfully.


    Shangguan Yu, there is also a little father-in-law who sends a message.


    I shook my head and smiled and followed him.


    Shangguan Yu was pulling things out of the large flowers and plants.


    Seeing me coming, he got up and gave the herb in his hand to the father-in-law: "leave a root, wash the mud, and then dry it."


    The father-in-law answered.


    I picked up the kettle and put it aside. He held out his hand. I fell down and cleaned his hands.


    He washed his hands, patted me on the face, smiled and said, "is it clean?"


    I shook my head and wiped my face with a smile: "you are still like this."


    He pinched my face and said, "you look good and have meat. Show me."


    "No, it''s almost better, you see, isn''t it?" I still rolled up my sleeve for him to see.


    Faint knife marks, almost invisible.


    He lowered his eyes, took out a white porcelain bottle from his sleeve, poured out some powder, carefully smeared it on my wound, and said, "it''s really not good to leave a wound. What does the royal doctor do? Everyone is a bucket. Why cut such a big wound."


    I nodded his head: "you, come on, there are many people who offend."


    "I''m not afraid." he looked up and smiled at me. "This is pearl powder. You should use it often. Your skin is as white as snow and as tender as newborn."


    I laughed happily: "you quack."


    He took my hand and stuffed the bottle around my waist.


    I dodged, but he grabbed my waist with one hand, smiled and said, "your waist, if you get smaller, I can catch you with one hand."


    I clapped his hand and said, "stop it."

 Chapter 156

    "It''s not trouble, first snow. I''ll tell you something. Don''t be angry." he lowered his eyes.


    "That must be heard first." it must not be a small matter, which makes him proud.


    He sighed and said softly, "I''ll go into the palace and be a royal doctor."


    I was shocked and held on.


    Why? He entered the palace again. Before I went out, he stirred in again. Shangguanyu, shangguanyu, can you really face those problems in this way?


    In this way, can he not be tired?


    He grabbed my cold hand and said, "first snow, I want to break free from those shackles."


    I looked up at him and said, "will you go to the palace to be the emperor? Can you break free like this?"


    "I don''t know. It''s hard, but I want to look at you more."


    I hummed: "Shangguan Yu, what time did you say?"


    "Don''t be angry. I''ll slowly convince the emperor."


    I chuckled: "what are you capable of? Princess Tianfeng often goes to the palace to see her future daughter-in-law?"


    "Oh, jealous." he smiled low, held my shoulder in one hand and leaned close to his head: "Princess Yuzhen has something to say first? She can accept your existence. If you don''t mind, chuxue, be my favorite concubine. I will only pet you and love you all my life."


    "Then why do you marry a princess?" I was a little angry.


    He still doesn''t know me enough. All my life, I won''t be anyone''s concubine and concubine.


    "Put it at home and travel around the world with my favorite concubine." he put his hand on my shoulder and said freely.


    I smiled gently: "Alas, my life, I have no fate."


    He bowed his head and kissed my cheek: "stupid Ni chuxue, I''m kidding you. I know you won''t be a concubine. You just like one-on-one, don''t you?"


    I laugh and am very happy. Shangguan Yu will scare me.


    I bumped his head: "you can''t play such a joke with me anymore."


    "OK, no more. Chu Xue, I really went to the palace to be an imperial doctor for the emperor. The emperor''s body is getting worse and worse day by day. It''s estimated that it won''t last long."


    I looked around nervously and whispered, "you can''t talk nonsense."


    "It was you and I who said it. The emperor likes women''s sex. He has long emptied his body and hasn''t restrained." he disdained.


    In fact, I also despise it.


    I frowned, "you shouldn''t have entered the palace."


    "Do you think I don''t know you?" he sighed: "chuxue, you are in the palace. How many people want to hurt you. Do you know if anyone will check the poison in you? No. do you know who did it? You don''t know, do you?"


    I nodded. I really didn''t know anything.


    He grabbed my hand and said, "the poison was from Princess Yuzhen."


    I feel calm, Princess Yuzhen. I really can''t stand it.


    The seventh Prince and the crown prince protect me. She can''t find any excuse. If she poisons, she will die. What can she do to her?


    No wonder no one checked it out.


    The seventh prince said, he did the poison. If you want to hate him, hate him.


    I don''t believe what he said at all. It''s Yuzhen. There''s a root.


    "Chuxue, chuxue." he called me and called my mind back: "what do you think? You don''t have to worry about this when I''m here. Princess Yuzhen won''t want to frame you."


    "Alas." I sighed heavily. How can I repay Shangguan''s love.


    Shangguan doesn''t like these constraints. He doesn''t know me. I won''t be happy if he enters the palace.


    His head was buried in his arms and pinched his waist: "Shangguan Yu, when can you go out?"


    "I can leave the palace at any time." he smiled. "Do you like it? I was caught in the palace. Didn''t I solve my dilemma by coming in like this?"


    "But?" but it''s not the best way.


    He held my face and sighed, "fleeing is not what I want."


    "Is it a good thing to enter the palace?" Princess Yuzhen coveted him.


    He smiled: "don''t be afraid, I can hold on, as long as you believe me. You can often meet in the palace."


    Trust is good, too. If I don''t trust the candidate, I will promise the crown prince. Being a favorite imperial concubine is not all done.


    Unfortunately, it has never been my style and practice.


    I looked at the sky and said faintly, "Shangguan Yu, what should I do?"


    "What? What?" he asked.


    I smiled bitterly: "there are two people in my heart. What do you say?"


    For the first time, I admitted it. This is the first time I said it in front of a senior official. I don''t know if he has such a generous heart, but I don''t want to pretend anymore.


    It''s true, and I don''t want to hide it from him.


    I think it''s unfair for him to hide it. He is wholehearted to me, but I''m not just him.


    He was stunned and looked a little bad.


    I smiled bitterly: "yes, not only you, but also the seven princes."


    "Why did you tell me this?" he was angry and grabbed my hand, which hurt a little.


    "Shangguan, I don''t want to miss you."


    He pinched my face and made me look at his angry eyes.


    He said angrily, "what''s wrong with me? Make it clear to me."


    In this way, can I speak?


    I broke away from his hand, looked down at the green grass and said gently, "Shangguan, you know what I mean? I''m not innocent physically. Although I don''t want to say, I can''t change it. This is a fact. Not only have I changed my heart, but I don''t have anything for you? It''s strange that I live in two people."


    He held his fist. I closed my eyes, raised my head and said, "Shangguan, you hit me. I''m an asshole Ni chuxue, an ugly woman. It''s not worth it. Don''t get involved in the trouble in the palace."


    "I really want to." he gnashed his teeth. "Do you think I can do it? Ni chuxue, you are really an asshole."


    I bit my lip: "I''m sorry."


    "Is it useful to be sorry?" he yelled.


    Stroking my face, I trembled, but he pressed my face, printed a kiss on it, and said firmly, "you can only love me."


    I shed tears. Shangguan Yu was so smart. He had already seen what moved my heart.


    He opened his eyes, full of him.


    "Shangguan Yu, I don''t know what''s good or bad. I''m not satisfied, but I don''t know why?"


    Hold me tight: "chuxue, don''t think about it."


    "I can''t lie to you." I blinked at him.


    "I don''t blame you." he laughed at himself: "From the beginning, I saw the eyes of the seventh prince. I saw what he meant to you. That''s special. That''s the beginning. How can you refuse him? Ni chuxue, what do I fear most? What do I fear most is that you are attracted to him, so I tolerate you. I keep saying that I want your heart. As a result, I can''t stop him from coming."


    Who should be blamed? It''s my fault? Face up to your heart and want him to let go of me.


    Some boons can''t be repaid with emotion, which can''t be compared.


    I am afraid that one day, I will not love him, or one day, he does not love me, but wants to fight for me.


    I''m beginning to be frightened. I''m confused.


    I can only love one, I want to, so I don''t have to struggle anymore.


    However, with my heart moved, I have been deceiving myself, and there is nothing I can do.


    Many things are related to the seventh prince, but it''s not his fault.


    Finally, we should face it squarely. How can we escape?


    He patted me on the cheek and smiled bitterly: "chuxue, what should I do?"


    I shook my head. I don''t know. I feel very upset about love. It''s no longer me.


    However, without their help, there would be no Ni chuxue.


    I''m not a ruthless person, otherwise, I won''t be as bitter and struggling as I am today.


    "I''ll attack your heart from today on," he said softly.


    I opened my lost eyes and looked at him: "can you?"


    "Who is my Shangguan Yu?" he smiled arrogantly, but there was some astringency.


    I know. I''m sorry for him. I didn''t mean to be excited about the seventh prince.


    I have to try my best. I like it. It''s two people''s business. If I still want to be happy and be good for Shangguan, I have to concentrate on him.


    This is not only him, but also me.


    I sighed and smiled at him, "Shangguan, it''s very kind of you."


    "I don''t want only good, I want your heart." he looked straight into my eyes.


    I chuckled: "yes, Shangguan, if you have a position in your heart, no one can replace you."


    "That''s good." he breathed a sigh of relief. "In the future, it''s time to meet you in the palace. Don''t worry. Princess Yuzhen doesn''t dare take me. The emperor won''t force me. He still has to rely on me now?"


    I beat him lightly: "you are less arrogant."


    "What do you think? The emperor''s body is dying and can''t recover as usual if it improves." he whispered in my ear, "no matter who inquires, you can''t say it."


    I nodded. Of course it is. What kind of event is this? But even if he doesn''t say it, I can see it.


    A person, if there is good gas, rest well, upright in one, although thin is also the essence of the eyes, refreshed.


    However, your majesty, alas, your majesty is only less than 50 now. However, you look so bad.


    I stared at Shangguan Yu again: "how can you tell me?"


    "I want to frame you? Ni chuxue, otherwise, how can I have the opportunity to rob your heart?"


    I beat him on the waist angrily: "damn man."


    He laughed: "Ni chuxue, you are so stupid. Come on, let me show you your brain."


    "Come on. Shh, stop it. Look, Princess Yuzhen is watching?" I stopped and looked across the lake.


    Princess Yuzhen and several palace maids stood there watching. They couldn''t see her expression clearly, but it must not be a good thing.


    He held my shoulder in protest and hummed coldly, "I haven''t bothered her about the poisoning. Dare to provoke her again. I don''t need her trouble. I''ll give her some medicine."

 Chapter 157

    God, why do you think shangguanyu is so resourceful and cruel for the first time.


    However, it''s warm in my heart. It turns out that it''s so good for people to be a backer like this.


    I smiled, "don''t get me into trouble."


    "These days, there are many short breath medicines in the imperial medical room. They are all imperial concubines. They want to go for different reasons. You ask Yan Lixiang to be careful. Don''t spend like a peacock. He doesn''t know how to die." he stared at the princess Yuzhen.


    Then he dragged me back and said, "what are you looking at there? I don''t like her to see it?"


    "Lixiang, she''s very defensive." I whispered, but she was also very upset.


    She is a woman, in the harem, climbing up by all means. The child in her abdomen is her dependence for the rest of her life.


    She didn''t know how to restrain Guanghua and offended many people. If she joined forces to fight her, she would only suffer from depression.


    And chuckled: "you still care about pear fragrance, but also, you said, there are women in the Yan family, one day, one place."


    He chuckled: "revenge girl, do you know what I mean? Ni chuxue is God, and Yin Lixiang is the earth. I think I Shangguan Yu has traveled all over the world since I was a child. What beauty hasn''t seen, just her sex, a word, vulgar. As for you? Keep it so as not to raise your tail."


    I Tucao him: "what beauty has not seen, see if there is a consensus, probably also has one or two red powder confidant, make complaints about wine, otherwise, also have to have a like-minded."


    "Yes, I must have owed you in my previous life." he shook his head and sighed: "in this life, it will be planted in your hand."


    "It''s still early? Don''t you have a princess? I didn''t delay you."


    "Ni chuxue, say it again, I''ll be rude to you." he was fierce, and his whole face turned black.


    I looked up and smiled at him, "you don''t dare to be rude."


    "Eat me, little girl." he narrowed his eyes: "don''t run, let me kiss one."


    I ran far away, smiled and shouted, "no?"


    I started to play and ran to Meilin. The plum blossoms have fallen all over the trees, shaking the beautiful spring.


    Although the palace of spring is dull, it is full of spring and does not lock up the four seasons.


    He ran after me, running through the plum forest. He didn''t laugh much, but he could jump his heart.


    He grabbed me, picked me up high and turned me in the green.


    I reached out to pick off the leaves on the branch, wiped them clean, put them in my mouth and blew them gently.


    It was quiet, surrounded only by me and him.


    Sitting under the tree, back to back, he knocked my head from time to time.


    I shook his head against my shoulder.


    The lively music calms people''s mind.


    He seemed to be asleep. His beautiful face was on my shoulder, and his thick black hair spread over my shoulder.


    I stopped and looked at him carefully. His facial features were still so sharp. How proud he was.


    His outline is quite good-looking. He is the kind of person who won''t be submerged in the crowd. Unlike me, I''m just an ugly girl. I don''t have an excellent appearance and don''t like people.


    He is the first man who likes me. I like to make him angry. I like to quarrel with him.


    Because, very happy, like, for such a simple reason, let me identify him.


    And the seventh prince, so far away, I never thought of being a princess.


    With him in my heart, that''s all. There''s nothing else.


    Shangguan, he said he wanted to fight. Why fight? Will I fail in the palace, so I will try my best to love him.


    Stupid, ha ha. He is stupid and I am stupid. I don''t understand such a truth.


    It seems that I found that he is a little similar to the crown prince and the seventh prince.


    Probably belong to the same handsome people.


    Every morning, I can see that in front of my door, there are flowers stained with fog. Sometimes, it will be willow branches, sometimes, it will be a bamboo, which are quite fresh.


    Every time you smile, you have plenty of energy throughout the day.


    We are too busy to meet.


    In fact, most of the time, he is busy. The emperor''s body is getting better now.


    Therefore, more trust in Shangguan, even the crown prince can only put aside, with little publicity. He obeyed Shangguan Yu''s words, got up early, went to bed early, maintained his health, abstained from sex and so on.


    In the palace, no one is more popular than Shangguan Yu.


    The emperor obeyed him, but I also thought of something bad.


    The emperor can''t live a long life. If one day, suddenly, the Shangguan Yu can''t escape.


    Accompanying a king is like accompanying a tiger! Only in the best time is retirement.


    As the mother of Shangguan Yu, Princess Tianfeng has more and more opportunities to enter the palace.


    Sometimes I live in the palace and spend the night in Princess Yuzhen''s palace.


    They have a good relationship. Even Mrs. Xin, Princess Yuzhen''s mother, has never been here.


    Outsiders say that Princess Tianfeng likes her future daughter-in-law Yuzhen.


    I smiled. It was Shangguan Yu who lived in the future, not his mother. Shangguan Yu refused, lost his temper, fought against, and escaped. He was willing to be a coolie rather than face these.


    She still insists. Is a daughter-in-law really more important than her own son?


    No matter how thick the feelings are, they can''t be deeper than mother and son.


    I went to see Lixiang. By the Taihui pool, the scenery is beautiful, the willows are like silk, the branches are tender and the leaves are green and shiny.


    The imperial concubine Ning palace opposite has been ready for a long time, but imperial concubine Ning hasn''t moved in yet.


    The emperor did not order, how to move? Ning Fei was favored in the palace for a while, and now she has only one joke.


    However, she is from the past. She has her wrist. In the palace, she doesn''t dare to be looked down upon.


    Lin Si Ji died and died in Taihuai pool. When his father-in-law found out, he heard that he had been dead for two days. He was swollen and fell down accidentally.


    There are also rumors that Lin Siji was injured all over and must have been killed and thrown into the pool.


    But no one dares to say these.


    Ning imperial concubine is favored and has a relationship with the seventh prince.


    The seventh Prince fought against the Liao Dynasty. The emperor was reluctant and proud. He sent hundreds of eunuchs from the palace to serve the seventh prince, which can see how much he loved the seventh prince. I will go to Princess Ning for a walk.


    Concubine Ning, I can see clearly that a woman, a weak woman, is so cruel and cruel. Even if Lin Siji was her maid of honor, had betrayed her, or hurt her.


    There''s no need to retaliate like this. In the cold palace for a few years, he was half crazy and half crazy. Lin Si Ji also read some old feelings.


    This matter in the palace is entanglement. How can I not be afraid to stay in the palace for a long time?


    The people in the palace can''t know the news about the war. These are confidential.


    Shangguan Yu knows, but he won''t tell me.


    I''d rather not know. I want a clean one.


    When I walked out of the path and turned to the right path, I saw Princess Tianfeng walking very fast in front.


    I was about to salute, but I found that she didn''t notice anyone behind, but walked straight ahead.


    Strange. Where''s her maid?


    I didn''t call her. What''s my status? I didn''t ask for hardship? I wish she wouldn''t bother me.


    However, if you go in again, there will be no one living there. I only remember that there are only two small pavilions, Mrs. Xin, the mother imperial concubine of Princess Yuzhen, and another place where the mother imperial concubine of the seventh Prince once lived.


    She probably went to find Mrs. Xin. Mrs. Xin is very strange. She never attended any banquets in the palace or came out for a walk. I have no impression of her at all.


    Pull out the drooping hair, or turn around and go to the road of pear blossom palace.


    "Isn''t it Ni chuxue? How can I walk so fast? I saw you from a distance." Lin Jingru smiled behind.


    I turned around and gently saluted, "I''ve seen beauty Lin."


    "Why are you so polite? Come and show you someone you know." she smiled. He waved back and said, "it happened that he was a rare guest, so I brought him to show sister Lixiang."


    The white figure appeared from the forest, Xuanang''s body, frivolous smile and handsome appearance. It surprised me. Isn''t this Lou Yuyu''s bastard?


    At this time, what is the plot?


    Aren''t you afraid of Li Xiang''s revenge? Or is Lin Jingru used to contain pear fragrance and subdue pear fragrance.


    I stared at him. He looked at me disdainfully, smiled and said, "why is this ugly girl beautiful?"


    Lin Jingru chuckled: "meet your acquaintances. Let''s go and meet Yin Zhaoyi. She will be quite surprised."


    Are you surprised? Not a scare?


    With an uneasy mood, he followed them into the pear blossom palace.


    It''s really kind of you to take Lin Jingru. Li Xiang is not feeling well recently. So she brought Lou Yuyu to see her.


    After listening to Shangguan Yu''s words, I became careful about Lixiang. As soon as I heard that she was uncomfortable, I quickly wanted to come and tell her.


    All my life, there are only a few people I care about. Not much, really not much.


    Seeing Lou Yuyu, Li Xiang''s face changed, some frightened, some hated, and some tangled things in her eyes.


    Lin Jingru sat down proudly and said, "to talk, the fate between Zhaoyi and master Lou is deeper than us?" the eyes looked at Lixiang. "So it''s rare to see young master Lou, so we came to talk to sister Zhaoyi."


    Li Xiang''s eyes were raised, full of fierce. Looking at the childe, he said in a cold voice: "all retreat."


    The palace maid quietly retreated and closed the door. Lou Yuyu picked a soft chair and sat down. She said freely, "it''s nice, Lixiang. I didn''t expect you to be a Zhaoyi. You can live here with rich clothes and food. If you didn''t have me, you wouldn''t be able to enter the palace?"


    Lixiang''s hand with water trembled slightly, and her eyes still smiled: "what a coincidence, Lou Yuyu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t know that you are still in the world."

 Chapter 158

    In his eyes, he killed.


    Alas, Lixiang is excited again. If they don''t have any perfect plan, how can they excite her?


    I walked into Lixiang and gently shook my head at her.


    For a while, she smiled, not as frightened as I thought.


    She smiled and said, "sister Lin is really kind. She even brought an old friend to see me. Ni chuxue, since she is a friend, why don''t you serve tea?"


    So I really foolishly went to find tea to make tea.


    Lin Jingru smiled: "Zhaoyi can really joke, friend?"


    "Of course it''s a friend, isn''t it? Lin Jingru." Lixiang warned, "some words can be said, some words can''t be said."


    "That''s terrible. I want to say anything today, sister Lixiang." there was no fear in my provocative eyes.


    Li Xiang looked at her and said with a smile, "well, you can just say it. Let''s see what the emperor means. Lin Jingru and Lou Yuyu are really good. You have the courage, admire and admire." she smiled and the old God stroked her stomach.


    Lin Jingru raised her eyes, smiled and said, "do you think I don''t know? That time, the emperor first inherited the fragrance of beauty. Even if he said about your old affairs in Qinhuai, the emperor wouldn''t do it for a while."


    "Then you think you''re sure now."


    Lin Jingru looked at Lou Yuyu: "isn''t there a big living man?"


    "Come prepared?" Li Xiang sneered.


    "Li Xiang, you can''t be so ruthless. How can we say that we used to be very happy. I taught you your first time? Isn''t it? You like it tightly." the hateful Lou Yuyu smiled viciously.


    The aroma of the pear was tight, and the humiliation at that time came to my mind again.


    He picked up the tea and smashed the whole cup at Lou Yuyu. He dodged. The crisp voice made my heart sigh.


    He hooked people''s peach eyes with a bad smile: "pear fragrance, why did you forget our tenderness? Now you still start to beat people. Your tenderness?"


    "Pear fragrance, don''t be angry. Your body is important." I comforted softly.


    She was so angry that her face was black and she was panting.


    "What do you want, Lin Jingru?" Lixiang looked at Lin Jingru coldly.


    When Lin Jingru heard this, she smiled and said, "how''s it going? I don''t have a pumpkin. I like your baby better."


    My face turned pale: "Lin Jingru, don''t go too far."


    She looked at me angrily and said angrily, "you are to blame for everything. Ni chuxue, you are so ugly. Why don''t you die? Just fight with me for painting immortals."


    I was stunned. It''s my business: "painting immortals doesn''t indicate that it''s your Lin family''s income." I said faintly.


    "Since it''s an open competition, naturally everyone can participate. Everyone depends on their abilities. How can they blame others if they lose? They can only blame themselves for their poor learning." however, I don''t think I''m a painter.


    There are thousands of paintings, each specialized. How can you say that sleeping is the best?


    "Would I be like this if it weren''t for you?" she seemed to be angry at my ignorance.


    She stood up and looked at me. Her beautiful eyes were full of resentment.


    "Lin Meimei, do you feel lost?" Li Xiang asked with a smile, as if watching a good play.


    "You''re not as good as there, Yin Lixiang. If it weren''t for Ni chuxue, why am I just a beauty now? I''m a grand crown princess. There''s a reward in the palace. If I can win Qinhuai painting immortal, the emperor will choose it as the Crown Princess according to my character, appearance and talent¡°


    I don''t know. My painting is painting, and I don''t know the meaning of this layer. Fortunately, I don''t look good.


    Lixiang smiled lightly and said lightly, "Oh, that''s good. No wonder you''ve been colluding with each other all the time. It''s the key to our Yan family. It''s because you didn''t become the crown princess. Who are you the emperor? Don''t you know? When you see you, you don''t go to the manna hall together. Crown princess, dream."


    I didn''t listen carefully to their words. I thought about them carefully and felt that something was wrong.


    Lou Yuyu''s identity is no lower than Lin Jingru''s, but why listen to her?


    I looked at Lou Yuyu. He was watching two women quarrel. It seemed very interesting.


    I hate this hypocrite.


    "In your whole life, you lost to Ni chuxue. It''s wonderful. Losing to a woman without beauty is unique." Lixiang laughed.


    Lin Jingru calmed down her anger and said, "don''t be complacent, Yan Lixiang, I''m afraid I can''t break you?"


    "Just building Yuyu." Lixiang smiled and looked at him.


    Lou Yuyu nodded: "yes, it''s me, little beauty."


    Lixiang shook her head and sighed, "what a pity, Lou Yuyu, you are a man and a useless thing. What can Lin Jingru give you? It''s just a little beauty, Ben Zhaoyi, but she can give you double?"


    If Lou Yuyu is for money, or why? Li Xiang''s words are enough for him to defecte.


    But Lou Yuyu shook his head: "I can''t be with you, beauty."


    "Why?" Li Xiang didn''t understand.


    "There''s no reason why I can''t be with you, pear beauty. Do you remember that when we were warm, you liked me to call your nickname pear?"


    He screamed disgustingly and made me bite my teeth.


    Ben was carrying tea. This call made me pour tea on him.


    Zhengse said, "young master Lou, although you are expensive, you can''t insult the emperor''s Zhaoyi."


    His eyes stared at me gloomily, and the tea on his face was dripping.


    When I did this, even Lin Jingru took a breath: "what a bold Ni chuxue."


    "I''m not bold. What''s bold is that you, the dignified Zhaoyi, make you so slandered. I want to ask one, Lin Meimei, are you high? Or Zhaoyi is high, even to him?" I glanced at Lou Yuyu, who was wiping water, and even disdained to call him childe.


    "As for him, the most expensive identity is that his eldest wife is the Royal surname, but she has nothing to do with him. It''s amazing that his surname is involved." I said something hateful.


    Lou Yuyu''s face turned black. It''s true. People respect me a foot and I respect people a foot.


    The two of them bullied Li Xiang. I wanted to be my sister. I didn''t care.


    This bullying is not a matter of crying and getting wronged. It''s a matter of losing your head.


    Lin Jingru looked at me coldly, not angry, but said coldly, "bold, but Yan Lixiang, if you are not bold, how can you sit in this high hall?"


    The door slammed open and walked into the queen in Golden Phoenix robe and Princess Ping, all with a storm on her face.


    I held Lixiang and quickly saluted first, but I sighed secretly in my heart. What a prepared person.


    I don''t know the Queen''s cruelty.


    As for Princess Ping, she always wanted my life.


    "I''ve seen the empress and concubine Ping." after she had a body, Lixiang just gave her a light blessing.


    Several palace maids brought the best chairs and let the queen and the imperial concubine sit down.


    Lixiang said coldly to the palace maid, "you dog slaves, Empress and Princess Heping are coming. Unexpectedly, you don''t report it first, so that the palace will be far away."


    The queen smiled and pulled her face: "no, the emperor is not in good health recently. Yin Zhaoyi is pregnant. This palace is the first of the six palaces. I want to have a look."


    "Thank the empress for her concern."


    Empress, look at Lou Yuyu. I''m also secretly anxious.


    She turned her words and said unhappily, "but she heard some things to discredit the harem. Lou Yuyu and Yin Lixiang, tell the palace clearly that there should be no room for any dirt in the harem. ¡°


    Lixiang looked at me with fear on her face.


    Yes, once the queen finds out, the pear fragrance can''t even save her life. Even Ni chuxue, Xiao Jing and dad are involved.


    There is a building Yuyu. How can I get rid of it?


    People always have to pay for their mistakes, but Lixiang pays too much.


    I thought again, since the queen heard clearly, she wanted to question Lixiang, and Lin Jingru''s words were not heard.


    They didn''t go with Lin Jingru, but they only asked Li Xiang. Lin Jingru couldn''t even reach the needle in their eyes, but Li Xiang just had a bulge in her stomach.


    With a flattering smile on his face, Lou Yuyu whispered, "what does the queen want to hear? What will Xiaosheng say for the queen?"


    The queen looked at his face with some disgust and said, "Lou Yuyu, although you are the first zither player, if there is anything special, the palace will not leave any face for the princess."


    "Empress empress, I have to ask Qing Qing. Dare to ask, if it happened before empress Zhaoyi entered the palace, would Xiaosheng be out of line with her?"


    Li Xiang was pale and I sighed slowly.


    He thought he wouldn''t give us a way. Why? Did the Yan Family offend him?


    My father is an honest and upright official and loves the people like a son. He will never offend others. There is a mystery written on Lou Yuyu.


    Lixiang also pulled an ugly smile on her face, stroked her stomach nervously with both hands and looked at the queen.


    Only I know. She''s scared. Otherwise, she won''t shake her hands.


    "To be honest with the empress, Xiao Sheng and miss Yin met freely in Qinhuai. Miss Yin is a good painter. As the saying goes, my fair lady and gentleman are good, Xiao Sheng knew Miss Yin."


    "To what extent?" said the queen coldly.


    "I''m as close as a couple," he said with a faint smile.


    The strings in my heart are open and tight.


    Li Xiang smiled lightly, drank a sip of tea and said easily, "yes, but when my broken Yan family died, and Lou Xiaosheng ran away. My sister missed her day and night, but she didn''t see her lover, and master Lou was with Lin Mei again. The delicacy is really tortuous, but it just made my sister carry the name of adultery."

 Chapter 159

    Ah, I almost didn''t choke on my saliva. Li Xiang''s irony turned and pushed Lou Yuyu onto me.


    Lin Jingru also couldn''t believe looking at her. It''s amazing that she turned her hands into clouds and covered her hands with rain.


    Li Xiang is ready to eat. Will I keep quiet?


    It''s sad that people like Lou Yuyu pushed me. He also beat Lin Jingru Lou Yuyu with a rake.


    The queen raised her eyebrows and looked at me: "how did you become a sister?"


    "The empress didn''t know that there were two daughters in the Yan family. Her sister and her mother''s surname was Ni. They were not sensible and provoked the man outside. At that time, the ministers and concubines entered the palace and became Zhaoyi. No, they came to beg for benefits. But there are Palace rules in the palace. The emperor''s concubine can''t be discredited. She asked the empress to be the master of the ministers and concubines."


    "What''s the matter? Do you all have to make it clear?" the queen tightened her face and looked at the four of us coldly and angrily.


    Since I was in the limelight, I could only sigh.


    It''s up to me to say this. Lixiang will be much safer.


    I seriously said, "back to the queen, when the maidservant was in Qinhuai, she knew Lou Yuyu."


    This is the truth. If I can afford it, I''m willing to carry it.


    I knelt down on the ground and said in a loud voice, "tell the empress that this is the case. My maidservant met Mr. Lou in Qinhuai. Mr. Lou played a good piano. I met Mr. Qin Huai and drew a piano. It was not beautiful. However, later, my maidservant''s house fell down and Mr. Lou lost his news. Now he appears here, and my maidservant is also shocked."


    Lou Yuyu opened his eyes wide and seemed to think it was incredible.


    In any case, now black must be said to be white, which can ensure the safety of the rest of the Yan family.


    Lin Jingru chuckled: "but the empress and concubines don''t know that. In Qinhuai, master Lou and sister Yin, they are in love and forget to return all day."


    For fear of chaos in the world, I still said calmly, "yes."


    Lixiang was also startled. I don''t believe I admit it so quickly.


    I took a breath and said, "my maidservant and my sister are very different in appearance. The description of my maidservant makes me ashamed to speak, but I have to understand Mr. Lou. My maidservant still doesn''t like to go out, so I asked my sister to accompany me, pick flowers, buy rice paper, say the beautiful scenery, and let my maidservant paint well in the house. Many things seem like this to outsiders. In fact, we have an inside story."


    Lou Yuyu sneered: "you are such an ugly girl, how can I look up to you."


    Lou Yuyu, even if it really broke out, what''s your advantage? It''s also a dead man.


    Can anyone in the palace protect him?


    I looked at him with resentment: "Yes, you can deny all kinds of things at the beginning. When you have strong feelings, men are the same. After you turn your face, you think your maidservant is ugly. Your maidservant also has this self-knowledge? It''s also because I see what kind of person you are. Lou Yuyu, you are really a hypocrite and an ungrateful person. You can marry me at any time or throw me away at any time Abandon me, don''t you? It''s the daughter of the general in the capital who let you abandon like this. "


    Don''t make me angry. I''m not a bully.


    With a knot in his face, he knelt down and looked at the queen, kowtowed his head and said, "damn the villain, all the mistakes in the past were young and ignorant. Now, with regret, he came to apologize to the queen. The villain really had an affair with Miss Yin Lixiang."


    "Bold." as soon as the queen patted the table, she looked at Lixiang coldly and angrily: "Yin Lixiang, you''re not coming soon."


    What a quick recruit, Queen, why only question Lixiang? Lou Yuyu, the damn guy, is the queen behind him? No wonder Lin Jingru has no fear.


    The imperial concubine in the palace is not afraid of being investigated when she receives such medicine. It must be held by someone.


    I knocked my head three times in a row and shouted that I was wronged: "The empress also asked Mingcha to find out that Shangguan Yu cured his father''s illness in Qinhuai and told his father and sister about Lou Yuyu''s bad deeds. Her sister drove Lou Yuyu away. Lou Yuyu hated her sister and ruined her reputation because she couldn''t get her sister. Now, her sister is also the Emperor''s concubine. How can she be innocent? Please give justice to Lou Yuyu and Lin Mei Lin Tianxian, the father of people, conspired to frame the Yan Family and made me the Yan family. The family broke up and became slaves in the palace. Now Lixiang is also a Zhaoyi. Lin Meimei and Lou Yuyu are afraid that their sister will be in love with the old things in advance and discredit them again. The empress is a meritorious person and can understand the truth. "


    I looked at Lou Yuyu and said bitterly, "this guy is ungrateful. He and Lin Tianxian together blame my father. A purple jade vase was actually sent by Lou Yuyu to the slaves. Now, Lin Tianxian has become an official of my father and is an official of the three grades of the imperial court. The reason is unknown."


    Now that it''s broken, I''ll say more.


    To say this is to make the queen believe more evidence and facts, so that they have nothing to say.


    Believe it or not, it''s just a form to pass such a pass.


    Imperial concubine Ping smiled, drank tea gracefully, and said, "what a articulate maid. Black and white can also speak clearly. This palace asks you, how can you call the name of a dignified third-class official? Palm."


    To catch my problem, I have to say that I was impulsive.


    I swung my hand and fanned myself in the face, beating my head to one side.


    It''s so painful and hot that I''m almost numb.


    After entering the palace, not many people beat me. It''s the seventh prince.


    Now in the palace, no one can help me. I can only rely on myself.


    "You are an ugly servant, but the palace can''t see why Lou Yuyu hurt you?" the queen said coldly.


    I inhaled and hit me very wronged. My eyes were full of water vapor. I said in a trembling voice, "go back to the queen. I can''t say clearly about one thing. It has nothing to do with my appearance. If it''s just like that, I like it, which is a superficial thing. Like that, Lou Yuyu is like a cheap bone. He won''t cry when he throws away his maidservant."


    She smiled: "what about now? If the palace betrothes you to Lou Yuyu, will you?"


    The quotation changed Lou Yuyu''s face.


    But I heard that the queen was testing me. How about a match? How many things are unclear and disorderly.


    I bowed down: "I thank the empress for her kindness. As long as it is the empress''s order, I have to respect her."


    Unexpectedly, I also learned Lin Pei''s tact. It''s really dark when I get close to ink.


    "Then you are willing?"


    I shook my head: "how can I talk willingly? I have long forgotten this man."


    "Well, hate?" she smiled.


    I still shook my head: "don''t hate. Don''t even hate. This person is already a complete stranger."


    "Well said?" the queen nodded softly.


    Lin Jingru hurriedly knelt down and said, "empress, Ni chuxue is talking a lot. Mingming Lou Yuyu is with Yan Lixiang, and Yan Lixiang has had an abortion?"


    Lixiang grabbed her hair and cried. Pointing to Lin Jingru, she said: "What a mouthful, empress, you have to decide for my concubine. If this matter is not clear, my concubine and the prince will not live. Such a smear will make my concubine how to face the emperor and how to stand in the back palace. The emperor remembered the bloody handkerchief when I was with the Emperor. It really made my concubine unable to live."


    "Well, that''s enough?" the queen snorted coldly, "you guys are innocent. It''s really a shame for the harem. If we didn''t hear about it, we wouldn''t believe you could do it."


    "The empress clearly observed that it was the fault of the maidservant. It was the maidservant who took Lin Meimei''s position as a painting fairy in Qinhuai. If Lin Meimei couldn''t become the crown princess, she hated our Yan Family sisters." isn''t it chaotic enough?


    Lin Jingru, sometimes, don''t go too far.


    Imperial concubine Ping sneered: "what a talkative girl, empress. Such a big event, naturally, please make a decision. However, the emperor is unwell. The queen is the leader of the six palaces."


    "The palace is curious about your blood stained handkerchief." the queen smiled: "come and find Yin Zhaoyi''s room."


    This is very important. Naturally, they are all placed where the concubine lives to show her innocence.


    Li Xiang''s face turned white and looked at me in a daze.


    I sighed that there was really nothing I could do.


    No matter how much she said, the queen still didn''t believe it.


    After a while, the maid came out with the box: "empress."


    "Some of you must be lying. Come on, take Lou Yuyu to the dark room first and ask Princess xuanlou to enter the palace. All three of you kneel here for me to wait for the verification of the imperial doctor. The palace doesn''t like to hear people tell lies. If you deceive me, you will implicate nine families."


    "Empress empress, empress empress, concubines are wronged." Li Xiang cried, holding the foot of the palace.


    The queen kicked hard and kicked on her chest: "kneel down for me and wait for the will of the palace. There are absolutely no unclean women in the harem. Who is true or false? The palace doesn''t like to listen to your nonsense. It''s clear when you check it. Why listen to your nonsense."


    I shook my head and sighed weakly.


    So hard, is there a place to maneuver?


    The blood stained handkerchief, even if it is true, will be said to be false.


    Several tall mammies were watching beside us. They were not allowed to get up for half a step.


    I looked at Lin Jingru. She sneered. The old God was there.


    Probably, the one who said she could be a crown princess was Princess Ping. Throughout, Princess Ping didn''t say a few words, but her momentum was more dignified than the queen.


    She smiled at me and said coldly, "Ni chuxue, I didn''t expect you to be so eloquent."


    "I didn''t expect Lin Jing to be such a narrow villain."

 Chapter 160

    When it''s good, you can be a sister. When it''s bad, you can stab you.


    Kneeling quietly, time passes slowly, every moment is really unbearable.


    I''m afraid if one will come in, it will kill the nine families.


    Death, death is nothing? Just head to head.


    But what about Xiaojing? Where''s dad? To check, there is no paper to wrap the fire.


    He''s still young. He''s the same age.


    If death is a relief, there will be some regrets. I still have Shangguan Yu. He will be very sad.


    Where''s the seventh prince? The seven princes far away at the border, will he be sad for me again?


    I don''t know. It''s the first time I think of him for so long.


    The thick breath of death enveloped me.


    Maybe, dead, my heart doesn''t have to struggle anymore. There are many things and many knots, and I don''t have to untie them.


    Pear fragrance groaned softly. I thought she was afraid.


    Looking at her, she was very pale and covered with cold sweat.


    I quickly want to help her up. After all, I have a body. How can I kneel long?


    Two mammies pressed my shoulder and pressed me to the ground: "don''t move. The queen has orders to let you kneel and wait for the will."


    Oh, I''m beginning to understand. Wait, how many things are included in this word?


    Pear incense groaned more and more heavily. She couldn''t even kneel up. The whole person fell on the ground and gasped.


    "Pear fragrance." I cried anxiously, "bear it."


    "I can''t help it. My stomach hurts." her tears came out.


    "Lixiang, let''s not think about it. Shall we recite poetry, childhood poetry and Qinhuai music? Shall we sing together?" don''t think about pain, it won''t hurt.


    But it seems that Lixiang cries in pain: "it hurts, Ni chuxue. My stomach hurts. Go and call the imperial doctor."


    "Did you hear that? Lixiang''s stomach hurts so much. Don''t go quickly. If the prince has any problems, can you afford it?" I shouted loudly.


    Palace maid


    However, all the people in the first room looked fearless.


    I looked at my mother and cried, "please, help Lixiang to announce an imperial doctor and call shangguanyu. He will reward you heavily."


    She said coldly, "no one can leave without the will of the queen."


    My head turned white. I could only watch pear incense hurt and tears fell on the ground drop by drop.


    Her painful cry was heard all the time. After listening to it, my heart rolled. I closed my eyes and I didn''t even dare to see it.


    Poor pear fragrance, why, I still can''t help you.


    "What a loving sister." Lin Jingru sneered.


    If I can, I''d rather. I''m in pain for Lixiang.


    "Sister, I''m in pain. Please help my child." Li Xiang''s sad voice cut through my tranquility.


    I hit my head hard on the ground, bit my lips and shed bright red blood.


    The more I struggled, the more tightly the two mammies pressed me.


    I don''t even know how I breathed. I thought I didn''t even feel.


    When the thick hand, quietly around my neck, want to pinch.


    Pinch all my senses back.


    Want to kill, and the Lord is not here.


    My hands are getting tighter and tighter. I can''t do this. I have my happiness. There are many, many. I don''t have no idea. I don''t want to die.


    Princess Ping and the queen are going to kill me.


    A maid in waiting was accidentally killed by someone. It''s just my bad life. In other words, it''s just that the slave and maid are good. In three or two words, they can explain the past.


    I don''t want to die. I have a lot to do.


    Half of my paintings are still unfinished. I painted too late yesterday and always left half.


    I don''t want to. I don''t want to. I haven''t seen Shangguan Yu for a long time.


    We are still waiting for the future he promised me.


    The tighter and tighter my hands, I couldn''t hear the pain of pear incense.


    The people here are not people at all. They are all wolves. How can I be bitten by wolves?


    The breath is getting tighter and tighter. I don''t want it. I have to live.


    As soon as I bowed my head, I bited the hand on my neck desperately. I didn''t feel any blood. The taste was very uncomfortable in my throat. However, I didn''t care. If I wanted to live, I didn''t care about anything.


    Mammy shouted, waved her hand and let me go.


    I pushed hard and pushed the other mammy down on my back.


    The bloody mammy cried out, "it''s reversed, it''s reversed, the maid bit me. Come on, catch her and hit me hard."


    I hid and drilled outside the door. The peach stretched out a foot outside the door, put me on it, and let me fall down the steps. Abruptly, I heard the sound of bone fracture. I didn''t think about whether it hurt or not. I got up and ran straight ahead.


    Run out, I can live. Run out, I can save Lixiang.


    But where am I going? There is no place for me in this palace.


    "Don''t be afraid, the first snow, there will be me in the future."


    Whose words sounded in my ears. I looked around and looked for them, but there was no one.


    My eyes are full of tears. I can''t tell where this is? I can''t find the person who spoke to me.


    "In case of trouble, don''t worry, be calm. Chuxue." it was the voice again.


    There was a rush of footsteps behind me. In front of me was the Taiye pool. I couldn''t swim.


    "Aunt." Xiaojing''s voice sounded.


    I calmed myself in panic and looked at the little silence with big eyes.


    "Here? Come and catch it." the voice behind publicized.


    I called to Xiaojing, "Xiaojing, go and call Shangguan Yu, Zhengqing palace."


    Xiaojing didn''t run away, but pulled away the trees, pulled me in and ran. He threw his sword behind me and stopped the people in front from catching up.


    Although Xiaojing is small, he runs very fast and runs on the trail.


    "Aunt, don''t be afraid." I''m out of breath. Although I don''t give up, I really can''t run.


    The pain in my chin began to make me dizzy.


    Xiaojing gasped for a moment, then immediately pushed me into the trees, ran back for a while, and shouted, "come on, you old slaves and maidservants, come after me." he went another way.


    "This little thing, hurry up." I heard a voice farther and farther away.


    Look at the sky. It''s getting darker and darker. Even the leaves rotate around me.


    What''s this noise? It''s buzzing. I can''t hear it clearly.


    A touch of hand, full of blood, strong taste, let me close my eyes.


    I''m so tired. This fall really hurt me.


    Later, I don''t know. I only know that when I woke up, what printed into my eyes was Shangguan Yu''s angry eyes. The burning anger and concern lit up my tears.


    "Don''t move," he whispered.


    I wanted to talk, but I found that my chin was very painful and covered with thick things.


    He looked at me with heartache and remorse, grabbed my hand and said guilt: "chuxue, let you suffer."


    I looked at him quietly. How could this be suffering? Where''s pear? How''s pear fragrance? My heart is anxious again. Since Xiao Jing called Shangguan Yu, I don''t know where I came from.


    He saw it and sighed softly. He stroked my hand, lowered his head and said, "pear fragrance is all right, but the child hasn''t been saved."


    I close my eyes and feel wet in my eyes. I feel so sad.


    "Early snow." he grabbed my hand: "don''t be sad, Lixiang''s child can''t keep it sooner or later. She''s eating. I''m afraid it''s wrong long ago."


    Is this child so guilty? The harem is so big that there is no room for an unborn child.


    Lixiang depends on the prince. In this way, all her hopes are lost.


    "Don''t worry too much. Look at you. What''s it like?" he looked at me with heartache. "I''m afraid the wound on the chin will leave marks if it''s cured."


    I don''t worry about my, really, I''m not afraid of what I''m hurt, because no matter what, he won''t care too much about my appearance. I''m so determined.


    He wiped the wet tears on my face: "chuxue, the emperor personally intervened in this matter."


    "Shh, don''t say it. Let me say it. It''s okay. You''ll be fine again. Now, eat something and go in and have a good sleep."


    I shook my head. I can''t eat.


    "It''s all right, chuxue." he smiled at me gently: "even if you fall and have no chin, I will marry you."


    This man is still making me laugh.


    Tears and laughter tangle, so powerless.


    He rubbed my neck gently, and I began to look confused again.


    "Eye, chuxue, fortunately you still remember me in the palace." he was a little afraid and kissed my hand.


    I gently pulled it out and smoothed his eyebrows.


    In his eyes, I was not afraid, but he was afraid.


    I want to tell him that I don''t want to die, just want to see him and have a future with him. But I couldn''t speak, so I could only gently caress his face and look at him deeply.


    If I didn''t struggle and survive, I would never see such a rebellious person.


    He must blame himself endlessly. Who can count all that happened?


    He didn''t know how scared I was.


    But I''d rather he didn''t know.


    "I won''t go." he said softly, taking breath: "I''m here with you. If I don''t go, Xiaojing has nothing to do. Everything is nothing, and I haven''t offended anyone? Really."


    So understand my heart, I want to laugh, tears flow more.


    He wiped it gently, closed my hand and smiled: "my silly girl. Oh, you can rest assured. I''m a doctor. I may recover your wounds invisible. You''re brave, chuxue."


    How nice he smiles.


    It''s all worth it, just for his smile.


    With wet eyelashes, what can I do for Lixiang now? At least, we saved our lives.


    Yes, I''m not afraid of Shangguan Yu.


    In that confusion, the words sounded, not from Shangguan Yu, or whose?


    Reluctant and reluctant, warm hands swept my face again and again. When I take a gentle shower, he always holds my hand and tells me that he will never leave.

 Chapter 161

    My chin is still wrapped in gauze. I can talk. I go to see Lixiang with Shangguan Yu.


    She was lying in bed with a flat belly. When we came in, she turned her face inward and didn''t say a word.


    I know she''s sad, but it''s also a great blessing in misfortune.


    With Shangguan Yu, everything can be settled.


    The bloody towel was clearly the blood cut out of my hand. The imperial doctor also confirmed that it was not the blood of a virgin.


    However, Shangguan Yu''s words convinced the emperor.


    He only said, "who can guarantee that this is the original."


    The emperor was so angry that he reprimanded the empress Heping.


    What makes people sigh is that no one mentioned anything about Lixiang and Lou Yuyu.


    They don''t dare to mention it. Pear fragrance is naturally not stupid enough to mention it.


    If it is verified, too much evidence will be against her. There are no airless walls in the world.


    I think Lou Yuyu is sure of this, so he''s not afraid of death, is he?


    Because the queen won''t let him die at all, that is, the whole death of pear incense.


    There seems to be no change, only pear fragrance.


    Shangguan Yu felt his pulse: "it''s no big problem. Just take some medicine to recuperate."


    Li Xiang turned her head and cried, "Shangguan Yu, if you are good for me, you will let me get better quickly, and I will be pregnant with the prince again. I am not reconciled, I am not reconciled at all."


    Shangguan Yu said coldly, "this is your business, not mine."


    "What do you mean?" she looked at him angrily.


    Shangguan Yu raised his eyebrow: "don''t take everyone as your servant, or obey your orders, Yin Lixiang. You want to survive and grow in the harem. You''re so far away. Not everyone revolves around you."


    "Ni chuxue." she roared loudly.


    I shook my head: "Shangguan, stop talking." he just couldn''t stand Lixiang.


    "I don''t know what you think. What''s the use of such a sister? I don''t dare to bear what I''ve done. I want you to bear the crime. What''s this? No one looks down on her." Shangguan Yu was also reasonable.


    I covered his mouth: "stop it, Lixiang, you have a good sleep."


    "Shangguanyu, if you want to be with me, Ni chuxue, you have to help me." Lixiang shouted wildly.


    Shangguan Yu sneered: "funny man, why don''t you know who you are? Who am I? I''m not your minister, Ni chuxue is not your mother, so I don''t have to be responsible for you."


    But the more you say it, the more ugly it becomes.


    I pulled Shangguan Yu''s hand and walked outside the bedroom. He has first-class medical skills, but he is also first-class.


    He has always disdained Lixiang.


    "Chuxue, you really are. I really don''t understand why you can stand her. Why are you so arrogant? Why are you so obedient to her." he was a little angry.


    I chuckled: "what do you want me to do, care about it like her, shout like her, Shangguan Yu, you must help me. Aren''t I the same as her?"


    He snorted: "no matter what you say, you won''t become a Yan Lixiang. Just, you are too obedient to her."


    I shook my head and looked into his eyes: "Shangguan, I only have one sister in this world. You may know that I attach great importance to feelings. People can''t be ruthless all their lives. Then, they are no different from plants and trees. What she is doesn''t mean that I want to be like. What can carry such a heavy burden between sisters and the world? Life is too fragile. When you want some feelings, maybe you can even find them I can''t find such a thing. "


    "A big truth, listen to you, headache." he rubbed his forehead.


    I smiled: "which pain, I''ll rub it for you."


    "Heartache." he hummed coldly. He sighed and said, "Ni chuxue, but I like to hear you say this. Your heart is broad and comfortable, which makes people feel comfortable."


    "Do you think I talk too much?" I asked him sideways.


    He shook his head: "just say more. We went out of the palace to get some air in the early snow, but it really scared me. I''m covered in blood. Where are you faint?" he patted his heart and seemed to have lingering palpitations.


    When I went out of the pear blossom palace, I saw peaches.


    I took a look at her. She lowered her head, lowered her eyes and smiled: "Ni huanu, let''s go."


    Shangguan Yu''s shrewd eyes looked at me as if he was curious about seeing a palace maid for so long.


    I smiled gently: "yes, go well. I''m afraid I don''t go well all my life."


    This time I escaped from death, I also felt that Li Xiang was probably the ghost.


    "Peaches, maids in waiting make wedding clothes for her people. They can''t be happy all their life."


    She has to be prepared. The more she knows, the less safe she will be.


    It''s easy to get out of the palace. He''s a special imperial doctor, and I''m a painting woman.


    Although the palace is big, it is not the place we want to nest.


    As soon as I left the palace, I felt very comfortable. I felt my chin and felt some pain.


    But when I left the palace, I felt much better.


    And he looked at each other and smiled, only to find that he was also.


    Shaking his head, he took my hand and pulled it: "it''s not a kind of person. I can''t get together."


    I want to draw back my hand: "this is the street. How bad it is to let people see."


    "I''m afraid you''ll get lost. Do you want to eat more cakes?" he asked softly.


    "No, that''s more expensive than eating. It must be difficult for the people at the border. Isn''t it good to donate some money if you have more money?"


    He chuckled: "I''ve never seen such a silly girl. I want to spoil you with the best, but you don''t want it. If you want too little, I''ll have less confidence."


    "Then go and have some tea. Just feel the cultural origin of the capital."


    The largest number of teahouses in the capital is the most well-informed place. It is also a feature of the capital. You can appreciate the taste of the capital, prosperity, luxury and ordinary life.


    Dandies are addicted to eating, drinking and having fun. Most of them are places to sell money.


    Some, a cup of tea is tens of Liang silver. Shangguanyu and I have been there once, so we don''t want to go anywhere again.


    Small places are also affordable and quite lively.


    I like holding tea, looking at the scenery outside and listening to complicated sounds.


    The melodious sound of the piano began. I saw someone playing the piano in the restaurant opposite. The sound of the piano attracted people, like fairy music.


    I took a serious look. It was Lou Yuyu in white again, playing the piano at a young lady.


    I looked at Shangguan Yu: "Shangguan, are your fists hard?"


    He looked and said coldly, "why do you have to punch against such people? I''m afraid your hands are dirty."


    "What do you have?" I''m very interested.


    Seeing Lou Yuyu, my calm heart rolled up again.


    I don''t like watching the drama of beating people, but Lou Yuyu really makes people angry.


    Are you seducing a lady now?


    "You wait, I''ll come as soon as I go. I''m sure I don''t have to do it. I''ll ask someone to send him a few things. I''m sure I''ll ruin his reputation." he smiled maliciously and held my nose: "stay here well. I''ll be back soon."


    The first time I did such a bad thing with him? I think it''s novel. I also want to see how Shangguan Yu makes the whole building Yuyu.


    "Alas, have you heard the latest news outside the pass?" as soon as the well-dressed man poured most of the tea, he began to speak.


    "What''s the matter now? In this peaceful capital, you don''t have to be afraid to fight. Anyway, the emperor lives here. What can we be afraid of? Isn''t it? Isn''t it?" an old man also shouted.


    Several people coaxed and laughed: "of course, the sky has fallen, and the emperor''s roof is on."


    The strong man shook his head and sighed: "you really don''t know. It''s a terrible fight. The people outside the pass are miserable. How can they drink tea at ease."


    "Well, I said, why do you talk like that? What''s your business with us drinking tea? Don''t you drink it too?" those people were reluctant to say so.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m a man of Haicheng''s life. I heard that there was a war at the border. I volunteered to help move a brick when I arrived at the border. It can also be regarded as doing something for the Yan Dynasty to fight against the Liao Dynasty. The seventh Prince LED the war. But there are millions of soldiers in the Liao Dynasty. The people at the border are poor and lack of materials. I''m here to raise some special funds for the war at the border. I hope you villagers Father and old man, blood brothers, can generously do something for Yan Dynasty. We are all people of Yan Dynasty. We shed the blood of Yan Dynasty. Only when we unite can we work together against Daliao. "


    He spoke passionately, but no one donated money.


    "Since he is the seventh prince, the emperor can''t ignore it, can he? How can we help the little people?"


    The man shook his head: "You are really wrong. How can the emperor be alone in the war? It is also the business of everyone in Yan Dynasty. If there were no seven princes who fought hard and fought against Daliao with weak strength, if Daliao came in, how could we have a family, how could we have relatives and countless deaths and injuries, we would become slaves of Daliao. What freedom and rights do we have? The seventh Prince is the emperor''s son. However, the seventh Prince is heroic and invincible at the border. How to say, he is also weak. Coupled with the poverty and shortage of materials, many conditions are not what you think. He has no food. He will starve to death waiting for the arrival of scarce military grain. We can donate some if we can. "


    Those behind me spoke in both voice and color, and I sighed in my heart.


    War must be hard, but I didn''t expect that even food and use had become a problem.


    I think the emperor is still spending a lot of time in the palace. When Shangguan Yu entered the palace, he restrained a little.


    I must have thought that the seventh prince was playing at the border and didn''t pay much attention. I thought that if he had played enough and was tired, he would go back to the palace.


    I stepped forward and put all my valuable things on the table, even the black jade hairpin.


    "Thank you, miss. With your help, the border will have more strength."

 Chapter 162

    I nodded lightly and thought for a while. I took off the jade pendant. The gold wire rope on it can also be worth a lot of money. Jade is something in the palace and can''t be given indiscriminately. Therefore, I took off the rope and took it back.


    "I donate 500000 Liang and go to Shangguan medicine shop to get it." Shangguan Yu put a jade on the table and grabbed my hand from behind with one hand.


    I looked back and felt guilty. After all, it was the seventh prince at war.


    He chuckled: "I''m from Yan Dynasty, too."


    "OK, it''s so refreshing." the man hugged his fist with gratitude.


    "Please give me your first name, brother?"


    Shangguan Yu shook his head: "Why say it? It''s the Yan Dynasty."


    "Don''t worry, the money will go to the border. I have a book written by the seventh prince, and I won''t deceive you." he took it out and said his name, where is his home, and what are you doing under the banner of the seventh Prince now?


    These can be made up. He has military orders and the autograph of the seven princes.


    I looked at it. It was written by the seventh prince.


    He nodded to Guan Yu.


    He pulled me back and sat: "I should donate at this time."


    My eyes lit up: "Shangguan Yu, I don''t have any money. Is this good? I have a lot of paintings. Can I sell them? I''ll donate as much as I can sell them."


    "How much can I sell? I''ll give you how much." he continued his tea: "you see, it''s not. At a good beginning, someone donated. A little makes a lot. It''s also that people pick up firewood. The flame is high. You can''t stand much power alone. It''s up to the emperor."


    I look at him and smile.


    He glared at me and said, "he''s thinking about me again, isn''t he?"


    "Yes, Shangguan Hongren." now he is in the palace, but he is very popular.


    He was a little depressed and sighed: "the emperor, how can you listen to me? Although you will listen to me in terms of regulation, there is such a limit."


    I also bowed my head: "yes, you see, the border is so. If the emperor transfers more materials, he can ensure the safety of clothes and food."


    He drew closer to me and said in a low voice, "the emperor is not optimistic about the border chaos. It seems that he wants to go south again. He has been asking me about the situation and climate there. I think the emperor wants to avoid the chaos."


    A tap on his head: "just tell him it''s bad."


    The south is far away from Daliao. Even the king of a country fled. What a formality.


    "You little girl, this is the crime of bullying the king. You should take it. The emperor has sent spies to secretly investigate."


    I sighed: "what a pity. I wish I were not free, not a man. I could go to the battlefield and contribute."


    He hummed and smiled: "I can''t see Ni chuxue''s blood."


    He peeled the peanuts, put them on a small plate and said in a low voice, "no one is good in a hundred days. I also thought about how to get out of it."


    He also knew that the birds were exhausted and the good bow was hidden. I smiled: "how do you get away, Princess Yuzhen keken, the emperor keken."


    He threw the peanut shell in my face and his face sank: "I said I wouldn''t mention her again."


    I wiped my face and looked at him with a smile. After all, this problem is horizontal there.


    "What do you say if I go to war?" his eyes were shining.


    "You, can you?" I raised my eyebrow.


    "Little girl, don''t say such a word to a man." he stared at me: "it''s a metaphor for some aspects."


    I smiled and asked, "well, where is Shangguan doctor going and what is he doing?"


    "You can do a lot of things with your medical skills, don''t you think? The medical conditions at the border must be low. I decided to transfer half of the doctors in the official medicine shop to support the border. Moreover, if I take this as a reason, it''s natural for the emperor not to be embarrassed. If I don''t go at a good time, I won''t go if I can''t go."


    What he said is very reasonable. The principle is like this.


    He smiled again, "it makes you think I''m a great hero."


    "Worship you, admire you, Shangguan, I have admired you for a long time."


    "Well, come and watch some jokes." he pointed to the opposite window.


    The young lady was so angry that she poured tea on Lou Yuyu''s face, and her face was angry.


    Lou Yuyu also looked bad. There were two or three bags of medicinal materials on the table.


    Even the tea drinkers who were originally addicted to the sound of the piano looked contemptuous.


    I asked curiously, "what''s the way? It''s good to let him down."


    He waved and said in my ear: "I sent some pills. For the first time, I asked someone to send aphrodisiacs. I told him that this time, I could not bear it. It was very magical. For the second time, I asked someone to send the next birth pill. I told him that it was free because he bought a lot this month. For the third time, I asked someone to send the medicine for willow disease. I told him that he was very ill and had to use it once Package. "


    I blinked: "what is willow disease?"


    He couldn''t help laughing, so he tapped my head twice: "thanks to you living in Qinhuai, it''s shilihua street. I don''t know."


    "Nanny told me that willow disease is allergic to flowers and willows."


    He smiled wildly. I''m a little unhappy. He must laugh at me.


    "Well, I don''t know how to tell you. It''s not very good."


    "I also want to know?"


    "Really?" he looked around.


    I think he is very mysterious, but I want to know more: "of course it''s true. Come on, how can people look like this when they are allergic to flowers and willows?" the building Yuyu was so angry that he tore away the three packets of Medicine on the table. There was no trace of what was gentle and elegant.


    "That is, men go to brothels to have more fun. If they are dirty, they get some diseases. But they will be infected. It is very difficult to say that this disease is difficult to treat."


    I blushed. It was these dirty things.


    He smiled: "well, my curious girl, tell me? Nothing? Anyway, I''m a doctor and your future husband, aren''t I?"


    I took a sip of tea and said, "men are so bad."


    "I''m not bad. You pushed me to Hualou in Qinhuai."


    "I, I don''t know you well again." he really has a grudge.


    "Are you familiar now?" he smiled.


    I nodded: "it''s OK, but it''s also fun to teach Lou Yuyu a lesson today."


    "Oh, come on, put your head out a little. See? He is looking at us with hatred and smiling at him, which makes him jump." he opened his eyes and smiled at Lou Yuyu without fear.


    "I''m not crazy with you?" I pushed him away. "It''s almost time. Let''s go back to the palace!"


    "Well, that''s it. Let''s look for opportunities. Let''s run away and go to the border to let you experience the life of war. We can share weal and woe. I''m a doctor. You can help me."


    "Really?" I also want to go. I don''t want to be trapped in the palace.


    "When did I deceive you? When I convinced the emperor, I would naturally say, take some palace maids and write your name Ni chuxue first."


    I have kept it in mind since Shangguan Yu said it.


    However, after the emperor''s health improved, he began to get up again and didn''t listen to the advice of Shangguan Yu.


    He was looking at the opportunity to step back.


    However, Princess Tianfeng talked about his marriage with the princess every day.


    He is still the old saying that he does not stand at thirty.


    After the pear fragrance got better, the emperor fell in love with a beauty again.


    I don''t go to her very often. I don''t like to hear her complain and complain. I don''t like to see her complaining and complaining.


    It seems that the child is gone, and all her lofty ideals are gone.


    If the emperor can like her, she must be prepared. There will be more beautiful people than her. In this world, there is no best, only better.


    She doesn''t have enough means to win the emperor''s heart.


    The paintings in the palace can''t be sold. I''ve done my best. I hope Shangguan Yu can smoothly ask for instructions to the border for support.


    I held the little clothes that Qu''er made for me and went to find Xiao Jing.


    It''s really thanks to Xiaojing. Otherwise, I don''t know how things will change.


    The East Palace is still as dignified as before.


    Seeing that it was me and there was no barrier, my father-in-law let me in.


    Xiaojing is wiping her sweat and sitting on the stone with a red face.


    When he saw me, he smiled and ran over and called, "aunt, you''re coming."


    "Yes, my aunt came to see you." I squatted down and wiped his sweat with a handkerchief: "are you tired?"


    "Tired is tired. Xiaojing can stand it. Aunt, look, Xiaojing''s arms are much bigger." he raised his small fist for me to see.


    Yes, much stronger. I smiled: "Xiaojing is getting worse and worse."


    He raised his head: "Xiaojing will take care of her aunt in the future."


    "Xiaojing is really good. Look, the clothes made by sister Qu''er for you are not good-looking."


    "Thank you, aunt. Xiaojing will wear it."


    I smiled, sighed heavily and looked at his face: "Xiaojing, aunt wants to say thank you to Xiaojing."


    He smiled lovably, "aunt, Xiaojing is very happy."


    "Hehe, Xiaojing is a little hard-working. There''s nothing that can exercise a person''s will and physique. You see, my aunt can''t run away from you. When you grow up, it''s great. Xiaojing, who is both literate and martial, can do something for Yan Chao and the people. It''s good."


    "I don''t want to. I just want to be with my aunt."


    I touched his head: "Xiaojing, the boy should have some ambition. My aunt is going to leave here. I tell you, uncle Shangguan wants to take me out of here. Let''s go to the border. Xiaojing can be obedient in the palace."


    He opened his eyes: "Xiaojing hates Shangguan rain."


    "Xiaojing, you can''t hate him because my aunt likes him," I whispered.


    It''s a shame to say it yourself, but it''s also sweet. I like being able to do useful things side by side with him.


    "Xiaojing, don''t tell others. If my aunt is not willing to give you up, I''d better tell you first."


    Xiaojing''s bright eyes were annoyed: "aunt, don''t go with him. He''s going to marry the princess."


    I shook my head: "Xiaojing, he won''t, aunt believes him."

 Chapter 163

    "Aunt, you don''t know. The prince has sent gifts to the princess. He said they were going to get married."


    Is it? Why don''t I know.


    "Aunt." Xiaojing pushed me: "we don''t rely on anyone. When Xiaojing grows up, Xiaojing will protect her aunt and don''t let these bad guys bully her. She likes painting, and Xiaojing will go painting with her aunt."


    Chuckling: "OK, just wait until Xiaojing grows up. How''s the prince recently?"


    He nodded and didn''t say much about the prince.


    "Aunt, shall I show you the sword?"


    I nodded and sat on the stone to see him dancing.


    Xiaojing, it''s good to grow and be strong.


    "Miss Lian, this way." I heard someone talking.


    Yes, I haven''t heard about Lian Qiuchi for a long time. In the past, she always calculated on me. I don''t know what''s going on now?


    Standing up, he saw her go to the east palace.


    "Aunt, what are you looking at?" Xiaojing whispered.


    I looked back: "nothing. I saw an acquaintance, Xiaojing. You practiced very well."


    "Aunt, I have my own room. I''ll take you to have a look. There are some words written by Xiaojing. My aunt taught me if I couldn''t write well." he took my hand and walked to the palace.


    Xiaojing is tired of loving me. I like him too. "OK, I''ll teach you when I''m free today."


    The room was tidy. As soon as he entered, he was excited to bring me cakes to eat.


    He was a knowing child. He sat there and taught him to practice those words hand in hand. He smiled excitedly.


    A father-in-law called at the door, "Yin Jing, it''s time to study."


    He stopped laughing and said calmly, "OK, I''ll come right away."


    At a young age, he has some glory in the end. I''m happy for him.


    He looked at me, a little sorry, I shook my head and smiled: "go, aunt, go back by yourself."


    Xiaojing is always so considerate. She can cope with a lot of weight on her small body. It''s really not an easy task for a child who is only six years old.


    So big, I''m afraid I can only specialize in the same. He is both civil and military.


    Well, it''s my long cherished wish to be a father and mother. Although I''m not a cousin, I also hope Xiaojing can make a difference.


    He liked to follow me when he was young. He was more intimate and close to me.


    Go out of the quiet room, gently close the door and walk forward from the back porch.


    Since the crown prince said he would accept me as the imperial concubine, I have not come to the east palace again, and he has not asked me.


    Passing through the back porch and then out of the forest road is less conspicuous and difficult to see. If you can''t see it, you can''t see it.


    I looked up and walked slowly, blowing the gentle wind, feeling very relaxed.


    Shangguan Yu said, I am a gust of wind, ha ha, I like the wind very much.


    A whisper from somewhere came into my ears. I seemed to hear familiar names and stopped.


    "Prince, Princess Yuzhen is not a princess at all. That day, Princess Li asked me to follow Princess Tianfeng to Mrs. Xin. I heard their voices. Princess Yuzhen was originally the daughter of Princess Tianfeng."


    "Ah." I overheard this and cried out in horror.


    "Who?" the prince drank coldly and pushed open the window.


    I looked in and saw a man and a woman half naked lying on the couch by the bed.


    The prince''s cruel eyes looked at me and slowly became complicated and flickered.


    "Ni chuxue." even Qiuchi exclaimed in surprise, "prince, this can''t be heard or left."


    I can''t keep it. This sentence made me shiver and woke me up.


    Put away the panic on my face. Don''t look at it. Lower your head and say softly, "I''ve seen the prince."


    "Come in." he held out a hand.


    I don''t know whether to go in or not. The prince is cruel. I have no way to live.


    However, if I don''t go in, it''s hard for me to escape from the east palace.


    I took a deep breath and felt that I really had the ability to cause trouble.


    Looking at his eyes, I didn''t see the killing, but it was very deep, so I couldn''t understand.


    I held out my hand, he grabbed it and pulled me in.


    He was so frightened that he locked him in his chest immediately.


    He had no clothes on, which made me a little hot. I struggled forward uneasily.


    Even akichi really smiled at me. For the first time, I thought she was really charming. She was beautiful. She only had a belly pocket, snow-white skin and obscene pants, a good figure and a plump chest room. She was so attractive.


    I turned my face embarrassed. I knew for a long time that she had been looking at the prince. It turned out that she liked the prince so much.


    "Prince, you can''t keep it," she said softly, wearing makeup freely.


    The strange smell in a room makes me uncomfortable. I know the smell. I knew it the night I lost my body.


    The prince looked down at me as if he were attached to me, as if he were spoiled, as if he had no choice but to gently caress my cheek, and I couldn''t dodge half a minute.


    "Prince." Lian Qiuchi cried, his face becoming very ugly.


    He smiled, still around my waist and whispered, "it''s irrelevant. Knowing is knowing."


    "But in this way, Princess Li will know that I said it and will no longer trust me," she said hastily.


    The prince shook his head: "you should know how paper can hold fire. Princess Li just wants to please Princess Tianfeng and win some sweets, so she asked you to follow Princess Tianfeng. However, Qiuchi, you disappointed me. You clearly saw Lin Jingru and chuxue go to Lihua palace. You didn''t say a word. She almost killed chuxue."


    Lian Qiuchi smiled: "prince, do I have to tell you about her? Am I inferior to her?"


    "Of course you are not as good as chuxue, but I want to accept my concubine. It''s just that chuxue doesn''t agree."


    "Prince, she is just a broken shoe, a woman played by the seven princes. She is not innocent. How to be the concubine of the prince." before she finished, the prince slapped her in the face.


    He said faintly, "you are just a palace maid. Don''t think the crown prince has favored you. You can be so brave. No one can say the first half of chuxue''s wrong in the palace. How can you compare with her?"


    Even Qiuchi grinned, but I was the one who was afraid.


    My body trembled slightly. I wanted to leave this place.


    "Prince."


    "Get out, it''s none of your business," he said coldly.


    Lian Qiuchi looked at me angrily and took his clothes outside the screen.


    He turned to me and looked at me with deep eyes: "chuxue, be my concubine."


    "No." I shook my head.


    "What if I had sex with you?" he thought.


    I smiled and replied calmly: "prince, I can''t stop you, but it''s meaningless." if I had to marry because of this, I would have been with the seventh prince.


    If this will only make me hate him and look down on him.


    He let go of me, found a dress and whispered: "It scares you, isn''t it? It''s not so easy to be a crown prince. There are many things to do. Even the fight between concubines should be clear. Even Qiuchi is just the person I call. It can''t be compared with you. If you don''t like it, I''ll let someone send her to the cold palace. If you talk nonsense and cut her tongue, it''s not my cruelty, but sitting down This position is not cruel. You can''t sit still. "


    I shook my head: "I don''t understand, and I don''t want to understand."


    He tied his clothes and smiled: "of course, I won''t bother you. Chu Xue, you are jieyuhua. I can do cruel things. I can use my power and my position to keep your smile."


    I sighed: "the crown prince can''t say that. The grand wedding between the crown prince and the prime minister, Miss Qian Jin Zhang, is coming. The crown prince should protect her in order to find the most beautiful as before." life is like the beginning. It''s carefree and carefree.


    Does the crown prince want to find peace, tranquility and encouragement in me? These Miss Zhang have become his crown princess, and the virtuous Miss Zhang will also give him.


    He smiled: "chuxue, I can''t let you go more and more."


    "Prince, you know my heart belongs to me. I''d rather not get married all my life. I won''t be someone else''s concubine or other people''s concubine."


    He looked at me for a long time: "why don''t you want to be a concubine?"


    I smiled lightly: "I don''t like the prince. In this world, what I don''t like to involve is the relationship between the royal family."


    He looked at me meaningfully: "then you can remember your word, chuxue, my favorite imperial concubine, will always be yours, no one can match."


    "Stop it, crown prince. I still like to make friends with the crown prince. Chu Xue still has some things to go back." I don''t like it here. I always make too much use of it. The prime minister''s daughter is the blind date of the seven princes. When the seven princes go to the battlefield, the crown prince''s means come out. Once so close, the court is full of the wings of the crown prince. Power, I never understand.


    Why do you say so now? It will change before tomorrow.


    After I left the East Palace, I vomited heavily.


    It almost makes me run away. Will I be relieved to protect me in this way? Alas, I don''t want anyone to protect me. I''m like a wild chrysanthemum. I''m free, but I have to say, I really don''t like it.


    I won''t like it all my life. How can I laugh? It''s terrible.


    The prince didn''t kill me just because I was his friend?


    It''s not like it. As for what, I can''t think of it. I know too little.


    However, it''s terrible. How can shangguanyu marry his sister? I must tell shangguanyu.


    "Ni chuxue." the voice of Leng Li was in front.


    I looked up and saw Lianqiu pool with a sinking face.


    "Ni chuxue, I warn you, don''t get close to the East Palace and think of the prince."


    I chuckled: "never thought so."


    "How did the prince treat you like this?" she didn''t believe it.


    I felt even more funny. Looking at her suspicious eyes, even Qiuchi was just a palace maid in the prince''s eyes. How can a palace maid ask me in this tone?

 Chapter 164

    Where does she stand? Just because she likes the prince?


    "You don''t have to take care of the affairs between me and the prince."


    "I like him. I like him when I enter the palace." she cried low.


    I shook my head: "it''s none of my business. I won''t ask you. It''s your business. You will deal with it."


    "When I was young, I liked him. I read, I learn, and I just want to enter the palace."


    These are really not interested to know. I nodded and walked to one side.


    She caught up with me: "Ni chuxue, did you hear me?"


    "What if you hear me? I''m not him. He''s the one you want to talk about." I don''t know why I yelled at me?


    She took my hand, pinched me a little, and said hurriedly, "for the prince, when I was young, I let father-in-law Huang raise me. You can''t compete with me, Ni chuxue."


    What was she so frightened of?


    I shook my head and pulled away her hand: "this is not a matter of grabbing or not grabbing. Even Qiuchi, the prince can''t be rejected for him. If you need my word, I can tell you that I will never be involved with the prince. Are you satisfied?"


    She was stunned: "the crown prince attaches great importance to you?"


    I chuckled, "I don''t want it."


    A man who was adopted by his father-in-law entered the palace only to get close to the prince.


    Alas, she is not good or bad. In this way, she will only drown herself.


    She told me. I''m afraid she was too frightened. The prince would marry Miss Zhang. What is she? If she doesn''t even use it, what else does she have?


    I can''t take it to shangguanyu the next day.


    He lives in a small pavilion in the palace, which is elegant and exquisite. It is specially prepared for him.


    In front of that, there are large tracts of mulberry trees, full of mulberry, which I like best.


    He always said that eating too much is bad, but I still like it. It''s sour and sweet. It''s good to eat.


    Large leaves turn green waves in the wind, blowing out a rippling scene. I stood under the tree, stretched my hand and picked a purple mulberry entrance. With a gentle bite, the purple juice overflowed my mouth.


    When I got to the door, the little father-in-law told me that shangguanyu was not there and asked me if I wanted to go in.


    I shook my head and walked into the mulberry forest with a smile. How beautiful.


    He told me that there are more silkworm rearing in the south, stretching for ten miles. A large area of green mulberry trees is like an ocean. People see it and feel like they want to jump in.


    There are also mulberry picking women who sing songs and respond to each other. It''s the best scenery.


    I said, I must go too.


    Take a nap under the mulberry tree and wait for him to come back.


    Have a dream, it''s all the South with green waves, land of fish and rice, small bridges and flowing water. Oh, it''s lotus leaves and fields. Isn''t that my hometown Qinhuai?


    The soft talk woke me up. I rubbed my eyes and saw that it was dark. At this time, it''s time for Shangguan Yu to come back.


    "Go back, XIAOLINZI, and send Princess Yuzhen back." was the voice of Shangguan Yu.


    "I won''t go back?" Princess Yuzhen said. We are going to get married. Why can''t we be together.


    Shangguanyu''s back was facing me. I saw his hand caressing Princess Yuzhen''s face and said gently, "Yuzhen, don''t be disobedient. I don''t like disobedient people most."


    "Shangguanyu, but I don''t want to go back. I want to be with you." she refused.


    "I''m getting married, and I''m still so willful." he raised his voice slightly.


    Princess Yuzhen stamped her feet: "Shangguan Yu, don''t do it."


    "Be good, be obedient." he patted her on the shoulder.


    "Then you can''t go to find the ugly girl tomorrow. You have to come to me." Princess Yuzhen''s words were somewhat arrogant.


    Ugly girl, my heart hurts tightly.


    Shangguan Yu said with a slight smile, "fool xiaoyuzhen, how can she compare with you? I''m just bored and teasing her. You and I are the right match, aren''t we?"


    "What''s funny about that ugly girl? Hum, I asked someone to send her to the cold palace, but the prince''s brother refused. I have to talk to my father. The seventh brother is not here, but no one supports her."


    "You don''t know. Do you see that she is a little arrogant?" said Shangguan Yu in a low voice.


    Princess Yuzhen nodded, "it''s a little."


    "Then you don''t know. It''s really fun to tease such people. Yuzhen, don''t worry. After marriage, there is no her, only you. I''ll take you around to see all the beautiful scenery and eat all the delicious food."


    Princess Yuzhen shouted excitedly, "great, Shangguan Yu."


    "Well, let XIAOLINZI take you back. It''s such a big person. Don''t let me worry, you know?"


    "OK. I''ll listen to you. I won''t tell the ugly. I''ll listen to you. Go back to bed early. Tomorrow, I can see you again. The ugly girl doesn''t know you lied to her. Ha ha, it''s fun."


    Laughter, so sweet, but like a knife, stabbed me deeply.


    Shangguan Yu, how can I see you clearly? Why can you say that you are false to Princess Yuzhen in front of me? In front of Princess Yuzhen, you will say that I am false.


    I can''t tell what is true and what is false.


    Love, so tired, so hurt, so painful.


    Princess Yuzhen left and walked away briskly along the way with her smile.


    Shangguan Yu breathed a sigh of relief. The father-in-law beside the door whispered, "Shangguan young master, Miss Ni came to see you just now."


    He was slightly surprised and said, "did you leave just now?"


    "No, I''m in the mulberry forest." my father-in-law pointed at me.


    He looked back, his face full of amazement.


    I smiled at him and almost broke my heart.


    As he walked by, I stepped back and leaned against the mulberry tree. Seeing that it was a dark green and black mulberry leaf because it was slightly dark, I didn''t feel anything. I thought that I wouldn''t shed tears when I looked up.


    "Chuxue, will you understand me?" he blinked.


    I shook my head: "no need."


    "First snow." his face changed greatly.


    "I really don''t need it, shangguanyu. Sorry, I shouldn''t have come." I turned my head and left.


    He grabbed my hand from behind, his fingers trembled gently, "chuxue, you have to believe me."


    "What do you believe? You tell me whether the wedding is true or false?" I looked at him and couldn''t help crying and fell down drop by drop.


    I blame myself for my lack of ambition. I wipe it suddenly and it hurts.


    "Big marriage is true, but there is no groom." he looked into my eyes with some pity and pain.


    "Again." I chuckled, "once is enough. Will you come again?"


    He suddenly hugged me, pulled me into the mulberry forest and said hoarsely, "I''m sorry, chuxue, I told the emperor, but the Emperor didn''t allow me to go to the border. He said, this is my mother''s meaning, and the Palace won''t let you go. Chuxue, what should I do? Chuxue, do you still love me?"


    I nodded: "yes, I still love, but I can''t tell now."


    He stroked my face and said seriously, "chuxue, I really ask you, would you like to be my favorite wife in Shangguan Yu''s life?"


    I smiled: "is it a concubine?"


    As soon as his face changed, he nodded softly: "I swear, I only love you, I only have you. After we get married, we will leave immediately and never return to the capital."


    "Are you happy to live like this?" I chuckled: "shangguanyu, I will never be anyone''s macro concubine. If I love you, I will keep it. In this way, you will not be happy, I will not be happy, and the princess will not be happy."


    "Chu Xue, don''t be so stubborn. I''m very serious. I haven''t asked anyone since I was a child. Chu Xue, I really think about it because of you. I can''t understand it. The road is always blocked." he said angrily: "I''ve been forcing me. What''s the reason?"


    I turned back, looked at his eyes, stood on tiptoe, kissed him gently on his chin, smiled and said, "Shangguan, the person I Ni chuxue loved in my life is you. The person who moved in my life is you and Lou poxie. However, you don''t have to. I probably have no marriage in my life."


    He shook his head: "I lied to Princess Yuzhen, chuxue."


    "You don''t have to. Shangguan, Princess Yuzhen is the daughter of Princess Tianfeng. In other words, she is your own sister. You can''t get married."


    He was stunned. I waited quietly for him to react. This news was a great impact on him.


    When I hear it, I hear it.


    "Go and ask." he grabbed my hand.


    I gently earned: "I want to go back."


    "Chuxue." he said with difficulty, "I will give you an answer. If you don''t like me to do this, I can make it clear now. I''m tired when I play every scene. However, I think, let''s leave quickly, do you understand?"


    I looked at the large mulberry leaves and said nothing.


    "Are you such a person as Ni chuxue? Do you care about these? You will say, what are you? There are so many people who say I am ugly that you can''t even line up, can''t you?" he looked at me eagerly.


    To bring me back to Qinhuai when I met.


    I exhale long, I don''t want to, so I buried this feeling, I''m very hurt, I''m very painful.


    "Is it true?"


    "I swear. I will tell Ni chuxue half a lie. I can''t die like a thunderbolt." he said word by word.


    I didn''t stop him either. I said softly, "it doesn''t matter. I don''t want to cheat."


    "I understand, chuxue, there will be no more cheating." he hugged me: "don''t be angry anymore. I''d rather you beat me and scold me. The good news you bring will change the situation."


    I shook my head. Shangguan was eager for success. Would I like the happiness cheated out?


    He must have had a hard time.


    I gently stroked his eyebrows: "Shangguan, I''d rather walk with you. No matter how difficult it is, you can have a clear conscience. Really, if you''re afraid, you can give up."

 Chapter 165

    He hugged me: "if you say give up."


    I said gently, "don''t worry, really, don''t worry at all. You are very attentive to me, and I have always cherished this feeling. The rare thing is that you know me, I won''t force you. My arrogant Shangguan Yu won''t be such a person, won''t you? I''m not afraid of hardship and difficulties. I''m willing to wait for you all the time."


    He smiled and his eyes were full of my shadow: "Ni chuxue, I dig my heart and lungs."


    Really, I am very serious to face this situation. When I am excited, I can roar a lot of words and vent by hurting him and myself.


    But I''m still too calm.


    Shangguan Yu just took a wrong road. A moment of heartache came and went quickly, because I always believed him.


    That''s enough.


    On one''s way, one inevitably goes wrong. It is not unforgivable.


    Unless I really don''t love him and really want to push him away, I can say that I won''t forgive his deception.


    Early the next morning, Shangguan Yu took me to Princess Yuzhen''s palace.


    I didn''t ask, and I know what he wanted to say?


    "Chuxue, face it with me," he said.


    I didn''t even have any preparation, so I followed him.


    Some silly, but I think it should be.


    A person with pressure is always alone. If it is love, I won''t like to just enjoy his pay.


    Then I have no feelings.


    In fact, I really don''t understand. I rely on intuition and impulse.


    Seeing the appearance of shangguanyu, Princess Yuzhen was very happy. Seeing me behind him, she immediately changed her face.


    He was drinking tea and put it heavily on the table. He said unhappily, "Shangguan Yu, why did you bring this ugly girl here?"


    Princess Tianfeng was coming out of the inner room and gently shouted, "it''s yu''er coming. It''s good to see Yu Zhen."


    "Just in time, mother, I was just looking for you?" Shangguan Yu said coldly.


    Princess Tianfeng looked at him curiously, then looked at me behind and frowned.


    "Niang, I don''t like spinning. Tell me, is Yuzhen your daughter?"


    "What?" Princess Yuzhen almost didn''t fall off the chair: "Shangguan Yu, what''s your nerve? Why do you ask like this?


    Princess Tianfeng turned pale and said, "yu''er, what are you talking about?"


    Shangguan Yu cleared his throat and said quietly, "there are no people here. You say, is Princess Yuzhen my sister?"


    "Yu''er, you''re talking nonsense. How can you talk nonsense about this?" she hurriedly came over, her face was very pale, and her hands were trembling. It seemed that she was afraid.


    Princess Yuzhen rushed to him with a calm face and shouted, "why do you come here today to say so? We are going to get married. Shangguanyu, do you want to use such an excuse to resist? Rest and I will let your father lock you up."


    "That''s enough." Shangguan Yu looked at her angrily: "what skills do you have? If you keep your mouth shut, it''s your father and Emperor. In addition to the emperor''s patron, you can''t eat and drink. If you want wind and rain, what will you do? You''re just a waste of doing nothing."


    I''m a little scared. Am I too excited? Shangguan Yu has always been so merciless.


    In Qinhuai, too, I was scolded. Every sentence was so angry that people wanted to jump.


    Princess Yuzhen probably didn''t let anyone scold her like this. For a while, she was stunned there. For a long time, she burst into tears.


    Princess Tianfeng held: "Princess Yuzhen, don''t cry, yu''er, you took the wrong medicine early in the morning."


    "It''s you who took the wrong medicine, mom. I''m a doctor. Even if you don''t say it, I''ll let the emperor know."


    Tianfeng''s face changed and pointed to him: "Shangguan Yu, don''t you want your mother to live."


    "Is that, or isn''t it?"


    "No, no, where did you hear that nonsense?" she said in panic.


    Princess Yuzhen cried sadly: "Shangguan Yu, you are too much."


    "Is it me who is too much? If you didn''t force me, would I be so much? Mom, I had to make such a bad decision. Some things must be made clear. You say, is he my sister?"


    "You''re talking nonsense. I''ll tell my father."


    "Well, it''s just for the emperor to make it clear. I''m willing to bear the responsibility. If not, I''ll die."


    "Yu''er, you''ve gone too far. How can you talk like this? You just don''t want to marry Yuzhen, and you don''t have to say such words to hurt your mother. I''ve raised you for nothing like this." Princess Tianfeng said with tears and snot.


    I really don''t like it. It seems that Shangguan has gone too far.


    As soon as I come in, I talk to my mother like this. I really don''t have any affection.


    No one would admit it like that. Moreover, there is no evidence, and it is also a matter of beheading.


    Is it really worth it for me? I looked up at Shangguan Yu, but he didn''t flinch at all, and he was still firm as before. We should make it clear.


    "Mom, why don''t you go too far? Are you afraid? What if brother and sister get married? Mom, I''m a doctor. I can test these." he took out the silver needle.


    Princess Tianfeng cried bitterly and said, "I really raised you for nothing."


    "You talk nonsense. I want you to pay the price. I''m a princess, but you say I''m your sister. It''s ridiculous. Shangguanyu, you must give me justice. Well, try and let you die." Princess Yuzhen angrily held out her hand: "if it''s false, shangguanyu, you''ll die ten times, and you''ll die enough. I''ll look at you and kneel down and beg me."


    "Yuzhen, No." Princess Tianfeng shouted and pulled Yuzhen''s hand back.


    Princess jade has the final say, "what is wrong with me? I am afraid that he will not succeed." it is not, if anything, to be black. This ridiculous reason is what I do not believe. He is a doctor by himself, and can not be led by him. In my palace, there are many doctors and people coming. "She raised her voice and cried out loud," to declare several imperial doctors. "


    "No," cried Princess Tianfeng.


    Not only was Shangguan Yu relieved, but even Princess Yuzhen was surprised.


    I looked at Shangguan. In fact, he was gambling too. Sometimes, he and I are so similar that we can do something recklessly. In fact, we are also worried.


    Princess Yuzhen said, "Auntie, why not? If no one speaks today, my father and Emperor will not spare him. I am obedient to him and slander like this. How can I swallow this tone?"


    Why not lose it? Princess Tianfeng muttered to herself, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Looking at Shangguan Yu, but Shangguan Yu was silent.


    He cuts Yuzhen''s hand and drops blood in the white tea arms.


    Princess Tianfeng looked at him again, slowly sober and calm in her eyes.


    Shangguan Yu pierced his hand, and the blood dripping from it didn''t match princess Yuzhen''s.


    Princess Tianfeng breathed a long sigh of relief: "yu''er, do you see clearly and don''t apologize to the princess? Such a treacherous behavior must be ordered by the witch." she pointed to me who hadn''t spoken.


    It''s so awesome. I''ve put all the charges on me.


    Is the news false? Is it the prince who wants me and shangguanyu to die because of these?


    Isn''t that too complicated? He doesn''t have to. If he kills me, it''s very simple.


    Shangguan Yu frowned, shook his head and looked at Princess Yuzhen. She raised her chin high: "Shangguan Yu, I want you to talk to me?"


    "Mother, I need your blood." he said firmly, with sharp eyes, he didn''t let Princess Tianfeng go at all.


    His mother began to tremble: "isn''t it enough? Isn''t it enough?"


    "Mom, are you afraid? Or, even I''m not a child of the official family." he said coldly, "I don''t believe it all the time, but my father never said a word."


    "You, what are you talking about?" she shrank back.


    Shangguan Yu chuckled: "my father has left a lot of medical books. I wonder if my mother has read them. My father has done it before. He has been looking for fertility medicine. When I was old, he asked my father. My father said it was for others. However, for more than ten years, my father has been looking for it. Does he insist on it for others?"


    "How can you doubt your mother and your father like this." she was full of accusations.


    "That mother, let me have a try." he sighed, very low, very low. The bleeding heartache made me tighten my heart.


    Princess Yuzhen picked up Tianfeng''s arm and said ruthlessly, "aunt, let him have a try. It''s not easy for him to pass this. If he''s wrong, let him kill the ugly woman himself, one knife at a time. I''ll make him heartache and make him heartache forever."


    "No, you can''t try, you can''t try," she cried low.


    "Aunt, don''t worry. He won''t even say it. In a moment, Xuanyu doctor will come and have a look."


    "Mom, is it?" Shangguan Yu put down the silver needle: "I don''t have to try. As a result, I''m not a child of Shangguan family, am I?" he sneered and smiled.


    I don''t like to see him like this, so low injury.


    Gently pull his clothes, he turned back, I nodded to him, looked at him and smiled, no matter what? I''ve been standing behind him.


    "Cancel the marriage," he said conversationally.


    "Can''t cancel, absolutely not." Princess Yuzhen exclaimed. "I''ll find my father, and I''ll judge him fairly and find out." Yuzhen company also panicked.


    Tianfeng took her and shook her head with tears: "you can''t go, Yuzhen."


    "Aunt, what are you talking about?" she opened her beautiful eyes and didn''t believe it. Even her own aunt didn''t want to find out this justice.


    "Yuzhen." she shook her head imploringly, tears on her face.


    Shangguan Yu was not feeling well and held his fist tightly.

 Chapter 166

    Persecution, he doesn''t want to. I don''t know if I''m too difficult for him. Do we have to end this marriage that shouldn''t have happened at the beginning?


    "No, I must be clear. I''m a princess. I''m a princess." Yuzhen sobbed, "I''m going to see my father and Emperor. None of you are good people in the official family. You can''t pollute people like this."


    "Yuzhen." Princess Tianfeng hugged her: "please, don''t go."


    Shangguan Yu looked up and breathed.


    I took him out. After walking for a long time, he looked back at me: "am I cruel?" he said.


    I nodded: "yes, a little."


    "I hate myself too." he laughed with self mockery: "what I have never believed, I have always believed my father''s words. It turns out that they are all true."


    Some sad, Shangguan Yu''s father is what kind of a father, with such a generous mind.


    "He taught me when I was young, but what have I learned? I will force my mother." he pounded his head heavily.


    I pulled down his hand and held it tightly: "everyone''s temperament is different. You are broad enough. Everyone also has everyone''s persistence, don''t you?"


    After a while, he breathed out his breath, calmed down and said, "I don''t want to say anything today."


    Shangguan Yu''s pride also has his vulnerability.


    This is him, really him. I don''t want him to face me with a smile. I don''t like him to cover up his most real things. People have seven emotions and six desires. Otherwise, how can we talk about it?


    "I''m with you." I don''t know how to comfort him. These are not important. I can accompany him through these difficult and painful roads. Perhaps, how long I recall, at this time, people will feel more attached.


    He turned and gently hugged me and let me go: "chuxue, I''m really ashamed to face you."


    I chuckled: "my Shangguan Yu is lonely and arrogant. No one can match it."


    "The little girl is shameless and says my Shangguan Yu." he smiled low.


    I stepped on his feet: "don''t laugh at me."


    He sighed and smiled at me: "I like it."


    I took his hand and wrote in the palm of his hand.


    His hand trembled slightly and tightened me: "first snow."


    "In fact, your cruelty is forced, and you don''t want to. I think it''s all because of me."


    He stroked my face: "How can I say that? I voluntarily love you, little girl. I want to go astray and strive for success, but I''m not so cruel. How can my mother say that she never likes my father. There are some things I don''t want to say. I can only say that my father''s death is related to my mother and the emperor. Chu Xue, don''t ask. This is an ugly face, which I''ve been begging for The reason why I am tired of going to the palace is not marriage. I am honored to live my life in order to make myself rich and noble. Now there are wars at the border, and selfish people are still fighting selfishness. "


    I bowed my head, bit a tooth in his hand, raised my head and asked him, "does it hurt? It''s the price for you to deceive me. Well, I forgive you."


    "First snow." he called softly.


    "If you say you hate something, don''t remember it. Don''t force it. You don''t want to do it. It''s not your style at all. You have to do it yourself. What you can figure out is your mother. What you did wrong is your mother. Don''t blame yourself too much."


    He leaned his head against my feet and closed his eyes: "why can you be so generous, little girl, I sometimes hate you like this. For your family like this, you can''t get anything and have no love at all. You still pay foolishly, so I despise it and I blame you."


    "Now you must think I''m fine, don''t you?" I followed his eyebrow and looked so good.


    Shangguan Yu is no longer my unattainable Shangguan Yu. It is so close.


    "Yes, don''t change yourself. I can''t say my temper is good,"


    "Don''t change. If you become an arrogant Shangguan Yu, you won''t be liked."


    He hooked my head: "chuxue, I made a mistake, you still have to tell me, don''t tell me, separate."


    "Unless, I hate you." I chuckled.


    He was really scared, and even his hands trembled slightly.


    Like a child, he also has his vulnerability.


    It''s not that I''ve been more than honest in official rain, but that I like real people. I don''t like being able to share joys and sorrows, but can''t share hardships. It seems too unstable to enjoy a person''s love. If the wind blows, I don''t know if I can hold it.


    "Why don''t you ask, whose child am I?" he also looked at me curiously.


    I chuckled: "whose is it? Anyway, I knew you were Shangguan Yu."


    "Ni chuxue, is there anyone in the world more brilliant than you?" he asked himself and smiled wildly.


    I covered his mouth: "keep your voice down. This is the palace."


    He kissed the palm of my hand, a little itchy.


    Good looking eyes looked at me: "early snow, give me more courage to face a chaotic situation."


    How urgent should I be? Guanghua is so burning in his eyes.


    Looking at him, I felt that his eyes began to soften, very light, very light, and it seemed that it had been a long time.


    I covered his eyes with one hand. His thin lips are very beautiful. He is seducing me.


    Close your eyes tremblingly and print my kiss.


    But he sat up, pulled me and kissed me deeply.


    Stunned eyes, still facing.


    He is still him, so proud, his smiling eyes are full of pride.


    He didn''t give up, kissed deeply, and wanted to kiss my happiness, sucking the deepest vibration of my soul.


    I quietly put a ring around his neck and felt his fear and arrogance.


    When I was confused, he tolerated me, his tolerant love and took care of me carefully.


    When he made a mistake, I was angry and heartache, and I had a deeper understanding of when he slapped me.


    At that time, I was repressed. I didn''t want to say anything painful. Maybe one day, we were all excited.


    How can I understand without excitement?


    He breathed heavily: "little girl, I really want to get married quickly, but I''m not anxious."


    I buried my head in his arms. I didn''t dare to look at him. My restless heart was stable.


    He learned to protect me and no longer pulled me out arrogantly.


    But marriage is destined to be a sigh.


    Shangguan Yu handed in a post and asked to be transferred to the border to fight. Princess Tianfeng didn''t insist anymore, but Yuzhen insisted.


    I don''t know what Princess Yuzhen insists on? If he doesn''t even have a little love, all she wants is sadness.


    People without love don''t have nothing. I have a shallow knowledge, and Princess Yuzhen has a shallower knowledge.


    The 19th Princess pestered Lin Pei to teach her to draw, so I had a lot of leisure.


    A few days later, Princess Yuzhen committed suicide.


    I think I can''t hide it.


    Princess Tianfeng has to give the emperor an explanation.


    Sometimes, I don''t know whether my idea is wrong or whether the prince wants to make a storm in the palace.


    And I became his chess piece.


    The seventh prince said to be careful of the prince.


    I asked myself more than once if I had done anything wrong, but I don''t know.


    If this is a brother and sister, it won''t be wrong.


    The crown prince will not be wrong. Once there is an accident in the harem, the emperor will have more political affairs and power on his shoulders.


    I feel messy and terrible.


    I don''t want to be in the harem at all. The emperor pays great attention to blood.


    If you don''t let people know, deal with it in private. If it comes out in public, it will lose the royal face.


    Therefore, shangguanyu no longer let me into that circle.


    I''m not curious. I don''t think about anything. It''s not him who did the wrong thing. It''s not easy for him to bear it.


    When the storm fell, there were no casualties.


    This is good news. It will happen in a few days.


    I haven''t heard anything about the consequences. I still remember the prince saying, "remember what you said."


    He seemed to know nothing. I put down my pen and sighed with worry.


    The fragrance behind me opened faintly. When I looked back, it was the prince.


    He stood up and saluted, but he smiled, "why be polite."


    I wonder what his purpose is? They used to be friends, but they became like this.


    He is in high spirits. He is no longer the depressed prince. He is no longer the prince covered by the aura of the seven princes.


    The distance is getting farther and farther.


    I don''t know why? More and more afraid of him.


    I stepped aside. He looked at the picture and said, "are you upset?"


    I didn''t speak. Indeed, there are only two faint strokes on my drawing paper. I don''t want to spoil the paper and can''t draw it. I don''t take the paper out to vent my anger.


    He approached me and looked at me with good eyes: "chuxue, do you remember what you said?"


    I don''t know what he''s going to say? Just silent.


    He sat on the grass, patted beside me and let me sit down.


    I shake my head, my heart has a diaphragm, how to be calm and relative again.


    "Chuxue, tell you a secret. Maybe Shangguan Yu didn''t tell you." he didn''t care about my refusal.


    Looking at the sky, he said in a low voice: "Shangguan Yu is Mrs. Xin''s biological son, that is, he is the prince, understand?"


    I shook my head: "you don''t have to tell me this, Prince. I''m just a palace maid."


    "Well, that''s all. Remember what you said, chuxue." he stood up.


    Stretching my hand to touch my face, I shrank back.


    He smiled: "chuxue, you have to learn to accept me. What we still have is entanglement?"


    I didn''t understand what he said, but he smiled deeply and pulled me hard into his arms.


    I pushed and he let me go: "Ni chuxue, Shangguan Yu is the prince."


    He left, but I stayed.


    Prince, the last thing I want to get involved is the prince.


    I said that I would not marry any prince. Is that what he said? The prince knows everything about the harem.


    Oh, no wonder, no wonder no one will take responsibility. Everything is the same.

 Chapter 167

    Pat your head. It hurts.


    I have to find shangguanyu. If he doesn''t just me, I''ll find him.


    After finishing the painting, I put it back in the painting palace and went to the small pavilion of shangguanyu. The gatekeeper said that he had gone out of the palace.


    I can''t wait for him to come back. I also go outside the palace.


    People come and go all over the street. It''s so prosperous. Where should I find it?


    The capital is so big. By the way, Shangguan medicine shop.


    I ran, panting and holding the door.


    The doctor came out and said, "girl, what''s your emergency?"


    "I, I find Shangguan, Yu, is he here?" I didn''t gasp. Asked anxiously.


    The doctor looked at me and said, "yes."


    Sure enough, I know him well enough.


    Lightly smile: "I want to see him, I am Ni chuxue."


    But he shook his head: "the young master of the upper officer is inside and ordered to come down. He can''t see anyone."


    "Go and tell him that his wife is looking for him. He can''t hide." I took a deep breath. Press your chest, run too fast, and your heart hurts.


    He looked at me curiously and then went in and said.


    I took a breath and followed in.


    "No." a violent voice came from the door.


    The doctor looked back and saw me, a little helpless.


    "Is it really gone?" I raised my voice: "how long will you hide from me? Will you never see me again?"


    There was no voice inside. I pushed the door in, a little tight and harder, and finally pushed it open.


    The smell of wine in the room was so strong that I was fanning. I pushed the window on one side to let the wind on the river blow away the smell of wine.


    The house was full of wine and medical books were thrown everywhere.


    I packed up one by one and did not go to see the man sitting by the bed drinking.


    It''s still full of wine. It seems that he wants to get drunk. Many empty wine jars have been left aside.


    Looking down at him, he turned away, his chin black and blue.


    I sighed and stroked gently, which hurt my palm.


    He looked up to pour the wine. I grabbed it and drank it.


    It makes me cough. It''s so hot that I don''t feel good at all.


    He smiled at me, his eyes full of self mockery.


    I sat in front of him: "drinking hurts."


    He still smiled. I held his face in my hands and said, "don''t laugh."


    He shook his head and knocked down my hand: "early snow, let me be quiet."


    "Then drink here and kill yourself? You can''t get drunk at all. Are you drunk? You will still be awake. The prince told me that you are the prince and shangguanyu. What should I do? But I just fell in love with you." I sighed and climbed to him.


    He took me to his feet and sat with his head on my shoulder: "first snow, first snow, I''m very upset."


    "I know." I held his head, pressed his shoulders, stiff shoulders, how much can I bear.


    Too much was added to him, and he was just a person.


    How much can life bear? I don''t know. At the most difficult time, I didn''t intend to give up, and I hope so.


    Pick up the handkerchief and gently wipe the side of his face.


    He grabbed my hand and held it tight.


    "It hurts," I whispered.


    He pierced my face with his chin, slightly painful, close kiss, with the mellow smell of wine, making my nose sour.


    Gently kissed my lips, trembling, but there was no kiss after all.


    I was disappointed. I turned his head and bit him hard on his lips.


    Lips and tongues alternate together. I can''t tell what it feels like.


    Eager to vent their emotions.


    Prince, what if you fall in love with him?


    He doesn''t care about his position or power in the palace, does he?


    I let it go and gasped. I looked at his face painfully. "Shangguan, damn you, why don''t you let me accompany you."


    "I''ll tell you something, chuxue." he smiled gently.


    That kind of helplessness, that kind of pain. "I''ll go to the border tomorrow."


    Why do you tell me this? I gritted my teeth: "what about me?"


    "Chuxue, I don''t want to recognize it. It''s my father. Let me call him father emperor. Hehe, don''t think about it all your life. I hate such a person most, don''t I?" he roared low.


    "I don''t care, Shangguan Yu, what about me? What about me?" my heart began to panic.


    He smiled: "chuxue, how can I face you?"


    "Isn''t it facing now? Are you going to abandon me?"


    "The prince wants you to be his imperial concubine, and the emperor has approved his playing."


    I felt dizzy. "What have you done?" I hit him on the shoulder.


    "I was listening, watching, watching a joke. Yuzhen committed suicide and shed blood all over the ground. The emperor was angry and asked the nominal mother to make it clear. As a result, it was very hurt."


    I covered his mouth: "enough, stop talking."


    "It''s too late. The prince wants you first before everything is clear. Do you know? Chu Xue, you and I have no fate. I hate all this. It''s a dirty selfish."


    My tears gently flow: "Shangguan, let''s escape."


    He grabbed my hand and kissed it. Tears were hot on my hand.


    "Outside the city, there is a net of heaven and earth. It''s early snow. You think too simply. In this world, few people are innocent, including me. I force my mother." he laughed at himself.


    It''s never meant to be. He never gives up. He wants to give up on me.


    I despise the emperor, a lecherous and incompetent emperor.


    However, he is him and the emperor is the emperor. How can they be confused.


    Prince, why do you know this.


    Stay in the palace, what do I think.


    "Do you have the heart to leave me alone?" I asked him.


    He smiled and his eyes were full of pain: "I can''t bear it, but the first snow, my heart is so chaotic, so chaotic. I think the worst thing is that I''m just someone else''s child, but I never thought my father was the emperor. I don''t want to. I''d rather not know."


    "I know you need time. I''ll accompany you. Don''t give up so soon. I haven''t given up yet. How can you?"


    I was confused and kissed his face: "I like you, I like you, I really like you."


    "Shangguan young master, the prince''s personal guard came to pick up Miss Ni back to the palace." a clear voice sounded.


    He chuckled, "do you hear me?"


    "I believe you, you have to believe me," I said wildly.


    Take his hand and bite hard: "To let this pain go is to believe me and wait for me. You can''t leave me alone. Then, you are no longer the Shangguan Yu I love. What about the emperor? What''s your business? What''s wrong with you? I want your selfishness. Why don''t you take it out? Don''t you teach me again and again to stop paying for my family? What about you?"


    I''m afraid. I''ll bite hard again. I have to let him remember.


    "How can I be selfish when I meet you." he chuckled.


    I pointed to his heart and beat him hard: "wait for me."


    I began to get scared, stood up and looked at him: "you have to wait for me. If you leave, I will hate you all my life. I Ni chuxue did what I said."


    "If you say you don''t like me, you let me go at the beginning. Don''t tell me again. You forgive me. What''s this? Shangguan Yu, I''m still an innocent person. I''m still alive."


    He looked at me, his eyes slowly glowing.


    When I came to the door, I couldn''t bear it. I rushed up again and stroked his face: "I''m not afraid of anything. Shangguan Yu, I tell you, what I''m afraid of now is that you leave me. You give up me. What''s not terrible is that we don''t give up."


    He nodded and kissed me fiercely on my neck: "first snow, first snow."


    I smiled, "yes, that''s it. I like your kiss. I''m your Ni chuxue."


    "Shangguan young master." someone urged outside the door.


    I took a breath and smiled at him, "we''re together."


    I hurried back to the palace, Prince, Prince, I didn''t know him in the end.


    To separate me from Shangguan Yu like this, I categorically refused him, didn''t I?


    I don''t know. What''s the advantage of him accepting me as his imperial concubine? I have no power, no status, no means, and I''m still a person who can''t be used. I''m still very stubborn.


    I know. I''ve been used. What are the consequences? His goal has been achieved. The palace is in a mess, and more power falls on him.


    I felt more and more frightened in the palace. I didn''t want to go in. Even I had the idea of running away.


    When he saw me at the gate of the palace, he didn''t say anything. As soon as he smiled, he took my hand and went to the palace.


    I struggled hard. He didn''t let go at all. He smiled and said, "chuxue, the house in the East Palace, which one do you like to live in?"


    "Why?" I shouted.


    "In a few days, you will understand."


    I shook my head, "I don''t want it."


    "Chuxue, I''m sorry, I can''t help you." he pulled hard and walked with my shoulder: "chuxue, I''ll spoil you."


    "I don''t need it. Please don''t play any more. I only have Shangguan Yu in my heart."


    "Where''s the evil in that building?" he stopped and looked at me. His eyes were full of inquiries.


    Seven prince, how long has it been? I haven''t thought of him for a long time.


    I even envy him. At the border, the Liao people are fighting, thinking nothing, and away from the palace, which makes people hate and annoy.


    These annoying things are small compared with the border. However, this is still entangled.


    I''d rather go to the border. Although it''s dangerous, I don''t like being in the palace.


    "The seventh Prince won''t fight for power with you. If you accept me as the imperial concubine, you just want to defeat him. You''re wrong." I said coldly, "there is no love or hate between me and him."


    He sighed: "chuxue, me and him, you are separated. I am separated from you, too. I have become the head of your confrontation, haven''t I? Why don''t you think for me?"


    In fact, I have firmly believed in the words of the seventh prince.


    The closer he gets to the center of power, the more he changes and becomes elusive.

 Chapter 168

    "If you still have some good feelings for me, please don''t embarrass me again. I will follow Shangguan Yu, go from place to place, and I won''t go back to the palace again. He won''t argue with you for a little glory? As for the seventh prince, you think more. I''m clean with him."


    He chuckled: "really? It''s right for you to look at me like this, isn''t it? I''m just like this in your heart. However, you''re wrong when you look at Lou poxie. He won''t change what he believes."


    I opened with a smile: "then you see me wrong. Do you think I''m a obedient person?"


    "I''m definitely not a person who walks by the wind and waves. I''m right. Maybe there''s nothing, but it''s a mistake. How can I not go against the wind once?"


    I opened his hand and said coldly, "prince, you think too much of me. I''m just a palace maid. I have no posture and colorless. I live and die. I don''t feel pity. There are many palace maids in the palace."


    "Dead?" he raised his eyebrows, a little funny: "you won''t."


    "You know me very well. I don''t know why you always say that. Yes, I feel inexplicable since I entered the palace. I always kill opportunities again and again, and thank you for saving me." however, this gratitude is constantly changing.


    Whose fault is it, mine or his.


    He looked at me and shook his head. "Anyway, you have to get used to it."


    "I will never adapt. You don''t know my determination." I smiled.


    He looked at my eyes and thought a little.


    I hate such a prince. He is always calculating people and always pinching other people''s weaknesses. He has changed, from head to toe, and there is no place where he does not publicize his power. I shook my head, turned my head and walked away. He didn''t force me to stay.


    When he arrived at the painting palace, Lin Pei didn''t look very well and said that someone was waiting for me in the side room of the painting palace.


    I asked him who he was, and he said quietly, "it''s Mrs. Xin."


    "Mrs. Xin?" I''m a little curious. This is also a non Chinese person.


    Lin Peng patted me on the shoulder: "I''ll go in with you."


    I shook my head and smiled: "no, Lin Peng, I''m afraid I may not be able to get out of the palace in the future. Can you help me get some things out of the palace and go to Shangguan medicine shop now? I''m worried about him."


    "I don''t know what it is, but if you can help me, try your best."


    I sighed and smiled: "why in the end, I only have you around." I wonder if Ni chuxue is doomed to no fate.


    He wanted to ask something. I shook my head and said, "it''s all right. I''ll sigh, huh."


    I went into the room and gave Lin Pei all the pictures I drew for him: "thank you."


    "It''s worth talking about between us." he smiled.


    At the door of the side room of the magnificent painting palace, I took a deep breath and walked forward lightly.


    Two little maids at the door opened the door, and a faint aroma overflowed.


    I bent down and saluted: "Ni chuxue, the female painter, has seen Mrs. Xin."


    "Come in." a soft female voice sounded.


    I walked in gently, the door closed behind me and closed the sunlight. I looked up, saluted and stood aside to see that Mrs. Xin was really a great beauty. She was delicate and saw Qingyan again. Her face was like a picture and her muscles were like snow. Her appearance was even somewhat similar to that of Shangguan Yu.


    "Do you know what I want you to do?" she asked faintly.


    I looked around, just me and her.


    He shook his head and didn''t speak. He was very surprised. It must have something to do with Shangguan Yu.


    She looked at me for a long time and sighed deeply, "it''s Ni chuxue, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, madam Huixin," I said clearly.


    "Shangguanyu''s resistance to marriage makes so many things because of you."


    "Yes." I don''t have a word to say. What can''t I admit?


    I had known him for a long time. If nothing had happened to the Yan family, I was afraid that he and I would have become husband and wife.


    "Shangguanyu, how is he?" she asked with some trembling.


    I shook my head. "It''s not good at all."


    Mrs. Xin clenched her red lips and sucked her nose. Her eyes were suspected to be full of moisture. When she closed her eyes, Erxing Qing tears slowly flowed down.


    "He must hate me very much," she said quietly.


    But he doesn''t hate. Now he only hates himself, which is what I fear most.


    "I have to," she said softly after a long time. "I entered the palace as a beautiful girl. I just wanted to lose the election and didn''t want to compete in the palace. That night, when I looked at the moonlight, the emperor saw me, and then,,, and then I became a talented person. The queen didn''t come out, and there wasn''t even a child in the palace, you know?"


    I didn''t know. I listened to her quietly and heard some sadness.


    "However, I still had a child. When I was two months old, the empress''s sister, concubine Jing, gave birth to a boy. However, when she died of dystocia, the empress took it with her and looked as if she had come out. That is, the later crown prince."


    I took a breath in my heart. What a dystocia. I can exchange one life for another., Queen, it''s so powerful. My sister won''t let go.


    "When I was in the imperial garden for the new year, I didn''t think about food and tea all day. I was extremely afraid. When someone asked, I said that I was restless and didn''t go out. When the emperor returned to the palace at the beginning of spring, I said it was not suitable to go away, so I didn''t follow the emperor back to the palace. Princess Tianfeng and her son-in-law were at odds and lived in the imperial garden. Coincidentally, she also had a body, but she didn''t keep it. She was very sad and my heart was broken I thought, maybe my child can keep her position in the official family and let the child grow up safely. I asked her at night and she agreed, on the condition that if she has a child, she will be sent to me to be a princess and form an in laws later. If she is a son, she will go to the palace to be a prince and become a brother later, so as to ensure her survival for the rest of her life I didn''t think much about it, so I agreed. Because of this, she killed everyone who knew about it. Later, she really had a body. She told me how difficult it was for me. I didn''t like the emperor. I had to please the emperor and let the emperor spoil me. Then I hid in the imperial garden, pretended to be a big belly every day and took medicine every day, so that my pulse and breath changed. After October, her heart began to grow The child died, and I had another princess. "She smiled bitterly:" ridiculous, chaotic, up to now, I can''t believe what I did. "


    "The queen has concealed it, and the emperor has concealed it, but she can''t hide it for a lifetime."


    I don''t know what to say, and my heart twists and turns.


    Mrs. Xin, how can this be? However, she is also afraid. As a mother, she always wants to protect her children.


    Now it is Shangguan Yu who suffers.


    How unfair! What''s wrong with him.


    He likes a free life very much. If it weren''t for me, he wouldn''t be led into the palace.


    I began to blame myself deeply again.


    What''s the point, she told me? I see. What can I do?


    The emperor likes Shangguan Yu very much. In this way, he wants him to stay with him.


    I also feel sorry for him for so many years. His invitation was approved readily.


    "Ni chuxue, if you are good for Shangguan, please ask him not to go to the border. There is war. The emperor will go south. There will be no more people transferred. Please forgive a mother''s last resort." she looked at me with pain in her eyes.


    I shook my head, took a deep breath and calmed my mood: "Mrs. Xin, I encouraged him to go to the border. Really, your previous intention was to be good for him. He was in pain. You are not him, and you don''t know him. He won''t like to be a person who opens his mouth with food and hands with clothes. He has his own volunteer and what he wants to do."


    "But I''m his mother. I want him to be good?" she cried and shook her head.


    "It''s his mother, but after all, his road is his own."


    Alas, such a process, what a prince, I smiled low.


    "How do you know that it hurts to be a mother? Do you know why the emperor doesn''t punish Princess Tianfeng? Do you know why Princess Yuzhen still lives in the palace and why she doesn''t marry anymore?" she stood up and said eagerly, "that''s because the children before Princess Tianfeng are the Emperor''s children."


    I cover my ears. I hate listening to these dirty things in the palace.


    "Go and tell Guan Yu that he will listen to you because you can be desperate." she grabbed my hand in a hurry.


    I shook my head: "I''m sorry, Mrs. Xin."


    Her tears came down: "I''m his mother. He won''t recognize me or call me, but I still care about him."


    "I can understand your mood, but I really can''t help it."


    "Does he hate me? Did he say that?" she asked anxiously.


    "I don''t know. He didn''t tell me that. I beg you not to press him. The last thing he wants to be is the prince."


    Shangguan Yu''s mother, how can I say that one step is wrong, one step is wrong.


    I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong. Shangguanyu has been free for more than 20 years.


    However, what he disdains most is his closest. How to make him not sad.


    If it''s me, I don''t know. I''m in a mess.


    Her tears can''t solve everything in the end.


    Power, greed and everyone''s selfishness have led to today''s situation.


    Perhaps Mrs. Xin was afraid of death and giving birth to a child, and ended up like Princess Jing.


    Boldly deceived the superior and the inferior, made a deal with Tianfeng, and accumulated today''s mistake.


    The most injured person is him.


    How I want to be with him and spend time with him.


    I''ll wait. What''s the news Lin Pei brought me back? Did Shangguan Yu listen to my words?


    I really care about him. Anyone can cheat him. I won''t cheat him.


    Guarding a dizzy yellow palace lantern and waiting is the most unbearable thing.


    I almost went to sleep. I stood on the table and kept nodding my head. I almost knocked on the table and woke up.


    It''s getting a little gray. Lin Pei didn''t come. Is it too late and inconvenient, or is he delayed in something important.

 Chapter 169

    My neck was numb. I went to bed to take a nap, but I was awake again.


    Touch your chin, there is no pain.


    Fortunately, there was Shangguan Yu, otherwise, I became even uglier. It''s not excellent, but also some injuries. It''s more than a wonderful one.


    My mother has been sorry for me because of her parents. I haven''t spread much of her beauty.


    Say only eyes. My round eyes are quite like my mother''s.


    Once the facial features are separated, they are also very unique. I think they are very good. When they are combined together, they are not very good.


    How much? I don''t like to dress up.


    In a daze, I fell asleep again.


    Until a sudden knock on the door woke me up: "first snow, open the door, it''s me."


    For a while, it seemed weak and anxious.


    I quickly put on my shoes to open the door. As soon as I opened it, Lin almost fell in. I held him, but I smelled the smell of wine all over him.


    "Lin Pei, why are you drinking?"


    He looked at me, some things were circulating in his eyes, and some bad premonitions flew through my mind.


    He smiled, "he''s gone."


    Really gone, really don''t care about me, don''t care about me, ignore me, don''t like me anymore.


    Lin Peng touched it again. He didn''t touch anything. He shook his head and said, "it''s gone."


    "What?" I asked softly, in a voice so low that I felt as if I were listening to others.


    The heart is empty, and the pain runs from the heart cavity to the nose, and then to the eyes.


    I crossed my hand and wet it.


    Looking at the color of that day, it is also full of moisture.


    Lin Pei lay on my desk and went to sleep.


    Gone, my world has become a blank.


    Sitting on the bench, I don''t know what to do?


    My wedding, ha ha, it''s so funny. Shangguan Yu, how can I really marry the prince? How terrible is death? Shangguan Yu, why are you in pain or don''t you want me to accompany you?


    Shangguan Yu, many questions, why don''t you give me an answer and leave.


    You said, I am the little girl who let you dig your heart and lungs, but now you have dug my heart.


    "Don''t go, don''t go, chuxue will be unhappy." Lin Pei is still muttering to himself.


    "First snow, things." he unconsciously touched his sleeve.


    Did shangguanyu leave it to me? I hurriedly went to see Lin Pei''s sleeve, but it was empty. I was so disappointed.


    I shook him and asked anxiously, "Lin Pei, what did shangguanyu leave for me?"


    "I wrote paper," he said with a smile.


    However, there was nothing. He must have been confused when he was drunk. Even though he had been waiting all night, he was not short of a few hours.


    I waited quietly. When the sun rose and Lin changed wine, I made him strong tea. After a few cups, he was almost awake.


    He shook his head, took the wet towel in my hand, wiped his face, breathed angrily and said, "chuxue, he''s gone."


    I nodded. My mood has calmed down. It''s good to go. It''s a place of right and wrong after all. I don''t like to stay here.


    I don''t want him to be trapped here. He has ambition but doesn''t make it. He has talent but doesn''t give it. It''s a waste of his good skills in the end.


    "Did he say anything and give me anything?" I asked nervously.


    Lin Pei hung his head and touched his sleeve. "Didn''t I give you that letter?"


    I shook my head, and his face changed, "chuxue, I must have lost it when I vomited on the palace wall. Now I''ll look for it and see if I can find it again."


    I sighed and held him. My father-in-law would clean up in the morning. It must be gone. It doesn''t matter. I want to know what he told you? "He is very important to me.


    Lin Pei thought for a moment and said, "he hates it and doesn''t want to stay in the capital all day. I asked him to think more about you, but he only smiled bitterly and said that you are going to be the prince''s concubine. He might as well leave."


    "Why is it so strange that his arrogance is gone, and he won''t argue? I don''t know what happened here? I Ni chuxue. Is it that people say that people accept me as a concubine, so I put on a red veil."


    I''m angry. Shangguanyu, no matter what I say, finally left.


    Lin Pei sighed and said deeply, "because he knows you too well. Chu Xue, your constraints in the palace are always deep. Your father has become a county magistrate of Qinhuai, you know."


    What has the final say has the final say: "I don''t know anything. I think they are not clear about what they do. They are the ones who have the final say, and they are the ones who have the final say.


    "He doesn''t want to embarrass you. He might as well leave you. It seems that if he has fate, he will meet."


    I hold my fist angrily. I hate myself. I''m not selfish enough. Why should I come back? He''s right. I''m too tied up in the end. I can''t let go. He knows me.


    He was in pain, he left, he chose to let me hate him.


    Tight and loose, loose and tight, that is, I always don''t know what to say?


    Tears swirled in his eyes. His departure could calm the palace.


    I am the only one who is sad, and he is the only one who is hurt.


    Fate can''t be together. It''s more than heartache. Are we really destined to have no fate?


    The black jade hairpin given to me by the crown prince, is it the only way out? I don''t want to, I can''t see through the world of mortals.


    I read about the love, hate and anger of lovers in the world. In the end, the men I have moved will be far away from me.


    Forget it, forget it, that''s it.


    I lowered my head, full of pain.


    "Early snow." Lin Pei gently grabbed my hand: "don''t be sad."


    I shook my head. My fingers are so cold. I still have to go my own way. I thought I found a backer. I can stop. I don''t have to think about anything. In the end, I still have to increase my own way.


    Keep alive, you will have a chance to see you again.


    Missed fate is missed, and it will only add regret to meet again.


    I''m not sad. At least I loved, hurt and hurt. Now, I can only look at it.


    "Chuxue, I''ll try to get in touch with Shangguan Yu and ask him to write another letter to me." Lin Pei''s eyes are full of guilt.


    I chuckled, suffering and suffering. "No, Lin Pei, in fact, I''m too greedy. If I didn''t think about Xiao''s love when I left the palace that time, neither he nor I would have to be hurt."


    "Chuxue, I''m sorry."


    If even heaven doesn''t give me and him a chance, fate will draw the last foothold here.


    "Lin Pei, don''t worry. It''s me and him. We don''t have enough fate. If it weren''t for you, we would have no follow-up. Thank you. Thank you for your accomplishment, which makes me realize more selfishness."


    He patted me on the shoulder, "cry, first snow, it will be easier to cry."


    "I don''t like crying," I whispered softly.


    He wiped my tears and whispered softly: "then don''t cry, smile, Ni chuxue, smile, what can''t pass, isn''t it? Goodbye, don''t miss it again. The fate God gave you will not be the last step."


    I sobbed, "I can''t laugh either."


    He gently hugged me and sighed, "chuxue, you are only 17 years old. Your shoulders are still very fragile."


    I shrunk my shoulders. "I want to cry."


    "Then cry. Don''t think too much. If you''re tired of crying, go to sleep. We''ll draw tomorrow."


    "Lin Pei, one by one, left me. I don''t know. In the end, I''m not the only one. I don''t like this. I''m really afraid."


    My heart is also confused.


    I want to relax my shoulders and just be a puppet maid, but I can''t always do it.


    He looked up with some wet eyes and said in a low voice, "chuxue, I won''t leave you. If you don''t leave the palace, I''ll never leave the palace. Chuxue, stick to it. One day, you''ll lose one day."


    I wiped my tears, "one day, one day is missing, but the day is so sad."


    "You''ll always pass if you stay," he said softly.


    I smiled bitterly: "I''m living by myself. I''m out of the palace. Do I still know me?"


    "Then cheer up. There''s nothing hard to beat Ni chuxue."


    Is there nothing hard for me? No, I''m also very fragile. I can see it, just because I''m afraid of being hurt. I''m afraid of being sad.


    So, I can not think, not to see.


    After waiting for a long time, I look back. That''s one thing.


    However, the sadness is very shallow. I have to bite my lips and go to the official rain for a long time to mention it, so that I won''t feel heartache like wringing.


    The prince is ridiculous. He even wants to use me to contain the seven princes.


    It''s really funny. I don''t remember the appearance of the seventh prince. I don''t dare to remember. I''m afraid my heart will tremble. When I seriously think of it, it''s very vague. However, I don''t want to think about it, it''s so clear.


    He said he would accept me as the imperial concubine. I have Xiaojing, pear fragrance and my father who is an official of the Yan Dynasty in the palace.


    My obstacles, combined, hinder my steps. I can''t even do earth shaking things with vigour and vitality.


    Power is important in his eyes, and family affection is also important in my eyes. He can use these to achieve the containment he wants.


    When we have no fate, if we meet again, it will be three years later.


    If I want to stay in the palace all my life, even for the imperial concubine or the palace maid, I''m not happy.


    In this way, it''s better to cut off all my thoughts, all my love roots, become a monk and avoid it.


    After all, I can''t do it. I look forward to the continuation of fate.


    This summer, I was a silent painting girl.


    Follow Lin Pei''s back and don''t go anywhere. If the prince intends to protect me, no one will embarrass me.


    Spring is gone and summer is over. Neither the seventh Prince nor Shangguan Yu has brought me a message or a letter.


    I don''t hear anything outside the window, and I''m silent in my world.


    The emperor''s health is getting worse and worse. In the harem, everyone defends himself, and the prince''s power is at its zenith.

 Chapter 170

    After Xia Hua''s last touch of gorgeous study, the marriage between the prince and the prime minister, Miss Zhang, was finally completed.


    Miss Zhang was officially becoming a crown princess. That night, Lin Pei and I went to Yulong palace to paint.


    I don''t have any feeling. I think it''s a confession. I don''t feel the joy of doing a wedding in the palace. Maybe my heart is too quiet and cold.


    Maybe I don''t like such a marriage. The combination of power and benefit. If the seventh Prince is still in the palace, will there be such a marriage? I can''t help guessing, shaking my head and sighing. Isn''t it that I''m asking for trouble to have a headache?


    The emperor only drank a glass of wine. Without sitting for a while, he coughed and asked his father-in-law to help him down to rest.


    The next day, he asked his father-in-law to come and tell me that he would take me as his concubine in half a month.


    It''s quiet. Even the people in the harem don''t know.


    I felt that he was a little sneaky and funny. I laughed so much that tears came out.


    I sent him a picture with a Taoist nun on it.


    He didn''t reply, but he still asked people to send something like red satin.


    I found that his father-in-law was speechless. I asked them to take it back. It took a long time for me to know that if I didn''t take it, they would be dead. I was surprised by the prince''s means.


    So powerful, so meticulous.


    The prince made the crown princess, and it took half a month to get another one. He was so eager, but there was nothing I could do.


    He''s right. Now, I''m just a chess piece, a chess left and right by others.


    I can only wait for the current situation to change, or inadvertent things to change.


    My fate is done. I don''t want to give in to a man I''ll never like. I don''t want to stay in the palace powerlessly.


    I''ll wait. Isn''t there fifteen days? Even on the last day, I won''t give up.


    If not, it will be a heroic Flower Pavilion.


    There is some news. It''s the tenth day. I don''t know whether to cry or rejoice.


    The seventh prince was seriously injured. Yan Jun was defeated and withdrew ten miles from the border.


    The emperor was shocked by this move. Then, the people were angry and sent letters everywhere to ask the emperor to make some adjustments to the border, including materials and manpower.


    When I heard Lin Yu say, even my heart fell very low.


    The seventh Prince felt so painful. How could he get hurt? He must be very tired and powerless. He didn''t say he was tired, but he was seriously injured. I don''t know if it''s the same as that time. He can pretend there''s nothing wrong and go to the battlefield again? That''s how he is. He can''t take care of himself.


    For more than half a year, I didn''t listen to his news. I don''t know how he is. There are always a lot of news.


    I thought I was used to it. When I heard that he was seriously injured, I lost a corner in my heart.


    It hurts badly. I think I don''t care, but it hurts like that.


    What to kill, still can''t stop.


    The emperor was even more afraid of this defeat and sent more people south to urge the palace over there to be completed early.


    Therefore, there can be no happy events in the palace, not even the Queen''s birthday.


    Use this to calm down some people''s feelings, and also ordered the prince to prepare for future affairs.


    The matter of accepting me as the imperial concubine has become a little distant.


    I sighed a sigh of relief. I was very worried about the seventh Prince and Shangguan Yu.


    I don''t know how long I can see Lixiang in the future. I can''t guess the prince.


    If the crown prince does not forget this matter after five days and insists on accepting me as the imperial concubine, that will be the last time.


    I don''t want to disturb Xiaojing. He is smart and sensible. Although he is very hard, he knows what his mission is? I haven''t made any mistakes around the prince. I don''t worry about him. People always have to learn to grow independently to become strong.


    At the beginning, I met the prince and thought he was a very good person, which changed slowly.


    Saving Xiaojing was also my attitude at that time. I just didn''t want to ask the seventh prince.


    If you ask, it''s probably not the situation today.


    How many choices in life, I want to regret, but I don''t regret what I have done.


    However, I have to admit that I was wrong.


    When I went to Lihua palace, I found that many palace maids had changed. The palace maids stopped me and said Zhaoyi was seeing guests.


    I waited outside, and a melodious sound of the piano came out. It was very nice to hear.


    Ruyin comes from the sky, breaking clouds and sunrise, thousands of miles of scenery. It''s not light. If you guessed correctly, it''s Lou Yuyu and pear fragrance. Why did you mix with Lou Yuyu again?


    Not much later, the maid of honor went in and reported that I asked for an interview.


    When Lixiang was approved, I entered the outer room, which is the inner hall.


    Lixiang sat on the soft chair, her eyes were a little dull, and the radiant Lixiang was gone.


    She was withered and her face was not very good.


    Since the child was gone, she has been almost so ordinary and doesn''t care much about herself.


    The emperor''s new favorite beauty is even more beautiful than her. It is said that she is beautiful and beautiful, and Lixiang can''t compare with her.


    Therefore, Lixiang fell out of favor.


    The Emperor didn''t have enough patience to see a concubine for too long. He waited for someone to show her brilliance again.


    "Here you are," she said lazily.


    I nodded and looked at Lou Yuyu strangely.


    He even smiled at me, looked at Li Xiang and said with a smile, "empress Zhaoyi, this song sounds good."


    "It sounds good. You can come to the Palace tomorrow and play for the palace." she waved.


    Lou Yuyu stood up and smiled: "empress Xie Zhaoyi flattered me. Tomorrow, I will come on time."


    He glanced at me with some pride and passed me by.


    The thin sunlight slanted in from the window and shone on the string. It was particularly bright, like a God. However, it was played by Lou Yuyu. It was shining and beautiful, and it also made me sigh.


    "Li Xiang, why did he get entangled with Lou Yuyu again? He has never been kind."


    Li Xiang smiled and revealed in her eyes, "how can I not know that he is not even afraid of being in the storm? I know, but this breath makes me how to swallow it."


    Not only is she, I can''t swallow it, but what can I do? I can only watch him enter and leave the palace.


    I''m alone in the palace. I''m the only one. I have to take care of myself and love myself carefully.


    I can''t jump on it, then let him beat it up and let someone lock it up.


    Some laugh, I always think, but I can''t do it.


    "I have to let him get some price." Lixiang smiled, stood up and entered the bedroom, and I followed in.


    As soon as she sat down, she immediately said, "I was looking for you."


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" I chuckled: "the Emperor may go south in a few days. I see that many imperial concubines and women have packed up and come to have a look. I don''t know when I can see you again."


    She stared at me, then smiled, looked at me, turned around, and saw me inexplicably.


    She just said, "in fact, Ni chuxue in our family is still somewhat beautiful. If you dress up again, it won''t have a lasting appeal, will it?"


    I shook my head: "Lixiang, let''s get down to business."


    I don''t like what she said. If I checked the official Yu, or I would be a little happy. If it was her, I felt strange.


    "No, I''ll get down to business with you."


    She sat down and said without raising her head: "you know that the emperor will go south soon. This is an opportunity. Ni chuxue, it''s my chance to turn over."


    I don''t know what she said? I don''t care much about her.


    "Do you know, the last time you came late, what happened to me?" Jingli looked at me.


    I sighed, "there''s no way. I''m lucky to be able to keep my life."


    I fainted. If it wasn''t Xiaojing, how could I run out?


    She raised her head with some hatred on her face. "I won''t have children in the future."


    "Ah." I exclaimed and ran to her, "pear fragrance, it''s impossible. Shangguan Yu didn''t say it."


    "I told him not to talk to anyone. Do you think it''s good for me to say it?" she sighed, stood at the window and said bitterly: "do you know that in the palace, no children always mean no status. When the emperor died, I either went to the nunnery or was buried with him."


    I was silent, but my heart was rolling. Yes, these are the rules over the years.


    But what can be done?


    She turned to look at me, "Ni chuxue, help me have a prince and keep my position."


    I was so scared that I almost didn''t fall. I held the table on one side and looked at her with wide eyes.


    She stared, "Ni chuxue, I''m not wrong. You''re also pretty. Moreover, the emperor once thought of you when you painted the fragrant snow sea, didn''t you? The painting was clearly painted by you. You helped me have a prince. I''ll arrange it. As soon as the light goes out at night, the emperor doesn''t know who is next to him. As soon as you are pregnant, I''ll stay in the palace. Mrs. Xin, they can confuse the false with the true, so I have it Only by keeping my position can I avoid the result of both. "


    I was stunned, said my own sister, asking me to give birth to a prince for her.


    How ridiculous and frightening! I never even thought about it.


    Lixiang approached, "I haven''t begged you many times. This time, you can ask me as much as you want. As long as I can keep my prosperity for the rest of my life, I will be satisfied."


    I shook my head and smiled bitterly, "pear fragrance, impossible."


    What did she take me for? I was not the one she used in times of crisis. Was it my connivance that made her come up with such unreasonable demands?


    "Why not? You won''t, will you," she sneered.


    "Li Xiang, how can I be willing? You didn''t ask me to draw a picture for you, you didn''t ask me to take care of you, but to have children." this is not a joke. No matter how much I want to help her, I can''t promise. "

 Chapter 171

    "Just promise me once, just this time, I won''t ask you again." her eyes were filled with sincere requests.


    No matter what she said, I wouldn''t agree. I shook my head.


    "What are you insisting on? Ni chuxue, the seventh Prince is gone, and Shangguan Yu is gone. In this palace, you only have me." she cried angrily, "you''re alone. Anyway, your body is not innocent. What''s worthless, aren''t you?"


    If it weren''t for my sister, I would have slapped her.


    I stood on the threshold and sighed low. Do they all look at me like this?


    Those who regarded me as the treasure in their hands left the palace.


    "It''s not worth it." I smiled and asked me to go with the old emperor. It''s better for me to jump into the Taiye pool directly.


    She kicked the table angrily, swept away the vases on it, fell to the ground and made a loud noise.


    This is like her anger. I really don''t know her. After entering the palace, she climbed up at all costs and finally became a Zhaoyi. This time it''s a child. What''s next?


    I have my persistence. I can''t follow her path.


    I''m not a puppet maid, Li Xiang, so selfish.


    "Ni chuxue, you have grown so big in my Yan family. Is it time for you to repay your kindness?" she looked at me angrily.


    I was surprised: "I am also the daughter of the Yan family."


    "Hum." she sneered, "like?"


    In my heart, I have some fear. What does that mean?


    "You are not my father''s daughter at all, so my father doesn''t like you and keeps you. That is to wait for one day, you can repay kindness, Ni chuxue. It''s time for you to repay kindness." she stared at me.


    I shook my head: "Lixiang, don''t say this. I''m not Dad''s daughter."


    "Then why doesn''t dad hurt you at all and don''t want to see you at all."


    "For you, I tell you, dad wants to drive you out of the house, but you can''t get married anyway. Forget it, my Yan family supports you as a young lady. Now, it''s time for you to return, I''ll still treat you as a sister."


    I was weak and felt like the earth was falling apart. "Pear fragrance, stop talking."


    "Will you or won''t you?" she asked.


    I still shook my head: "this is not a painting deal, Lixiang. How do you understand a person''s feelings, a person''s self-esteem and self-respect?"


    "It''s all bullshit. It''s true that people are alive." she interrupted me in a high voice.


    "Are you happy if you live?" I asked softly.


    She was stunned, happy, unhappy. In the contest of power, she was unwilling to lose and unwilling to be lower than others. She always had endless injuries. I once advised her, but she didn''t listen and insisted on taking the road she wanted to take. Now, I can''t go on for her.


    "They''re gone, I don''t know what you''re holding on to?" she roared angrily.


    My heart sighed low, why, just a position, want our sisters to turn over and tear up like this.


    "Even if every friend of mine in this world has gone and left me, I won''t promise you. People live not for others, but for themselves."


    "You are selfish." she gritted her teeth and looked at me with hatred.


    Are you a sister? Why, angry at each other, low and bitter smile in my heart.


    "Yes, whatever. I can''t promise this. Lixiang, if you live, you have to love yourself. If you think I can''t even do sisters without helping you, how precious you are," I said gently.


    How can she not be selfish? I''m dad''s daughter. She didn''t say that about me.


    "Ni chuxue, get out of here, you bastard. You have no conscience." she cried, angry and smashed things.


    My sister Yin Lixiang is no longer the sister of Qinhuai Guanghua and zhishudali.


    She is a Zhaoyi, a Zhaoyi who tries to climb up.


    Wild seed, so ugly, I covered my ears and walked out.


    A trace of pain slowly twisted out from the bottom of my heart and tangled together.


    In my heart, family affection is very important. Shangguan Yu knows it.


    So he didn''t want to embarrass me. He left.


    He gave me up. He knew me too well.


    Such pain, such helplessness, has finally passed. I can''t always think of pain and let pain live my life.


    What can let me change my mind is that Shangguan Yu finally walked out of the palace and the capital. He can do his best with his own strength. He is also a hot-blooded man of the Yan Dynasty.


    I am happy, if fate, can''t it be continued?


    I walked my way carefully, narrowly seeking survival in this palace.


    It was Li Xiang who hit me hard. She was hurt a lot, but I didn''t add it to her.


    I can carry the stigma of stealing for her. It doesn''t matter. After all, it''s not true.


    But let me have a baby for her. No matter what she says or asks, I won''t promise.


    At least my heart is beating. I know what to do. I also know that my road can''t go like this.


    Even if no one cares about me in this world, I still can''t lose my minimum dignity.


    I''m not a child of the Yan family. I heard about it as early as Qinhuai, and I don''t think about it.


    Speaking from Lixiang''s mouth hurt me to pieces.


    No matter how you say it, it is not like this to repay the kindness as heavy as heaven.


    My mother didn''t give me a result until she died. Looking at me and sighing, I didn''t want to.


    But I don''t ask her. She''s very sad. I don''t want to make her more sad.


    I don''t know why my mother won''t be happy with my father until she dies? And now, I seem to know, so what? These weak feelings of flesh and blood will gradually change. What is important is that there is a filial heart. I call him Dad, and he will always be my dad.


    I repress myself and don''t think about it.


    Look at the shadow near the water. I Ni chuxue is really different from her. In appearance, I''m not like my mother or my father.


    I''m not the daughter of the Yan family, so my surname is Ni. I live alone. Even my relatives are afraid. She doesn''t know how to cherish.


    I don''t have too many extravagant hopes for pear incense. After the pain, there''s nothing else.


    The next evening, someone called me.


    In the imperial garden, imperial concubine Ping was sitting there leisurely.


    A mammy led me over.


    I''m not very afraid. I''m afraid there are many dark eyes of the crown prince around me. I had this understanding when I was in shangguanyu medicine shop.


    He bowed his head and went over to salute, "Ni chuxue, the maid, knocked on the imperial concubine. The imperial concubine is auspicious."


    She didn''t ask me to get up and let me kneel on the ground.


    Those who knock on the imperial concubine or above and announce it alone must kneel.


    "Look up," she said faintly.


    I looked up and saw her angry eyes, cold and bottomless.


    I looked at her puzzled. Since I entered the palace, at the beginning, I was most afraid of her.


    Kill me everywhere and spare me everywhere. Several times, I narrowly escaped death. Why does she hate me.


    She pulled a smile from the corner of her lips, "Ni chuxue, you and your mother are really a little like, very much like Jue. Such a thick eyebrow comes from him. Such eyes are your mother."


    "Imperial concubine, do you know my mother?" I asked softly.


    She chuckled, "not only do you know each other, but you know them well? Ni Jingjing, a famous prostitute in Qinhuai, a pair of jade arms, a thousand pillows, and a little vermilion. Ten thousand people taste them." she said disdainfully.


    "Imperial concubine, my mother has passed away. Please don''t slander her." I said solemnly.


    I can''t listen to what I say in front of me.


    She looked at me coldly, "bold slave, give me a palm."


    What else can they do besides these punishments? I smiled low in my heart and slapped me in the face without any mistake.


    "Don''t think that if the crown prince wants to accept you as a concubine, the palace can''t help you." she said coldly and waved her hand.


    I put down my hand and my cheek was swollen and painful.


    She smiled again, "Ni chuxue, you and your mother are different. Your mother became famous in Qinhuai and then went to the palace to compete for a position. Unfortunately, people in Daliao liked her. Yelu of Daliao lived in Yan Dynasty for a period of time and took her to Daliao. Unfortunately, she was a prostitute after all. Even barbarians in Liao disdained her."


    My heart is so sad, "lady."


    "It''s the same with having a daughter. When I entered the palace, I hooked up with the seven princes and the crown prince."


    "Does the imperial concubine like to say this?" I looked up at her proudly.


    No fear and no fear, it''s a death after all, isn''t it?


    She looked at me and smiled. There was no coldness in her eyes, but a pity smile.


    "In those days, I was as proud as you, but I was more beautiful than you. I despised men, but I couldn''t compare with Ni Jingjing''s prostitute. I stayed in the palace and became a concubine. Your mother went to Daliao. Hehe, I don''t know why I''m not as good as her. Let the man take her away. Men like foxy."


    "What''s the use of the imperial concubine telling the maidservant?" I said lightly.


    She half squinted. "There''s no place for you to talk. Do you know how you entered the palace? Jasper purple vase, isn''t this my thing?" she felt it out of her sleeve.


    Gently let go, the beautiful Jasper purple vase fell to the ground and smashed.


    This vase polluted the Yan Family and changed our fate. It was so easy to break it.


    The heaviness was just a joke.


    "My imperial concubine''s surname is Lin, you know?" she smiled.


    I was surprised. No wonder I was so close to Lin Jingru. My surname was Lin and Qinhuai.


    However, Qinhuai hasn''t heard that there are imperial concubines in the Lin family.


    "Since I was a child, I was like your mother. In the brothel, we were still good sisters?" she smiled happily


    "You can''t figure out why I should embarrass Lin Jingru now. Originally, she was asked to be the crown princess, but she didn''t work hard and gave it to the old thing. In those years, if the Lin family hadn''t sold me, why should my fate be so rough?"

 Chapter 172

    I was shocked. I don''t want to know that.


    The more I know, it means how many roads I can go.


    Would she let me be a princess? If she said these were true, I could understand why Lin Tianxian and Lou Yuyu were so bold. Indeed, the Yan Family compared with her, day by day and place by place.


    Does she hate my mother? Does she like the amazing man.


    Later, my mother went to Daliao, and she harbored hatred in her heart.


    But how did she know my mother''s pain? My mother is depressed. She hasn''t laughed much in her life.


    I heard that it was my father who saved my mother from drowning in the river, and then I got married. However, I didn''t see that they loved each other.


    It turns out that there are still these. Gratitude and resentment are intertwined.


    People''s hatred is so deep that even I won''t let go.


    "Do you hate my mother?" I asked softly.


    She kept laughing, so that tears came out. "Hate, how can you not hate? Ni chuxue, go down." she waved.


    I stepped back quietly.


    Peace of mind, she told me this, it means that my life is coming to an end, I am not afraid.


    If it''s meant to be, that''s it.


    Quietly returned to the painting palace, poured a glass of water to drink, and found that his hands trembled.


    An inexplicable emotion upset me. Now, I dare not even drink a glass of water.


    What a terrible harem. It clearly doesn''t want to participate in anything, but it originates from a hate.


    Why hate? Hate doesn''t make her happy. She gets power. What else does she have?


    Later, the palace maid came to tell me, "Ni huanv, Lin Meimei, please go and draw."


    It''s so late that you can''t get through today?


    I shook my head and found that my head really hurt. The person I miss most is Xiaojing.


    I answered softly, "OK, I''ll go in a minute."


    I sat down and wrote a letter to him, telling him not to have hatred in his heart and asking him to take good care of himself. In this world, there are few people who really want to protect themselves. We should know how to survive.


    And Lin Pei, my confidant, my best friend, I have no regrets that he has been treated so attentively in this life.


    In this life, I have no luck to go beyond the boundaries of friends with him.


    He deserves better. I''m in pain and helpless. How can I drag him down.


    Write "treasure" and give it to him.


    Look at this small pavilion. It has been living for a long time, but it is cold and not warm at all.


    Yuanyuan came over and nestled at my feet.


    It''s very good and never barks, so there''s no trouble here.


    I picked it up and looked at its round eyes. My heart was sour. It seemed that I saw the seventh prince.


    Stroking its white hair, "Yuanyuan, I''m leaving. I''ll give you to Princess 19. She''s very good. She''ll like you."


    Its eyes are as clear as those of the seven princes.


    I smiled gently, put my face close to it and said low, "you should be obedient, just as you are here."


    It stretched out its tongue and touched my hand gently.


    I smiled: "your master, that is, the guy who broke evil in the seventh Prince''s building, is hurt. I hate him so much. Why doesn''t he run? I say hello and call me again. I also like him to call my name. Yuanyuan."


    All kinds of past appeared in front of me, and uncontrollable feelings poured out again.


    Or, I think I have no vitality and nothing to hide. It makes me so relaxed to tell all the secrets in my heart.


    "That guy, I''ve been excited for him. I haven''t said it. I haven''t seen it. However, I don''t blame him for something unpleasant. He''s also nervous about me. Otherwise, he won''t come. I''ve loved and I''m satisfied. Yuanyuan, I''m really not as good as you. If I can''t speak and express like you, how good! I have two men in my heart. Isn''t it very acceptable Evil, very annoying. They all suppressed me and asked me to be with the seventh prince. I didn''t want to, but I was wrong. When he left, I knew how much I missed him, but I didn''t know what it would be like if he didn''t go. I admired him and killed the enemy bravely. "


    I sighed and stroked its fat little body.


    I came out with my arms and closed the door gently. I don''t miss everything here at all.


    When I found Qu''er, I gave Yuanyuan to her and said with a smile, "Qu''er, help me give the dog to master Lin. let him give it to Princess 19."


    "Why?" Qu''er asked puzzled.


    I looked at Yuanyuan reluctantly. It looked at me pitifully and made me afraid. I couldn''t bear to look, raised my head, smiled and sighed, "nothing? Just help me."


    She nodded, looked at me down the steps and called, "sister chuxue, where are you going so late?"


    "Oh, I have something to do." I smiled and dared not look back.


    Round low cry, that voice, call my heart good pain, good acid.


    "Sister chuxue, go home early?" Qu''er shouted in a long voice.


    I swing my head, but I don''t dare to look back. When I look back, tears will fall.


    The palace in the dark night is frighteningly quiet. The sky steps are cool at night, and the moonlight is as clear as green.


    You can see clearly without lanterns. Walking alone in the forest road, you look up and sigh. Ni chuxue, your life is like this. Ni chuxue wants to be free.


    Enjoying the cool wind, years have not changed my state of mind, only increased my green hair, and who tied my long hair.


    I''m waiting for any of them to come back, and I won''t run away.


    What I''m waiting for is death. I can''t wait.


    Then why don''t I enjoy this cool, moonlit night? It''s always a scenery all the way.


    A dark figure came out of the darkness. I looked at it calmly. It was feng''er.


    "Sister chuxue, where are you going?" she asked anxiously.


    I chuckled, "I didn''t go anywhere. I''ll walk away. Feng''er, why are you here so late? Go back quickly and don''t walk around at night."


    She shook her head and held my hand, "sister chuxue, you can''t go."


    I smiled: "feng''er, what are you worried about? I''m not going anywhere."


    She shook her head, her eyes full of tears, shining brightly in the Moonlight:¡°


    Chuxue, I know. "


    I looked at her with some warmth in my eyes.


    The palace is cold and warm, but we are all palace maids.


    Gently sighed, gathered the scattered hair on her cheek on her back, deliberately covered her sadness, and whispered, "feng''er, OK, you must go out of the palace and live without abandoning anyone. You have to learn."


    She shook her head anxiously: "sister chuxue, even Qiuchi wants to kill you."


    I chuckled, "there are many people who want to kill me, or I won''t survive without waiting for them to do it, but they can''t wait."


    I can attach importance to life, but in fact, life is very fragile. If I want to come, I won''t be afraid.


    More than ten years later, it was a fresh life.


    Contentment will make people understand more.


    "Sister chuxue, I just came to tell you."


    "I see. Thank you for your kindness, feng''er. Good people will be rewarded. Don''t let the dirt in the palace pollute your soul." she was a good girl.


    Good shook his head: "sister chuxue, without you, when there is no me, I am not afraid to die and made a decision. Sister chuxue, even the dove wine in Qiuchi let me change."


    "Feng''er, you are so brave. I can avoid this time and the next time. Listen to me and go back to bed as soon as possible, pretending not to know anything." otherwise, people will know that feng''er has no chance to live.


    She chuckled: "I know that sister chuxue is such a person. You won''t listen to me. I also went to Jingxiang palace to pour Yexiang. I overheard the conversation between Lin Meimei and Lian Qiuchi. It was Princess Ping who asked them to end you secretly and transport you out of the palace."


    I see. It''s a good one. It''s Lin Meili and Lian Qiuchi''s fault if the Crown Prince checks up.


    Imperial concubine Ping is really powerful. Even Qiuchi can know very well that she is the work of the crown prince, and what about Lin Jingru? I have to sigh for her. Although beauty is beautiful, I think there are backers in the palace. In fact, it is just a way for imperial concubine Ping to retaliate against the Lin family.


    I bet if she doesn''t enter the palace, it will be ten times better in Qinhuai than here, and she can find a good person with similar aspirations.


    I''m young when I''m with the emperor.


    If you kill me again, the crown prince will not tolerate her in the future.


    My heart is cool for a few minutes. Concubine Ping is really a role that can''t be underestimated.


    Fortunately, I''m not her enemy. I''m just a person she hates. I don''t argue with her.


    I have to admire why she can calculate so subtly. Those who will retaliate will retaliate one by one, and she can also consider some things to contain.


    She is also a smart woman. It''s a pity to use her intelligence in this place.


    "Sister chuxue, you don''t know. Drink the wine. There''s a potion I put in it. If you drink it, your heart will only stop temporarily, so that they don''t know you''re still alive. Sister chuxue can go out of the palace." she said in a low voice, word by word.


    Shaking me and touching me, tears welled up in my eyes: "Feng ER..."


    "Sister, my good sister." she cried low, "I hope I can see you again in the future. Take care. I can''t tell you more."


    "Feng''er, thank you." I said sincerely. I don''t know what to say.


    She smiled at me so brightly that I wanted to cry: "Sister chuxue, I also know that the grace of dripping water, when Yongquan reports, I remember everything about you. Although I am two years older than you, I envy you for being free. Sister chuxue, I will go out of the palace. Don''t worry, I''ll try my best to find the potion. It''s a fake death herb. You don''t have to be afraid. You have feelings, but they won''t know."

 Chapter 173

    Do I have good news, too? I thought what was waiting for me was death. Unexpectedly, it was greater vitality. What a surprise.


    Inadvertently, there is a fixed number for everything. It is always reported to each other.


    I looked at her and nodded gratefully. I couldn''t say anything. My heart was warm.


    She smiled, nodded and winked at me, then turned and left.


    At this moment, Xingzi became bright, and the insects chirped at this time.


    They are seeing me off, but they are happy for me.


    After all, I believe that good people have a good return. What a happy thing that can let me escape this disaster and leave the palace smoothly. No one knows that I don''t have to suffer in this darkness.


    I really want to laugh, and I''m afraid to let the wind listen. The vain footsteps reveal my great move and joy.


    When feng''er heard these news, she must have been well prepared and took great risks. How can I bear her mind? Live well and live meaningfully.


    When he arrived at Jingxiang palace, the main hall was full of wine and vegetables. Lin Jingru sat on the throne.


    Even the autumn pool in the imperial concubine''s palace was also there and sat next to Lin Jingru.


    I saluted freely. Lin Jingru held back all the maids. There were only three of us in the room. It was so quiet that even a thorium fell to the ground and could be heard.


    I said calmly, "beauty Lin, do you draw here?"


    "Don''t worry, the three of us never seem to sit down and talk, don''t we? Sit down."


    She grinned at me, charming and generous.


    Lian Qiuchi looked at me and smiled: "yes, there are some words that can be said in private?"


    That is to say, be at ease. In front of me is a light blue cup.


    Even Qiuchi poured some wine, "Ni chuxue, I''ll give you a toast."


    I feel funny: "why respect me? To be honest, we don''t know each other deeply. Even, you can''t tolerate me."


    "You have this understanding. If you want to blame the prince for being so kind to you, I asked my father-in-law to train and compete for the prince''s love when I was young. However, you did it without any effort. I have nothing worse than you. When it comes to poetry, I even read poetry and never forget it."


    I looked at her piteously. "You must be unhappy."


    She looked up and drank the wine. "Any happiness is an inhuman day."


    "I didn''t cause it," I said faintly.


    She smiled: "that''s true, I also understand. If you want to blame the prince for being so kind to you, so I can''t be a good friend with you."


    It''s really funny. Isn''t Miss Zhang, the current crown princess, going to hate her to the bone.


    Holding his cheek to see Lin Jingru, I asked curiously, "what about you?"


    She smiled brightly: "I, what do I have? If it weren''t for you, I would be the crown princess."


    "Oh, you and Lian Qiuchi should not be together. Thanks to me, you have become friends." I teased.


    I feel a little fulfilled, don''t I? Made two women who were originally hostile.


    The two of them also felt funny. Lin Jingru shook her head and looked at me with a smile. "Ni chuxue, to tell you the truth, I admire you very much. I like your optimistic spirit. Moreover, you draw very well, but I can accommodate you. You should understand."


    I nodded. "When I came, I understood."


    "It''s good to know. It''s a pity. I hope it''s not like this with you in the next life. I''d rather I was Yan Lixiang with your company and help." she looked at me with pity.


    "You can never be her, otherwise, you will be as sad as her. She is not easy." how can people be similar?


    "It''s almost time, too long is not good." Lian Qiuchi took out a bottle of medicine, poured it into the tea, and then pushed it over to me.


    She raised her eyebrows, looked at me and said, "don''t blame me for being too hasty."


    "Alas, I complain about many things in my dreams."


    Even I didn''t believe I could be so harmonious with them. Before I picked up the wine, I looked at her and smiled: "Even Qiuchi, since you entered the palace, you have been thinking about my death. If I die, you don''t know what you can get: I appreciate your elegance. Before I die, I advise you that the crown prince can''t believe it, let alone believe it. If you betray someone, you don''t even have a way back."


    "What about me?" Lin Jingru smiled and leaned closer.


    I smiled and shook my head. "You didn''t. You''re pathetic enough."


    She was puzzled, and then her face turned black.


    I smiled at them, picked up the cup with both hands and drank it in one gulp.


    I don''t have to install anything. Feng''er''s fake death herb reacted and fell to the ground feebly.


    After a while, Lian Qiuchi explored my nose blood and said, "no more."


    "See if the heart still beats?" Lin Jingru said cautiously.


    One hand pressed on my heart and said, "no more."


    A sharp jade hairpin pierced my hand, but I was like a dead man. I didn''t even react.


    Lin Jingru chuckled, "it''s really gone. I''ll give it to you."


    They helped me up and then let me lean on the back of Lianqiu pool.


    She dragged me out, heard the sound of the carriage, and then a father-in-law helped her carry me into a barrel.


    The carriage was rickety and extremely uncomfortable.


    When I got to the door, the royal guards checked the ground and didn''t find me.


    There''s nothing strange. Princess Ping talked to me. I knew she would be ready to transport these people out of the palace.


    Prince, what about the prince? We can only find Lin Jingru and Lian Qiuchi.


    And I died in an unknown place. It was too late for him to find it.


    I just disappeared in this gorgeous palace.


    It''s also a good thing. Unexpectedly, when I came in, I was frightened. When I went out, I still couldn''t see the light.


    Three years is too long. I can''t wait.


    "What''s in it?" someone asked.


    My father-in-law''s voice was low, "it''s Yexiang."


    "Let''s go, let''s go." the voice was urgent.


    The carriage bumped and heard the sound of the Palace door closing.


    I slowly moved my hands and feet, but I felt a severe pain in my right wrist. It must be Lin Jing''s stab that pierced my skin. What a vicious woman.


    I always think that beautiful people will have a softer heart. From Princess Ping, Lixiang and Lin Jingru, my ideas will be fragmented.


    Shangguan Yu said that the more beautiful a flower is, the more poisonous it is.


    He finally came out of the palace. He wanted to kill me and calculated all the mechanisms, but he solved the siege and everything for me.


    It can also save all my constraints. It''s so good.


    The carriage stopped, and then someone picked up the barrel and threw it down. They heard the sound of water, and then the water poured into the barrel.


    It also woke up all my consciousness and feelings, slowly regained my strength, broke free of the barrel and climbed to one side.


    The water is not very deep, just to my neck.


    I groped slowly and walked gently into the dark by the moonlight.


    Finally, he got ashore wet and saw that the carriage had entered the palace again in the distance.


    The magnificent palace is a poor and pitiful dream. I''m glad I''m going to stay away from everything here.


    Where are you going? That''s naturally going to the border.


    In the towering Yan Dynasty, the most dangerous is the border. There are two people I miss most, both of whom are there.


    Tear off a skirt and wrap up the painful wrist. Take off the maid''s clothes outside. In the dark, he went to the city all night and left the city at dawn.


    Since then, Ni chuxue is no longer a palace maid.


    There are no restrictions on going out of the city. I''m still a little worried. I''ll lose it and wipe some dirt on my face.


    I''m not afraid of ten thousand. Just in case, if the prince is faster and his men find me, I''ll waste my time? And hurt feng''er.


    The society decided that I would die. Fortunately, no one asked.


    But those who entered the city were strictly investigated, for fear that spies might sneak in.


    Many hot-blooded men who volunteered to go to the border, escorting a large number of Materials North.


    I also joined the team, which is better than my single woman going north.


    After walking for more than ten days, I was so tired that my feet were full of blisters. No one called me bitter or tired. I walked to the border with enough strength.


    The more you go, the more you can''t bear it. All the way, you go to the capital to help the old and the young.


    It can be seen that there is no optimism, sighing secretly.


    It only takes two days to get to the backup place. The hot sun shines through the shade of the trees and makes people hot.


    None of us knew that a disaster was approaching us.


    At noon, when we were cooking, we had a rare rest.


    I found a place with water, cleaned my hands and washed my face.


    I picked up the cool water and drank it carefully. I''m a little excited. I''m going to the border and I''m going to see them.


    I should go straight to Qinhuai as soon as I come out. In this way, even if the crown prince wants to find someone, it is more difficult.


    He will know that I came to the border. Maybe he will guess that I followed a large number of people.


    It''s just a matter of time whether to check or not. I''ve been careful those days.


    As soon as everyone asked, I said, my husband went to the battlefield. I came to see him.


    Also try not to show their complete appearance, the weather is hot, but also let the hair cover their face.


    The sound of horse hoofs sounded, and then someone shouted, "the robber is coming. Run."


    The sounds of panic, horse hissing and fighting are intertwined into one.


    Would you like to go? I''m a weak woman. How can I resist? Don''t you go? Am I shrinking here?


    I''m still climbing up. I''m the same person. Even if I die, I can''t abscond.


    However, when I climbed up, I found that this was not a robber. It was hundreds of thousands of people who came from the wolf smoke.


    "Stand up and stand aside." a bearded man waved a whip and shouted at the frightened man.


    On the ground, the damp and hot corpse can never get up in a twinkling of an eye.

 Chapter 174

    Beard waved his whip and shouted, "it''s time to stop. The support of breaking the building and breaking the evil spirit, come and escort them back to Daliao."


    Daliao, these people are from Daliao. They even called here.


    The seven princes must have been badly hurt and powerless.


    Is there no one in Yan Dynasty to stand up and block these crises?


    Just got out of the tiger''s mouth and became a prisoner again.


    Following most of the people, with their heads down, they went down the hillside under the surveillance of tens of thousands of Liao soldiers.


    "Men pull to work as coolies and women throw into the red tent." a vigorous voice rang.


    It frightened my heart. The so-called red account is a military prostitute.


    Beard took another fancy to a woman in the crowd, pulled out one hand and held the trembling woman in his arms.


    The woman is crying and struggling. I hate that I can''t do anything.


    Her cry, like a knife, pierced into her heart.


    This is the end of the war. This is the consequence of losing. The Yan Dynasty is so weak.


    Where is the emperor? Think about his plan to go south, and the woman''s heart must think, who will save her! I hate, I can''t, I hurt, such a sight.


    The woman shouted and there was no sound.


    The beard left her: "grandma, bad luck, even bit his tongue and killed himself."


    The Yan Dynasty woman is more than a faithful one.


    Close your eyes, full of tears, the collapse of the country will have no norms, no dignity, can only use cruel death to write down the last life?


    Several light horses came riding on the dust and spoke in front of the beard.


    Big beard jumped on his horse: "hurry back to camp:"


    The whip waved and drove us away.


    There aren''t many people in the upper level. What''s this? Before finding the army of the seventh prince, he was captured first.


    There is also no direction and no understanding of the border.


    The people of Daliao have occupied this side.


    After running for a long time, I saw the barracks of Daliao.


    Just a few days? Daliao went from the border to Beiling, which is in the northwest of Yan Dynasty. Presumably, the seventh Prince withdrew to the East.


    I''m so worried about him. He must be badly hurt. Otherwise, he would not have driven Daliao out. Now people have occupied the land of Yan Dynasty and blocked the donation of some materials.


    Without clear investigation, it was like this, which unfortunately fell into the hands of Daliao.


    I saw jerichon and the woman in red, Bai''er, coming together with a large number of people.


    Beard was respectful to them. Yelv looked at our team again. He smiled and patted beard on the shoulder.


    That night, they were all locked together. It was cold in autumn. The stars in the night sky were shining.


    They didn''t kill us, they tied us up.


    If my guess is correct, I want to threaten the seventh prince.


    The cruelty of the war and the changing situation are really beyond our expectation.


    The world is so big and so small that everyone is dejected.


    The seventh prince will receive the news, but we don''t want to drag it down. Dead? I don''t think it''s worth it. Only find a chance to escape.


    He was detained for two days. On the third day, the people of Daliao asked us to set up tents.


    It turned out that they had just moved here. After injuring the seventh prince, they fought all the way in.


    Now the seventh Prince retreated to the south water area, and he occupied the North Ridge.


    If you don''t want to annihilate the sharp division of the seven princes first, you can go south and kill the capital.


    In fact, he doesn''t need to worry too much. The capital has become a mess.


    Behind the North Ridge is a large mountain. Living next to the mountain first must be a war with the seventh prince.


    In the evening, they have to feed horses. The horses in Daliao are fat and powerful. They ride these horses to trample on the great rivers and mountains of the Yan Dynasty. Yeluzhong''s ambition was revealed long ago, when he was in Huangshan.


    I''m certain that yeluzhong won''t kill me. Maybe I''m not afraid of death. I passed by several times when I wandered around the door of life and death.


    Thousands of horses gather in the racecourse.


    I hid among the horses and went out one by one.


    The patrol looked at me again and didn''t find me, so I came out slowly. Touch the torch on the wall. It''s too high to reach. I jump. As soon as I turned around, I saw the dark eyes in the dark.


    Clap your palm heavily and the light comes on.


    I saw Yelv Chong''s smiling eyes: "what a coincidence, chuxue, do you want to set fire?"


    I was secretly annoyed. Didn''t he find me long ago? It''s impossible?


    Maybe I didn''t want to guess. When he whistled, the horses gathered to the other side. My surroundings were empty.


    "Chu Xue, I thought there would be a movement in Lou poxie tonight. I didn''t expect to catch you. I heard that you were dead. I don''t believe it. It turned out that you were among my prisoners." he smiled proudly: "it takes no effort."


    "Hum." I raised my head proudly and ignored him.


    "Now it''s in my hands. You must say kill if you want!" he laughed softly.


    Yes, I think so.


    The arrow from nowhere, the sound of the wind, shot on the firesticks and hay around.


    And he lifted up his sword again and tried to catch me with one hand.


    How could I wait? There was chaos around. The horse was most afraid of fire. It screamed and churned and rushed out.


    Whoever whistled was useless, or made a mess.


    I stepped back and the fire burned up. It must be the people of the seventh prince who fired the arrow.


    There was a big hole in the back. Someone pulled me out. I was not afraid, so I ran.


    Then I got on my horse and rushed to the mountain desperately. I couldn''t feel the cold of the night. My hands were full of sweat.


    People in the back are chasing like a tide.


    It''s incredible that they didn''t hurt me, but Yelv was in a hurry, blocking swords and arrows. He couldn''t catch me.


    A quick and jumping heart follows the horse. Don''t let them catch it.


    Otherwise, these people in black will surely die.


    However, how to escape is not as good as Daliao in terms of horses, let alone their camp.


    The arrows on my head and the man in black behind me pressed my body very low. I was still very afraid.


    "No arrows, only captured alive." a loud voice sounded.


    When the arrow stopped, it was the sound of horses'' hoofs. No one had time to look back. They almost followed behind.


    Suddenly, I heard a voice calling people to go back.


    There was a roaring fire behind, and the sound of killing was mixed.


    The man in black straightened up and breathed out: "well, the seventh Prince has come to his main camp."


    But he didn''t stop his horse. He rushed out, stepped across the south water, and then walked to the East.


    When the water hit my feet, I found it very painful.


    The tentacle touched it, but it was full of blood.


    I was probably hurt by an arrow when I was running. I didn''t dare to cry, bite my teeth and let them take me back.


    When it was almost dawn, it finally arrived.


    The temporary camp is very broad. As soon as the horse stops. I almost fell down, and the man in black grabbed my hand: "who are you?"


    I gasped and looked at the tile blue sky. Here, finally.


    Clearly say: "I am Ni chuxue."


    "Lock up first and wait until the seventh prince comes back." I still can''t believe my identity. After all, they don''t recognize me, and I''m just a woman. A woman who is not afraid of death was startled when they found me.


    The light came in from the small hole. I leaned against the wall and gently lifted my skirt. My feet were blood clotted. I felt a sense of pain. I didn''t even dare to touch it. I just wanted to see Shangguan Yu early.


    When Shangguan Yu saw it, he would say that I didn''t love myself. This time, it''s really breathtaking. It''s like a dream to be here alive.


    I am also a very lucky person. Yan Dynasty and Liao Dynasty are going to fight tomorrow. The seventh prince sent people to ambush first, elite hundreds of people, disturb Yelv''s camp, lead snakes out of the cave and attack it again.


    Yeluzhong must have guessed that someone would make trouble tonight. Unexpectedly, he ran out of me. I was surprised that the people of Yan Dynasty saved me and led Yelv to chase me for a long time.


    I lean against the wall. The pain makes me happy. I''m still alive.


    These days, it''s really like a dream. It makes me out of breath.


    My life has always been calm. I also like the life without waves. It takes some time to adapt to such rough waves.


    Here, I can be completely relieved, because here, it is the people of Yan Dynasty and the camp of Yan Dynasty.


    I went to sleep unconsciously. I didn''t see the light in the small hole until the sound of birds woke me up in the evening.


    "Seven princes, the man named Ni chuxue is locked up here." I heard someone say so.


    My heart beat so hard that I opened my eyes.


    The door opened with a squeak, and his tall body was outside the door.


    Such as glazed eyes, flashing bright, people can''t open their eyes. They are still so beautiful and charming.


    At this moment, the overflowing disbelief condenses in the eyes.


    I smiled: "seven princes."


    Even I don''t believe it. I smiled and wept.


    Last night was so difficult and dangerous that I was not afraid. Today, as soon as I saw him, my tears couldn''t stop.


    He grabbed his hand at the threshold and his joints were blue.


    I smiled: "it''s me, Ni chuxue. Do you remember?"


    "Why don''t you remember," he said softly, as if with a sigh, "I don''t think it''s true."


    Why, like me? I jumped up to him.


    Too much weakness and panic made me tremble.


    Seeing him again, I found that my heart was still beating fiercely, and I still wanted to see him more. When he left, he was so spirited and invincible. Now he has no tenderness that he was spoiled in the palace.


    The situation on the battlefield turned his face yellow and black, and a green moustache grew on his chin.


    The beautiful prince, like jade, seems to have grown up, tall, like a mountain, strong and reassuring.


    The only thing that hasn''t changed is that his eyes are still full of love.


    Has he never forgotten me? Can''t break the love, can it?

 Chapter 175

    I didn''t know how to face it. He held out his hand and held me tightly.


    I felt his intense heartbeat. His body smelled of sweat and blood, as well as the smell of men and the smell of sunshine, which was even more confusing. It''s warm and safe.


    Therefore, the tears were so fierce that they seemed to embed me in his arms that they were out of breath.


    All the fear stopped. I bit my lips so that I wouldn''t cry.


    It turned out that I was so timid and cowardly.


    He locked my face, then closed his eyes, touched my face with trembling fingers, swept my forehead, stroked my eyebrows, then eyes, my cheeks, my lips.


    Hands are covered with cocoons. It must be very bitter here.


    At this moment, there was no one in my heart, only him.


    There is no denying that I like him. That night, he sat gracefully on the carved fence, looked at me in the dark, and he came out.


    I remember what he said, like the tide covering me.


    I thought he would kiss me.


    But he didn''t. But according to my face, close to him, feel each other''s temperature.


    He said in a low voice, "chuxue, why are you here?"


    This sentence, how many sad ah? But I sighed, "I thought of coming here."


    He knew that there was no peace in the palace after he left.


    Waves of waves will not subside because of his withdrawal. On the contrary, the attraction of power makes me have no place to stand.


    "I only received the news last night that you were gone." he said softly, "I always don''t believe it, Ni chuxue, what a proud woman."


    "It''s a narrow escape. It''s coming."


    "Sorry, I wonder if I hurt you." he sighed.


    I shook my head: "no, I don''t know what? Tell me, why? I know, you must know the reason, why the prince must marry me."


    He smiled with pain in his eyes, but didn''t answer me. Instead, he asked lightly, "chuxue, where are you and Shangguan Yu?"


    The sigh became strong in my heart and made my heart ache: "I missed fate. In my life, I don''t think about these fate anymore. It''s not mine, it''s not mine."


    "Is it yours or yours?" he asked, looking into my eyes.


    I avoid: "I don''t know. Things are too far away and too tired. I don''t want to think about it."


    He sighed heavily: "chuxue, do you hate me?"


    "Hate, I hate you, you are all bastards." I cried and cried.


    Then he smiled: "if you don''t even hate, you really think I''m a stranger."


    Yes, I said that.


    Now he said it, so moved me.


    I looked up at his eyes: "do you want to listen to my honesty."


    "If you don''t want to say it, you can never say it. From today on, Ni chuxue in the past has died and reborn, which has nothing to do with the people involved in you." he said something that I couldn''t understand.


    However, I nodded: "those things have passed. Lou poxie, I have you and Shangguan Yu in my heart. You left, he left, and then my heart also took away. I thought I could live a comfortable life alone, but I was most afraid of being alone at night. Missing would divide me in half."


    "Sorry, I have to go," he said softly. "It''s not because I hurt someone that I left."


    "I admire you," I said.


    He smiled and held my hand tightly with his fingers. "What about now?"


    "I don''t know. I come as I please, and I will go as I please. I don''t want to pretend that I don''t know anything anymore.


    "A good heart, no death, is a good thing. Just think you are reborn." he smiled beautifully and brightly. "I often think of you, and I''m afraid of thinking of you. Therefore, when I see you, I can''t believe it. Chuxue, why do you still appear here? I''d rather you go back to your Qinhuai and stand aloof from the world."


    "But here I am."


    He smiled, his eyes full of love, and said nothing.


    Clenched hand, did not talk about a situation, did not force anything, but it was closer.


    It turned out that he looked so good when he laughed.


    When he was in the palace, he hardly smiled.


    "Seven princes." I sighed.


    He shook his head: "the seven princes in the palace are no longer. They came for war and never thought of going back."


    I admire him so much: "I''m not afraid of death. Don''t chase me where?"


    "Of course, they said you were going to set a fire, but it''s a pity that you let Yelv know that you''re not dead. Can you stand the first snow and some tosses in the future?" he whispered.


    "I''m not even afraid of death. What am I afraid of?" tossing and pointing guns and arrows is much better than that intrigue.


    He still has something he doesn''t want to tell me.


    Don''t say it if you don''t say it. I don''t want to know. Vaguely, don''t I understand?


    My life experience is different, but I don''t have the courage to face it.


    I''m from the Yan Dynasty. I''m a woman raised by the Yan Dynasty. My mother is Ni Jingjing of the Yan Dynasty. My surname is Ni.


    He looked down at the blood on my skirt and asked with concern, "I''m hurt."


    "Nothing."


    He gently hugged me: "go to the main account and let the military doctor show you."


    "Let me jump and walk for a while." I''m sorry. It''s not dark yet?


    He smiled happily: "chuxue, you are still shy."


    The golden sunshine shines here, penetrating people''s faces. It is a heart with blood, without any burden. It just wants to expel Daliao from the Yan Dynasty.


    I finally had something bad. I buried my head in his arms and grabbed his clothes with my fingers.


    Such peace of mind, if there are thousands of troops and horses in front, holding a bow to each other, I have no regrets.


    The place where the seventh prince sat was quite spacious. It was a waiting house, and then he spread blankets and so on at will. In front, there was a tent, which was the place where he had a high discussion.


    The two women carried water for me to wash and soak in hot water. They felt like a dream.


    It was God who made me meet the seventh prince. Is it me and his fate to continue? OK?


    In his eyes, there is no power. If the war is over, will he go back to filial piety? Or what.


    Oh, didn''t you say you''d stop thinking about love? But it''s spinning here. Whether it''s Shangguan Yu or the seventh prince, it''s hard for me to choose.


    Choose one, you will hurt one.


    At that time, I made up my mind to keep up with Guan Yu all my life, and he left.


    He has his burden. He worries about me.


    Goodbye to the seventh prince. My heart is still in pain and moving.


    Both are princes. Who am I?


    I thought the doctor who came to treat me would be Shangguan Yu, but I didn''t recognize him.


    A burst of disappointment in his heart, the seventh prince also came in and washed the dust off his face.


    I quickly lowered my head, held back the pain and asked the doctor to apply medicine and bandage.


    But being so smart, how can I not see my disappointment?


    He sat next to him and said calmly, "Shangguan Yu is on the back line. Most of the wounded are transferred to the back line. They can arrive in half a day. Let someone send you there tomorrow."


    I looked at him and he turned his head.


    He sighed softly in his heart and said, "seven princes, you have changed."


    He did not speak, but quietly looked at the wound on my foot. In his eyes, there was heartache.


    The doctor wrapped me up, but he didn''t go down. Instead, he went to the seventh Prince and said, "the seventh prince, it''s time to take medicine."


    "Oh, no, come back before you go to bed late." he waved.


    The doctor stopped. "But,,," he looked at me.


    I smiled: "I''ll go outside to avoid."


    "No, the seventh Prince hurt his back." he looked at the seventh prince with some fear.


    The thin frost on the seventh Prince''s face condensed: "just talk more and go down."


    "No need, seventh prince, don''t be capricious. He is for you." I put on my shoes and jumped to him: "I heard you were seriously injured. I also want to know if you are well."


    "It''s almost OK. It''s all right. Go out for a while and I''ll give him a medicine." he stood up and helped me.


    The doctor said, "the seventh prince was still bleeding when he looked just now. He didn''t get well so soon."


    "Why don''t you let me know." as soon as my stubborn temper came up, I didn''t go.


    He was helpless: "well, don''t be afraid. It''s all over." he gave the doctor another cruel look.


    I thought he had changed, but in fact, he was still a little childish.


    He unbuttoned his clothes and lay prone on the soft couch.


    The doctor gently put his clothes aside and saw that the back wrapped in white gauze was red with blood.


    Is this called much better?


    I pinched my fingers in the palm of my hand and felt his pain. My heart was trembling gently.


    "You go down, it''s not so good." the seventh Prince waved to me: "ask someone to come in and change gauze."


    I shook my head, tears spilled out of my eyes: "I won''t go."


    Cut open the gauze, the deep knife marks are intertwined on the back, and the deepest, you can still see the bright red meat.


    My heart was churning. I held his hand on one side of the soft couch and gently asked, "does it hurt, does it hurt?" if it was me, I couldn''t hold on. The news of his serious injury had already spread to the palace.


    It''s still like this. I don''t know how he came over at that time. Last night, he led the attack on Daliao.


    So strong, I took his hand and kissed it gently, and tears fell on the back of his hand drop by drop.


    He chuckled: "fool. It doesn''t hurt. Really, it doesn''t hurt at all."


    I gently bit his hand and he shouted, "it hurts, it hurts."


    "Why don''t you take care of yourself." in my heart, I also cut these openings, heartache, filled them, and my fingers closed his hand indiscriminately.


    The soft light in his eyes was irresistible.


    "Chuxue, do you feel heartache for me?" he said softly.


    I nodded, but still could not stop the tears and pain: "let me stay by your side." I heard my trembling voice.

 Chapter 176

    "Let me help you take medicine or wash your face, so that I can do something."


    "You are easily moved."


    "Yes, you can''t stay. I won''t go. I''m tired." I want to be with him and wait for him to get better.


    I want to infect the pain with him.


    I squatted down, nothing to do with love and love, just quietly looked at him: "let me stay, okay?"


    He smiled: "I want you to go away. You''re here."


    "No matter what fate, I don''t want to hide." when I say this, he must be able to understand what I mean.


    He understood, but sighed low.


    After a while, the doctor went out. I wrapped gauze around him and looked at the wound. I still felt terrible.


    "Does it still hurt?" I said softly.


    His voice was hoarse: "the worst days are over."


    How did he come here? From a noble seven prince who stretched out his hand in clothes and opened his mouth in meals, he became a veteran general.


    I trembled when I saw such an injury, he said. The hardest days have come.


    Beyond some feelings in my heart, I held his hand tightly: "I admire you so much."


    He smiled, as beautiful as a painting: "draw me a topographic map."


    "OK," I promised without thinking.


    I don''t understand the war. I just want to contribute.


    He gave me a topographic map drawn hastily. I looked at it again and again. I was afraid that if I missed that place, the situation would have a great impact.


    Every corner is painted as clearly as possible, and every turn is marked with different colors.


    On the whole, it''s a little messy, but when you look carefully, it''s clear.


    He sat and slept. I looked at his beautiful face full of strength.


    The seventh prince, I don''t know if it''s possible to talk with him. Now it''s critical. How can we talk about children''s and women''s feelings.


    He was not delicate, only the spirit of vicissitudes, but not noble.


    I found that he had changed a lot.


    He used to look at me. He was always quiet and deep. He seldom fell asleep in front of me.


    Now he''s sleeping peacefully. He''s so tired. He needs a good rest.


    I blew to make the painting work faster. It was quiet all around. As soon as it was late at night, everything became quiet.


    He took a thin blanket on the soft couch and covered him.


    He opened his bleary eyes and smiled, "I fell asleep."


    "It''s all right. I''ve finished painting. Go and have a good rest."


    He smiled and a soft glow came out of his eyes: "I haven''t slept so comfortably for a long time. I''m always worried about the attack of Daliao. I want to see you again." he said softly.


    This word, so warm, I blinked: "what should I do?"


    He smiled again and held my hand: "go find Shangguan Yu! It''s not easy for him to come here."


    "Why?" I want to hear what he said.


    "How to explain the events on the battlefield? I''m alive at this moment, and I don''t know if I can come back at the next moment." he said with some sadness: "I don''t want you to be sad, chuxue, you live, you''re happy."


    When I looked at him, my heart was sour: "aren''t you afraid of my sadness?"


    He sighed and said, "I''m not afraid, Ni chuxue. You''ve always been strong, you know? You know, it''s better to be happy than sad. Moreover, you know I don''t want you to be sad, so you''ll make yourself happy."


    Some bitterness in my heart: "you really know me."


    "The first snow, will be outside, life can''t help itself, there is no seven princes. You can say, you move for me, I''m enough. Go to the back line and look for your happiness. You and Shangguan Yu are the most suitable."


    I turned my head and asked him, "I don''t understand. Is fit very important?"


    He smiled bitterly: "it''s very important for him to take you away from here. If I can stand to the last minute and don''t teach the Liao people to occupy our Yan Dynasty, you can live a stable life."


    "What about you?"


    "Me?" he shook his head: "I''m not important. I''ve got a lot in my life. I''ve been honored and honored since childhood. I''m much luckier than Shangguan Yu."


    Really, he refused to say. When he was a child, his mother imperial concubine entered the Tao. He was lonely and wanted to stand out from many princes.


    To have the opportunity to protect the person you want to protect. In fact, he is not lucky.


    I looked at him with soft eyes: "seventh prince, you have changed, mature and stable."


    He smiled: "when you see thousands of dead people and find that life is too fragile, you will change your mind."


    "I don''t like it."


    "Who doesn''t like living and working in peace and contentment? In this era, the law of the jungle is like this. The Yan Dynasty has been suffering for a long time, and the Liao Dynasty is eyeing." he said anxiously: "civil strife and foreign war are the most suffering, but the people and the team."


    I sighed gently: "I wish I were a man and could go to the battlefield. You won''t let me go like this."


    He smiled and said nothing.


    Get along quietly, so calm and comfortable.


    He used to like reading. Here, he was seriously injured and could not really stop to rest.


    If it used to be exciting, now I admire it. This situation has nothing to do with the wind and the moon.


    But I didn''t like the sigh in his words. I smiled: "our seven princes are extremely confident. Nothing is difficult to get you, isn''t it? Even if you are stabbed, you won''t say a word."


    "Let me break the evil." he smiled.


    "Why are you called breaking evil?" I asked curiously: "Everyone''s name probably has some origin. I, Ni chuxue, also have it. At first, I was called Yin taoxiang. Although it was tacky, I liked it. My father got the name for me, but later? I was not good. Some people said my name was bad and changed it to Ni chuxue. I was 15 years old, but I still couldn''t get married, and the matchmaker didn''t like matchmaking for me Next, I don''t know what''s wrong? "Thinking about this, I also feel relaxed and funny.


    "Your life is wonderful. No wonder you don''t like the palace," he said


    Wherever you are, you can be wonderful¡°


    ¡±My life is poor enough. Every day is a fixed thing. Every prince has to learn everything. Break evil? "He said softly, thought about it, and then smiled low:" my mother and concubine are very Taoist. I hope I can break evil in my life. "


    So relaxed, I''m afraid, my heart is bitter.


    It''s similar to me. Although I didn''t think about it when I was a child, I still longed for it.


    There is nothing to remember, the most bitter. I don''t even want to think about it.


    "Eyes without eyes." he smiled calmly.


    I gently closed my eyebrows and said, "who are you talking about?" pretending to be unhappy.


    "The people of Qinhuai are lucky that they have no eyes." he looked at me gently: "Otherwise, how can I meet you? This is my happiest thing in the palace. At first, I thought you were really brave. A little maid in waiting is not afraid of anything. She dares to be lazy, answer back and disdain. Especially the smile in your eyes, I want to suppress it. What a maid in waiting wants is obedience?"


    "I hate you too. I''ve never seen you like this. I tear my paintings, play my paintings, and hurt me." at that time, I felt that the prince was the most annoying.


    It turned out that they were not used to seeing each other, so he would say me from time to time.


    I''m also a person who doesn''t like restraint. He found out what I did.


    We can''t guard against the emotions that breed in the dark.


    He didn''t say it, nor did I. it happened in the end.


    If it hadn''t happened, I don''t know if I would follow him all my life.


    I pretended to be light and said, "hehe, don''t mention the past."


    I found a chair to sit down and quietly felt that it was not easy to meet again.


    He didn''t say anything, he didn''t want to express any emotion excitedly. After passing through time, he seemed to return to the quiet study. He read, and I was fascinated in the corner.


    The injury has passed and returned to the original.


    However, I don''t know how to say it. I don''t want to say it easily. How can I see Shangguan Yu.


    Quiet, quiet is plain scenery. It''s rare.


    Squinting, the light in the morning was too strong. I blocked it with one hand, and I had gathered a blanket on my body, but the seven princes opposite were not there.


    I haven''t had a peaceful rest for a long time. In the palace, I don''t dare to sleep deeply. I''m afraid there will be some noise.


    On the way to the border, I didn''t dare. I didn''t feel safe at all.


    I''m always afraid. It really takes a lot of courage to be alone.


    In the past, there was always someone to protect me. I just needed to enjoy it. I didn''t have to do anything and think about it.


    Sigh comfortably and pack up the blanket.


    I''m not a palace maid, but I''m used to helping him clean up his room. He''s very simple here. It''s almost the same as the house I live in the palace.


    I don''t pay much attention to these when marching and fighting. I know that some are worse, but he is a general and the prince.


    I opened the door and went out. The sky was as bright as the brilliance, and the cry of training was very loud.


    I couldn''t see him, so I listened to these voices and felt much more secure.


    "Miss Ni, the seventh prince asked you to go to the left wing with me." a woman said respectfully.


    I followed her. Most of the left wing used tents and so on.


    Many injured people are walking or being supported.


    I saw shangguanyu. He was dressing a man.


    The woman stepped back and I stopped there.


    He hasn''t changed yet. It''s Shangguan Yu, with a thin side face. In the sun, faint beads of sweat fell down.


    "Scissors," he said softly.


    The voice still hasn''t changed. It sounds so good, clear, stable, clear and proud.


    When I approached him gently, he didn''t look back and carefully bandaged the man''s hands. Shangguan Yu''s hands were full of blood and didn''t say a word.


    He likes cleaning best. I''ll wait for him to finish dressing up.


    As soon as he looked back, he saw me and I smiled at him.


    The look on his face slowly changed, some surprised, some excited, and then he resumed his silence.


    I picked up one side of the water and he stretched out his hand and gently scrubbed it.

 Chapter 177

    "Don''t you ask me?"


    He smiled softly, "OK, that''s it."


    "Shangguanyu, you bastard, you know?" I shouted angrily.


    How could he leave without leaving me a word? How can you ignore me?


    Where is his ambition? I think I can understand him.


    However, when I saw him, I couldn''t help crying and getting angry.


    "You''re afraid I''m tied up, but do you know that I''m so sad and desperate that Lixiang asked me to have a child for her. I refused. She said I''m not her own sister. I''m a,,," I couldn''t say it and choked in my throat.


    My heart was so painful that I was wronged, and tears came down.


    "I''m sorry," he said.


    My tears flowed more fiercely: "I''m sorry. Is it useful to be sorry? I don''t want Shangguan Yu now. Where''s your pride? You never say anything sorry."


    He put his hand on his clothes and smiled faintly: "people always change."


    I sobbed, "will what you said to me and your love for me change?"


    I just want him to say a word, I know how to choose.


    I know that a person''s heart can''t have two people. I don''t want to hurt them, but they don''t want to hurt me. I don''t want to go on like this. I don''t like obscurity.


    He smiled: "have you seen the seventh prince?"


    "I just want you to say a word?" I looked into his eyes.


    He gently lowered his eyes with struggling emotions, then raised them and said decisively, "I will never change to you."


    Shangguan, this is Shangguan. It will never change.


    I want a word, come to the border, it''s worth it.


    Tears fainted and scattered. I smiled and wiped tears: "then?"


    "I hope you can stay by the side of the seventh prince. He needs you more than I do." he whispered, light and soft eyes, gently smiled, gently let go, and some sighs.


    Both of them tried to push me away.


    I''m not angry. I think I''ve experienced too little, so I don''t know much.


    But it''s gratifying. I don''t want them to glare at each other.


    The seventh prince must know that Shangguan Yu is his brother.


    People''s mentality will change only through experience. The world is too big, I am too small.


    I looked up at the sky and smiled softly and moved.


    Laugh so that tears are dry, the heart is quiet, the wind is calm, and people are relaxed.


    What is all the love of love and poison? Not worth mentioning.


    I looked at him and said firmly and forcefully, "starting tomorrow, I am also a member of the Yan Dynasty. I don''t think about anything. If I can do something, I can do more. I also want to help?"


    It''s not about accompanying. He came here without me.


    He held out his hand and I held it tightly, as warm as ever. He grabbed it and let it go. He smiled at me and said calmly, "listen to me." he grabbed my hand and walked aside.


    "The seventh prince likes you very much, really, chuxue." he said it really. "When he was seriously injured, he almost had no breath. I said in her ear, Ni chuxue, Ni chuxue. He opened his eyes. I began to treat him. When he was hot, he kept calling your name. Chu Xue, don''t think about more things because of promise."


    I saw the desolation and low sigh in his eyes, and my heart was wet again: "shangguanyu, do you want to say that too? I''m not important."


    He was stunned, and I said with a smile, "that''s what the seventh prince said."


    He also smiled with a low sigh, with pain in his eyes.


    I looked at him quietly: "Shangguan, are you okay? Tell me, what was written in that letter? I didn''t promise you. Do you remember what I told you when I came to you on the last day? However, you didn''t even wait for me. I knew I couldn''t get out of the palace, so I asked Lin Pei to go out for me, but I still couldn''t keep you."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s over." he didn''t want to say anything about the letter.


    Some regrets, he and I, finally missed again and again.


    Is there really no fate? Then why meet again? I don''t believe in heaven. My destiny is not controlled by heaven. I don''t want others to arrange my future road.


    Take a breath secretly: "let''s help the seventh prince."


    "First snow,,,,," he cried low.


    He must have understood me, US, me and him.


    Yes, I still haven''t given up: "no matter what my identity is, Ni chuxue died in the palace. Now, he is a reborn Ni chuxue. Don''t worry about anything, and don''t give up because you think of me. You are Shangguan Yu. In my heart, you will always be an indomitable Shangguan Yu."


    Regardless of his status, he had no worries in the morning. It''s a pity if you separate because of your identity.


    "I don''t have much glory."


    He shook his head: "chuxue, I''m ashamed to talk about my business."


    "The seventh Prince needs you more, really."


    "Should we use affection to help? What is that?" I don''t agree with this.


    Need, what is need, is not necessarily love, but in other ways, we can encourage and help, not necessarily make up with love. In that case, it''s a little cheap.


    "Chuxue, no one is forcing you to choose now. You have to see clearly. It''s not a question of whether to help or not. You once moved for him, and you are deeply entangled with him." he said thoughtfully.


    I was stunned. Yes, did I keep my promise to the officer? Or what? I didn''t figure it out myself.


    This can''t be sorted out in a moment. I want to cut the hemp quickly, he told me, and no one forced me.


    At first, when I was in the palace, I was forced to fall to the seventh prince.


    I don''t. I don''t like being forced, so I fight against the seventh prince.


    "Let''s talk about these things in a while. Chu Xue, you don''t know the current situation. It''s quite bad. Liao occupies a powerful terrain. Like a tiger or a wolf, maybe even all the people here will become prisoners of Liao after several fierce counterattacks." what he said was heavy, and his eyes were darkened "I don''t know who can survive the game. No one wants you to be alone, you know?"


    He did not avoid me, nor did he avoid me, nor did he dare to slip away.


    I sighed deeply, and my heart was sour: "OK, we''ll talk about it after a while, just wait until the war is over."


    He chuckled: "isn''t that good? I found that he is also good."


    Love is deep, meaning is heavier, Shangguan Yu has also changed.


    One day, I worked with him. The degree of injury of each injured person was different. He treated it very carefully, and I couldn''t stop sighing. The people of Yan Dynasty were really brave and didn''t cry out in pain.


    At night, Xingzi blinked mischievously, and the sound of insects was clear.


    The seventh prince came in with a frown and was stunned when he saw me.


    I smiled: "the dinner is ready. But Shangguan Yu said, you have to change the medicine first. You can''t keep it too long."


    He jokingly said, "there are more people in charge of me. I don''t like people in charge of me."


    "Then when you''re well, I won''t care about you." I found clean gauze and powder.


    He shook his head and whispered, "just let the doctor come."


    "I''ve seen it all day today. It''s good if you think I''m a doctor." I dare not say after all. What are you afraid of when you have skin relatives¡°


    That thing finally passed. It''s not easy now. It''s really not a good thing. It hurt me and him.


    I''ve been avoiding him. He''s the most sad.


    In those days, he always stayed near me. He knew what was wrong with me immediately.


    However, I didn''t want to see him. I opened my thorns like a hedgehog. I stabbed anyone who approached except Lin Yu.


    Then there was the poisoning of Princess Yuzhen. He didn''t check it, but he deeply felt sorry for me.


    How can we find out? Do we want him to tell such a shameful thing about his sister?


    In addition to his coat, he pulled some blood out of his strong back and dyed the gauze red.


    I frowned and closed my mouth.


    "Angry?" he asked softly, looking at me quietly.


    I nodded: "you know you''re badly hurt. You still went to practice today, didn''t you? If Daliao suddenly attacked, how would you face it? You''re so hurt. Dare you say that your strength is as strong as before? First, don''t you want to recover completely?"


    He''s not in the palace. No one will offend him.


    In this battlefield, the situation is strange. Who knows what will happen next


    "Next time I don''t practice," he said softly. Seeing that I still don''t speak, he smiled low: "it''s nothing. You should know after watching it all day."


    "I want them to practice more skills, so that they can have more strength to fight. Yan Dynasty has tens of thousands of people less than Daliao. The force on their shoulders is not light. When you are in the military camp, I don''t want to make you feel safe."


    My strength of applying medicine became softer. My fingers touched his skin, warm and hot. I applied medicine powder carefully, and then applied medicine oil on the scarred wound.


    I looked him in the face and felt heartache in my heart. I said seriously, "Lou poxie, don''t play so hard. Occasionally, be selfish for you and be good to yourself, okay? Don''t tell me this. I''m not looking for this feeling."


    He thought that I would be moved and would not tell him again.


    He should know. I''m good at making trouble with him.


    He sighed and said, "chuxue, if it''s you, can you be selfish?"


    I was stunned, and then smiled angrily: "you cunning building will throw the problem to me."


    "Women are too smart," he said to himself.


    "Not smart is not to be fooled around." I tied a strong gauze: "you are not the only one who can lead the army in the military camp. Lou poxie, I just hope you can take more care of yourself. I am very selfish. I hope the people I care about can be safe."

 Chapter 178

    He thought for a moment and said, "it''s true. It''s estimated that there will be a vicious chaos in a few days. If you don''t conserve your energy and make a good layout, it''s difficult to win."


    He loosely put on his loose coat and sat at the table eating. While eating, he sighed, "I always feel uneasy."


    "Why?" I asked softly.


    "Up to now, I still can''t believe it," he said softly.


    I approached and gently rubbed his shoulder: "do you believe it?"


    He nodded and ate almost all the food that night.


    The bodyguard was also relieved and said, "the seventh Prince ate less after he was injured. It''s reassuring to recover now."


    In fact, there are more than one or two people who care about him?


    He didn''t go to the military training in person. He studied the war situation with the soldiers and advisers in the account.


    I went to help shangguanyu to give medicine to the injured people. Among the three, they had nothing to do with feelings and things, but they were also happy.


    However, the fierce battle came.


    The sun slanted westward, but it was printed with some drizzle. The backlight brought rain. It was transparent and beautiful. No one wanted to watch it. It flew up gently and landed on his head and face.


    When a bodyguard rang, Shangguan Yu and I cleaned our hands and went to the main tent.


    The seventh Prince stood there with a dignified face. In the center, there was the terrain here.


    Seeing us coming in, he said straightly, "pick up the rain and the first snow now. Go back. All the wounded will go back."


    "Why?" Shangguan Yu asked faintly.


    "There is bound to be a fierce battle tonight. It''s not optimistic to get the news." the seven princes frowned.


    Shangguan Yu and I looked at each other, smiled and shook our heads.


    He was even more unhappy: "it''s not fun. I don''t need you in front. Go back. It''s one thing whether I can come back or not."


    Shangguan Yu sat down on a stool and said coldly, "do you think they will give up if you don''t come back?"


    Daliao can''t give up. If he can''t come back, he will lose and get hurt even more. At that time, Daliao won''t catch up with him.


    The seventh Prince sighed: "I hope you can go far with chuxue, bury your name and change your surname, and be free all your life."


    "You think we can live well." he snorted coldly.


    But I can''t see his dissatisfaction with the seventh prince.


    I also stared at the seventh Prince unhappily: "I won''t go either."


    "You, the seven princes were weak." do you want me to let someone carry you? "


    I also sat down: "I don''t care. Anyway, if you don''t come back, I won''t go. I''ll be caught sooner or later. I might as well sit here."


    He was a little funny: "he insisted on coming."


    "Don''t you know that Ni chuxue is so savage sometimes?" I raised my chin high.


    I don''t want him not to come back. I''ll wait for him here.


    Life and death are uncertain ahead, but if someone is waiting, he will be worried.


    "I mean the same as chuxue." Shangguan Yu said coldly.


    He clearly cares about the seven princes, but he wants to be so lukewarm. These two people are really good at acting.


    The seventh Prince smiled, smiled happily, sighed and said, "didn''t you force me to come back?"


    "Yes," I said in unison with Shangguan Yu.


    Surprised, the three people looked at each other and smiled.


    "As long as I have one breath, I have the ability to save life." Shangguan Yu said proudly.


    This is him. He has to be convinced.


    I thought and said, "I can take care of you. At least I know whether your water is cold or hot."


    The seventh Prince couldn''t stand it. His eyes were slightly wet and said hoarsely, "how many kinds of water can there be? It''s either cold or hot, or neither cold nor hot. Do you really think I''m hurt? Can''t you move? I tell you, I''ll come back alive and I''ll defeat yeluzhong."


    The seventh Prince left. All night long, Shangguan Yu and I sat there, waiting, hanging and anxious.


    There are all kinds of emotions.


    Grinding a heart in pieces, low sigh, or sigh, time, every moment passes very slowly.


    Shangguan Yu grabbed my hand and said sadly, "go to sleep for a while. I''ll call you when I come back."


    "I can''t sleep." leaning beside him still can''t calm me down.


    He shook his head: "you can''t do this. Good, go to sleep for a while. When you wake up, the seventh prince will come back."


    "I can''t." I blinked at him: "don''t rush me. In such a time, it''s more sad for you to call me to sleep than you beat me. Really."


    He smiled, gently gathered my hair and held me in his arms: "silly girl, don''t sleep."


    I stretched out my hand to hold him and gently asked, "Shangguan, I''m so scared. I''m really scared."


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. It''s all right. If he dares not to come back, I''ll take you away forever." he said in a low voice.


    I looked up at him and looked at him.


    He lowered his eyes. "What''s the matter?"


    "Shangguan, do you regard me as something?" I asked lightly.


    He smiled: "yes, I think of you as a baby. Come on, you are my baby and his baby, but in the early snow, we don''t want to make you sad. We want you to live well and ask you to go, but you don''t go far." he was a little helpless: "This moment exists here, and the next moment may fall. You can''t be too optimistic. You haven''t seen a battle at the border. You''re really unprepared."


    "I''m not afraid." I held his hand.


    Sigh heavily. If I''m afraid, will I still come here?


    "You have your ideas, and I have mine. Death is naturally together. Otherwise, how lonely I am, isn''t it? In fact, you don''t know me. I''m most afraid of loneliness."


    He held me tighter: "don''t be afraid."


    "Shangguan, do you still care about your identity?" I raised my head and asked softly.


    He shook his head: "what''s your identity? I''ve seen it for a long time. It''s my fault that you suffered a lot in the palace."


    I don''t know whether it was right or wrong at that time. I couldn''t get out of the palace in the end.


    What about him? He doesn''t want to call that man a father, and he doesn''t want to embarrass me.


    What''s the matter of identity? It''s just living a life. Without it, can you care so much?


    "Shangguan, no matter who you are, you will always be my Shangguan."


    "I am also the prince." he smiled, his eyes still crossed the sad death.


    "No matter who you are, your status doesn''t matter. Will you go back to be the prince? You can''t, and neither can he." I''m sure.


    He was silent, and I knew they couldn''t go back.


    Even if they win or lose, they can''t go back.


    Used to the battlefield, used to the clarity here, tell them how to go back.


    The night, silent, passed slowly moment by moment.


    I couldn''t help but stand up and walk around, but it still couldn''t ease my worry.


    Seven princes, please come back. Don''t let us all down.


    Shangguan Yu looked at me with some warmth and pain in his eyes.


    I said, "I''m worried about his injury."


    I don''t want to hurt anyone, but it will hurt in the end. If you want to ask me which one to choose last, I choose Shangguan, but Shangguan will push me away.


    My heart is still filled with seven princes. What kind of mentality am I? Even I am a little confused.


    The sky slowly turned white and became a little cold.


    I was so anxious that I felt like a fire burning. As soon as I heard someone shouting, I rushed out immediately.


    He never stopped all the way, ran to the gate and looked anxiously.


    Where is he? Why didn''t I see him? Be sure to be there.


    The dust is too big. I step back to the side. I still look forward to it. If it doesn''t appear again, I''m afraid my tears will fall.


    "First snow!" cried the seventh Prince brightly.


    Lifting his eyes, he saw the majestic seven princes on the horse, and a hanging heart finally fell down.


    Seeing the blood on his hand, he stretched tightly again.


    He jumped off his horse and I rushed over.


    He held me in his arms and smiled loudly, "I have won the war again."


    I nodded, but tears fell.


    He smiled and looked at me warmly, and his bloody hand wiped on my face: "in the early snow, in the dark, what I want to see most is your smile. When I want to give up, it is also your smile. Don''t cry, I won the war, you should laugh."


    In the light of tears, I smiled at him. I knew it must be ugly. I smiled while wiping my tears, but it must be the most beautiful in his heart.


    He was hurt again, but he never let go of my hand.


    I also felt his trembling, holding me tightly and firmly.


    Back to the main account, Shangguan Yu is gone. The guard said he went to treat the wounded who had just returned.


    I twisted the towel and gently wiped my face and hands for the seventh prince.


    On his body, the injury was more serious. There were fine wounds on his hands and face.


    A beautiful flawless face, covered with some light white scars.


    He smiled, still very good-looking, more brilliant than the hot autumn sun.


    He lay there, he said, and he had no strength at all.


    My heart was aching and I wanted to cry. He fought so hard that his feet were not soft.


    Closing his eyes, he said excitedly, "Yelu has hurt me badly. I will withdraw from the border for fear of my attack. In recent days, we can drive the people of Daliao out of the land of Yan Dynasty."


    "Is it difficult?" I asked in shock.


    He sighed: "it''s not difficult at all. Every time, it''s dangerous. I don''t know what tomorrow will be like. If I don''t do my best, I''m afraid I won''t even have a glimmer of vitality. Yeluzhong is a famous and powerful man in Daliao. He can lift a horse in Daliao with one hand. He can''t fight with him and gain wisdom. This time, I fought with several senior generals together. He underestimated the enemy, which hurt me."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t help you," I sighed.


    "Your presence at this time is the best encouragement. I told myself, but I must come back." he opened his eyes like water, warm and soft.


    I gently drugged his face and sighed, "you have really changed. You used to be quiet and cold. Now, it''s good. As soon as you say it, the room will brighten."

 Chapter 179

    He said in a low voice, "people always have to change, don''t they?"


    "Yes, just don''t go bad. Fortunately, you''re only a minor injury this time. It''s OK to take medicine. Don''t touch water these days." I read according to Shangguan Yu''s lines.


    The seventh Prince complained: "how can I see the smelly face of Shangguan Yu again."


    Let me be happy and gently patted him on the face: "Lou poxie, if you don''t want to marry a lady in the future, you''d better be careful. You''re very beautiful, but you''re hurt more and more."


    "I don''t want to marry in my life," he said with a deep meaning.


    "Who said, you are a good person. If you don''t marry, you want to take a concubine?"


    He smiled and gently pulled me. His eyes swept me with some heartache: "look at you, you must have stayed up all night. It''s all right. You can sleep for a while, eat some food, and your spirit will come back. Then take advantage of the rainbow of morale and get out of the south water."


    He leaned to make room.


    I didn''t care about it. I was really tired, people were tired, and my heart was tired.


    Nest beside him, smell his smell, can''t sleep.


    Looking back, I got drunk with him and listened to him.


    There was an impulse in my heart. It was him, it was him.


    I looked up at him and was meeting his eyes.


    He drew me closer and whispered on my head, "do you remember being drunk in the study? It seems to be drunk now."


    "Yes." I said softly, "I''m just pretending to be drunk. Now I, how do you know, I have a good capacity for wine."


    He smiled and the warm breath was on my face.


    My hand touched the lines on his face: "Lou Po evil, let me follow you, live and die together."


    He kissed my face and made me tremble.


    He said softly, "chuxue, I can''t afford to promise you."


    I turned my face and smiled bitterly: "in the past, you were all afraid of me falling to the other side. Now, you pushed each other. Lou poxie, I told you not because of the refusal of the Shangguan. If he didn''t want it, I''ll find you."


    He took my hand and kissed: "I know, you won''t. because you are Ni chuxue."


    "I also thought, follow him, walk around the world, all worldly things are like passing clouds. I think of you in the depths of my heart. At that time, I hated you because. But I can''t hate it. I miss you, miss you very much. I deliberately don''t listen to your news in the palace, just for fear of my own fear. I swayed, and I was confused between Shangguan and you."


    He hugged me: "stop talking, I understand."


    I shook my head and looked into his eyes: "you don''t understand, really."


    "Chuxue, you don''t understand many problems." he sighed low: "I don''t want to make you hate."


    I smiled low and bit his finger. "Hate, I''ll revenge you. I''ll revenge you. You know it. Why don''t you tell me and tell me to be happy, and then you think I''m happy?"


    He was stunned and opened his mouth without saying anything.


    "You already know my identity, don''t you? But you think it''s for my good. In the end, I know that the prince is eager to take me as his imperial concubine because of my identity. He is always not optimistic about the war between Yan Dynasty and Liao Dynasty. However, you won''t lose. I have to escape. If I can''t escape, I will die. If you win, then I''ll be your weakness, right? If you lose, I''ll die It''s a chess piece for his survival. How can I be willing to let people count so much? "I lamented, in Lixiang''s words, in the resentment of imperial concubine Ping, in my general understanding of these, that is, I figured out all the reasons?


    He whispered, "my first snow, I''m sorry. I thought it would be better for you to stay there."


    "You know, your brother, the prince, is a calculating man." I stared at him. "In the palace, I always let people calculate. I don''t like it, I really don''t like it. Even when I came out, I''m afraid it was too smooth to surprise me. I believe in feng''er, but I don''t believe in Lian Qiuchi." she''s too suspicious, and I can''t tell why?


    "Don''t think about anything." he covered my eyes. "I know your worry. When I didn''t tell you, I was wrong."


    I pulled down his hand and put it on my waist. My eyes decided what was the same. "Then I''ll follow you, okay? I don''t want fame."


    "I can''t be the seventh prince in the palace," he sighed.


    Hold me tight: "chuxue, I can''t promise you. I don''t know what tomorrow will do today."


    "I''m not afraid. Let me accompany you. I''ll walk as long as you want. If you fall, I''ll listen to you whatever you say." he will ask shangguanyu to take good care of me.


    I know what they think? I''m not pitying Lou poxie.


    "Has anyone ever said that you are stubborn?" he chuckled, and the warmth in his eyes was very comfortable.


    I nodded: "yes, I''m very stubborn. That''s the case when I was a child. You owe me happiness. You make me selfish. Even if you fall, I''ll smile and live my life. Really." in my eyes, some tears are turning.


    He stroked my eyes and wiped them away.


    Gently, like a butterfly, print a hot kiss on my eyes.


    "Ni chuxue, where is stupid? He is so smart that people have no way to go."


    I laughed happily, my heart jumped with joy, obeyed my heart and took the responsibility of Shangguan.


    Hold his hand, close your eyes and fall asleep.


    No longer struggle, although I don''t know how far we can go, how far we can go.


    Decisions and choices in war, like flowers in the desert, are always beautiful and weak. Take care of them carefully and be afraid of being buried by the wind and sand.


    He slept like a child.


    Looking carefully, it looks more and more beautiful, which makes me feel inferior. He is too excellent, and I am very ordinary.


    Relaxed face, less white and tender, more mature.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, the brilliance like water overflowed. Then he smiled and asked hoarsely, "why don''t you sleep?"


    The brilliant light reflected from behind him. What a picture.


    I remembered that the prince asked me to draw the painting of the seven princes. It didn''t work after grinding.


    Maybe I did the right thing, otherwise, the seventh prince will be angry with me.


    He grabbed my hand, let the white and tender hand grind his chin, and asked softly, "does it hurt?"


    I nodded, "the seventh Prince has a beard."


    He stabbed several times again, "don''t call me the seventh prince."


    "Building breaks evil." I smiled and sighed comfortably. I was so close to him that I no longer ran away from my heart. I could be so warm and relaxed.


    I beat my mouth and said that I would not be with the seven princes. In the end, no matter who I chose, I was one of them.


    If I get one, I will live a happy life.


    He had no rules. He kissed my hand and sat up.


    I waited on him to put on his clothes and comb his hair.


    Soft black hair has also become coarse gray, which must be the climate and sand here.


    He told me not to go anywhere, just wait here.


    In the end, he won''t let me participate in all his life. I know. What''s he worried about?


    In the afternoon, the seven princes left Nanshui with their forwards and a large number of soldiers.


    I cleaned up with Houle''s people. They all said that once the seventh prince went, he would drive the troops of Daliao out of the Yan Dynasty.


    But I can''t be so optimistic. I think about it first. I don''t believe it when I see that he is safe in the end.


    I''m still worried. When he comes back, I''m relieved. When he goes out, I''m worried again.


    Three days later, everyone began to go to the border.


    Together with shangguanyu, he helped push the grain truck forward.


    I always feel ashamed of him and dare not speak.


    At noon, he handed me water, "chuxue, drink some."


    I nodded, but did not dare to look into his eyes. I found that he seemed to be much older and somewhat relieved.


    My nose is sour. I hurt him in the end.


    I said I would go with him forever.


    I am also a perfidious man. I have borne him. If only people could be divided into two.


    I can be at ease with the seven princes, and I can live up to my official duties.


    They are all good men. I have too much luck.


    He handed another big cake. "Have some."


    I took it, bit it silently, and felt it difficult to swallow. My eyes were sour. I didn''t dare to lift my head, so I said, "Shangguan, you scold me."


    He smiled and sighed, "scold you, chuxue, what are you doing?"


    "Do you scold me for having no conscience? Scold me, scold me for being negative." scold me more, really.


    "After scolding, will you feel better? Will I feel better?" he asked quietly.


    I was stunned. Yes, no one will be better.


    Looking up, I looked at the light from the lush forest leaves, which lit and darkened my face bit by bit.


    I smiled, "I''m always sorry for you."


    "Chuxue, you look into my eyes," he said softly.


    I turned to look at him. My good-looking eyes were full of smiles and favor, warm as the sunshine of spring.


    Without half a trace of blame and dejected, it was Shangguan Yu, but his pride faded, with more tolerance and gentleness.


    He smiled: "chuxue, do I hate you?"


    I shook my head. There was no hate in his eyes.


    He will probably never hate me or blame me.


    "Chuxue, you once had mine, didn''t you?" he asked deeply and forcefully.


    I nodded, "yes, I have you in my heart, but I don''t want to do this again. If there are two people in a person''s heart, it will hurt both."


    "That''s right, chuxue. Be brave. You''ve always been brave and optimistic."


    "But, I..." I feel so sorry for him. If this sentence is for, it''s to see the outside world.


    He smiled: "chuxue, I will always guard by your side."


    "Thank you, Shangguan," what can I say? Only gratitude, gratitude, let me meet such a good person as shangguanyu.


    He shook his head: "thank you or me. If I hadn''t met you, how poor I am."

 Chapter 180

    "Where are you poor, Shangguan? No matter what your status is, you should be happy. In my heart of Ni chuxue, you will always be Shangguan Yu."


    He shook his head and smiled, a little lost and determined.


    When he looked up again, he was full of wings: "let''s work together to drive Yelu out of the Yan Dynasty."


    "OK, let''s all cheer up." I slapped him in the palm.


    The crisp voice scattered Ningyi''s woods.


    The young heart is always filled with hope and never gives up. If you have a heart, you have to realize it and fight it.


    He stood up as tall as a mountain.


    He said condescensively, "get up, Ni chuxue. You have to hurry. Before dark, go to the border town."


    Seizing his big hand, he stood up: "Shangguan Yu won''t let me rest more."


    "You see, people are gone." he looked ahead. "Hurry up."


    I looked at the few military rations and said anxiously, "Shangguan, how many days can these support?"


    He lowered his eyelids and said, "don''t worry about these. What do you know about war?"


    "I don''t understand. What do you know?"


    "At least I know how to save people. You only know how to eat. I''m afraid you still eat a lot." he joked at me.


    I had a bitter face. "Shangguan, you hate it. I didn''t eat your share. I ate very little."


    "I didn''t eat my share. I always eat ours."


    I was silent for a long time before I said, "Shangguan, you have finally recognized the seven princes, haven''t you?"


    "Don''t know how? Blood is thicker than water," he said faintly.


    His face was covered with sweat.


    As soon as I was moved, I pushed hard: "Shangguan Yu, Shangguan Yu, alas."


    "What are you sighing about? If you have strength, use it more."


    "OK, come on, come on." I raised my voice.


    When we arrived at the border, no one greeted us. What we were waiting for was chaos.


    When the food was put down, there was support immediately. There was chaos in the city, outside the city and on the city.


    I was not surprised. I followed shangguanyu and went everywhere to save people.


    I hope I can do anything, even if it is to send a spoonful of water to the injured, and then look at the edge of the city to see the tall figure.


    The sound of killing is mixed with the smell of blood. This is a cruel war.


    I saw someone fall down and live. In an instant, there was no breath.


    I was a little afraid. I was afraid that the seven princes fell, and my heart trembled.


    Shangguan Yu looked back and saw my pale face and shouted, "chuxue, go back and close the door."


    I shook my head. "I''m not afraid."


    I don''t want to be afraid. Fighting is about dead people. I can''t get used to it. However, I have to get used to it. I''m not in the palace, but at the border. I''m still fighting. Dead people are normal here.


    No war is a complete victory. Always, we have to pay some price.


    I deliberately didn''t listen or look, shaking my hands and bandaging the lightly injured.


    Several soldiers ran over: "come on, the seventh prince can''t keep it."


    The string in my heart was about to break. I dropped the gauze and ran away with them.


    A corner, a palm in my neck a split, pain I did not feel.


    When I woke up, the room was full of brilliance. I shook my heavy head and felt myself lying in a soft place. It didn''t seem like a border house, a bit like a tent.


    It''s an exquisite house, and it''s better. Where is this? I remember, I was at the border.


    Then I heard that the seventh prince could not keep it. My mind was confused and I ran along. Unexpectedly, I woke up here.


    Could it be that I was in the game.


    The things on the table and on the bed don''t look like those of Yan Dynasty.


    "Are you awake?" someone asked outside. I heard the voice of Jericho.


    "No," said a female voice.


    However, I still heard footsteps coming in. I quickly closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    He came in and glanced at me.


    Then, he smiled deeply and brightly: "Ni chuxue, don''t pretend."


    I still can''t fool him. His eyes are out of shape. I opened my eyes and looked at him proudly, "I Ni chuxue, fall into your hands and kill if you want." even when I came, I didn''t expect to go back alive. ¡°


    He sat down and found a chair to sit down freely. He stroked his chin and looked at me: "Ni chuxue, I haven''t seen him for more than half a year, but it''s OK."


    "Don''t worry, you executioner, attack me, Yan Dynasty. I disdain to talk to you." I have no good words.


    But he shook his head, and his eyes smiled: "anyone in Yan Dynasty can say, but you can''t do it."


    I Ling ran said: "I Ni chuxue was born in the Yan Dynasty and died in the Yan Dynasty."


    "Oh." he nodded, "I think you know something. Ni chuxue, you still can''t avoid it. You are my princess of Daliao. Otherwise, you think I can keep you until now. I can observe you in particular."


    I sneered, did not speak, and watched him move freely.


    He must not have been seriously injured. What a Yelv who cheated the seven princes.


    So he was caught off guard by the battle at the border. I don''t know how Lou poxie is. I''m very worried.


    "When you were painting in Qinhuai, I recognized you. Your appearance is not much different from my father." he smiled proudly. "When you enter the palace, you approach the seven princes. I arranged it. Do you like him?"


    "Asshole." I scolded severely.


    He gently raised his eyebrows: "although my children in Daliao are informal, courtesy is indispensable. If you are like this, you must be better educated to show the bearing of my princess in Daliao."


    "Who wants to be your princess of the Liao Dynasty? Yelu Chong, you haven''t been kind all the time. Is father Huang your man, and even Qiuchi your man? What a smooth and profitable person to leave the palace?" I looked at him with a sneer.


    He raised his eyebrows. "This is my princess of Daliao. I need to be so smart. I like your optimism. I like your talent, too."


    "I hate you. Who wants to be your princess in Daliao? I don''t care who my biological father is on the night shift. However, what I want to tell you is that I Ni chuxue have only one father, that is, Qinhuai''s father, my mother, and Yan Dynasty."


    "It''s always related by blood." he was a little proud.


    I shook my head: "then you are wrong. What you care about is you, not me. He doesn''t deserve me to cry. He will never."


    He played with the antique jade, "you are too stubborn. I know you like the seventh prince, don''t you? Now I have a good chance to give you. You are the first snow princess of Daliao. Let you make peace with the Yan Dynasty and marry the seventh prince. Isn''t it right?"


    I raised my eyebrows and sneered, "and then?"


    He smiled and said, "then not much. Twenty cities away from the border will be given to Daliao as a bride price. This is a good thing, and the war will not go on."


    I shook my head: "you think it''s beautiful. What''s the dowry? You can''t give the bride price without the dowry. How about Daliao being a slave of the Yan Dynasty forever, and how about Daliao returning 30 cities that can''t be infringed forever?"


    He half narrowed his face, and some cold and fierce light was flashing: "Ni chuxue, don''t ask for hardship."


    "I Ni chuxue would rather be a prisoner than enjoy the honor of the princess. Your abacus is too clever, but I can''t cooperate with you." I''m very determined.


    I think if the seventh Prince knew this, he would never marry.


    Otherwise, what is all our persistence and all our struggle? Of course not.


    My determination, he knows, his determination, I know, if I have no choice, I don''t have to go any further.


    It will only affect him. This is a conspiracy made by Yelv Chong. He beat falsely, but he caught me.


    However, I will not be greedy for the noble status of the princess and stay because some of the blood in my body is Daliao''s blood


    This is a kind of thought, and another kind of thought, how can I be a Yan Dynasty person?


    I was born and raised by the Yan Dynasty, but my mother is also a woman of the Yan Dynasty.


    He regards emotion as something that can be used.


    In fact, sometimes it can, but it''s not as good as he thinks.


    If you catch me, you''ll live in vain.


    Finally, I understand the meaning of the word of jerod.


    It''s funny. How many eyes and ears are there in the imperial palace of the Yan dynasty. However, he can''t, even my heart.


    What kind of people are real flesh and blood? I don''t care about this blood in my body. I was born and raised by Yanchao people.


    He frowned and looked at me as if he were going to look at me.


    I looked at him fearlessly and told him that I would not be controlled by him.


    For a long time, he smiled softly, "you underestimate you too much."


    "Then you are wrong. Today, you don''t understand. The seven princes are not threatened." I infected their war and their feelings, and I know.


    I can never be a sinner, and the seventh Prince is not as impulsive as me.


    He has his judgment. He already knows, doesn''t he? Otherwise, he would not be in such a hurry to volunteer to the border.


    Yeluzhong has been trying to buy him off. How can he get it.


    Turning his hands like clouds is also him. It''s him who wants to cover his hands into rain.


    Most of my fate and all kinds of things in the palace have something to do with him.


    He is a sly man. I know that the seven princes will be anxious and Shangguan Yu will be anxious. However, they know that it is useless to fight on the battlefield for a long time.


    If they know me well enough, they should know that Ni chuxue is not greedy for this rich arrangement.


    Twenty cities, step by step, come again, I''m afraid it''s half the Yan Dynasty.


    Am I worth it? I asked myself, Yelv took me too seriously.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" he approached, raised my chin and pinched it, causing me pain.


    I sneered: "I''m afraid I won''t come."


    "OK." he put down my chin: "Yelv chuxue, my princess of Daliao, that''s it."

 Chapter 181

    "Who is your princess of the Liao Dynasty? I was born. My last name was Yin, my last name was Ni, not Yelv, not before, not in the future."


    His eyes turned cold: "you won''t be good against me."


    "What good do I want? You''re in the palace. No one tells you, Ni chuxue. Are you sharp in teeth and sharp in mouth?" I sneered.


    He shook his head and said to himself, "if only you weren''t my sister."


    I also want to. I''ve been afraid to think that I''m not Dad''s daughter, so he doesn''t love me. He didn''t like me. He didn''t even bother to talk to me.


    Li Xiang said, I''m not. Princess Ping said, my mother has been to Daliao, and there is a yelujue.


    Yelu must be the old leader of Daliao. How could he not know?


    "If you are not my sister, you can be my concubine," he said to himself.


    I rolled in my stomach: "pervert."


    "It''s a pity that only the faint and incompetent emperor of the Yan Dynasty can do this."


    "Report to the three kings, Yan Dynasty launched an attack." there was a voice outside.


    Yelv put me down again: "let chamorr fight. I''ll go right away."


    When he came to the door, he looked at me again: "stay well. You have to adapt here. It''s from Daliao. It won''t change."


    Pick up the pillow and throw it at him.


    In mid air, the pillow full of feathers met his sword. The feathers scattered in the air and floated gently.


    So beautiful, so beautiful.


    His deep eyes locked me deeply after the feathers fell, as if I would never leave.


    The war was soon over again.


    I was trapped in the barracks of Daliao. Yelv took me with him wherever he went. It seemed that he wanted me to integrate into the life of Daliao.


    I became the favorite princess of Daliao, which was ridiculous. I don''t mess with his life. It won''t do me any good or change anything?


    I was very anxious and wanted to go back to the border early.


    But how can I get out and fall into a tiger''s den? I can''t mess myself and my steps.


    Every day, I draw to calm my mind.


    I stay here for a month. People follow me wherever I go. I can''t find a chance to escape. There are Liao soldiers everywhere. I think I can''t escape. I''ve fought several wars, large and small.


    He is wearing Daliao clothes. The material as light as cotton is the best. On his head is the dress of Daliao.


    Changed my appearance, still can''t change my heart.


    I also paint day and night. I paint either Shangguan Yu or the seventh prince.


    I felt the most about the two of them. For the news outside, Yelv also locked it up and didn''t let me know.


    But every time I couldn''t draw the end, I crumpled the paper into a ball.


    With a hard tear, the sound of paper breaking is crisp and pleasant.


    Outside the window came a chuckle: "is the princess annoyed and annoyed?"


    The woman in red smiled brightly, bent down and came in. It was Bai''er.


    I didn''t speak, she smiled again: "don''t be angry, princess. I brought someone to see you? It''s good for you to relieve your hatred. If the wind doesn''t bring them in?"


    If the wind answered outside the window, he shouted, "go in?"


    I saw several familiar people, including Lian Qiuchi, Princess Yuzhen and Lin Jingru.


    I was stunned: "Why are you here?"


    Several people ignored me and looked proudly aside.


    If the wind''s eyebrows were light, the whip in his hand waved down and hit Lian Qiuchi and Lin Jingru, and shouted, "what does the princess ask you?"


    With tears in her eyes, Lin Jingru raised her head high: "so she is your princess, the scum of the Yan Dynasty."


    Bai''er shook his head and smiled: "how can you insult our princess like this? Our princess of Daliao is the most noble."


    Ruofeng said, "I cut her tongue."


    "No, ruofeng, you can''t control violence with violence like this. Aren''t we short of military prostitutes in Daliao? Look at her, it''s still good. Let''s go on. If any general kills a general in Yan Dynasty, he will reward her to play. In this way, he will not only punish her, but also inspire the morale of the army." Bai er said and nodded: "I think it''s the best."


    "Yes, it''s good." ruofeng pointed at Lin Jingru with a whip: "come, take her down."


    Lin Jingru was in a hurry. Her feet were too soft to stand up and knelt on the ground: "Ni chuxue, say a word, I don''t want to go."


    Now, are you afraid? Even the words have an obvious vibrato.


    I looked at Bai''er with a sneer: "you don''t play hypocritically here." do you want to play any tricks?


    "It''s not a play. People in the Yan dynasty like to play, but we in the Liao Dynasty don''t like it." ruofeng said, waving a whip on Lin Jingru''s face.


    The voice of the broken wind was very sharp. A blood stain appeared on Lin Jingru''s face.


    They were surprised and looked at it in disbelief.


    After a while, Lin Jingru cried sadly, "my face hurts."


    I can''t bear to look at ruofeng with resentment: "what are you doing? You people, get out."


    "Princess, to tell you the truth, I also arrested several people. The capital of Yan Dynasty is in a mess, and there is another one you don''t like. However, we can''t punish him. What he said, he also did something for Daliao." ruofeng smiled thoughtfully.


    I don''t know what the chaos in the capital looks like.


    When we pass the border, everything there has nothing to do with me.


    Unexpectedly, did they run away?


    "Actually? It''s very simple. The fake Princess wants to go to the official Yu. Lian Qiuchi bravely asks her to go to the border and take some concubines to take advantage of the chaos. To tell you the truth, once the crown prince ascends the throne, they will have no glory and wealth. People who don''t take advantage of the chaos are fools."


    "What? You made it clear as soon as the crown prince ascended the throne?" I stared at her incredulously.


    Bai''er smiled: "if you speak too fast, our princess can''t understand? In fact, the emperor of the Yan Dynasty abdicated in a hurry and passed it to the crown prince. It''s just not possible to move south halfway."


    The string in my heart seems to be broken.


    I have nothing to mourn for the death of the emperor of the Yan Dynasty.


    But as soon as the prince ascends the throne, what about the war? Even the seven princes have to follow.


    What if you just ask for marriage? It''s almost a year since the war was calmed down by making peace. Both the Yan Dynasty and the Liao Dynasty were exhausted. If this continues, the two countries will only decline.


    I have to get out of here quickly. I can''t wait for things to develop slowly.


    What do you mean, these people, bring all the people of Yan Dynasty here, will I be soft hearted? It depends on the situation. They don''t understand me. Yelv knows my determination.


    No wonder he didn''t come and tell me what? But, Bo''er brought people here to test, didn''t he?


    It''s Lin Jingru. What''s the role of Princess Yuzhen? Let me see her.


    Must be surprised, a face of panic and fear, fingers tightly grasping clothes, helplessly looking at ruofeng.


    She thought, if you help her? She was still unable to change from a princess to a prisoner. Ruofeng was once her maidservant, but now she is the one who dominates her life.


    I looked at Bai''er with boredom: "have you tossed enough? If you have enough, go out. I want to sleep."


    Bai''er gently closed her eyebrows and said, "it''s a pity that the princess''s Yan Dynasty sister hasn''t been found. Otherwise, you can meet her and let her know how noble the princess is."


    "No matter what, it won''t change me. I don''t want to see you. Go out."


    Lian Qiuchi, without the publicity, looked at me and didn''t believe I was a princess.


    Presumably, everything will be figured out. In my eyes, there is only sigh and waiting for death.


    I was angry. I pushed a vase on the table and broke it to the ground. The crisp sound startled them all.


    "May I go out?" I said hastily.


    Bai''er waved. If the wind would take people down, she said, "princess, there are only some princess''s airs now. That''s the spirit. Bai''er will go down. Also, the three kings have ordered you to walk around."


    He calmed down and found that he had a bad headache.


    He picked up water and drank it, but it still couldn''t be relieved.


    What kind of fight did Yelv play again? I really hate trying so hard.


    Go out of the door. I can''t see the horizon under the gorgeous sunset. When can I get out of here?


    Followed by two palace maids, not even freedom.


    I shook my head reluctantly. There was a river on the right of the barracks. I wanted to go there and be quiet.


    The gurgling water is clear and transparent. It is only deep in the foot eye, and the prominent river stones can be revealed.


    Most of the water is here. The sunset is wanzhang, the green grass is green, and the smoke rises.


    It''s a little familiar. I like to see such times in Qinhuai.


    But it''s not my home.


    I sat by the river and didn''t say anything? The two palace maids also stood and dared not say a word. Around them, there were many Liao soldiers watching.


    I lay on my back and watched the stars rush up the black cloth sky one by one.


    Brilliant, gorgeous.


    Under the same sky, do they remember me.


    "Princess, go back," whispered a maid in waiting.


    Around, torches had been lit. I sighed heavily, stood up and walked back silently.


    There were tents everywhere, like white mushrooms. I walked through them and heard a woman''s sobbing voice. It was Princess Yuzhen.


    I kept silent and went back to the camp.


    I''ll explore it later in the night.


    I can''t wait for their arrival and the crown prince''s accession to the throne.


    The night was so quiet that I couldn''t hear people''s voice. I was used to the sound of horses hissing to sleep. The two women thought I was asleep and fell asleep on the side of the outer room.


    I quietly cut the cloth tent. It''s hard to cut. However, the things put here are the best, including the dagger for viewing.


    Slowly, I cut a hole, and I looked. Fortunately, there was no one, and someone was patrolling in the distance.


    The first time I did such a thing, I was afraid. I held my heart down. Anyway, if I caught it, they couldn''t do anything to me, could they? Jericho will not kill me or teach me.

 Chapter 182

    Be bold. I don''t see anyone. Cut a little more and I can climb out.


    There were many people patrolling. I walked quietly to one side by the light of the torch in the distance.


    The cat leaned over and walked in the military tent, afraid that people would hear and see it.


    Finally, we arrived at the camp where Princess Yuzhen was imprisoned. There was a small window, which was also hard cloth, which was used to breathe.


    I pasted it on it and gently lifted it away, but it let me see what made me blush.


    "No." Yuzhen cried.


    "No, I have to. Why can''t women like women? I don''t like men. As for the prince, I''m just perfunctory. I don''t like him pressing me at all. I like women, Yuzhen. We can be together every day in the future. I''ll make you very happy. Yuzhen, do you like men? I have something, too To make you want to be immortal and die. "


    It''s better to be ashamed to listen to me for low sex. In this way, I must not go in and ask what happened in Yan Dynasty.


    Just thinking of leaving here, I covered my mouth with one hand.


    Light medicine fragrance, so ripe.


    My stiff body slowly softened down and leaned back slowly.


    Is a strong mind, familiar smell, I don''t say a word, let him cover it.


    Without saying a word, someone came and took me aside.


    He whispered in my ear, "don''t be afraid."


    I''ve been isolated for so long. I''m not afraid or crying, but I''m hearing his soft, warm and powerful voice, which makes me want to cry.


    Hands trembling to grasp his hand, I finally wait until the ground, they will not give up on me.


    "The princess is gone." someone shouted loudly. Then, he saw a lot of people in disorder and more and more torches.


    Shangguanyu let go of me and whispered, "I''m afraid it''s not the best time. First snow, I''ll always be waiting for you."


    I turned back and looked at him with tears in my eyes. I was dressed up in Liao Dynasty. It was obvious that I had mixed in.


    I nodded. "I know."


    If you look at him more, you will be more excited. If you look at him more, your heart will be more quiet for a moment.


    He soon hid in other camps and followed other Liao soldiers. I couldn''t tell which was him.


    "Princess." the torch lit up in front of my eyes.


    Many people looked at me, and the two palace maids trembled, tears and fear.


    I ignored and walked to my tent.


    The lights were bright. As soon as he went in, he saw jerichon sitting on the throne and looking at me with gloomy eyes.


    I ignored it and went in myself.


    He stood up, looked at me for a moment, then shook my shoulder, "want to escape, don''t you?"


    "Why ask." clearly, I can escape, I have already escaped.


    He smiled and threw the fire into the inner room, and the raging fire lit up.


    "Let the princess live in the king''s account," he ordered.


    I opened my eyes. "You''re crazy."


    "If you''re not my sister, I''m even more crazy." he smiled, took my hand and walked to his main account.


    Didn''t I have more freedom when I went there?


    I stood there and just didn''t go.


    "He pulled," don''t you dare? "


    "I''m not going."


    "I''m afraid." he raised his eyebrows.


    I kept silent and looked at him. In his eyes, he was disappointed and helpless.


    "The fire is going to burn out. Go out first." he put his hands around my shoulders and walked out. I refused, so he just walked with one hand around my waist.


    Pinching him with his fingers, he smiled: "I still haven''t grown up."


    "Three princes," cried Bai''er in red outside the account with concern.


    "If you burn it," he said coldly, "get back."


    The bright torch quickly dispersed, leaving the people who followed him.


    I took his hand and didn''t like his intimacy.


    He didn''t release the thorns and hugged them tightly. "How can your waist be so small? In Daliao, you can''t support you with rich clothes and food?"


    "I want you to mind more and let go of me." I bowed my head and pulled my hands.


    He grabbed my hand and bit it hard. The pain made me shrink up, but he didn''t admit defeat and beg for mercy.


    "If only you weren''t my sister," he whispered again.


    "I''ll never be your sister." I grinned.


    "Then I have to ask, is it the daughter of Yelv Jue or the daughter of Yelv Bi? It''s true to be so clear."


    "What do you mean?" I asked coldly.


    He smiled, held my waist in his hand and carried me away, as if it was effortless. Then he said softly: "At the beginning, my father was just a second prince. He lived in the Yan Dynasty for a period of time. His name was Zhu. In fact, he was under house arrest. How did you know that the famous prostitute Ni Jingjing came into the palace. My father took her to Daliao, but gave it to the eldest prince yelubi at that time. I was the emperor of Daliao, and my father became the emperor, so yelubi had to go away."


    "What are you doing away?" I was afraid.


    "What are you going away for? It''s to leave here and the world forever."


    When it''s cold, in the royal family, really don''t expect any warmth.


    I don''t speak out. I don''t care what idea he wants to play. I still have value for him, and I always want to escape.


    I changed a bigger camp. This time, there are still walls. I can''t cut them open.


    The Yelv was heavy, and the table was full of heavenly beads, some black as jade and some red as blood.


    Anyway, it''s not as warm as the string on my wrist.


    Represents happiness, represents eternal happiness.


    Under any condition, I can''t change anything, but I don''t want to be sad all day.


    It was dark and tired. He sat outside all night.


    Early the next day, I heard a bodyguard say, "princess, have breakfast."


    That''s good. Even the waiters were replaced by men.


    I am a palace maid, and I don''t need anyone to wait on me. In the palace, I learned to stand on my own, take care of myself and others. After tossing all night, I also had a splitting headache.


    Nestled in the warm quilt, I don''t want to move.


    Seeing the figure flash, the bold bodyguard came in. When I looked at it, it was Shangguan Yu.


    He put one hand to his mouth and hissed. With steamed stuffed bun in one hand, "chuxue, it''s me."


    I remember, but I feel powerless.


    He frowned, touched my forehead with one hand, pulled out my hand and took his pulse. "Your breath is very chaotic."


    He helped me sit up. I looked at him eagerly, "Shangguan Yu, I don''t want to be here. As soon as the prince ascends the throne, I''m afraid that Yelv will let me marry to Yan Dynasty."


    If he can think of any way, he will seize other people''s weaknesses.


    He held me and served porridge. "Eat something first before you have strength."


    Spoonfuls of geothermal porridge slipped down my throat. It was uncomfortable. I coughed gently.


    He rubbed gently on the side of my neck: "don''t think about it. Of course I won''t leave you alone."


    "But it''s hard," I sighed. "It''s hard to move."


    "With me, there''s a way," he said softly, and then added, "don''t blame him."


    I shook my head and smiled weakly, "Shangguan Yu, how can I not know?"


    "Chuxue, your body is not good now. It''s too weak. You have to take care of your body. Take it down in three days." he took out a small bottle and put it in the palm of my hand: "This is a fake death medicine. After you take it, you will die seven days. It''s the first snow. This is an adventure. You''re afraid. There are two consequences. You''ll be buried. Then we''ll dig you out and you can escape smoothly. The other is that Yelv will burn you," he sighed low.


    The thin cocooned knuckles stroked my face.


    I looked up at him. "I''m willing to bet."


    He tightened his hand and grabbed the bottle. "I don''t want you to bet. I''d rather you live."


    "If I''m not happy, I''m dead. Really, you know, I don''t like to live with a sigh, but I''m really not happy." I looked at Shangguan Yu eagerly.


    He sighed and hugged me tightly. "Chuxue, don''t look at me like this. You want to cut me apart."


    "Give it to me, I won''t bet on me, I bet on Yelv." I said firmly.


    Shangguan Yu was surprised, "chuxue, you will become a sinner, and people in Daliao will never let you go."


    "But if it goes on like this, how many will die? I''m not afraid."


    "You''re not afraid, I''m afraid." he refused to give it to me and stuffed it back to his waist.


    I reached out and grabbed my hand. He gasped and looked at me with heartache in his eyes: "chuxue, don''t torture yourself. My ghost idea is not good. Can I think of another way? Where there is Ni chuxue, there is Shangguan Yu. Leaving you once is the biggest mistake. I don''t want to be wrong again."


    I was a little moved, "but I still lost you. It''s not worth it."


    "What is worth has, my worth, not you has the final say, I guard you, see you happiness, I think is the most worth." he said with a bossy way.


    I held his head and wanted to cry.


    "Chuxue, you are not alone, you are here, I am here, I will be behind and look at you all the time." he smiled, pulling out a smile, so good-looking and so beautiful.


    It''s good to have a person holding each other in frailty.

 Chapter 183

    I nodded: "I will be strong."


    He wiped my tears lightly, "that''s good. Ni chuxue is the strongest."


    Originally, I am so weak and need support.


    He chuckled: "that''s right. Do you have some happiness and strength to see me?"


    I smiled and wept, nodded: "of course there is."


    I like this way of motivation. I like it. Someone helps me.


    Quietly biting the steamed stuffed bun, I''m not afraid of anything. Shangguan Yu will look at me, and Lou poxie won''t intervene.


    They will all care about me. As for what method, they don''t have to care.


    What did the new emperor of the Yan Dynasty bring to the throne? I didn''t expect it.


    Shangguan Yu couldn''t stay here much. He went out and told me that Ni chuxue lived with a smile.


    I went out and breathed a fresh breath. I wanted to disperse my stuffy breath.


    On one side of the white tent, a man in white walked around, followed by a Liao soldier.


    That''s not Lou Yuyu. That''s good. I caught it, too.


    Is it a good time for me to take revenge on him? He looked up and saw me. His face changed greatly.


    "I haven''t seen the princess yet." as soon as the soldiers in Daliao pressed his shoulder, he knelt in front of me without strength.


    He was so frightened and trembling that he couldn''t even look at me.


    The famous first zither player of Yan Dynasty knelt on the ground and said softly, "I''ve seen the princess of Daliao."


    "Tell the princess, Miss Bai asked me to send it to relieve your boredom." the bodyguards said loudly.


    It is very clear that the entanglement between the Yan Family and Lou Yuyu.


    Li Xiang didn''t catch it. I was relieved. Although I tore my face, I couldn''t see it. It''s OK to say I''m cowardly. The love in my heart doesn''t happen overnight.


    Do you want me to be a person with strong resentment?


    What is the pleasure of revenge? It can save everything. Everything has changed. It''s impossible to go back to the past.


    I looked at him, and his face was frightened. Obviously, I didn''t know that I was the noble princess in the mouth of liaobing.


    After sending Liao Bing away, I asked him, "where''s the pear fragrance?"


    He must know that Lixiang won''t let him go easily. When I left, he also played the piano for Lixiang and walked very close.


    He raised his head with some consternation on Jun''s face.


    He is also an excellent man, but how can he be compared with Shangguan Yu and the seven princes.


    So Lixiang wants to get the attention of the seventh prince. Who knows that the seventh Prince is a person who doesn''t move in appearance and color, she taught her a lesson.


    Now think about it, I''m also at ease. I don''t think I don''t deserve him, because he doesn''t care about it at all.


    If you care, how does he remember me ni chuxue.


    Shangguan Yu is the same. If you care, you will pursue pear fragrance when you are in Qinhuai.


    "She''s gone." Lou Yuyu lowered his face.


    "I want to know more about her?" I don''t want to just say, she left.


    Of course I know she''s gone. Where has she gone?


    The emperor died halfway. Many people must have escaped. This is her fate. It''s best to keep silent, otherwise it will involve her father. The crown prince has no way to check now. If he does, he won''t be unable to find it.


    It depends on how he looks. The current situation always makes some things pass quietly.


    "The emperor died and made a mess. Yin Zhaoyi hurt me and left." he whispered.


    "Hurt?" I was surprised. "How can Lixiang hurt you, a weak girl."


    "To be honest with the princess, Yin Zhaoyi hurt the villain with scissors in his sleep." he swallowed his saliva and was very afraid of my accounting.


    But I shook my head and sighed in my heart. Pear fragrance, how can I mix with him again?


    Isn''t that enough? What you''re doing, isn''t it special enough?


    He was afraid that I would punish him. Seeing that I was silent, he begged and said, "please let the villain go. The villain is inhumane in this life. The villain also knows that he is wrong. If you know you are a princess, the villain will never dare to deceive you."


    I said disdainfully, "if I were not a princess, would you be?"


    He quickly said, "no, villain..."


    "I''ll never be the princess here, and I won''t punish you. God wants to accept you, but I can''t spare you. What have you done? People are doing it, and heaven is watching. You owe Yan family, Lou Yuyu. You owe pear fragrance." I looked down and saw that his hand was still wrapped in gauze and bleeding, as if it was missing something.


    It''s estimated that Li Xiang hurt her left and right hands.


    Lou Yuyu can''t cheat a woman by playing the piano.


    He once insulted and scolded me and said I was ugly. In the end, he was just a person afraid of death.


    I shook my head and felt some pain. I walked to the river. Several bodyguards hurried to keep up. After walking for a while, my head hurt more and went back to lie down.


    At noon, Yelv came to see me again, and then announced a lot of doctors to me.


    I was ill, and I was hot all over. For a moment, I was like a flame, and for a moment, I was like in an ice cellar.


    The heat and cold constantly alternate, and the brain is also confused, but it always keeps silent and doesn''t read a word disorderly.


    After drinking the medicine, I fell asleep. When I woke up, I found a person sitting in front of the bed.


    Thick hair and chisel like facial features.


    When I first met him, I was disgusted with him. I felt that such a person, such arrogance, was very unacceptable.


    I thought I had only one sister.


    My father won''t spoil me. My mother left early and worried a lot. She won''t just think of me and spoil me.


    Yeluzhong, my nominal brother, has to admit that if you put down a lot of national hatred.


    He is a very good man. He has a plan and courage. He dotes on me and cares about me. However, it is not the best time, and my bones are full of the blood of the Yan Dynasty. He was so clever at my calculations that he wiped out all my good feelings.


    If you want the seventh prince to submit to Daliao, as long as the seventh prince likes, he won''t give it to the seventh prince.


    Including me, ruofeng''s flattery and the prince''s indifference are all for different purposes. He wants the seventh prince to be grateful to him, and the crown prince wants the seventh prince to leave the palace.


    Created a lot of regret, the seventh Prince directly expressed his attitude and went to the battlefield to fight with him.


    He suddenly opened his eyes, looked at me with dark eyes and said hoarsely, "wake up. Do you want to eat? You fell asleep without eating."


    I saw that the small table next to me was full of food.


    I shook my head and had no appetite. Did he stay here all night?


    His eyes were slightly sunken, and a faint green moustache came out. He smiled gently and said, "is it cold?"


    "Not cold," I said softly.


    He still took another light blanket and covered it: "you are cold and hot, be careful."


    Took a soft pillow, put it on one side and let me lean against it. He poured some warm water and handed it over.


    I took his hand and drank all the water obediently, so I felt more comfortable.


    He touched my forehead with his powerful hand. "OK, there''s no heat."


    I still looked at him with wide eyes. He smiled softly: "why, don''t you know me?"


    For a moment, he can kill countless people. For a moment, he can be regarded as the best person. I don''t know which is the real him.


    "Don''t be so kind to me, I won''t appreciate it." I said coldly.


    He chuckled: "it''s better. I began to open your thorn. Chuxue, you''re my sister. I''m not good to you. Who is good to?"


    "Yes, you''ve been using me," I pointed out the facts.


    He said with a wry smile, "I was wrong long ago. When Qinhuai saw your painting, I should have taken you away."


    "You went to Qinhuai?" it''s incredible.


    He raised his eyebrows with some confused waves in his eyes and whispered: "At that time, you didn''t stand out from the crowd. I think it doesn''t matter whether you''re a princess or not. You''re very talented. I''m amazed at your paintings. You had a dialogue with Lin Jingru on the stage. There were no sentences to force, but there were reasonable words. I''m glad to appreciate you. Your faint smile makes me feel that you might be better in the folk and let you participate Coming to the royal family will erase everything from you, and you are not excellent. "


    He said frankly: "this is a wrong decision, or what took you at that time will be different Ni chuxue, not against me."


    I shook my head, "no matter what time, I won''t be like you. Yelu Chong has lived in Qinhuai for more than ten years. It''s very simple and happy. I have my own ideas. I won''t change anything. I''m from Yan Dynasty. I won''t change in this life."


    "You can''t deny that you are my sister."


    "I don''t want to," I said coldly.


    "I don''t want to," he said.


    I opened my mouth and found it funny. "What are you doing here? It''s going to dawn, you don''t go, and I don''t like looking at you. We''re not passers-by. We hate each other. How can we get along?"


    He glanced at me. "Can''t you put your thorn away?"


    "Hum, yeluzhong, I won''t believe it. There''s no warmth in the royal family. There''s no war for several days now. You care so much about me. Are you going to send me to make peace? I escaped from there and I won''t enter the palace again. I''m afraid you''ll lose money and waste your efforts."


    He was silent for a long time before he said, "do you think of me so badly?"


    "Sorry, you are in my heart, that''s such a view."


    He chuckled: "you''re wrong. You want to make peace. He sent someone to make peace. No, the post let you see. Where''s the second princess?" he touched it and found two posts. "I don''t know which one to choose."


    I was surprised to see the words thirteen princesses and nineteen princesses printed on it.


    The 19th princess is so lovely and gets on well with Lin Pei. If she marries here, she won''t even have fun.


    I glanced coldly, "a child."

 Chapter 184

    "Oh, if you say Princess 19, then you will go back to the emperor of Yan Dynasty." he said carelessly.


    "Don''t spoil the people of Yan Dynasty here."


    "Spoil?" he joked: "if you want to be my concubine, you have to think about it? There are many people." he threw aside the post of the 19th Princess and put the 13th back.


    I was a little relieved, afraid that he might see something. I pulled the quilt and said, "I''m going to sleep. Go out."


    "You sleep with you. I think you sleep. Go out again." he said stubbornly.


    I lay down and he gently pulled the quilt for me.


    In fact, having such a brother is also excellent, but we are destined to be antagonistic.


    All the time, I didn''t sleep. After dawn, he went out and I breathed heavily.


    Several waitresses brought hot water and let me clean my body. I found it more comfortable.


    Out of the outer room, I saw pictures hanging everywhere.


    Let me see, I opened my mouth. I don''t know what to say? These paintings are my mother. I remember these strokes.


    Each one, which I have never seen before, is more immature and insufficient than the mother''s painting in my memory, but it is really her.


    Is he trying to convince me that my mother is yelujue''s concubine?


    Didn''t I believe it? My appearance, my height, and they are similar.


    It''s not that important.


    There is a picture of my mother.


    Still so beautiful, eyebrows like Dai, eyes like smoke, waist like a willow, sad eyes, I don''t know where to look.


    My mother''s life is a sad one. I don''t know her.


    She is not happy, not happy at all. She always sighs. My father seldom talks to her.


    I don''t know, then why does mother have to follow my father? If she likes someone, then she can remarry.


    Women are always full of puzzles. No one can completely understand them.


    Or, she is temporarily moved, or, she wants to find a dependence and want to spend the rest of her life.


    I don''t know. It''s her past. The painting is full of love poems, which is a woman''s deep feelings.


    I sighed and had everything rolled up.


    The glow of ten thousand feet melted through the first day and was so beautiful that it glittered.


    The grass stretching its waist shines with dew.


    I heard that Yelv had many brothers and sisters, but I was the only one who could keep him.


    I sat on a stone and looked at the running water.


    He wants to make me happy and let me get used to it, but I can''t be happy and I can''t get used to it.


    "Princess, it''s windy here," cried the horse herder by the river.


    This was originally a flattering remark, but I heard it. The voice was from Shangguan Yu.


    I stood up, looked at the man behind me and said, "I''m going to learn to ride a horse. Don''t follow me."


    Further on, there was a bamboo bridge. I walked lightly with my skirt.


    Those people saw that there were Liao soldiers opposite, and they didn''t stop me, but followed me from a distance.


    "Ride, princess," he whispered.


    I said softly, "yes."


    He helped me up, and then he took the horse and walked slowly.


    After walking a little farther, he said, "first snow, at night, I''ll take you."


    I lowered my waist: "how can you take me?"


    "I''ll find a way. It''s more and more bad to go on like this. You know, the emperor will recall the seven princes," he said solemnly.


    "Ah." I whispered. What''s the matter? If the recall is closed over there, what should I do?


    As soon as the troops withdraw, Yelv''s thousands of troops will occupy the border.


    I don''t know what Lou Po RI thinks. When he becomes the emperor, I don''t know him anymore.


    What''s the big picture? I don''t understand.


    Are you afraid that the seventh Prince and yeluzhong will cooperate and raise troops to counterattack? Then Lou Po RI has no place to stand.


    This may be the purpose of his eagerness to accept me as his imperial concubine.


    I took a deep breath and said, "I''ll wait for you tonight."


    After riding for a while, I went back to rest and waited for my strength to get better before I left at night.


    Unfortunately, after I fell asleep, I woke up and heard the maid say, Yelv asked me to dress up again.


    I don''t know what it means. Anyway, they all listen to Yelv. No one wants to hear what I mean.


    Fortunately, it was still early, and the thin sunset shone gently.


    Dressed in clean and beautiful clothes, I went out of the inner room, and yeluzhong immediately came in.


    Looking at me with appreciation, "yes, this is my princess of Daliao."


    I don''t like to hear such words. Pull down my face.


    He smiled again and took my hand: "go and see the sunset in Daliao."


    "What''s good? I don''t like it at all." I muttered.


    Reluctantly followed him and let him go. He didn''t let anyone follow.


    There were two horses outside the tent. He raised his eyebrows. "Do you want to ride alone or together?"


    Isn''t that nonsense? Why would I want to ride with him.


    With the help of the maid, I climbed up the tall horse. Although it was big, I walked steadily. I was gradually not afraid. I straightened up my waist and walked parallel with him.


    Out of the pass, go straight to the front. Large tracts of desert shine like gold. The wind blows. Under the thin and greasy sunset, it raises its wings and flies gently.


    The setting sun, with its golden brilliance, seems to be melting on the other side of the desert. In an empty place, people dare not breathe too loudly. It''s so beautiful. It''s a kind of heroic beauty.


    I marveled that this is also a good scenery.


    No matter where you are, you can feel different scenery and human feelings. Even Daliao, which I hate most, also has its open-minded beauty.


    "Does it look good?" he pointed with a whip in one hand.


    I nodded gently, not hiding my love in my eyes.


    He smiled, so loud, so loud, shaking the world in the desert: "I like people in Daliao."


    "Not because of this, this sunset, this scenery, will not become beautiful because of the Liao Dynasty. This is always one of nature," I retorted, not liking the exclusivity in his words.


    As soon as he raised his whip and waved it behind the horse I was riding, the horse galloped in pain. I was pale with fear. I quickly lowered my body and hugged the horse''s neck, but I refused to be afraid and admit defeat to him.


    He laughed, ran after me easily and said, "Ni chuxue, really get up and walk like this."


    I straightened up slowly. After a while, he added a whip and the horse ran faster.


    Like the wind, I didn''t dare to look ahead at all, but I gradually got used to the bumps on the horse''s back, slowly and boldly sat down, straightened up, followed its steps, its rhythm and nestled, straightened up.


    Unexpectedly, I can master it, too.


    "Well, it''s not difficult." he caught up with him with a smile.


    I don''t speak. He speeds up and we ride.


    He said, "you haven''t been to the grassland. You don''t know how happy it is to ride there."


    "Then why did you invade Yan dynasty?" I looked at him.


    He severely added a whip to make the horse run faster. After a long time, he still said calmly: "a man is ambitious. A prince without domineering spirit will never stand up."


    "Hum, you''re not half as good as the seventh prince." I sneered.


    He looked at me and laughed. The smile was very good-looking. Unfortunately, I didn''t look at it with appreciation, but found his faults. I thought his eyes were too domineering.


    "Chuxue, then he will never be a man."


    "Is it so good to be a man?" I asked him.


    He was stunned, frowned and said, "in this world, no one doesn''t want to be a king or a bandit."


    "Hum, people like me are not wasting rice grain. They have no ambition and just want to win their own peace." I laughed at myself.


    He looked at me, stretched out his hand and said, "you feel that I have the power of the world in my hand. At that time, you will be the princess above tens of thousands of people. Your honor will make Lou Po sun have to kiss your toes."


    "I never need it. Do you think I have a lot of hate in my heart, so I let people catch all the people I hate. I tell you, you are wasting your efforts again. If people''s heart is used in hate, it will be biased, narrow and dark, and even unhappy. Why should I bother." I don''t indulge in hate. There are more meaningful things in this world than hate, More, more. "


    He sighed and retracted his hand, "Ni chuxue, I can probably understand that Lou poxie and Shangguan Yu like you so much. You have a broad mind, a different mentality from the world and peaceful eyes, which makes me want to protect the pure sky."


    After another pause, he smiled: "don''t talk about these, I''ll take you to enjoy more spectacular beauty, so that you can draw better paintings, and then let you feel the beauty of our Daliao night."


    I wonder why he did this.


    Some don''t look like him, but it''s clearly him.


    It''s beautiful. Run with him and he takes me around.


    There was almost no end. He didn''t take me back until it was dark.


    Afraid of the horse making trouble, he led the horse rope in front. I was very tired. I was sure I could make it bump high and low.


    I looked up at the sky. It was so beautiful, dark and comfortable. The twinkling stars were blinking. It was so beautiful that I sighed. The wind brings this cold meaning. The weather here is always very hot during the day and very cold at night,. I am also slowly used to it. It''s so beautiful. A bright moon hangs in the sky like a knife. It''s very white and bright.


    It seems to be on the head. It turns out that the stars and moon in the desert are incredibly bright.


    He said softly, "chuxue, play me a song. I like to listen to your music. It''s very light and beautiful. I''ve found dozens of people, but it''s not as good as you. It''s always ringing in my ear."


    "How do you want me to blow without leaves?" it''s the beauty of the night, so that my thorns can be put away.


    He stopped. After a while, a hand reached out in front of me. I saw the little darkness in his hand.


    It was a leaf. I was a little surprised. I took it, wiped it on my clothes, and blew it gently in my mouth.

 Chapter 185

    Even I was drunk. Such a beautiful star and moon, with a cold and fierce taste in the wind, is Daliao. Mingshan and Mingshui are clean and neat, unlike the amorous and misty rain of Qinhuai.


    Quietly, I walked very slowly. After a long time, I returned to the barracks.


    Torches were lit there, and men and women smiled and came and went.


    He smiled at me, reached out and grabbed the leaves in my hand and put them in his sleeves. "I''ll learn them when I''m free. Now let''s see how happy we are in the night of Daliao."


    It seems that it began to be lively. It''s not like what I see on weekdays. It''s just vigilance and silence.


    The fire, which was lit, soared violently, and also lit the forthright gas in the blood of the Liao people. The fire was printed with faces, so beautiful, with a smile, so sweet.


    Whether it is the Liao Dynasty or the Yan Dynasty, people all over the world are the same. There are flesh and blood, joy and joy. However, war can destroy more than one party''s laughter.


    Yelv jumped off his horse again, raised his hand, and I grabbed it and jumped down.


    But his feet were almost soft. He laughed and hugged my waist. Despite my struggle, he took it to the fire: "make a good noise today."


    I sat next to him. There was a delicate soft blanket. Someone gave me wine. There were all kinds of fresh fruits on the table.


    I remembered that in shangguanyu''s pharmacy, he was angry. I killed his grapes one by one. At that time, I was in a particularly good mood.


    Round, so cute.


    Yelv looked at the dancing man again, his eyes dazed, and a light smile hung on his face.


    I feel a little anxious. Shangguan Yu said that he would try to save me tonight. In this way, will it affect me.


    But there was no way. Someone sent all kinds of watermelons, wine, and even roasted sheep and cattle.


    Then he cut some meat again and put it on the plate. He pointed to me and said, "try it."


    "The princess is probably not used to eating?" Bai''er smiled on his side.


    "If someone else, it''s possible, but she''s Ni chuxue," he said lightly.


    "Why?" I asked curiously.


    He turned his head sideways. "Why? You ni chuxue, no matter where you are, don''t you try to adapt yourself?"


    It seems so. He knows me a little.


    Alas, no one thought about my mind like this before. Now, I feel a little moved and run to the left in the palm of my hand.


    I picked it up and the smell of barbecue came to my nostrils, but I didn''t dare to eat with my hands like them. I still ate it with chopsticks. It was very delicious and tender.


    "Early snow, eat more," he said faintly, cutting off half of the roasted chicken legs and putting them on the plate.


    I was a little surprised. Did he know anything, but looking at his expression, it didn''t look like a charge.


    The word "brother" slowly penetrated into my heart.


    Bai''er poured him a glass of wine. He drank it lightly, smiled and said to me, "would you like some?"


    I shook my head and felt uncomfortable.


    "I like you drunk? Very cute." he smiled and drank it in one gulp.


    "Princess, do you want to go dancing?" asked Bai''er carefully.


    I shook my head, "No."


    "Go." Yelv put down his glass again, stood up and took my hand and left whether I wanted it or not.


    Embarrassed, I was still holding the plate in one hand. He laughed and threw the plate in my hand, "come on, jump, you don''t need anything, just divide your happiness."


    That''s it? I didn''t mean well. However, these people are very happy and beautiful, dancing without any chapters.


    I was also infected with some light atmosphere, and my body became frivolous.


    Yelv took me and danced with everyone.


    It was like a big circle, turning around the torch, putting both hands on the front shoulders and kicking their feet.


    Yelu Chong put his hand on my shoulder and held it tightly, which made me feel a little painful. I don''t understand what happened to him.


    I was also infected. He took me and danced disorderly, and his body lightened up. It has nothing to do with the wind and the moon. It''s just very happy.


    He''s always smiling. He turns around and can always see.


    He was very excited. He grabbed my waist and let me stand tall. See the other side of the pile of inflammation, the same smiling face.


    Tired, tired and powerless, I lay down on the soft cloth and looked at the stars embedded in the night sky. I couldn''t help saying, "it''s so beautiful here."


    "Would you like to stay here? Happy every day," he turned to look at me.


    I gently shook my head, "I don''t want to." then I smiled bitterly: "what if I don''t want to? I can''t get out of Renshi''s palm after all."


    He held my hand and said, "I hope you can be happy."


    "Then let me go." I looked straight at him.


    He sighed again: "first snow, can''t you stay here?"


    "Don''t say that," I''m afraid he''ll pay more attention to me, "You see, they are also very happy, but if there is a war, can they be so happy without some smiling faces? Yelu Chong, stop fighting, guard his territory and make his people so happy every day. He is a good king. I don''t know the so-called masculinity, but I don''t want to lose both sides."


    He sat up, grabbed a jar of wine and drank it. Then he stood up, "take the princess back to rest."


    Two maids came to help me, and I only walked a few steps.


    He said, "chuxue, call me brother."


    I smiled low, turned my head and continued to walk, not to see the disappointment in his eyes.


    "Chuxue, you must be happy," he said loudly.


    I think it''s strange. Looking back, he hugged Bai''er and joined the fire. Unexpectedly, he hugged Bai''er and kissed fiercely in front of everyone.


    Is it sad or sad? It''s his business. I don''t care anymore.


    After returning to the camp and drinking some tea, I felt more quiet.


    Just sit and wait for the arrival of Shangguan Yu.


    The disappointment in Yelv''s eyes and his unusual today, without calmness and Ling lie, make me feel a little uneasy. Did he find anything?


    Late at night, I pricked up my ears and listened to the movement outside.


    When I heard someone walking, I looked up and saw who he was?


    Shangguan Yu came in gently. He was dressed in Liao army clothes. His eyes were bright like stars. He carried some things and threw them to me as soon as he entered the door. "Change your clothes quickly."


    It was a suit of Liao soldiers'' clothes. I asked in a low voice, "where are those people?"


    "I put some medicine incense to let them sleep until dawn. Change it quickly," he urged softly.


    I hurriedly changed my clothes and went out. He was looking out from the small window.


    "All right," I whispered.


    He turned his head, frowned slightly, put my hair into the hat, then blew out the light and took me away. I was a little worried, my palms were sweating, but he didn''t panic.


    Tonight, it''s probably a carnival, so there are few people.


    A small group of people raised torches, saw us and shouted, "what are you doing?"


    I gripped his hand in fear. Shangguan Yu said calmly, "the princess asked us to fetch water by the river."


    Those people left as soon as they heard it, and they didn''t ask much.


    I smiled bitterly. It turned out that the princess''s name was still so useful. Yelv attached great importance to me.


    After crossing the river, there was a horse. Shangguan Yu picked me up and climbed up again.


    Running to one side, suddenly, the torch on the other side of the camp was bright and noisy.


    Shangguan Yu looked back and shouted, "no, let''s go." he whipped his horse and ran quickly on the grass.


    But something''s wrong. It''s not here.


    I heard a killing sound and opened my eyes, "the seventh Prince is coming."


    "Yes, it must be him. Chuxue, that''s better. We can go out smoothly."


    I was slightly relieved. He hugged my waist and went to the hillside.


    If you fight, it will become a mess. You can take advantage of the chaos and escape.


    Suddenly, he stopped, and I looked at the front in amazement.


    The spread and fall of monsters, white clothes, standing on the hillside under the bright moon, like the most beautiful woman, but it is so frightening.


    It was Lian Qiuchi. She was standing on it, holding a bow in her hand. She pulled a full, sharp arrow. In the moonlight, it flashed a cold light, aiming at me.


    "I expected you would run away," she said softly, a little proud: "waiting for you."


    The wind raised her hair like a curtain.


    The horse stopped. Shangguanyu hugged me tightly and lowered my body: "don''t be afraid, there is me."


    "You probably don''t know. When I was a child, I trained bows and arrows. I can hit a hundred shots, and no prey can escape from my hands. Because the prince is a royal man, he must be able to hunt. I have to learn any way to get close to him, including bows and arrows, poetry and words." she said softly.


    I straightened up and looked at her without fear: "how long have you been waiting here?"


    "Soon, just waiting for you." she smiled.


    "Ignore her, everything has me." Shangguan Yu said softly.


    I shook my head: "Shangguan, I don''t want you to get hurt, that''s it, but I don''t want to get hurt, because I don''t want you to break your heart." that''s all.


    "Lian Qiuchi." I raised my voice and called, "I have no resentment with you." but I always treat me like this.


    Why should I be afraid of her? Even if I catch her, yeluzhong won''t hurt me.


    And she didn''t call or let anyone know. Did she want to kill me secretly? Yeluzhong won''t let her go.


    "Oh, it''s strange that the crown prince likes you. Unexpectedly, he found out the cause of your death and wanted to kill me. I had to escape." her eyes were wide open, she laughed loudly, and her bow rang.


    Shangguan Yu completely blocked me and was as tight as the wind.


    "Then I''ll let you be a pair of dead mandarin ducks." Lian Qiuchi shouted, his hand suddenly released, and the sound of the broken wind was so clear.


    Shangguan Yu clamped his horse''s belly and ran wildly.


    The moment I raised my eyes, I saw the arrow coming straight at us. The sharp black arrow couldn''t flash, no matter what I thought. I couldn''t hear anything, only the heartbeat of myself and shangguanyu rang one by one.

 Chapter 186

    An arrow was faster, so it shot down and almost stopped in front of my face.


    The horse ran and bumped and felt nothing.


    With a cry of pain, the white figure standing in front of the hillside fell back.


    An arrow passed through Lian Qiuchi''s body and shot back. It was strong. It could be seen that it was really fierce. The blood sprayed was thick and black. "Three kings, you," she cried. He couldn''t even finish the last sentence and fell down.


    Is that him? I want to look back, but I dare not look back.


    Someone called, "three kings, the evil building broke and brought people to the left. Please make a decision."


    "Look back." his voice was so quiet and clear in the night sky.


    Shangguanyu stood still. I sat upright and looked at the large number of people and horses.


    Some tears, in the eyes, some moved, in the heart.


    He is my brother after all. How bad he is, he still thinks of me.


    He let me run on purpose, didn''t he? Otherwise, he wouldn''t save me or stop being chased.


    I sat straight, put my hand on my mouth and shouted, "brother, brother."


    Never so loud, with some trembling. In the night sky, in the chaos, so clear.


    I heard the voice of someone laughing wildly. It was so rebellious that the night sky was even colder.


    "Gone." Shangguan Yu whispered in my ear.


    The horse was running on the grass.


    I felt sad, leaned on him and said in a low voice, "he is very kind to me, just,,."


    "Chu Xue, don''t think about it. I know you are soft hearted. This is a fact to face." he sighed and pressed my head into his arms: "what should I do? War is like this, Chu Xue, let''s go."


    I shook my head: "I don''t want to go. I want to face cruelty, but I can''t bear it. Shangguan Yu, how can I become so weak?"


    It''s not me. I don''t like being tortured like this.


    He painfully wiped the tears on my face: "don''t cry."


    I still cry. The moonlight faded and the cold rain fell.


    I pulled down his big hand to keep out the rain and cried heartily.


    He smiled: "silly girl."


    Such intimacy makes me want to cry more.


    "All right, all right." he patted me on the back. "Crying may make you feel better."


    No matter who it is, I don''t want to see it hurt.


    In the heavy rain, I cried and cried out all my unhappiness.


    Looking up at the white sky, tears still stay in my eyes.


    "Stop crying?" he asked softly.


    I shook my head: "don''t cry, I''m just sad, I don''t want to be so fragile."


    He sighed: "in fact, you are already very strong. Chu Xue, you have not been knocked down by your identity."


    "It scared you away," I whispered.


    He buried his head on my shoulder and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    But I can''t turn back. I chose the seventh prince, so I can''t be half hearted, otherwise shangguanyu will be hurt.


    I breathed a sigh of relief: "it''s all over."


    He nodded lightly: "yes, it''s all over. Hit the horse and go back to the border. Ni chuxue will come back again. He will never lose you."


    I laughed, "I''m not a doll."


    "You are a doll," he said overbearing.


    The rising sun broke the clouds for thousands of miles and gently shone on these war lands. Unexpectedly, grass grew healthily and green.


    I took a deep breath and walked for so long. Although I took a big turn, I was going back to the border.


    When I entered the city, I checked for a long time.


    "We don''t know you," said the bodyguard.


    "My name is not loud enough." he smiled low: "Shangguan Yu is Shangguan Yu. Go and inform the seventh prince."


    "Not yet Ni chuxue." I said clearly. Watching him smile, we''re back. We''re back at last.


    Here, it seems that all the discomfort has been relieved.


    "There''s a war here. What are you doing here? Go, go." the man waved.


    Shangguan Yu frowned: "who told you to say that, did he?"


    "He dares." I''m also angry. How can I shut us out.


    I saw the fat figure of father-in-law Yue, hurrying away from one side.


    I excitedly stopped him: "father-in-law Yue, it''s me, Ni chuxue."


    He stopped, as if it was extremely difficult. I called again, "I know him. He is father-in-law Yue, who serves the seven princes."


    He reluctantly came over: "Why are you here?"


    "I''ve been here long ago." really, what''s that.


    He pretended to be ignorant with me. What''s the idea?


    "I want to enter the city, but they won''t let me. You don''t know shangguanyu, a famous doctor all over the world." I patted shangguanyu on the shoulder.


    We were all wet, with messy hair and clothes. We looked really embarrassed.


    He also said impolitely, "yes, I am."


    "Oh, I''ll have a look." father-in-law Yue took a look and walked in.


    What are you looking at? Why don''t you let us in. There must be something fishy here.


    Then I''ll wait. Anyway, they''re all back. How nice it is here. I''m at ease and don''t hang around anymore.


    It took a long time to see father-in-law Yue come out.


    I smiled and said, "right, can we go in?" father-in-law Yue looked at me, sighed, and then said, "the seventh prince asked you to leave far away from the city."


    "Ah." I exclaimed. What does that mean? Does he want to get rid of me?


    "Father Yue, are you mistaken?" I opened my eyes.


    "My father-in-law is not mistaken. These are the words of the seventh prince. Ni chuxue, the words of the seventh prince are the orders here. You can go far. Go, go." he waved.


    I was angry and felt angry.


    Shangguan Yu smiled: "yes, she can go away, but I''m a doctor. I can always enter."


    "You too." father-in-law Yue said expressionless.


    As soon as shangguanyu''s face changed, he took me out, looked up at the top and shouted, "Lou poxie, come out for us. Don''t hide there and think no one knows."


    I half squinted and saw a touch of gray and black clothes hidden on one side of the column.


    I don''t care if it''s him or not. I feel very wronged. I want to come back and stay with him, but he wants to push me away. What do I say to him?


    Is my heart just giving way?


    I angrily shouted at the top: "if you have the ability, don''t come out and don''t let me in. Let me go, isn''t it? Yes, I''ll go back to Daliao to be my princess, or make a peace, or whatever. It has nothing to do with you, Lou poxie." I shouted loudly, and tears came out.


    Put down the upper officer''s hand and I walked out resolutely.


    The other half of the iron door also rattled open.


    I''m stubborn. I''m still walking out.


    Shangguan Yu called my name, but I didn''t listen. I''d better go.


    I also have my willfulness. Tears slide down drop by drop. I also became crying.


    The sound of hoofs sounded. "Chuxue, come back." his low voice was so beautiful.


    I gritted my teeth and didn''t look back.


    The horse''s voice was so loud that he pulled me up with one hand and made me sit on the horse: "go back."


    "Put me down, I won''t go back." I struggled.


    He whispered, "don''t move. The wound on my back is splitting again."


    Whispered, let me stop, obediently let him turn his horse''s head and take me back.


    Shangguanyu''s back has disappeared at the corner of the city. As usual, he is arrogant and never procrastinates, nor does he let me see the sadness on his face.


    I didn''t say a word, and my heart hurt.


    I deliberately don''t think about my feelings for Shangguan, which will make it difficult for me.


    That is, if I choose, I will love him obediently regardless of everything.


    He wants to push me away, which is what I hate most. However, he said he was still hurt, and I didn''t want to be angry with him.


    I was even more angry with myself. In such a situation, I knew that the reason why he didn''t let me go to the city was because he wanted me to go away with shangguanyu.


    I''m in Daliao. He can''t save me. I don''t know.


    Yan Jun, how can we do without him? I can understand him. Doesn''t he know? Although it was shangguanyu who came into danger to save me.


    But without his attack, how can I go.


    It''s not like that, is it?


    But since I have chosen, it doesn''t matter who pays more or less. I owe Shangguan. I''m always unclear, so I don''t plan. I owe him in the next life.


    He dismounted and I slipped down.


    He took me upstairs, looked back at the anger in my eyes and smiled: "I''m still angry."


    I looked at him with a green moustache all over his chin and felt heartache. He was much older. There was not much time. In a few years, he was completely bumped and changed.


    I sighed, "it''s ok now. I''m not angry."


    "You''re so frank," he smiled. "Well, I don''t have much time to deceive people, nor will I."


    I sigh, what else can I do? I''m not a charming woman.


    It''s better to do something than get angry with him and make him helpless and forgive again.


    He can go out of town and pull me back. That''s what he admits to be wrong. I don''t care so much about anything else.


    I looked at him with red eyes: "what do you think of me?"


    "Nothing?" he said. His beautiful eyes were full of brilliance. They were so beautiful that people couldn''t turn their breath.


    I smiled angrily: "are you confusing me?"


    "Yes, just smile." he breathed a sigh of relief and said in a low voice, "in fact, it would be better for you to leave. But you ni chuxue are always disobedient. You always resist me."


    Yes, too many people wanted to push me to him, and I didn''t like him before, so I resisted. I just don''t want to have anything to do with him.


    I gently stroked his face: "this time, it''s not resistance, it''s obedience."


    "It will be wrong, and you are not afraid." he raised his eyebrows.


    I smiled and shook my head, "I''m not afraid."


    Then he felt something was wrong. He patted his head and said, "aren''t I angry? Now it''s like I obey you."


    He smiled: "Ni chuxue, still remember this broken thing."

 Chapter 187

    Relaxed breath, overflowing in the room.


    He looked at me deeply, then stroked my face: "go and wash, it must be very tired."


    I nodded: "yes, very tired, but I always want to come back."


    He smiled and went out. After a while, someone brought hot water and brought me clothes to change.


    I don''t know what he''s worried about? Anyway, I had skin relatives with him, but he always avoided me.


    If he has someone he likes, I will be happy and walk away with a smile.


    But he didn''t. He did. I don''t understand.


    I approached him quietly, brought a cup of tea and put it aside.


    He was so tired that he sat down. A strategy book covered his face and sat back casually.


    When I took the book away, he opened his eyes, looked at me and said softly, "why don''t you go to bed earlier."


    "Are you sleeping here? You''ll be very tired." I gently rubbed his head: "are you still tired?"


    He chuckled: "the most difficult time has passed."


    "I forgot to give you medicine. I''ll get it." I wanted to go. He grabbed my arm: "chuxue, no, it''s all right. You''ve been gone for more than a month. The injury has been cured long ago."


    I sighed and stroked his eyebrow: "why do you always like to frown now?"


    In the past, he would not. He looked like a God, and his joy and anger never appeared in color.


    This makes me sad.


    Tears fell gently on his forehead, and I quickly wiped them off.


    He opened his eyes to look at me, raised his hand and wiped the tears on my face: "fool, why are you crying?"


    "I''d rather you don''t change." I bit my lip and felt so sad.


    He smiled low: "it''s not good to change. If you don''t change, you''re always angry with me. You''re always grinding me. If you want to leave the palace, you''ll be angry with me. At that time, you were lovely and hateful." he said gently.


    Like a wisp of smile, drill into the bottom of my heart.


    I smiled: "I will grind people there."


    "Where can''t you? How do you know? You''re just a grinding spirit." he pulled me, let me lean against him, hugged me gently and said faintly: "You don''t know. When you walk, you are very loud and have a mouth. You have the same opinion, especially your eyes. I can''t refuse. I know what you want to do. I still don''t want to see your lost heart, so I let you out of the palace." it''s so warm along my hair.


    I looked up and smiled: "no, I won''t be upset with you in the future."


    He smiled and pulled out the hair on my face, with some sparks in his eyes.


    Messy night, horse hissing, patrol sound, cry, are intertwined into one. But it is a quiet heart, enjoying this rare tenderness.


    I trembled and closed my eyes.


    His hot kiss fell on my forehead.


    There''s nothing extra, that''s all.


    I don''t understand. He always likes to kiss me. Now, they are happy, but they only kiss my forehead.


    I opened my eyes and gently stroked my stinging chin: "Can you tell me something? I''ve decided to be with you, I''m not afraid to go through the wind and frost with you. There''s nothing terrible in the world. I promise my two hearts, but I can''t understand it better? That is, I''ve decided, and you acquiesce. Why can''t I go together happily? I don''t like it. There''s something in your heart."


    He smiled bitterly, "how can you be so clever?"


    "Do you say it or not?" I held his nose.


    He opened my hand and kissed: "well, I said, if you say yes, it''s a decision, then don''t hesitate."


    I smiled: "this is it."


    "Now the emperor is my brother," he whispered.


    I nodded: "I''ve known for a long time that Princess Yuzhen, Lin Jingru, and even Qiuchi and Lou Yuyu have been caught in Daliao. What I don''t understand is what decisions the prince will make as soon as he takes office. These decisions will eventually affect us."


    He smiled, "that''s true."


    I looked straight at him: "regret it?"


    He raised his eyebrows: "what do you regret?"


    "You know, behind these plans, he just wants you to leave. Your father and Emperor like you most. If you don''t leave, you may be different from the past." I didn''t say anything, but it''s good for him to understand.


    He covered my face and smiled, "what do you say?"


    I said, if I see him like this, I won''t regret it.


    The smile on his face is warm. His eyes are always tight and penetrating.


    I smiled and put it on his forehead: "I like it."


    With one heart, he didn''t compete for power and profit in the palace. Maybe he didn''t like it.


    "I didn''t like it since I was a child," he whispered. "No one cares about me."


    "Do you hate your mother''s concubine?" I have some heartache. I have a poorer time than me. Although you are the prince, he doesn''t have a lot of happiness. He abides by the rules and keeps his duty.


    He shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    I pulled down his head: "it doesn''t matter. Ni chuxue is by your side, waving away your unhappy time before."


    "Alas," he sighed, "I have to say that I was lucky to meet you."


    "Then you can''t drive me away in the future. No matter how the emperor decides whether to advance or retreat these wars, I''ll follow you. If you don''t want me, you can say, I can go without looking back." he doesn''t want me to be embarrassed, and I don''t want him to be embarrassed.


    He held me in his arms: "the emperor wants to recall Yan Jun. or marry Daliao."


    Recall Yan Jun, probably for fear that he might raise troops to rebel. Alas, he is always uneasy when he is the emperor. He cares too much. He is afraid of losing what he gets.


    "I see, it''s the thirteen princesses. The thirteen princesses will marry to Daliao, but what''s the use? Yelv''s heavy man doesn''t care about these at all. He cares about the world and great cause." he has great ambition.


    He looked at me: "I don''t know why he would let you back. You alone can''t escape."


    I sighed in my heart: "because I''m his sister."


    "Chuxue, the marriage that I fear most is not that the thirteen marry to Daliao, but that the prince will let you marry him. Therefore, I let you go far." his eyes are full of worry.


    He used to be the same prince. Now, one is a king and the other is a general.


    Yeluzhong is also tired. After such a long war, he can''t attack for a long time. The wasted time and everything will make Daliao go backwards.


    It''s too difficult to solve the problem of the seventh prince, because Lou poxie keeps growing and growing in the war.


    If you marry me in the past, I once said, just let him lose one person.


    A lot of things have not come yet, but we have to worry first.


    I stood up and looked at him: "I won''t go. If you let me go because of this, I won''t go. Lou poxie, anyway, before these things come, we worry too much, which is in vain. It''s better for us to be happier. Even if something comes to an end at that time, we can smile."


    He pinched my face: "you man, how can you think?"


    I smiled, "isn''t it?"


    "Yes." he narrowed his eyes: "I still don''t believe it."


    I stood higher and kissed him on the chin. "Believe it?"


    His eyes were misty. Take a good look. My fingers gently scratched his face: "Lou poxie, I must be fascinated by your beauty."


    He smiled happily: "chuxue, my lady, after the war, I''ll find a place to live the rest of my life safely. I know you like painting. If you live in seclusion, you can live whatever you want."


    "But it will be very hard. Besides, there will be a lot of common things. You were raised in the deep palace. Can you adapt?" the word, madam, really bit into my heart.


    "There is nothing that can''t adapt, only those that can''t adapt," he whispered.


    I have always believed this sentence.


    Take his hand and write Ni chuxue in the palm of his hand.


    He tightened his hand and held me firmly.


    I''m looking forward to the end of the war.


    Yan Dynasty has exhausted everything here, and Daliao has not taken advantage of anything.


    Nothing else. He fought with the seven princes.


    There seems no need to fight any more. Didn''t he accept the proposal of the Yan dynasty?


    Nestled in his arms, I slept comfortably. Although I accepted him, the seventh prince never took advantage of me. He still had some concerns.


    I know that I am deeply ashamed of Shangguan, both from me and from him.


    No one dares to say it. This is the deepest exposure to Shangguan.


    After staying at the border for a few days, the seventh prince had to obey the order and return to Beijing.


    I followed him back, but Shangguan Yu stayed at the border.


    He said that many injured people here need him, and he doesn''t want to go back to the capital.


    If I want to get to my mouth, I can''t say it. I hurried to say "cherish" and left.


    As soon as I turned around, my eyes were filled with tears.


    I don''t think I''ll have another chance to meet him. Back to Beijing, what are you waiting for?


    I rode a horse ahead, but I couldn''t bear to look at the back of Shangguan.


    Really sad, sighed and looked at the sky on this side, gray and cold.


    What does it mean to stay here?


    If Yelv attacks again, they will lose much more.


    But he is willing to shoulder the burden, and he is also an indomitable man.


    I feel that his injury is not here.


    I can''t say I''m sorry. I can''t say I''m sorry. It''s polluting Shangguan''s pride.


    However, I have some helplessness in my heart. I can only try not to think, not to think.


    I''m always like this. It''s too difficult. I''ll escape and won''t think about it.


    It''s cold. It must be very cold here.


    I hope he can meet better and better women. I Ni chuxue. There are too many ordinary women like me in the street. One can be better than me.


    Only wish him happiness. I don''t know if there is a time to see him again. I hope there is a good man around him at that time.

 Chapter 188

    I don''t know. I can see him. Alas, fate turns in circles and always responds to one word.


    It''s mine. I can''t run away. It''s not mine. Otherwise.


    Don''t think, don''t think, think of the heart will tangle up.


    I raised my head, smiled smartly and ran on the open space.


    He must be able to see in the distance. It''s also a comfort to watch me leave with a smile.


    Lou poxie caught up with me. I turned back and smiled at him.


    It''s really a beautiful feeling that I can ride away together with him.


    Loupo evil Gu arranged for himself and only took 50000 troops back to the capital. It''s also taken into account. What about it? The border still needs manpower. What about the second? When a large number of people go back, Lou Po RI will be more afraid of his rebellion.


    He still doesn''t know his brother well enough. People have to get along with each other.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t know him.


    But on the way, even after several days of heavy rain, the rocks and soil slipped down, and it was very difficult to walk. After walking for several days, he took his men and horses to another road.


    Everywhere I went, I really sighed. The people were extremely poor.


    Midway, someone sent the edict. There is also a lot of news about the front line.


    He won''t let me see or tell me.


    Cold eyes, some angry, some hate, some sigh. He rubbed his head like a kilogram.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked him.


    He didn''t answer me. After a while, he said heavily, "first snow, clean up and I''ll take you to a place."


    The string in my heart broke at once.


    "What''s the reason?" I asked anxiously.


    He sighed: "don''t ask, the first snow, the capital won''t go back. When you go back to the border, there is a fight again, and you can''t follow me anymore. I''ll take you to a place."


    I bit my lip: "why don''t you let me know."


    "First snow." he called softly, looked at me deeply and said, "I''m for you, you know?"


    "It''s all for my good, but I want to know why." I don''t want it. This sentence always comes to kill me. I can let them control my destiny.


    He took my hand and went out. I grabbed the table but refused to go.


    He picked me up: "chuxue, just listen to my arrangement this time."


    It''s almost roaring. He hasn''t talked to me like this for a long time.


    This time, I really feel that my heart is close to him. He had been worried and uneasy. He felt that he had robbed shangguanyu of his happiness.


    I looked at him, full of grievances: "really can''t you say?"


    He shook his head. "Don''t know. Let''s go."


    He ordered the army to return to the border, led by several generals, to quickly rescue the critical situation at the border.


    In the drizzle, there was a horse. He took my waist and went up a mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, I couldn''t go right away, so I went all the way up.


    I held his hand tightly, some afraid, some cold.


    The more he doesn''t say, the more I can guess? Even the palms are sweating.


    He grasped some, almost painful, and pulled me up step by step. No one spoke, only a short breath.


    "I''m tired, I don''t want to go," I said softly, looking at him with another meaning.


    But he shook his head. In his beautiful eyes, there was a loving aura: "chuxue, you are very strong."


    I shook my head: "I don''t want to be strong, I want to stop."


    "No, you have to go and go your own way. Listen, chuxue, I''m still in a hurry to go to the border. I''ll pick you up after everything." his eyes darkened.


    I sighed heavily: "at the border, you pushed me away and refused to leave the door. You still can''t concentrate. You are always afraid. Here, I will believe that you will really pick me up?"


    He smiled and looked at me firmly: "a gentleman has something to do, something not to do, something to let, and something not to let."


    "What do you mean?" I stared at him.


    He smiled and looked like a floating flower: "what do you say?"


    "Now you love to bully me. I think your sentence can make me realize it for a long time." I sighed low in my heart, or I don''t have to wait for him to pick me up. Don''t I have long feet?


    After walking a little, I gasped and said, "Lou poxie, I''ll miss you."


    His trembling hand gripped again.


    "Lou poxie, you have to pick me up quickly. Don''t want it here. It''s not as good as our future."


    A gust of wind swept by, he hugged me tightly: "chuxue, don''t say that."


    I gently hammered his chest: "is it difficult to scold you and say you are incompetent? My building breaking evil is always the most powerful."


    I smiled at him. I heard the sweet bell on the top of the mountain.


    He breathed out and looked at me deeply: "little fool, is it your building breaking evil?"


    I laugh, I already feel the desolation of fate. Being together is also a kind of fate.


    If you want to separate, why not look at it with a smile.


    Nodded: "I Ni chuxue alone, I am very exclusive."


    "My Ni chuxue." he whispered softly, his forehead against his forehead and kissed my face gently. A hot thing fell down. He wiped it away quickly and printed a kiss: "thank you for understanding me."


    I smiled and said sweetly, "will you carry me up the mountain? I''ll make you tired and let you remember."


    "Lazy?" his deep eyes were smiling.


    I nodded: "yes, lazy, tired, you spoil me."


    "OK, I spoil you." he smiled, hugged me and threw me back.


    It was so dangerous that I shouted, grabbed his shoulder and hugged his neck.


    His head was buried on his shoulder, deeply smelling his clean taste and the smell of men.


    I opened my mouth and bit him on the shoulder, forcing my tears back.


    Ni chuxue doesn''t cry. No matter where he is, he has to be strong. He can''t leave the fragility of tears to him.


    "Teeth," he asked jokingly.


    "Damn seven princes." I bite hard: "I''m revenge. Who told you to break my waist and tear my painting."


    He smiled lightly: "if I had known better, I wouldn''t let you bully now."


    If life is just like the first sight, there will be no regrets. The past is just the past and won''t come back.


    If you just stay, you will sigh too much. I don''t like it.


    I like to conceive the future, go on, support to go on.


    The title of the seventh Prince hasn''t been called for a long time. He was stunned and sighed gently: "it''s all over. There won''t be any more seventh princes in the future. If you can, you''re ordinary. If you can''t, you''re a prince."


    I pulled his ears and didn''t like his heavy weight. There were too many things on his shoulders.


    "The Lord is not allowed to take concubines for me."


    He smiled and laughed so happily that his voice was soft: "chuxue, why is this?"


    "Because I won''t compete for favor," I said frankly.


    "Don''t worry. Don''t argue. I''ll spoil you all my life."


    "I can''t believe you now. You lied to me." I raised my head, pinched his neck with my nails, and slowly picked Ni chuxue with my nails.


    I know him because I don''t know him enough.


    Will he really pick me up later?


    As the bell rang louder and louder, I said softly, "put me down."


    "Chuxue, my mother is here." he said in a low voice, "but I don''t want to see her. I sent a letter yesterday. The host will arrange for you."


    "That is, are you leaving now?" I stood on the second level higher than him and looked at him equally.


    Rain silk, comfort his eyes, how beautiful, how beautiful. However, we have to separate.


    He kissed my hand: "take care, you go up."


    I shook my head: "I don''t like to look back and have nothing. You go first and I''ll watch you leave."


    He smiled and sighed: "I am the same. You go first. The mother imperial concubine asked me to go first. When I look back, I will be there. I haven''t seen her."


    The bitterness and bitterness in my eyes make me want to erase it.


    Look him in the eye: "will you close your eyes?"


    He closed his eyes as beautiful as Canyu. I held his head and printed my own lips on his lips.


    Cold and trembling, I kissed gently.


    He hugged me, kissed me fiercely and sucked my breath.


    To forget forever, to forget the troubled times of disputes, to kiss deeply, just want to not let go all your life, and to integrate each other into your heart. Whose tears, mine or his.


    He was not clear and salty, which fell on the corner of his lips and fell into their mouths.


    Unable to breathe, I held his hand tightly, gently wiped tears with one hand, and looked at him again.


    Both of them smiled, and I nodded softly, "you watch me go up, you have to be careful, you can''t break your promise."


    "How can I forget you?" he said from his heart.


    In his eyes, he was full of energy: "my Ni chuxue, who in the world can be half as good as you."


    "Goodbye," I said softly.


    Turn around and walk up step by step.


    When he reached the top level, he looked back and stood there watching.


    I waved and smiled at him.


    He smiled, waved and told me to go again.


    I''m also afraid. Once I look back, I''ll never see him.


    He took a deep look at him and walked briskly inside.


    A deep voice sounded in the mountains: "Ni chuxue, Ni chuxue."


    I chuckled, so that I could know that he had sent me.


    It turns out that everyone''s heart is so fragile.


    Me too. When I was a child, it rained heavily. My mother took me out and bought me a lot of things to eat. Then she gave me silver and told me to buy dough people.


    As soon as I looked back, my mother disappeared. I was so anxious that I cried. The feeling of helplessness and emptiness still haunts me up to now.


    At my young age, I found a little memory and ran back crying.


    In the rain, the wet nurse picked me up with red eyes.


    Later, I was even more afraid. I study hard, I study hard, I''m obedient.


    But when I grow up, I''m still afraid.

 Chapter 189

    Large platform, surrounded by incense burners, high and low towers in the distance and melodious bells.


    Several old nuns in plain clothes have greeted the Taoist temple with Jiangnan characteristics at the door.


    I wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes and took a look at the weather with wind and drizzle.


    He will arrange me anyway. He is too careful and always considerate.


    "Benefactor." the kind-hearted female Taoist in blue called softly.


    I smiled, forced my tears back and lowered my head: "Ni chuxue is disturbed."


    "It doesn''t matter. The seventh Prince is the Savior. Entrusted by the seventh prince, I try my best to do something. Benefactor, go change your clothes to avoid typhoid fever."


    I still don''t believe it, wrapped in warm clothes and his breath on my lips.


    But he left.


    Does he think I can''t guess his arrangement? Alas, I know. I just don''t want to say or ask. I''m afraid he doesn''t want to be so sad.


    It''s a pity that I donated the black jade hairpin from loupo sun.


    Wait, it''s good to wait.


    There is concern in my heart. I am not empty and have nothing.


    If I stay here, I can let him fight and fight without concern. I am willing.


    I smiled low, some sad, some ridicule.


    The sound of the bell is clear and leisurely, which makes the brain a lot easier.


    If you can''t change everything, just get used to it. Isn''t it just like this?


    There are many female Taoists in the Taoist temple. I don''t know which one is the mother of the seven princes, and I''m not interested in knowing.


    Built on this high cliff, there may be huge rocks everywhere, which makes people admire the wonders of nature.


    They were doing morning class and I was walking around the tower alone.


    When I was tired of walking, I sat down and imagined that when I turned around, I could see the people I missed.


    Some silly, I have some funny, low sigh.


    He left and seemed to take my heart away.


    I stood up and gently wrote on the tower: I miss you, I miss you.


    Always, back and forth these words, my fingers hurt.


    "Benefactor Ni." a merciful cry of fear.


    I folded my head and said politely, "Taoist priest."


    "Are you used to it?" she asked softly. The eyebrows and eyes are so beautiful. You can know how beautiful she was when she was young. However, the long knife mark on her left face must be so deep that some meat on the edge is tangled. But she was kind and didn''t look scary.


    I shook my head: "just come, haven''t had time to get used to it."


    "Or, benefactor Ni, you can listen to the morning class and clean your troubles."


    I chuckled: "Ni chuxue is a stupid man, willing to float in the world of mortals and suffer from the pain of this world."


    "Good boy." she smiled and patted me on the shoulder: "the seventh Prince is also a good boy."


    I gathered my eyebrows and touched my eyes: "Taoist priest, seven princes, is it your child?"


    She shook her head and smiled: "the seven princes are the proud children of Yan Dynasty."


    What I want to hear is not like this. I look at her anxiously.


    She said with a low sigh, "whose is it? Is it important? Turning over the past again will only add new worries."


    Or, it''s over.


    I nodded, "yes, Taoist priest."


    "I heard that benefactor Ni is good at painting. I don''t know if benefactor Ni is willing to paint a picture for the world."


    I saw the pity from the bottom of her eyes, gently breathed out a breath and smiled wearily: "the seventh prince told you. He is a very careful person. He is afraid of me being lonely. However, Taoist priest, I still miss him very much."


    She gently shook her head: "the pain of the world of mortals, benefactor, it may be better in her heart."


    I bowed my head: "I know that the crown prince, that is, the Emperor today, is not the best time for him to take me back if he wants to make me a imperial concubine. Or, I will be injured, or more reluctant. The border is also urgent. I can''t escape the tangled fate if I go back to the border."


    "Child, is it bitter?" her eyes were slightly red.


    I shook my head and smiled faintly: "no pain. If I have an idea in my heart, I won''t suffer anything. Thank you, Taoist priest. My heart is much happier. Give me some time and I will figure it out."


    I never liked living like this, did I?


    I breathed a sigh of relief: "Taoist priest, I''m going down the mountain to buy Pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Painting is also my favorite. I always go down with a lot of happiness and thoughts."


    In this way, life can pass faster.


    Take the stone steps step by step. Along the way, there are memories of me and Lou poxie.


    Even if he doesn''t pick me up, I''ll be fine.


    Really, Ni chuxue, there are many things besides love.


    Sad things will pass, and fast things will pass. What are you keeping?


    On this road, there is a man holding me deeply. I know that my heart is also happy.


    The life of seclusion is made at sunrise and rested at sunset every day.


    I am used to the sound of the bell, and my heart is quiet.,


    I have sorted out a lot of things between me and the seventh Prince and shangguanyu.


    I paint every day and try my best. I know nothing about the worldly affairs outside.


    Suddenly, I miss Qinhuai. I lived here for a month. I only know that the snow all over the sky is cold with the cold wind.


    I miss the thousands of miles of drifting snow in Qinhuai. The water is suspected to be ice, bright and bright.


    I miss my nanny. In winter, I always miss her most.


    When I went to talk to the Taoist priest, she didn''t say anything? He gave me a yin-yang hairpin and helped me tie up my hair.


    Lovingly said: "now in troubled times, you still have to love yourself and protect yourself."


    I smiled: "I know, Taoist priest."


    "Have a good look." she said softly, with some desire to speak in her eyes, but she didn''t say it in the end.


    I nodded, "I''ll be careful."


    Although I waited for a month, I still had no news. But, I also slowly calmed down.


    As Tao said, love is just a common thing in the world of mortals. I''m afraid it''s rough waves, so I try my best to calm it down.


    Even if he doesn''t come, I won''t be sad and shed another tear.


    I know him too well. If he doesn''t come, I can understand.


    If he dies, I will miss him all my life and live my life strong.


    If he goes back to the palace, he will have no chance.


    That''s it. It''s the worst plan.


    Another look at the Taoist temple, which has been sitting for a long time, has a kind of kindness. I am also homeless.


    If I''ve been floating for a long time and I''m tired, I''ll come back here.


    Heavy snow is flying everywhere. As soon as I go down the mountain, I can''t tell whether it''s southeast or northwest.


    After asking for a long time, someone said, go to the capital and then go south.


    Do I have to ask? There is no closer way.


    I bought some steamed stuffed buns and bit them carefully. The warmth and aroma of the food gave me some spirit.


    After walking for a few days, I didn''t have a good sleep. It''s much more convenient for me to dress up as a Taoist.


    The Yan dynasty still attached great importance to Taoism, because the first emperor had been looking for longevity. Therefore, these things were indispensable in the palace, which naturally raised his status.


    Sitting at a table, watching the snow outside. A cup of hot tea and a mouthful of steamed stuffed bun are also warm to the heart.


    "Have you heard that the emperor will pass by us?" someone shouted excitedly.


    I prick up my ears and listen. It''s funny. The emperor is just passing by. What''s the fuss.


    "As soon as the new emperor comes up, it''s different. The border has not been fought and the war has been leveled. It''s better for the new emperor. No matter who is the emperor, what about our people? We don''t like chaos. Right?"


    All around are the sounds of joining in the fun. This is the world. How comfortable it is.


    I was thinking, people have seven emotions and six desires, how can they be separated? Can you really be ruthless without dust?


    "This is also the credit of the seven princes." someone shouted unfairly, "without him, people would have been captured long ago."


    "That''s true. Didn''t he go back to the palace and the emperor became king?"


    These grapevine news are always news that people enjoy talking about after dinner.


    The heavy snow these days has worn my heart white.


    I paid the money and went out of the small teahouse. It was silver between heaven and earth.


    Close your clothes and walk forward quickly. It''s really cold.


    I heard that the emperor was coming, so I deliberately took the path, not the official way. If I met him, I''d rather not see him.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, I saw the mighty and extraordinary team. The flag was bright yellow, and the 95 supreme dragons were embroidered on it.


    That''s the emperor, a prince who used to be friends with me, but finally changed.


    Shaking his head and sighing, he followed several people.


    The emperor comes. Even the main roads are closed, and passers-by are not allowed to go. As a last resort, many people on their way take the mountain road.


    "There was a big avalanche on the mountain without dust in ruthless Town, and the whole Taoist temple was trapped. No one could go up. It was said that many people were dead." the people on the way in front shook their heads and sighed, "you see, the emperor is coming. If you don''t want to catch the snow road, you''d better go and have a look. Can there be a favorite concubine of the former Emperor in the dust free place?"


    Is that so? My heart was also tingling. The Taoist priest who treated me very well. I only went down the mountain a few days before an avalanche happened.


    There are higher mountains and bigger stones, but it''s possible to snow so early this year.


    I asked anxiously, "uncle, when did it happen?


    It''s about five days. I heard it happened at night. In the morning, the mountains are full of stones and snowballs. No one can go up. There are stones on those mountain roads, and even the roads are blocked. "


    I carried my baggage and ran back without saying a word. I had only one idea in my heart. I had to go back.


    They''ll think something''s wrong with me. Besides, they''re very kind to me. Can I walk away?


    Am I lucky? That day, I happened to go down the mountain.


    What is God arranging?


    I still remember the Taoist priest gently tied up my hair and said to protect myself and take care of myself.


    Is she the mother of the seventh prince.

 Chapter 190

    Lou poxie has received the news. He will come. Moreover, if he doesn''t see me, how can he not hate me all his life? He sent me there, and his mother was there, too?


    If he doesn''t want to go at all, he can''t let me go. There is not only a Taoist temple in the world, is there? The feeling in his heart was still timid. He didn''t even dare to go up and thought again.


    Running too fast, the cold breath choked my heart.


    I can''t let the emperor find me, but I want the seventh prince to know that I''m still alive.


    The change of heaven is a change of my destiny. It''s impossible to stop God''s will, but I don''t want him to worry. I also want to see them. If they live so long, it''s false.


    I hope they are all right.


    I don''t know. Maybe I shouldn''t go back. It''s doomed.


    If you go back, it will change.


    I carefully avoided the emperor''s team, but I didn''t know that what I couldn''t avoid could not be avoided in the end.


    Shouldn''t look back, or let them think I''m dead, and don''t let me sigh low.


    However, I just couldn''t help but feel some tremor and excitement in my heart. I bit my teeth and walked back.


    It snowed harder and the wind blew Wilder.


    With all his money, he bought horses and carts and hurried there.


    There are two rolling marks on the snow, rolling open the clean snow path and crushing the ice and snow, all the way to ruthless town.


    As soon as you enter ruthless Town, you will find that the martial law here is very strict. Not to mention the Taoist temple on the high mountain, even the town has shed a lot of big stones. Many people are carrying them and busy walking back and forth.


    In some places, people are not allowed to enter at will.


    That''s good. I didn''t want to enter.


    Many Yan Dynasty troops poured into the town. The town with less than 10000 people became lively at once.


    When I arrived, it was evening, dark and reflecting the light of snow.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and spent the night at the corner of the wall.


    This town really doesn''t even have a place to live.


    I am also a weed like person. I can settle down everywhere.


    The next morning, when the genius turned white, I went quietly from one side and didn''t take the main road.


    Seeing the path of shangdaoguan, it is also suppressed by big stones, which can''t go up or down.


    The worst thing is that, like the water at the foot of the mountain, it rises without section.


    Once the snow melts, it will melt water. If it freezes again, it will become ice.


    As soon as the stone rolled down, it banged, making people afraid.


    I didn''t move it. I can''t move it by myself. I can only look at the stone and sigh.


    I played some tricks and drew a little dog, round head and round eyes on the stone.


    If he sees it, he''ll know. I''ll draw it wherever it stands out.


    Hearing someone''s voice, he hurried to the mountain.


    Many Yan soldiers came to carry the stone and murmured, "this rear is not the way. How can we move so many? Our emperor really attaches importance to the nuns above. Are they all beautiful?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Move it. Be careful to lose your head. You dare to say what the emperor says."


    "Just tell me, what''s wrong."


    I looked at the distance, but no one came again.


    I don''t know. He came or didn''t come, but it''s not the way here. It''s too cold.


    At noon, when they had a rest, I went out. Someone must ask suspiciously, "Hey, you Taoist aunt, are you from above?"


    I said calmly, "no, I came from another town. My master asked me to come up to the mountain to get things, but the mountain is sealed. I''m sure I can''t go up again."


    "Yes, it''s been sealed for several days. I don''t know whether it''s alive or dead."


    "Well, when can you get through these roads?" I asked in a low voice.


    I laughed in my heart. I really put on my Taoist clothes, combed my hair and became a Taoist aunt.


    "It''s hard to say. Even if you pass, you can''t go up, emperor, do you know?" he asked.


    Of course I know. I nodded in fear: "what''s the matter?"


    "The emperor has to go up. The seven most important princes of Yan Dynasty will also go up. People with nothing to do can''t go up, okay?"


    "Oh." I said softly, "seven kings?"


    "Yes, our seven kings are terrified of disturbing Liao soldiers."


    He was also afraid that I didn''t know that the building was as powerful as a heresy.


    I''ve become a prince so soon. Am I going to congratulate him.


    "Our seven kings are commanding ahead, but we can''t get close. You can go up the mountain in ten days and a half months."


    It''s true. I know him so well.


    However, I can''t see him yet. Someone must know me in front. When the bureau is in, Lou Po sun will never find me.


    I don''t know whether he knows that I stay on the mountain just for a concubine of the previous dynasty?


    It''s incredible. The emperor is not the kind of person who misses old love.


    Even Qiuchi couldn''t hold it. She loved him so much that she threw out the fire for him recklessly, including telling all the spies in the Yan Dynasty.


    Even father Huang, who raised her, survived.


    But she loved the wrong person. In the end, she was killed by Yelv again.


    Turning back to the town, I drew a big round dog by the stone door entering the town.


    He looked at it with satisfaction and walked to the left. There''s a broken temple, you can also nest. There''s no way. I''ve spent all the money he left me.


    Some are down and some laugh. I don''t know who left the iron pot, broken bowl and some snow. After washing, you can make a fire and cook some hot water to drink.


    I held my knees and watched the flames rise, driving away some cold energy.


    No one came until it was dark.


    I''m very disappointed. I''ve been tossing around all day and haven''t found it.


    Won''t he come back now? Yes, he may. If he sticks to one thing, he must do it day and night.


    He was studying the array, and he didn''t sleep for three days.


    I sighed and begged. He left like this. He never thought about himself.


    A heartbroken cry came in broken pieces. Vaguely, I seemed to hear the cry of "snow, snow".


    Who is it? In this snowy night, so heartbroken. It was so desolate.


    I also felt my heart. I sighed and blew the hot water in the broken bowl to warm my body.


    I heard it again. This time, it''s a little clearer. It''s my voice. It''s a little familiar. "Snow, first snow." it''s called like this, intermittent and broken, but I heard it.


    Leaving the bowl in my hand, I ran out of the temple door and saw the body staggering on the snow. It was dark and could not be seen clearly. I took a step, stopped, looked up and seemed to be drinking wine.


    The tall figure is as lonely and lonely as a.


    With a slight cry, he walked to the other side of the mountain through the moon.


    I covered my mouth and my heart was broken.


    Can I stop him? Stopped, or, depressed heart, will not be calm and stable again.


    If I don''t call him, how long will he imitate his heart.


    I raised my head and bit my lips, and the salty tears scattered on my lips.


    Everything becomes distant, the lonely figure under the moon, so cold and sad. How can I not be moved, how can I not be sad.


    "Snow, come back." the voice was very clear and hoarse in the snow.


    How can I resist it? How can I let him tear his heart and crack his lungs? Ran desperately.


    No matter the choking cold air sucks into my throat, if it hurts, I just want to catch up with the figure.


    I caught up. I jumped up from behind.


    He also threw himself on the snow. I held his Hougan tightly: "shangguanyu, why did you come?"


    His whole body froze, his whole body was full of wine, and several jars of wine hung in one hand and spread out on the snow.


    He trembled and gently grasped my hand with one hand. He wanted to look back at me: "first snow." he called softly.


    "Don''t look back." I''m afraid I can''t stand it. Just hold him for a while.


    That is, I decided to break evil with the building, so I can''t provoke Shangguan Yu again.


    It''s very kind of him. Why should he come and be so sad? How can I say I''m sorry and how can I not be moved.


    "Is that you?" whispered, trembling.


    I buried my head in his broad back and nodded, "it''s me."


    As soon as he tightened his hand, he held it tightly. I heard his voice of great relaxation.


    Then he relaxed, lay on the snow and smiled, "it''s not a dream."


    "No." I cried, crying very sad.


    Why do I always go to court every time when I am the loneliest and most helpless?


    I can find many reasons for the seventh prince. He has never given up on me. I still can''t erase shangguanyu.


    I''m afraid to set off another storm in my heart. There can''t be two people in a person''s heart.


    I don''t know who is suitable and who is not.


    Call me, how not to cry? Such a lonely Shangguan Yu, with a heartbroken voice, has been calling me, come back, come back.


    Isn''t it? I''m afraid I''m too lonely.


    He knows I''m afraid of being alone. In fact, I''m very upset.


    I brushed my head on his back and wiped tears on his clothes.


    For a long time, there was snow all over my back.


    He smiled. "My little girl is all right."


    My little girl, he is such a skill that he taught me to cry more fiercely.


    Everything in the world is quiet, and the sound of snow can''t be heard.


    He clenched my hand, then let it go, and then got up.


    Without looking back, he said softly, "OK, it''s okay. Go back. I have to go."


    I have to go. I didn''t give up. I stood there and watched him pick up the jars of wine and hang it in his hand. He must drink again after he went back.

 Chapter 191

    "Shangguan," I cried, biting my lips.


    He chuckled: "listen to your voice, I''m satisfied. Chuxue, it''s God''s will. From now on, it''s when you''re dead. Don''t worry, I''ll tell him you''re here and reassure him. He''ll come soon. He''s on the mountain, carrying stones without sleep."


    I know both men are fine. I hold my hands tightly and my knuckles have hurt.


    "Shangguan, what about you?" I couldn''t help shouting.


    He chuckled. In the snow wind, he said coldly, "I''m not important."


    "No, it''s important," I cried.


    He looked up as if looking at the moonlight. "It doesn''t matter. I must have dreamed. It''s a sweet dream. Just dream of you."


    "This is not a dream, Shangguan." I broke into tears.


    He laughed at me, "Oh, that''s enough. I''m drunk. I''ve been drinking all day. I''m a little tired. I have to go back and have a rest. I still need me at the border?"


    He must have come especially when he heard the news.


    He didn''t use too much force. He was sad and helpless. He walked in the snow and called my name.


    Just think, if I leave alone, he will also be able to hear his voice, and I won''t be afraid, will I?


    He called me hoarse in the snow, trying to recall my soul?


    I Ni chuxue owe him love and share. Isn''t it enough? What I have said is enough to get him.


    "You are very important," I said loudly, my voice in the quiet snow, so weak.


    He put a jar of wine on the snow. "Strong Ni chuxue will get better. Maybe you need this more than I do." shaking, he walked back again.


    But no longer call the voice broken to the depths of the heart.


    I closed my eyes. The cold tears made my face ache. I approached, opened the jar of wine and poured it down.


    The spicy and sweet taste slowly slipped down my throat and gave birth to dense Qi in my eyes, which also made my stomach hot.


    I bravely shouted, "Shangguan Yu, stop."


    He shook his head and smiled, "after drinking the wine, it''s all right. It''s dawn."


    I smashed the wine jar at him, dug up the snow and threw it at him: "Shangguan Yu, look back at me."


    "I''m afraid," he said. "Really."


    "Why are you afraid? You''re a dignified and arrogant man. What are you afraid of? I''m the one to be afraid of." I couldn''t help running up.


    As soon as he turned around, he hugged me. The cool flowers in his eyes were beyond my imagination.


    Hold me tightly in your arms, a scorched kiss, fall on my eyebrows, my eyes, gently touch my lips, and then catch me with fire.


    A kiss like fire makes me forget to breathe and everything.


    "Shangguanyu, strangle me." I said softly.


    He smiled, bit my lips, and then sucked deeply: "my heart hurts."


    How can he know that my heart hurts as much as he does? Can I laugh at him?


    I don''t know if I will regret tomorrow, but now, I don''t want to carry too much burden. The more I think, the more painful my heart will be and the more dizzy my brain will become.


    Help him back to the broken temple and bring him water to relieve his drinking.


    The fire rang, and sparks scattered one by one.


    It''s like a mess in my heart.


    He nestled peacefully by the fire, his face full of vicissitudes of life, saying that he was not doing well.


    I gently stroked his chin. He lay on my feet, turned over and shouted, "no, I''m coming."


    I''m not afraid. I''m afraid of them. They come thousands of miles and my heart is still suffering.


    I''m lucky that I''m back. I can see them again and tell them I''m still alive.


    At this time, no matter who it is, I can''t believe it. How can the messenger send it to them.


    If something bad happens, it''s the heart pounding thing I regret all my life.


    I tightly covered Shangguan Yu''s face. Shangguan Shangguan, how can I be worthy of you? I''m not ruthless to you, but I chose him. I''m depressed. Maybe it''s just tonight.


    Can I ignore it? My heart is made of iron. My feelings for him are very dead. I''m afraid of hurting Lou poxie and him.


    Tears gently fell on his vicissitudes of face. I gently wiped them and stroked his facial features, Shangguan, which also looked old.


    For so long, I thought that not only did I have a lot of things to do, but also it was hard to temper him. His pride also matured a lot.


    Shangguan Yu beside the Qinhuai River is so energetic, arrogant and arrogant. I want to see him like that again.


    However, the war and heartache wiped out all his.


    Why am I so useless? It''s all because I''m alone, so I made such a situation.


    It''s no use saying 10000 sorry.


    "First snow," he didn''t open his eyes, but asked low, "is it dawn?"


    "No," I said in a swallowing voice.


    His thin lips raised a bitter smile: "after dawn, when I haven''t been here."


    On the lip, it''s still bitten by him. It hurts. Can it be used as a?


    "Shangguanyu, I think I should have an end." I said quietly, watching the fire burn.


    "Yes, I''ll never come back to you again," he said so and so.


    I was powerless against his forehead, "is it so cruel? I don''t want you to end my business. I should end my business, really."


    "The first snow," he cried in a low voice, a little broken, gently, afraid of frightening the flying snow.


    His face showed a rare childishness, slightly opened his mouth and said, "I don''t like you sad."


    I squeezed out a bleak smile, put my face close to him, and the warm breath broke my heart: "Shangguan, how good it would be if you could make up the heartless medicine."


    "You eat, or I eat," he held me and let me lie in his hand.


    "You eat." I don''t want him to be so painful.


    But he hugged me, "then only you suffer."


    "Yes." I chuckled, "Ni chuxue, if she is excited for others and still thinks of you in her heart, she should suffer."


    He sighed, "don''t blame you. I''m afraid it''s not a woman who can''t be emotional with him in this world."


    "In this world, if I don''t have you in my heart, I''m afraid it''s not Ni chuxue. Shangguan Yu, I won''t tell you I''m sorry, because you still love me, because I still have you in my heart. Tell me, you won''t drink anymore. I don''t like to see you drink."


    He smiled bitterly: "don''t drink, don''t drink, sleep, tomorrow will be calm."


    Peace tomorrow. Yes, I''ll give it back to them tomorrow.


    Let me leave. It''s just like when I''m dead. Let him tell Lou poxie.


    So I thought like this and comforted myself. I would rather struggle myself than see one of them suffer.


    I don''t know how women in this world would choose if they were them.


    According to the heart, building breaking evil is as good as building breaking evil. Shangguan Yu is as good as Shangguan Yu.


    Every time I see one, I feel more excited.


    Cheating, isn''t that punishment? Punishing the three of us.


    I kissed him gently on the forehead. "Sleep, I don''t worry about you."


    He held my waist tightly and listened to the sound of snow outside quietly.


    I bowed my head: "you can see that he still wears the Black Pearl around his neck, which adsorbs me like a ghost. I smiled and took a nap next to him.


    At dawn, he was still sleeping soundly. I took off my Taoist robe and covered him. I looked at him with nostalgia.


    Pick up the wine on the ground and take a big sip. Ni chuxue needs courage. I''m the only one to break through and go alone.


    Took a breath and smiled at him. Don''t be sad. The road is too long. I''m afraid it''s too desolate.


    It''s so early. It''s gray and exhaled like a fairyland.


    If at ordinary times, I like it. I like to exhale and wave it with my hands. Even my mood will become better. It''s silly, but it doesn''t hurt. Just be happy.


    I like snow. It''s so white. It''s just pure white.


    Walking to the gate of the town, I still found the lovely dog I painted, round eyes, round body, its lovely eyes, looking at the left, on the stone wall, even this wall is lovely.


    There was some smile. I smiled and looked at it carefully for a while. Then I waved to it and continued to go down to my Qinhuai River.


    However, not long after I left, I heard a lot of horses and people behind.


    I turned around and looked. My God, those riding high horses seem to be the royal guards.


    Still telling me to stop, I ran up the mountain. If I entered the mountain, it would be good. There are many jungles, so I may not be able to catch me.


    It''s too fast to break the sun in this building. I found me so early. I shouldn''t have stood there for so long.


    I ran so hard that I couldn''t breathe.


    But my two legs, where can I run better than a horse?


    "Stop, or you''ll shoot the arrow." someone shouted.


    I leaned against the tree to breathe. Let it go. Maybe I''ll end it with an arrow.


    After a while, I ran to the woods again. Ling Li''s arrow shot over, wiped my ears, and disappeared into the big tree in front of me. The shaking snow fell from the tree.


    Like rain, clean and white, so beautiful.


    I opened my eyes wide, gasped and turned to look at them.


    Through the snow, I saw the emperor of the ninth five year old. The building broke the sun. He was more and more beautiful and energetic. The imperial spirit of his body made people dare not face it.


    I don''t open my eyes. Two bright knives are put on my neck at once.


    I looked at the emperor angrily. My breath made the cold knife fog.


    When he dismounted, the flying dragon on the Dragon Robe was the most obvious.


    He waved and the people on both sides stepped back.


    I turned around and ran again. He easily grabbed my hand and made me face him.


    "Long time no see," he said with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 192

    I shut my mouth and said nothing.


    Hate him, just hate him.


    He chuckled and pinched me. "This hair is not good." as soon as he pulled me to tie my hair, my dark hair scattered like clouds, covering my shoulders and face.


    His hands are so strong that I can''t keep them open.


    I gave up and looked at him: "emperor, what are you holding a Taoist like this?"


    He touched my face with one hand. "That''s it. I think about it day and night."


    Let me tremble a little. When I was in the palace, I didn''t know him more and more, not to mention now?


    Sighed, I Ni chuxue, didn''t I decide to go alone? Even afraid of death, afraid of him?


    It''s just a death at most. I think it''s really pessimistic. I never like that.


    How precious life is to live, but this is the low line I lean back.


    I relaxed, "Ni chuxue, the daughter of the people, knock on the emperor, long live, long live."


    I have been a palace maid, a princess and a dead man. In my bones, I still have the habit of a palace maid.


    After rebirth, it is regarded as death. It is impossible to pretend not to know him, but I am no longer a palace maid.


    He provoked a smile from the corners of his lips: "how fast you run."


    I don''t turn my head and don''t answer. He hooped my waist. "Well, go back with me."


    "Can I not go back? I will leave forever. In this life, I have no marriage." I asked.


    He shook his head. "What I say is the imperial edict." he picked me up.


    A father-in-law brought a horse. He stepped on the father-in-law''s back and took me on the Yellow saddle.


    The wind and snow was so heavy that he pulled up his white fur to block me and hugged it tightly in front of his chest.


    I pulled my hands away and said, "don''t think I''m a flower."


    I don''t have to protect it. If I come, I''ll be safe.


    What did I decide? Well, they can understand.


    This is the best for the three of us. No matter which one I am with, I will be happy. I know they are very good to me.


    However, no matter which one, I will feel guilty and feel sorry for one all my life.


    And me? Maybe you can''t think, and you don''t dare to think.


    Previously, he was very happy with Lou poxie, but he didn''t dare to be happy. He was always good, and there was always some guilt in his eyes.


    How I like them before. No one hates anyone, no one looks at anyone, and they are all arrogant people.


    No one will admit defeat and no one will let go.


    When two people let go, they see many lives disappear. They always think that it is not easy for each other.


    Sometimes, too much thinking will be a tie.


    The emperor smiled, threw away his cloak and let the people behind him continue.


    "I don''t believe you will die on it." he said so firmly.


    Hehe, this is the difference between people.


    Shangguanyu believed, but he was afraid that he would be disappointed if he found it again. He would rather believe and find it again, that is excitement.


    How can people who have not been disappointed understand such a mood?


    "Why should I look for it?" I asked coldly.


    He said jokingly, "I think of you, Ni chuxue."


    I shook my head and smiled bitterly: "I don''t miss you at all, really."


    "Oh, naturally, otherwise, you won''t escape. However, the Yan Dynasty is so big that it''s all royal land. As long as you''re here, I can find you. Just see if you have this heart."


    "How about finding it?" I said to myself with a low smile.


    "You''ve never talked to me in this tone before," he said softly.


    "It used to be before, now it is now. You can''t live in the former corner, Emperor. Now you are the ninth five year old. Can''t you give me a freedom?"


    He hugged a little: "I like you by my side."


    "Have you thought about me? Do I like it?" I asked him.


    I think what I said is nonsense. The emperor is high above me. How can I explore the joy and sadness in my heart?


    And it''s disrespectful.


    "Sorry," I vomited.


    "When your maids are not full," he said.


    I nodded: "how can the emperor distribute slaves?"


    "Lian wants to find you, because you are Ni chuxue. No one can replace you." he said overbearing.


    Who can replace who in this world?


    My black hair was flying. I escaped for less than a year and came back.


    Definitely, just because I''m Ni chuxue. No one can replace me.


    I stopped talking. When I got to the gate of the town, I was still the lovely dog, watching innocently.


    He stopped the horse and said happily, "Lian didn''t sleep all night. He has been standing at the highest place, away from the dust. A low vision saw you on the snow, far away. I thought, isn''t that Ni chuxue? The surprise is in my heart."


    I looked up at the highest house in the town. It was the magistrate''s place. It was not surprising that he could be there.


    "As a result, what did I see?" he chuckled and pointed to the dog on the wall. "It''s so beautiful. It''s a bit like you. I chased it with conviction. I believe I''ve always been good, you said."


    I touched my face: "like me?" when did I look like a dog.


    Laugh low. Am I as carefree as it is?


    He nodded: "like, very cute."


    "I don''t even know myself, Emperor. What kind of maid do you want?"


    "Not a palace maid," he said.


    "It''s the maid in waiting. I''m stubborn, unless you don''t want to see anything."


    He hugged me tightly, but he didn''t speak. He clamped his horse''s belly and entered the town.


    I often go down the mountain to buy ink and so on. It''s the first time I''ve come here with such prestige. There are officers and soldiers on both sides. People dare not look at the emperor''s horse.


    Alas, I didn''t feel some comfortable happiness when I went down the mountain. I always have concerns in my heart.


    "Long live the emperor." everyone knelt down and shouted.


    "Flat body." his steady and powerful voice, especially clear and dignified.


    He took me off my horse, and a father-in-law bent down to report: "tell the emperor that the seven kings have opened up the road to the Taoist temple overnight. The slave has prepared the chariot. Whether the emperor will go forward."


    The emperor smiled low: "you don''t have to go forward."


    Holding me inside, he asked softly, "do you want to go up and have a look?"


    I shook my head. Since I couldn''t break free in his hands, why should I waste my efforts in vain.


    On that road, there is also the memory of he Lou poxie. I don''t want to go again and think again. It''s just a toss.


    I have no marriage, so don''t think about it. That''s my decision.


    This is his bedroom, so magnificent.


    I picked up the comb and tied up my hair. It was like a Taoist nun. Without a hairpin, I used a hairpin.


    Even I find it funny to look in the mirror.


    One end is still tied with a rope, and the other end of the hair is still scattered. It''s so weird.


    He sat on one side and looked admiringly, "do you want someone to find you a Taoist robe?"


    He was laughing at me. I put away my smile: "no, it''s a Taoist. If you want to be a Taoist, you can be a Taoist."


    "What if you cut your hair? How can you afford it?" he was teasing me.


    I gave him a white look: "the civilian woman simply got a bald head, became a nun and accompanied by a green lamp."


    "Amitabha." he raised his eyebrows.


    This man, I blinked and sighed low: "that''s my decision. I can tell you clearly that I have no marriage in my life. If you don''t force me, I''ll go alone. If you force me, I''ll go alone."


    "Time will change people," he said confidently.


    "Prince, your persistence doesn''t seem to use a place." I said solemnly.


    He raised his eyebrows: "the prince has long been in the past, and now Lian is the emperor."


    I''m not angry. If it were someone else, I''m afraid I''d be so angry that I''d kill my family.


    "But you still live in the past, Emperor."


    "Not anymore." he smiled, "Ni chuxue, well, you''ll be the maid next to me."


    "Are you sure?" I gently picked the corner of my eyebrow.


    He nodded: "you have no jokes."


    "Oh, it''s the emperor''s golden words. Don''t be so angry that you''ll kill me." I''m very angry. I smile low and feel sour in my heart.


    That''s good. After a turn, I finally returned to the palace.


    Or, the more you want to escape from the palace, in the end, you can''t leave it.


    The lantern is brighter than snow and lights up everything here. I lit it.


    The red carpet was covered, and every table was full of wine, meat, melons and fruits, and some were put on by me.


    The warm incense lit up, the clothes changed, and it was still a maid''s dress.


    If I didn''t know that the world outside was not good, I thought it was a time of peace and prosperity.


    To the emperor, I am picky in every way. He is very persistent in some things. However, I can''t say that he doesn''t serve the country and the people.


    He has his own plan. I don''t guess him. I don''t think it''s meaningful.


    My mind is not big enough to worry about people all over the world. I will always be a selfish person, only worried about what I miss.


    Tonight, there will be a banquet for the seven princes, Shangguan Yu and the soldiers at the border.


    The war was over when some of them were friendly to China.


    The burdens of the two countries are quite heavy. The seventh prince, no, should be the seventh prince. He was granted the title of Lord Protector of the country. Shangguan Yu still had no official or duty and became a noble civilian.


    Fortunately, the Taoist nun trapped in the Taoist temple is not a big problem. There are also the kind and wise Taoist priest.


    I also knew that she was the first emperor''s favorite concubine. After the Taoist priest died, she became a Taoist priest without dust.


    In each jade cup, wine was poured.


    The clarified wine is very fragrant and has been sealed for a long time.


    The emperor doesn''t let me stay outside to prepare, because the first person will not be the emperor.


    I stood behind the building, blowing the fierce wind of sheep.


    "Benefactor." the light voice made me smile.


    Turning his head: "it''s a great luck that Taoist priest is all right."


    She shook her head. "You shouldn''t have come back."


    "In this world, what should and shouldn''t always come back." I grinned.

 Chapter 193

    He was stunned and sighed: "I didn''t protect you."


    "Taoist priest, what does this have to do with you? Taoist priest, you go in first. The maidservant can''t go in for a while." I smiled and didn''t want her to worry about me. I''ve sorted out my mind.


    She couldn''t bear it: "maid''s clothes."


    I stretched my hand, my clothes floated gently, and said happily, "yes, it''s still new, Taoist priest."


    She said goodbye and wiped her tears: "I''m sorry for him in the end."


    "He is very strong in this life." I smiled and saw the eyes looking up at me downstairs.


    Such deep, such pain, the black in the glazed eyes, will devour me.


    I have to work very hard to keep myself from crying and wave to him.


    Some things, too much, we must be strong.


    He can understand without saying a word to him.


    He grabbed his fist angrily and wrapped it in clean gauze.


    I shook my head and smiled at him.


    "Taoist priest, it''s time to take a seat." a little father-in-law urged.


    I took a breath and looked at her: "I''m fine. I''m willing to be a palace maid."


    Is it cruel to him? No, I let go.


    I know that following Lou poxie will make him very unhappy all the time, and will also cause some man-made sad things.


    I just don''t want to see it.


    If you want to ask me how deep my affection is, I look up at the clouds.


    He will eventually feel sorry for shangguanyu. It''s better to let go. Without marriage, wishing people for a long time is the happiest.


    I followed the emperor and turned out of the main hall. The warm fragrance drifted slowly, with the fragrance of melons and fruits, making the snowy day as warm as spring.


    I looked at Shangguan Yu and loupo evil, and my heart hurt.


    The emperor took a deep look at me and sat on the Dragon chair. They saluted and sat back.


    He just said something casually and asked something.


    I listened carelessly. My eyes were always afraid to look at them. I stared at the dragon on the emperor''s clothes. Why can''t I embroider it?


    I think, if they all know what I''m thinking? It''s bound to be angry.


    "Now the border is secure, and Lian is relieved. Next, we have to fight for the people''s safe residence and the prosperity of the Yan Dynasty." the emperor raised his glass and saluted the people.


    All drank in one gulp.


    He said, "let''s have a toast to the emperor''s brother. Chu Xue, go pour the wine."


    Is it finally my turn? I thought, let me come out to serve, must not want to let me go.


    He felt more comfortable and relaxed. He walked over with a jade pot in his hand and filled him with wine.


    Some trembled, even some fell out.


    He put his hand on the table, grasping and releasing, grasping and grasping.


    "Thank you, emperor," he said, holding the cup in both hands and drinking it.


    The emperor laughed: "Ni chuxue, Lian doesn''t win the power of wine. Give Lian a toast. He is a great hero of the Yan Dynasty. Whoever he is, he really should respect him with wine."


    I poured a cup in his arms and another in the empty cup.


    Put down the jade pot in his hand, held it up with both hands and looked into his eyes.


    So deep, so beautiful, so painful, so helpless.


    I smiled gently: "Ni chuxue, the maid in waiting, has a toast to the seventh prince. The seventh Prince returns in triumph. She is a great hero of the Yan Dynasty."


    There was no tangle in his eyes. He smiled and whispered, "maid in waiting."


    "Yes, the maidservant entered the palace as a palace maid, and she entered the palace on the last day of July last year." I smiled, "may the seventh Lord live for thousands of years." I took up the wine and drank it boldly.


    The sweet air is warm in my heart.


    He also looked up and drank it: "thousands of years."


    In my eyes, I didn''t cry or feel wronged.


    I smiled at him and didn''t walk back. The emperor said, "in the war, the Shangguan doctor saved the lives and healed the wounded. The alliance wants to seal your office, but the Shangguan doctor is like a wild crane and likes to act freely. The alliance should also toast you, first snow and pour wine."


    I came forward and poured a glass of wine for shangguanyu.


    Looking at him carefully, even his eyes become so self mocking.


    When he finished drinking, I poured another cup. I already understand the emperor''s meaning, don''t I?


    Three people face, hehe, nothing?


    "Ni Chu, the daughter of the people, looks up to the kindness and generosity of the Shangguan doctor, and wishes the Shangguan doctor Yu to be safe all his life." she still looks at them with a smile and drinks the wine.


    He smiled and drank.


    I turned back to the emperor and saw his eyes.


    I still smiled at him. I Ni chuxue can be very strong.


    I would rather cry with a quilt at night than let them see the pain in my heart.


    This time, people look at me.


    Let them see the clarity in my eyes and don''t see the pain in my heart. That''s enough.


    Ping Ping, thousands of years old, that''s all I can give them. Too little.


    I couldn''t listen to what the emperor said. I pretended to smile all night.


    My face hurts with laughter, my hair hurts, and my toes hurt.


    I behaved so well that Shangguan Yu and Lou poxie kept drinking wine, so that the emperor was unwilling to let me go and just let me stand the whole audience.


    It''s worth encouraging. I stood there with my teeth clenched and my waist straight, just like waiting for the guard.


    Full of spirit and smile.


    I''m still a palace maid. I''m enough. I''ve experienced wind and sand.


    I still don''t have fate. I have too deep fate, so as soon as I love me, I will have two. That''s it.


    I''m a maid of honor. I''m out of luck.


    How long can the emperor keep me and test me? Maybe once every three years, I will let me out if I have no intention or wave.


    He was so angry with me that he would be angry with me, so he waited.


    I Ni chuxue is very abrasive.


    I''ll take leaving the palace as my goal. Finally, I''ll let myself have a goal that can go on and don''t ask questions. Follow the road and go like this.


    However, I still want to cry. I don''t want to go to the deep palace.


    As a result, they got drunk and smiled. He laughed foolishly, which made the generals present inexplicable.


    Laugh my heart sour, laugh the snow one after another.


    I looked up and my neck was a little stiff.


    Is this the end? Well, well.


    Everyone goes back to everyone''s position. From some, the knot of three people is also a solution.


    Although the solution is painful, it can only be so.


    They looked at me and were reluctant to give up. They still supported me and left resolutely without leaving a word.


    That''s it. It''s over.


    "Do you want to go with us?" the emperor asked calmly, looking at me like an eagle in the mirror.


    I stood behind me with a towel and gently shook my head: "emperor, it''s time to wipe my hands and rest."


    "Do you want to?" he asked.


    Still trying to force me, I sighed: "I don''t want to. I know my identity."


    "Normally, I wouldn''t be a palace maid." he turned his head and looked at me with interest.


    But I chuckled, "I''d rather be a palace maid."


    Princess of Daliao, I don''t want to be. I grew up in Yan Dynasty. I''m used to and like it.


    I would rather be a personal servant than a personal superior. Which identity is a kind of pressure for me.


    He sat on the soft collapse and said, "I have seen the couplet."


    I''m not very interested. He doesn''t mean it, does he? But tell me, there must be something to say.


    He picked his eyebrows and said, "the scar on her face was because she saved me. Someone in the palace wanted to kill me. She blocked it for me, so she let someone cut me face-to-face. Her appearance was no longer outstanding, so she entered the way."


    I didn''t answer. He went on, "she begged me to let you go."


    I chuckled and mocked. It was obviously useless. Is the emperor''s heart soft?


    "Obviously, you know it''s impossible. First snow, I can''t let you go. I always think..."


    "Emperor, it''s time to sleep." I interrupted him coldly.


    He was a little angry, but he didn''t speak any more. He collapsed on his back, and I withdrew.


    If that makes you angry, well, there''s more?


    When I came out, the cold outside made me feel more comfortable.


    I don''t know much about the mother imperial concubine of the seventh prince. She can block a knife for the prince, but she leaves her son in the den of tigers and wolves.


    If it were me, I would not be willing.


    Breathe in, Ni chuxue. Be strong. It will be dark and bright.


    I like watching the rising of the first day, but when it snows, it''s earlier and later.


    I also like to stand high and look at the distance. Two horses come back from far away quickly.


    I smiled and engraved all these in my heart. It''s him and him. OK, that''s good. My heart is much more comforting.


    "Ni gongnv, the emperor asked you to wait on him." the little father-in-law said respectfully.


    I walked in briskly. The emperor got up early and was approving memorials. I packed my quilt. It was cold. I must have got up early. It''s not easy for the emperor to do, but it''s none of my business.


    It was so quiet that he couldn''t help saying, "can you say something?"


    "If the emperor wants to hear anything, the maidservant will say anything?"


    "Talk about painting! Lian likes it very much," he said.


    I smiled, "I can''t talk."


    "Are you unwilling or not?" he was annoyed.


    "The emperor can think what he likes!" I said casually. Anyway, I have no room to speak.


    He threw the smile in his hand far away and shouted angrily, "Ni chuxue."


    "Maidservant, pick it up right away." I went to pick up the pen he threw away.


    He narrowed his eyes and provoked the corners of his lips: "do you want to make Lian angry?"


    "Maidservant dare not." I smiled to myself. In fact, I dare.


    He was even more angry: "don''t always come to this sentence."


    After a while, he said, "Ni chuxue, you draw. Lian likes to see you draw. He is very focused and looks very beautiful."


    I said lazily, "I haven''t had any inspiration recently."


    "Intentional Air Association, isn''t it?" he turned to look at me.


    I was about to speak, he said angrily, "don''t come to that sentence. Slaves don''t dare. It''s annoying to listen to it. You ni chuxue, haven''t been so timid yet."

 Chapter 194

    I know something about me by laughing in my heart.


    Then don''t talk. It''s my fault to say it. It''s my fault not to say it. Whatever I do is still my fault.


    Nothing more than what? Just because I didn''t please him or obey his orders.


    He told me to go out and watch. I''d love to be outside.


    Touching my head, I still feel some pain. This head has been hurt three times and twice, thanks to the Crown Prince there, that is, him.


    Now, he is no longer the one he used to be.


    I don''t know why he left me, but have I ever made him happy? I think he is also a poor child who grew up.


    I knew the pressure on his shoulder was heavy before, but now he still thinks more.


    But there is no pressure in my heart. My heart can''t hold him.


    At noon, the emperor ordered to return to Beijing.


    And Lou poxie and Shangguan Yu went to the border to clean up the tail.


    Daliao couldn''t take advantage of it and didn''t mean to fight. Marrying thirteen princesses in the past is also a way to seek peace/


    Daliao just ended. This allows Yan Chao to have a breathing time and recharge his energy.


    They walked together. In the afternoon, the emperor deliberately didn''t let me see and announced that I would stay in the carriage.


    See and don''t see, that''s it.


    The road between me and them is staggered from north to south.


    The second day after returning to the palace is the new year.


    The new year, the first year of the emperor''s accession to the throne, is a different weather.


    Everywhere is busy. The emperor has few concubines. Miss Zhang, the prime minister, has also become queen Zhang. Miss li from the military headquarters is Princess Li


    I don''t have to remember these. I only serve the emperor.


    Back in the palace, what comforts me is to see my Xiaojing.


    He is tall and strong again.


    Seeing me, he didn''t cry, but said firmly, "aunt, you''ve suffered."


    My nose is sour: "what should I do? I''m not even as good as you."


    "Auntie, you don''t cry, auntie, you all like to laugh. Auntie, don''t you like plum blossoms? Look." he ran out and moved in a large basin of red and white plums from outside the room. Set off, so beautiful.


    "Does my aunt look good? Xiaojing went to pick it early in the morning. Today''s new year, Xiaojing thought no one had been with Xiaojing. Yesterday, my aunt came back, and Xiaojing was so happy." he looked at me with bright eyes.


    I feel sad that I didn''t think about him? He is just a child, staying in this deep palace.


    I feel sad that he has no relatives, not to mention him?


    "Aunt, sit down and Xiaojing will make tea for you. Xiaojing knows what tea you like best, and I''ll keep it." he is busy happily. The small box is like his treasure chest, and everything can be taken out.


    Just like me before, I also have one in Qinhuai. I put something in it.


    He carefully held a cup of hot tea and looked at me with a smile: "aunt, drink and see."


    I picked up the tea and the warm temperature comforted the palm of my hand. It was so comfortable that I sighed.


    He raised his head, with some moisture in his big eyes and said gently, "aunt, don''t leave Xiaojing any more."


    Poor child, I gently hugged him: "Xiaojing has grown up for another year. Xiaojing always has to learn to be independent."


    "Xiaojing wants to look at her," he said earnestly.


    I chuckled: "I don''t know when I will leave here."


    Now the emperor will not let me leave. I can only wait for him to be tired, tired and bored. Then he waved and said, "Ni chuxue, get out of here." how happy I am.


    "Aunt, don''t be sad, Xiaojing will accompany you." his small hand stroked my face and saw the sadness in my eyes.


    I smiled and rubbed his head: "there''s nothing wrong with my aunt. My aunt is an adult. It''s the new year, Xiaojing. According to our Qinhuai custom, my aunt will give you a gift. What does our Xiaojing like?"


    He looked at my wrist, pointed to something between my wrists and asked, "what''s this?"


    "This is the heavenly Pearl King." I said with a smile, "it was given to my aunt by a friend, which represents trust, happiness and persistence. Then my aunt will always be like this. This is what my aunt promised to be happy all the time."


    "Is it that long?" he lost interest.


    As soon as I said friends, he knew some of my friends.


    A little Jing doesn''t like it either. He doesn''t like it when he says it.


    "Auntie, draw a picture for Xiaojing and draw the image of auntie, OK?" his eyes flashed with longing light.


    "OK, aunt, I''ll send it to you tonight." I said readily, "but aunt still has to work. Just tonight, aunt will send it to you when she has finished painting." the emperor will have breakfast soon, and I have to wait on it again.


    In fact, I don''t need it. He wants me to get used to him.


    Xiaojing is very sensible, "OK, aunt, Xiaojing will go back first. Aunt, today''s Chinese new year, he should also be beautiful and happy."


    "Aunt is like this. How can she grow beautiful again?"


    He folded off a red plum blossom: "aunt, you lower your head," he called softly.


    I knew what he meant and bent over with a smile. He put flowers in my black hair and said with admiration, "have a good look."


    "The beauty of borrowed flowers." I smiled and took his hand out. "The fragrance of flowers in this room is really wonderful. Even my aunt felt particularly fragrant."


    Xiaojing said word by word: "aunt, Xiaojing likes to see you laugh. You smile is the best gift for the new year. Xiaojing is greedy and wants to receive more gifts."


    I smiled: "Xiaojing will make my aunt happy."


    "I like my aunt," he said persistently.


    "Well, my aunt also likes Xiaojing. Go back quickly. My aunt is going to work."


    What about justice coming from one side? He must have come to call me.


    The emperor did not eat in the palace. This morning, he went to the Empress Dowager.


    When the emperor died, the queen became the empress dowager, the emperor''s aunt.


    I don''t like the Empress Dowager very much, but I have to go if I should wait.


    With the two little fathers-in-law, holding the tea the emperor used to drink every day, he went to the Empress Dowager''s Ci Ning palace.


    As soon as the queen comes up, she must have to move away. The prince lives in the East Palace and the queen lives in the West Palace. This is also the royal rule. Those places represent a certain power.


    Even the queen and empress Li are here. What a family banquet.


    I put the tea on the emperor''s table. The Empress Dowager looked at me coldly and said, "emperor, why is this palace maid?"


    "Is it funny to come back from the dead?" the emperor said calmly, grinning and mocking.


    "Before the emperor ascended the throne, my concubine also saw that the palace maid had painted, which was also unique." the queen spoke very well and said softly and slowly.


    "Oh, so it is. Even the queen praised it. What about Lin painter, the first emperor''s favorite?"


    The queen looked at the emperor and said softly, "it''s different."


    "Ai family is a little interested. The maid in waiting will stay in CI Ning palace and paint for AI family for a few days." she said casually.


    I feel a little cold in my heart. I know something about her cruelty.


    "I''m afraid it''s bad. If the Empress Dowager likes it, there are many painters in the palace." the queen looked at the broken sun again and smiled.


    Princess Li put down her tea and said, "is it difficult for the Empress Dowager to have a maid of honor to draw? Why does the Empress Dowager protect the maid of honor? Or what is it about being our empress dowager?"


    Pick the bank''s eyes and look at the queen. I laugh to myself. What a pet.


    Imperial concubine Li asked for trouble. In this way, she told the queen that the queen looked at the emperor. Isn''t that what the emperor meant?


    He listened and ate a rich breakfast without caring about women''s words.


    Even I don''t know what he means? Anyway, I don''t care. Why not be around who?


    "Emperor." the Empress Dowager raised her eyebrows and called softly.


    The emperor took the handkerchief in my hand, wiped his lips, and stood up: "I still have something to do. Today is the new year. In the evening, my lord prepared a stage in the imperial garden. Let''s go and have a look. As for the maid in waiting, the Empress Dowager likes it. It''s nothing. Come here tomorrow. If you lose your peace, it''s not enough." he looked at the three women and turned away.


    I didn''t expect that he really let me go to the Empress Dowager''s Ci Ning palace. It must be a blessing in disguise.


    But I followed him out without asking.


    The whole morning was busy, either for the reward of the concubine or for the New Year gift of the palace.


    And the bounty of every princess, Prince and Prince.


    Everything has to be written down and sorted out. The whole palace has to be busy. If it is depressed again, the new year will still pass.


    I can have lunch in my room at noon. After all, I''m specially serving the emperor.


    This identity is probably some noble, and it is also equipped with a separate small room.


    During the lunch time, I drew a picture and promised to give it to Xiaojing, so I can''t break my promise.


    Now I finally know that the hardest thing to draw in the world is human laughter.


    Buddha''s eyes, like pity but not pity, Buddha''s smile, like smile but not smile, is also difficult for people to grasp and draw.


    And people''s laughter is really difficult to draw. I smile in the mirror, but I always feel that I can''t laugh. It''s strange.


    How to laugh, or how stiff, maybe I was born not to look good.


    Laugh, as stiff as you want, and simply draw a giggling face.


    Blow the picture dry gently and roll it up.


    Lunch is cold. Anyway, I''m not hungry.


    I washed my hands, had a haircut and saw the red plum in the mirror.


    Alas, it seems a little old. I''m only eighteen or nine years old after today. How can I be old? However, the eyes are obviously old.


    Fortunately, I looked for some time and didn''t find white hair.


    Patting his face, "Ni chuxue is getting old," how can I say that he and he are old, and I don''t even know that he has changed.


    Nothing. People always grow up, no matter how old they are.


    Well, day after day, I have been in the palace for two years.


    As soon as I got back to the capital, it didn''t snow again.


    In the plum garden, the plum blossom competing for fragrance is so beautiful.

 Chapter 195

    When the wind blew, I couldn''t see whether it was snow or plum blossom. It was so beautiful that people sighed. I just stood for a while and haven''t come to help them hang up red silk.


    A father-in-law came to me and said that the emperor told me to serve.


    I entered the palace of Nuo da. On the floor that was so bright and clean that I could shine a shadow, I watched my skirt spin out waves, which was also pleasing. My eyes had some smiles. When I went to the palace, the smiles were put away.


    With some anger, the emperor sat on the Dragon chair and approved the memorial without speaking.


    I stood aside. When the tea was almost finished, I continued the hot tea. The smell of tea overflowed the tip of my nose.


    After a long time, he closed the fold and looked at me coldly and angrily: "Ni chuxue, don''t you have anything to say?"


    "What does the emperor want the maidservant to say?" I was indifferent.


    My expectation is right. The Emperor just wants me to beg.


    The Empress Dowager wants me, I think. Nine out of ten is to torture me, abuse me, and kill me. It''s not easy to guess, but I''m not the tiny Ni chuxue who doesn''t know anything.


    No one is by my side, I have to learn to protect myself.


    I was also very happy when I didn''t have them before. Wild chrysanthemum can also be afraid of frost and snow. That''s because it has experienced it. Only then can someone know that it can lead a cold autumn.


    "Go to the Empress Dowager tomorrow," he repeated, his gloomy eyes still locked my expression.


    He tried to find fear and fear in my face.


    I nodded, "I respect your wishes."


    "I don''t want your respect. Tell me what you mean?" he rubbed his head in chagrin.


    I looked outside the palace, "the emperor really wants to listen to the words of the slave and maid. The slave and maid can tell the emperor. The slave and maid will come up with the palace. If they can live, I will go out of the palace alive, but I can''t live. The slave and maid are the palace maids who died in the palace. There are not many slave and maid, and there are many slave and maid."


    He sneered, "you can go out."


    Each has his own pride, but he can''t coax me like the seventh Prince and let me out of the palace with one eye open and one eye closed.


    He is smarter than the seven princes and knows what is "out of sight".


    He is not the seventh prince. How can he compare? Two different people, how to talk about their weight.


    Gorgeous shadow building, sparse shade in the forest, trees as branches and flowers as shadows, beautiful pictures are constructed on the snow.


    I don''t want to see what''s singing on that big stage? I only know that everyone is very happy. They look, laugh and watch life on the stage.


    People, why not let people watch the play?


    A dark shadow rushed out of the forest and rushed to my feet.


    I opened my eyes in surprise, looked at the barking, and picked up: "round."


    He couldn''t help touching the tip of his lovely nose and cried happily, "round, ha ha, I''m back."


    How lovely! I haven''t seen it for almost half a year. It''s still a round body with long white hair. It kisses my face affectionately, and I dodge with a smile.


    "First snow." the familiar cry is on one side.


    I smiled from the bottom of my heart. The warm feeling came back, and the secure feeling came back: "Lin Yu,"


    He came up and held me and Yuanyuan together: "chuxue, it''s really you. I thought it was a dream. I heard you came back yesterday. I can''t believe it."


    That''s right. I didn''t tell him when I died.


    Alas, my good friend, confidant and brother leaned his head on his shoulder, looked up at the sky and kept his tears from flowing: "I''m sorry."


    "I wish I could live." he patted me on the back.


    Yuanyuan barked softly, and Lin Peng let go of me. His eyes were like water. In the distant palace lantern, they were flashy and bright.


    Everything in the world has passed. This is the place I can rest assured.


    "Brother Lin," I called briskly.


    He turned his head and took a breath: "you girl, you said, how can I punish you to make me feel better."


    I stretched out my palm, "punish you and hit my palm."


    "Not willing." he held it, his fingers trembling slightly.


    "My round, so beautiful." I smiled and raised the round high with one hand. It wanted to scratch my face with its claws.


    Lin Pei grabbed it and put it down, but it didn''t go, but bit my skirt.


    One step, it bit and walked, and I laughed with joy: "what a lovely round."


    "How are you?" Lin Peng asked softly.


    I nodded. "No, it''s good." didn''t I come back alive? "


    "I''d rather you live than come back. Chuxue."


    I dragged the lovely dog forward: "anyway, I''m back."


    Lin Pei stopped and looked at me deeply, "chuxue, you have changed, you are old."


    "No. I''m only 18 years old." I touched my face. "Lin Pei, you''re old? I''m very young."


    He smiled and held my shoulder. I held his waist, leaned my face against him and sighed. I felt so comfortable that I didn''t want to move. I whispered, "brother, I miss you so much."


    "Silly girl," he said softly, "I''ve learned to be coquettish when I''m so old."


    Silly girl, a person calls me that too. It makes me moved.


    The thought in my heart can''t be pressed anymore. I squat on the ground and hold my head in my hand, "Lin Peng, I want to jump a frog."


    "You''re tired, aren''t you?" he looked at me pitifully.


    I nodded, "I''ve always been very happy, but I have a lot of things in my heart and it''s heavy again."


    "I''ll accompany you, Yuanyuan." he folded a flower and threw it forward. "Go ahead and give it to the most beautiful Ni chuxue."


    Yuanyuan happily withdrew his feet and ran forward. My smile deepened again. "It''s beginning."


    With a strong jump forward, Lin Peng gently shouted, "it''s sneaking away again."


    One high, one low, each time, still see different scenery, but still the same person.


    I''m so tired that I can hardly breathe.


    An unstable fell on the snow, paralyzed and didn''t want to move.


    Lin said, "are you okay?"


    I smiled, "OK, I''m just tired. I''ll be fine after lying down for a while."


    The stars of this night are so bright, the shadow fragrance of Lin Shuhua is still there, the moon is cold, the stars are bright, and the night is lovesick. On the other side of the sky, someone may think of me, happy, the wind sends a big sound.


    In front of Lin Pei, I let myself indulge.


    Yuanyuan jumped around on me happily. Lin grabbed it and warned, "don''t hurt your sister."


    I smiled bitterly and sat up. "I''m not the dog''s sister, am I? Yuanyuan."


    He grabbed Yuanyuan and approached me: "Yuanyuan, come on, call your sister."


    Yuanyuan stretched out his tongue and the magnetic levitation stuck to my face. Lin Peng shouted, "don''t you take advantage of it?"


    "What a dog brother." I laughed happily and leaned against the tree, shaking the snow on the branches one after another.


    "Lin Pei, you are getting more and more funny." I laughed and my stomach hurt.


    He sat next to me, holding the flower and teasing Yuanyuan to jump around, "chuxue, laugh and be happy. In Ni chuxue''s eyes, smile, there''s nothing you can''t get through."


    I nodded, full of confidence in my heart: "yes."


    He touched my head and hugged me on the side: "brother, I care about you."


    "Me too," I said softly.


    Smelling the faint fragrance of ink and plum flowers on him, everything was quiet.


    It''s so comfortable. Deep family affection surrounds me.


    No matter where I am, I am not alone.


    "The stage over there is very lively. I knew you wouldn''t want to see it."


    "It''s enough for Qinhuai to watch other people''s plays. It''s the same last year and today, but how many people in the chief are last year and today. Their beauty is not old, but it''s no longer the past."


    Lin Dun said, "Li Xiang is back."


    I said reluctantly, "there is nothing the emperor can''t do."


    "First snow," he grabbed my shoulder.


    I smiled at him, "no matter what, Lixiang is no longer my weakness. It''s not that I don''t read the love of sisters, but the love? Some read, some don''t read, depending on what I have to pay?"


    I am not a person who has no idea and only lives in the shadow of others.


    My own way, although difficult, I don''t want to follow others.


    Lin Pei knows me so well that Ni chuxue, my brother, is not alone in the palace.


    "Lin Pei, give you a present." I took off the jade bracelet under my wrist.


    Grab his palm and put it in: "happy new year."


    "How can you give me this thing? I don''t want it from my daughter''s house." he grabbed my hand and wanted to put it back.


    "Who said I would give it to you? I''d like to give it to my future sister-in-law as a gift. Because, ah, I can''t depend on you in the future." I have no marriage all my life.


    Lin Peng held my five fingers tightly, "I really want to raise it."


    "Hehe, I eat a lot. If I don''t eat a meal, I''m hungry. I eat a lot of vegetables. Don''t worry about it."


    He chuckled: "no matter how much you eat, you won''t dislike you as a brother, but lazy girl, it''s not good."


    "I draw every day."


    "That''s good. I''ll take it and give it to you as a dowry when you get married."


    "Wow, you''re so stingy. Just give me this."


    He stood up and stretched out a hand, "Ni chuxue, let you be more relaxed."


    I held out my hand and he grabbed it. He kept holding me and rotating before he stood firm.


    I was really dizzy. I was holding and rotating by hand. However, I had a good time. Even Yuanyuan was jumping excitedly.


    It was Lin Pei who first found the dark eyes deep in the shadow of the flowers.


    He was a little surprised and grabbed my hand.


    I fell on the snow and clenched my teeth. "Lin, do you want to revenge me? It hurts."


    As soon as I looked up, I saw the Dragon robe embroidered with nine dragons taking off, and looked at the emperor''s gloomy face.


    It''s really dizzy. I''m holding and rotating by hand, but I had a good time. Even Yuanyuan is jumping excitedly.


    It was Lin Pei who first found the dark eyes deep in the shadow of the flowers.


    He was a little surprised and grabbed my hand.

 Chapter 196

    I fell down on the snow and gritted my teeth: "Lin, do you retaliate against me? It hurts."


    As soon as I looked up, I saw the Dragon robe embroidered with nine dragons taking off, and looked at the emperor''s gloomy face.


    Knead the head that still hurt and inhaled secretly.


    Lin Pei and I knelt on the snow and said in unison, "see the emperor."


    His gloomy eyes rolled around our faces and then fell on the round body full of hostility.


    I''m a little worried, but I can''t worry too much.


    Isn''t he grabbing my weakness? How can I make him do what he wants?


    "What are you doing?" he said, as if holding back his anger.


    Lin Pei said lightly, "let me inform the emperor that the lower official and the maid in charge Ni chuxue are talking about painting."


    "On painting?" he looked at me. I lower my head. I''m covered with snow. Haven''t I had time to wipe it?


    "Painter Lin, as a second-class painting official in the palace, you are here with a palace maid? Why do you become xiutong?" what a teacher to ask for a crime.


    I whispered, "it was the slave and maid who pestered master Lin to ask about the painting."


    He glared at me: "you are a palace maid. If you talk to me like this, there is no place for you to talk."


    After a while, he said coldly, "painter Lin, I want a picture of the world. All parts of the Yan Dynasty must know. In three days, send it to my palace."


    I''m surprised. It''s hard to draw in three days, even ten days. Isn''t it obvious to embarrass Lin?


    This is a decree. If you can''t draw it, you will have to talk about Lin''s sin.


    I peeked at Lin Xun. He said without fear, "I''ll send it to the emperor''s palace in three days."


    I sighed in my heart that my momentary happiness had involved Lin Pei again.


    He stood up, picked up Yuanyuan and walked away.


    Yuanyuan looked at me and cried reluctantly.


    The emperor looked up and said calmly, "this dog?"


    "Tell the emperor that the little white dog was raised by Princess 19. Princess 19 asked me to draw the picture, so I took it with me." Lin Peng was right.


    Lou Po RI approached and seemed to have the same meaning. He looked at Yuanyuan.


    I think he must have seen me playing with Lin Yu just now.


    Lin Pei said unhurriedly, "if the emperor likes it, give it to the emperor. The next officer will report that he knows it with the 19th princess."


    The emperor has so many younger brothers and sisters. The princess must be willing and excited to ask for a princess''s things.


    But I''ve met the 19th princess. I think she is a very lovely and natural woman.


    I still like her very much. Just one side, without affectation, I like her.


    Such a person is rare in the imperial palace.


    The emperor waved and seemed to have no interest: "go down."


    I''m not interested in that round. Lin Pei is really powerful. I admire him. I admire him a thousand in my heart.


    If he doesn''t give up a cent, my roundness must have become the emperor''s plaything.


    When Lin Pei left, I was the only one facing the emperor. I bowed my head and knelt down. I didn''t dare to say a word.


    "Please," he growled without turning around.


    "I beg the emperor," I said obediently.


    He was more annoyed. He walked past me, shook my shoulder and looked at me with burning eyes: "Ni chuxue, why are you like this? Go."


    He pulled me up so that I didn''t stand firm. I almost fell down and bumped a few steps before I got steady.


    I don''t know where he took me. Anyway, I''m happy when he''s angry.


    Or where, the water is frozen. He grabbed my hand and wiped the drops on my face.


    How comfortable we were then.


    Standing on the ice and snow, he said loudly, "Ni chuxue, right here, remember? I''m moved to you here. Let''s go."


    Before I could see it clearly, he took me to the next venue.


    He sighed low in his heart. Emperor, he still lives in the past. Why doesn''t he think about it? It''s really different.


    It''s the low hurdle. It''s still there.


    Under the moonlight, I can''t see clearly, but there is an additional palace lantern, which seems to indicate the direction there.


    He held my waist and asked me to stand up: "go," he shouted.


    His voice seemed to be full of grief, anger and desperate.


    I''m a little stunned. What''s my mood when I go here?


    "Let''s go," he roared.


    So I walked forward briskly step by step. He grabbed my hand and held it very tight.


    "I once said that if you walk above, I will hold you below. What did you tell me?"


    I looked at his face. Under the moonlight and palace lanterns, the silence and anger were intertwined. Everything became distant. Fixed on his angry face, his eyes were full of complex emotions.


    I sighed heavily: "emperor, are you still angry?"


    He hugged my waist, buried his face in my waist and said low, "Ni chuxue, come back, these are waiting for you."


    I let him hold me, stood on the fence and looked at the bright lights in the distance. The stage over there must be singing different plays in full swing.


    "Why don''t you talk?" he looked up, his eyes hurt.


    I said faintly, "I am a slave and have no place to speak."


    He tightly pinched my waist with both hands and tried to cut it off. I felt uncomfortable, but he also bit his lips and didn''t say a word.


    "Speak," he whispered.


    I ignored him. He picked up my waist again and went to another place.


    This time, I went to the cold palace.


    In the forest, he once sent me a jade pendant. In the forest, he saved me. By the river, he kicked me down.


    I didn''t know that there were so many shadows with him.


    The bodyguard at the gate of the cold palace was frightened and didn''t see the emperor bring a maid in.


    After he pulled my hand, he let me look at it: "have you forgotten? Have you forgotten?" he said anxiously.


    Never forget, but I can''t hold him in my heart for a long time.


    What would he do if I calculated him? Want to kill me.


    He pressed me on the grass, sprayed my nose on my face, and held my face in his hands: "Ni chuxue, don''t you have a heart?"


    I chuckled: "my heart has long been gone." it fell apart and disappeared.


    He bit my lips hard. I was unwilling to show weakness and bit his lips. The bloody smell of his mouth made him let go of me.


    Then he slapped me.


    A heavy slap, so crisp, in the cold palace, so frightening.


    I looked back and smiled low.


    "Don''t laugh." he roared, "why do you all look at me like this?"


    What do I think of him? It''s the seventh Prince and Shangguan Yu. What''s my business? I am me, they are them.


    He pressed on me again, kissed my face and eagerly wanted to find my response: "Ni chuxue, if I want you, will I take you as my imperial concubine?"


    I don''t move. Let him kiss me.


    He tore at my clothes and I kicked him desperately. But let him hold his feet.


    "You resist? Why? I like you, I said." he pressed on me.


    I felt his physical changes, and I had experienced these things. How could I not know.


    The more I resist, the more he will want to conquer me.


    I just looked at him quietly and saw that he was crazy alone. I said faintly, "emperor, if the wind has not loved you."


    He was weak, and then lay on my side: "I must kill her. If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t lose you."


    I sat up and said coldly, "emperor, isn''t this what you want? The seventh Prince is ashamed of me, so he went to the border. Therefore, you have power, power and favor, and you become the emperor."


    His face turned blue and black: "bold."


    "Didn''t the emperor want me to tell you? The slave maid said it clearly. The emperor knew that ruofeng was a spy and knew that Yelv wanted to buy the seven princes, so they tried every means to let the seven princes get me. The emperor knew that the emperor also knew my identity, the princess of Daliao, didn''t he? The emperor was really smart and included me and his temperament, so he did his wish I''m leaving. "


    He closed his eyes and gasped.


    "The emperor was afraid that the seventh Prince''s heavy army would attack the capital, so I had to stay in the palace. However, Yelv Chong also wanted to use my servant to let Lian Qiuchi smuggle me out of the palace. It was just to marry the seventh prince or you. I was always a chess piece to hold the seventh prince, wasn''t it? I told him that there was only one person missing in the world. He said He gave up these and watched me escape with one eye open and one eye closed. What about the seventh prince? The emperor still doesn''t know him. He has no intention of officialdom. Besides, if he wants to compete with you, you may not be his opponent. He chose to go to the border and put his life on it. Do you still care about these powers? The emperor doesn''t know about slaves and maidservants now I''m just a palace maid. I don''t want anything. I just stay in the palace. In my life, I have no marriage. Isn''t that enough? What does the emperor want to see? Everything hasn''t changed. What has changed is that everyone''s heart is different. "


    I used to think that the prince had no ambition.


    When I was depressed, I advised him. Maybe it was then that he had a different feeling for me?


    People are so strange. If you help him when he is good, you won''t be remembered.


    If you support him in the most difficult time, he will remember clearly anyway.


    Of course, there have been many things that can bear hardships and different joys. I have read a lot in the book. I don''t know what is between me and the emperor? Because he never got my heart? So, has he been worried?


    I have tasted the sweetness and bitterness of love, and my heart is tired and tired.


    He sighed low and said softly: "Chuxue, how can you understand me? If I''m not a king, what''s the crown prince of the east palace? I have nothing. Every day, I think about what I can do? But my seventh brother and I do the same thing. Obviously, I''m better than him. My father and Emperor always admire him. Power has to be fought. There is no lack of calculation and evil in the strategy of the world."

 Chapter 197

    "I don''t know power, and I don''t like it," I said bluntly.


    "How do you know I''m lonely and self admiring? I struggle and walk alone. Up to now, I''m still alone. I miss that time, but I also know that if I don''t fight, I can''t even get to this place."


    His soft voice of helplessness and sigh rang in his ears.


    Emperor, there is also the emperor''s sorrow. I can''t help him.


    In the whole world, such a big, busy, no one knows, is also a pity.


    Born as an emperor, it''s better to be ordinary.


    Because in the palace, they are used to power, because every pair of eyes look forward to each other, so they have to ignore themselves.


    This is also the reason why he and the seventh Prince have always had the same ambition, but they are defending each other.


    In solitude, some changed things will never come back.


    "Chuxue, will you stay with me again?" he cried softly, without the dignity of the emperor.


    Junlang''s face was beseeching, but I said firmly, "the emperor let the maidservant in the palace, and the maidservant had to be in the palace."


    "Ni chuxue." he shouted angrily, "what do you want from me?"


    I didn''t think about him. I just wanted him to let go.


    Things are still things, people are still people, but the residual fragrance is no longer.


    He was angry and glared at me.


    I face it squarely without hiding. This is my determination. If my heart is soft, in the end, even I don''t know myself. I firmly believe that there are things that can change people in this deep palace.


    He was angry and looked at the water: "jump down for me."


    I jumped down without saying a word.


    It''s so cold that I can hardly feel it.


    He was so angry that he wanted to tear me apart: "Ni chuxue, you''re cruel." he gave me a hard look and walked outside the cold palace.


    I can''t. hurry up to the grass. I was so cold that I could hardly move. I was shaking and my clothes were wet.


    His temptation is over. There is no possibility between Ni chuxue and him.


    I ran and danced to keep myself warm.


    It was still very cold. I trembled out of the cold palace, and the imperial guard looked at me respectfully.


    Alas, they probably want to be the kind of love affair between me and the emperor.


    I''m so down, my whole body is wet, and my face is shaking. How do you think it should be pathetic.


    I ran straight into the room. As soon as I stopped, it was so cold that I felt pain through my heart and lungs.


    On the other side of the imperial garden, the play had stopped, and there were lights shining on it. I felt colder and colder.


    Back to where he lived, he quickly changed his wet clothes.


    He asked another maid for a bowl of ginger soup.


    There is no one around. I have to learn to take care of myself. Some sad, still have to stick to it.


    However, after drinking the ginger soup, I was relieved. At midnight, I still felt very cold.


    Lit the palace lantern and waved the darkness aside.


    Shaking his light body, he covered all the quilts in the room. It''s still very cold. But I feel a little uneasy, as if I haven''t done anything.


    I looked around the room and saw the pictures on the table.


    Yes, painting, I haven''t had time to give it to Xiaojing?


    I can''t break my promise. He''s afraid that every relative will throw him away.


    He got up vaguely, put on thick clothes, took the picture on the table and went to the east palace.


    The prince is the emperor and has lived in the emperor''s palace, while the East Palace is empty, but Xiaojing still lives there. He is too young to learn enough real skills and can''t stay with the emperor. I am also a little relieved. This is also good.


    When I walked past, it was three o''clock, and the moonlight was colder and colder. The sound of watching was more and more distant.


    Xiao Jing is still practicing her sword by the garden of the east palace. She has a model and looks like him. She is much more powerful than when I saw him before.


    "Xiaojing." I called softly.


    He wiped his sweat and stood there looking at me.


    Then he shed two lines of tears in his eyes, bit his lips and said softly, "I''ve been waiting for you, aunt."


    I sighed. Luckily I came. Otherwise, he will stay here all night. Will he practice all night?


    The child, at a young age, is more stubborn than me.


    I wish he could learn from Lin Pei. He has edges and corners. If he grinds it, it will hurt. It''s better to be smooth, so there''s nothing you can''t get through. And when people always have horns, they will be hurt.


    I Yangyang the painting in my hand and smiled apologetically: "sorry, aunt is late."


    "Aunt." he wiped his tears and smiled, "I''ll wait for you."


    I wiped his tears and whispered, "silly, isn''t it? Don''t do this next time. Think about it. If my aunt doesn''t have time to come for a while, don''t you wait all night. You can go back to bed first. My aunt knows where you live and send it to your room. Don''t you feel good when you look the next day?" he has to learn from him tomorrow. The emperor is going to train him, both civil and military.


    It''s not easy for him to cope with it and make people admire it. It has to pay a lot of costs and things.


    Xiaojing held my waist: "aunt, Xiaojing knows you won''t forget."


    I touched his head, looked at the moon and sighed. Where did he know? If the emperor, alas, if the emperor really violated me, I guess I''ll jump into the small river and freeze to death.


    Will he wait for me all night? I think so.


    He will be disappointed, and then, after knowing the news, he will be in pain, very pain, very pain.


    I smiled: "aunt is not good. Xiaojing wants to go to bed early, okay?"


    He nodded, his bright eyes soaked in tears, still so clear.


    Moreover, I will go to the Empress Dowager tomorrow. There are many things that are difficult to estimate.


    "No matter whether my aunt is around you or not, you should learn to be strong and happy, you know?" I looked at him and said gently, "my aunt hopes you will be more sensible year by year."


    He nodded and smiled at the corners of his lips: "aunt, Xiaojing understands. Xiaojing should be as happy as aunt. Aunt will float on the road."


    I chuckled: "how can aunt float?"


    "Xiaojing doesn''t understand, but my aunt will. My aunt always smiles on her lips and eyes. It''s beautiful, light and floating." he said seriously.


    I pinched his face: "Xiaojing has learned more and more things, and she can speak more and more. My aunt likes it, ha ha."


    Half squat down, against his forehead: "grow up, happy."


    He nodded, gently kissed me on the cheek: "Xiaojing likes aunt best."


    I was so happy that I smiled: "OK, Xiaojing, it''s midnight, I have to sleep. My aunt has to go back."


    "OK, Xiaojing will be very good. My aunt doesn''t like to go first, so Xiaojing will go back first." he said calmly. When he turned to the palace, he looked back three steps and smiled at me.


    What a sensible child. Well, I''ll be alone in the future. There''s nothing to be afraid of. Xiaojing will support me. Lin Peng also said that it''s good to support me.


    They are my closest people. In this world, in addition to love, there are many important things around me.


    I turned and walked outside the east palace. The wind was cold, the moon was cold, and my head hurt. However, I didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    Today last year, Lou poxie and I went out of the palace. Outside the palace, we watched lanterns.


    And the mask that was almost cut off, just like my road, always died halfway.


    He will not return to the palace again and seal the king. When he is outside, he has a place to live. He arrives at the palace alone. From then on, if he wants to enter the palace, he doesn''t come or leave.


    Once the emperor and a courtier, everything has changed.


    I went back to Chongge palace unconsciously.


    The gatekeepers were still those people. I wanted to go in and ask them if they could go in. They didn''t stop me.


    Here is the same as before he left. I like his study.


    There are many books that can''t be read. If you choose any one, you can see traces of careful reading, and some have made some changes.


    The red lanterns outside the corridor have no owner, but they are still the same.


    By the light, I sat in his position and still felt too big.


    In the vase, there is my picture.


    He said, go and have a look. That''s my favorite.


    In fact, I guessed half at that time, but I didn''t dare to prove it all.


    How silly we are, ha ha, we can''t say it.


    I''m sitting in a chair. My head hurts.


    I lay on his soft couch again, and a blanket? It was wrapped up carefully and couldn''t wrap my cold body.


    I think it would be nice if there were wine at this time.


    I want to get drunk. I feel terrible pain in the dead of night.


    I want to break evil, I also want to go to the official rain, so I''m doomed to such pain.


    The handsome, affectionate, persistent and lonely of Lou poxie.


    Shangguan Yu is tolerant, generous, arrogant and understanding.


    Every minute makes me move. I can''t tell who I love more.


    I''m a damn man. I have this idea. It''s hard to choose one of the two. It''s easy, but I can''t look at my heart.


    Repressing is not the way.


    Forget it, now in the palace, I just have 11 million ideas, which are empty talk.


    I have agreed not to choose. I have agreed to go there. I can''t go around anymore.


    After getting drunk, I clearly wanted to hate him, but I hugged him and slept on this couch all night.


    I betrayed again and again, betraying my will and Shangguan.


    In Qinhuai, I promised Shangguan''s marriage proposal. I should devote myself to him.


    Who says I have no affection for Shangguan? Isn''t it wonderful that the green love and appreciation, the same joy after success? Eat together, watch him angry, and always fight against him.


    How can people who haven''t looked at each other in the beginning feel that way?


    At that time, I wanted to hit him. Later, I liked him slightly. I felt good when he was around.


    In fact, I always like to be alone. He taught me a lot of things.

 Chapter 198

    I am more and more happy. This is life. Keep learning, keep understanding, and then understand. That''s one thing.


    Love, always past, injury, always good, the day is not bright.


    On this night, let me miss them unscrupulously.


    I''m an asshole. I don''t think people in the world are as bad as me. I ruined the arrogant Shangguan Yu and the noble loupo evil.


    Someone tapped on the door of the study: "maid Ni, it''s going to dawn."


    Oh, it''s going to dawn. Someone will come here.


    I sighed, folded the blanket neatly, took a clinging look here and went out of the study.


    The dark jungle was covered with snow.


    It''s also white. It''s very cold in the morning.


    The exhaled breath will not disperse for a long time.


    Back in the room, watching a large bottle of plum blossom spit incense and send fun, I smiled: "well, Ni chuxue, it''s dawn."


    It''s dawn. I persuade the emperor not to go back to the past. I can''t always remember now. As long as I live well, they can rest assured.


    This is the best. I''ve always been selfish, so they think of me more.


    Cheer up and have a headache. It''s a new day.


    It''s impossible to change the situation, just change my mood.


    Today, I have to see the Empress Dowager.


    The palace maid sent me hot water to wash my face. Seeing my ugly face, she whispered, "sister chuxue, your face is so ugly."


    "I''m probably a little frozen. Can you get me another bowl of ginger soup?"


    It''ll be better if you drink it.


    She nodded, "OK, I''ll go to the dining room right away."


    When I see the empress dowager, I can''t wear too happy or too cold. Who''s my face for the new year? As everyone knows, I am now the second to none palace maid.


    Awesome. Only serving the emperor is more popular than the father-in-law around the emperor?


    It turns out that dressing also has such knowledge. Why haven''t I learned it before?


    I chose a Blue Palace Dress and put it on. It''s also the golden mean. I think I''d better learn from Lin Pei.


    Poured down a large bowl of ginger soup, a share of heating, from the heart, more comfortable.


    A little father-in-law followed me to the Empress Dowager''s Ci Ning palace. I think the emperor deliberately asked him to follow me. If there is anything, or if I beg for mercy, he will quickly tell the emperor.


    Stepping on the snow, creaking.


    When I arrived at the Empress Dowager''s Ci Ning palace, she didn''t get up.


    Although I am quite different, I am only a palace maid in my identity.


    Kneeling outside the Empress Dowager''s nave, he said in a loud voice, "Ni chuxue, the maid, sends her greetings."


    An old man hissed softly, "you kneel first. The Empress Dowager hasn''t got up yet. It''s cold. The Empress Dowager will only get up. The old man will go in and ask the Empress Dowager for instructions."


    In a word, let me kneel there. I don''t know how long to kneel.


    I think it''s unique. The Empress Dowager''s means are really tougher and more agile than the emperor''s.


    Coincidentally, the snow in the corridor of the nave was not swept clean. Kneeling on it, the snow slowly moistened the skirt knees. I have to say that the Empress Dowager is really not very powerful.


    That''s tough enough.


    After kneeling for two hours, I heard some noise inside.


    The palace maid passed me and waited on me.


    The husband, who closed his eyes to refresh himself, opened his eyes: "kneel down first, and the old slave goes in for instructions."


    Kneeling, I was almost black in my eyes, my head hurt more and more, and my feet were stiff.


    Fortunately, after drinking ginger soup, I still have a hot breath wandering in my heart.


    After a while, the husband came out: "Empress Dowager Xuan Ni palace lady knocked."


    I almost couldn''t stand still. I rubbed my knees and calmed down before I went inside.


    The warm breath came to my face, which made me light.


    The Empress Dowager sat on the Phoenix chair. Once she was the queen, she wore all the beauty of the palace. Now she is a empress dowager, but she is a vegetarian. It''s clearly a beautiful face. It''s just a little older, and it''s even colder.


    The Empress Dowager''s spirit is very good. She doesn''t look like she just got up.


    I also know that the Empress Dowager wants to break my spirit.


    In fact, I don''t want to fight anyone. I''m just a palace maid. What does it say? What else can I do?


    It doesn''t matter to kneel. People''s edges and corners are slowly rubbed away in this way.


    I knelt down again and said respectfully, "my maid Ni chuxue has seen the empress dowager, Empress Dowager Jin''an."


    Instead of asking me to get up, she looked at me.


    The sharp and cold eyes didn''t scare me.


    So many days have hardened my childish heart. I know better that many things in this world will not happen unless they are afraid. It''s better to face it calmly.


    "Look up and have a look," she said coldly.


    I raised my head and looked into the cold eyes.


    I don''t know why the concubines in the palace, including the highest queen and every concubine, like to look at people with cold eyes to make people afraid.


    In this way, can they show their different identities?


    I don''t think the emperor would like it if he saw such eyes.


    She smiled lightly and said, "what a nice Ni chuxue. You are Ni chuxue who makes the emperor uneasy. AI family can''t see what makes you different. AI family can remember your maiden''s name, that is, your sharp teeth and sharp mouth."


    I dare not speak. Naturally, she still remembers what I said in Lihua palace?


    "Why? I can''t say it today?"


    What do you want me to say? Is there a fair place to speak in the palace?


    "It''s the maidservant who is presumptuous in the pear blossom palace." I didn''t say it with any sincerity.


    Didn''t you ask me to draw? Fortunately, I''m already prepared.


    The Empress Dowager half squinted: "you disdain, don''t you?"


    "I dare not," I said faintly.


    "No, I''m sorry. You have great courage." a sharp voice rang out: "Why are you staying with the emperor? Are you a Liao man, staying in the imperial palace of the Yan Dynasty, trying to do something." my questioning eyes did not allow me to retreat.


    That''s a bit of a mess. What''s more, it would be good if the Emperor didn''t give me an idea.


    I said lightly, "I dare not."


    "How dare you, AI Jia asked you, where did you seduce the emperor last night?" she slapped the table heavily.


    I know, it can''t be said that this is the emperor''s weakness.


    The Empress Dowager has a strong possessive desire. She wants to hold everyone firmly in the palm of her hand. The prince is not her fault. She must be afraid that he will become the emperor and that she will not be able to control him with power.


    Imperial concubine Ting was brought up by her, and she was also a distant relative of hers.


    However, the Empress Dowager did not understand that when the emperor was the prince, he was very depressed, because too many people controlled him. It was difficult for him to stretch his ambition and fight with talent. That''s what he hates most.


    Now that he is the emperor, does the Empress Dowager still want to control him? Can you?


    "I didn''t."


    "It''s a good one. Such a palace maid doesn''t pay attention to AI Jia. AI Jia looks at your face and looks like a fox in the Liao Dynasty." the cold light in her eyes seems to count.


    I smiled and said respectfully, "the Empress Dowager certainly doesn''t like someone to occupy some position in the palace."


    "Bold." the husband on one side angrily pointed at me and slapped me twice when he came up, making me full of Venus. Then he said, "empress dowager, this palace maid is so bold. The servant cut off her tongue for Empress Dowager and let her learn to be smart."


    So vicious, will it become like this after staying in the palace for a long time?


    Then I don''t want to, I must not become like this. Anyway, I want to leave here, either really or in another way.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t seem to have any resistance, but smiled lightly, so elegant that people admired: "this face is also a little eye-catching."


    As soon as I clenched my teeth, I said, "does the Empress Dowager like to draw other people''s faces? The Taoist priest on the edge of no dust has a long face, and the wounds on the face are still tangled together after they are cured."


    The Empress Dowager''s face changed greatly and pointed to the old father-in-law: "go out."


    My husband didn''t understand, so he waved his hand and went out with some maid in waiting.


    I''m really right. The Empress Dowager wants to kill me. She doesn''t even have a shelter.


    "Who told you?" her voice growled out in fear.


    "I''ve lived in the world for more than a month," I said lightly.


    She was more murderous in her eyes. She sat upright and looked at me with a smile: "sometimes people know more and have to go?"


    "The maidservant is not afraid of death, but if the Empress Dowager and the maidservant die, but the emperor knows what happened in the palace before, the maidservant is afraid that the Empress Dowager will be frightened."


    It turns out that I''m so hateful. I''m really getting more and more promising by threatening other people''s important acupoints.


    But I have to protect myself. The Empress Dowager is greedy for the honor and luxury now. She can''t afford to gamble.


    His fingers clung to the handrail tightly, and they were a little blue.


    Then she smiled and laughed loudly, "what are you afraid of?"


    "The Empress Dowager has nothing to be afraid of. The emperor respects the Empress Dowager very much. If the emperor knows how his mother''s concubine died, or if the immortal Taoist priest told the emperor, how could there be assassins in the palace to pick the prince? The maid thought that the emperor''s mind should be different. In ruthless Town, the emperor once said something to the immortal Taoist priest, but, Taoist priest She didn''t say a word. "Is she satisfied with these?


    If there were a little leakage at that time, the Empress Dowager would not sit so stable. This may be her wish, just a retreat, and out of the palace.


    It''s also poor. The Empress Dowager doesn''t know. She makes the emperor suspicious.


    It can be seen that the emperor always remembers the past. For so long, an assassination made him still suspicious. His mind is so long and deep.


    The Empress Dowager smiled: "what a powerful Ni chuxue. AI family knows why the emperor and the seventh prince in the palace are always pestering you. You are much better than your sister."

 Chapter 199

    "The Empress Dowager flattered me."


    "But no one told you that the more you know, the faster you die?"


    I shook my head: "but if I don''t know, I''ll die in obscurity."


    "What a Ni chuxue." she said with admiration, "what should the mourners do with you?"


    "The maidservant came up with the palace."


    She smiled: "how about the mourning family sending you out of the palace?"


    That send word, how many hearts are turning.


    I shook my head: "the Empress Dowager is also a compassionate person when she fasts and chants Buddha. Why does she always kill animals?"


    "Bold." she looked ugly, rushed up and slapped me in the face.


    It was so heavy that I felt dizzy and my hair was scattered. My sharp nails scratched my face. The pain made me take a breath. It must have been scratched.


    A hot breath rose from my heart and almost didn''t let me fall.


    I can''t fall. If I fall now, I don''t have to wake up.


    I swallowed the hot breath. I bit my lips to make myself more sober. I said calmly, "isn''t it? The Empress Dowager and the emperor''s biological mother are compatriots and sisters. After giving birth to the prince, they will shell in less than a month."


    "You dare to insult the mourning family, and the mourning family will kill you." she came up and slapped her face again.


    I found my own voice: "how can the Empress Dowager explain to the emperor?"


    As soon as she stopped her hand, she was stunned.


    I heard my father-in-law shouting outside the door, "long live the emperor, long live."


    Peace of mind, he lost.


    As soon as I waved my head, the loose hairpin fell to the ground, and my hair was scattered, which was even more miserable.


    This shake didn''t matter. I didn''t have the strength to fall to the ground.


    I have a headache that almost breaks away from the shackles of my body. I''m so tired, so tired.


    It''s the sound of rage and scolding. It seems very far away and very close.


    I hate these sounds. Can a person sitting in a high position be unscrupulous to get angry with others? So I don''t like it here.


    It''s always hard to calm people''s hearts and think.


    He picked me up, as if very distressed, and his fingers gently touched my face.


    I''m not dead. I just don''t want to open my eyes.


    His fingers trembled, and the emperor shouted, "hurry, imperial doctor."


    Holding me, I rushed out. When I got outside, the fierce wind made me shrink.


    But this warm embrace is not what I want.


    Lying on the soft collapse, the imperial doctor took my pulse and said, "tell the emperor, maid Ni is not in great trouble, but she has suffered wind cold, virtual heat and some minor injuries."


    "Why don''t you wake up?" he said anxiously.


    The imperial doctor said in some panic, "probably Ni gongnv''s body is too weak."


    Later, when the palace was quiet, the emperor grabbed my hand, put it on his face and touched it. I pulled it out hard.


    Only then did he know that I was awake and my eyes burned my face. He said, "first snow, why don''t you open your eyes."


    "Chu Xue, what are you talking about?" he even pressed down all his pride and dignity and said sadly.


    After a while, he stroked the wound on my face and said low, "chuxue, I''m sorry. I know what the Empress Dowager''s idea is and let you go. Why don''t you even ask for it, you stubborn temper?"


    Beg, beg will only make me fall step by step.


    How could I not know? One has two.


    I also owe this to him and the Empress Dowager. If these come in exchange for his guilt, I will apologize again. It''s also worth it. After a long time, I didn''t dare to face it and kicked my disobedient maid out of the palace.


    I always think so, it will make myself more powerful.


    He raised my eyelids with his two fingers, and I looked at him straight.


    He was weak, put it down again, sighed heavily and said, "you have a good rest."


    I''m really tired. After he left, I almost crawled back to my room. I didn''t even have the strength to go up to the bed.


    This disease seems to pull up all the major and minor diseases of my body.


    The palace brought black medicine, black, sour and bitter. I thought they were quacks.


    If shangguanyu, he wouldn''t let me like this.


    After drinking medicine, I fell asleep and heard someone crying.


    I struggled to open my eyes, saw a small face with rain, and looked at it with heartache.


    I want to wipe his tears. I don''t even have the strength to raise my hand.


    "Auntie." Xiaojing knelt in bed and looked at me with heartache: "Auntie, does it hurt, does it hurt. Auntie say something!"


    He was still a child. He was afraid that I would leave him.


    I chuckled, and the corners of my eyes were sour. Xiaojing gently wiped them off for me. "Xiaojing, there''s nothing wrong with my aunt. It''s just a cold. It may be more serious. It''ll be fine in a few days. Silly child, why are you crying? Who hasn''t been ill? Bite his teeth and come over."


    "Really," he asked seriously without blinking.


    I smiled: "of course, Xiaojing, don''t cry. Don''t make your aunt feel like she can''t afford a serious illness and she will die."


    "Aunt won''t," he whispered.


    "Of course not. Xiaojing, this disease may be a good thing for my aunt. Really. My aunt doesn''t want to stay in the palace. If my aunt can leave the palace, will Xiaojing be afraid?" what to do? So far, I still can''t think of a way to let Xiaojing leave the palace. I can''t protect myself.


    He didn''t understand, and then said, "aunt, Xiaojing will be strong. Like aunt, if aunt likes to leave the palace, Xiaojing will learn to grow up."


    What a sensible child, I feel relieved: "aunt is not sure, don''t cry. You come to see Aunt, to make aunt happy, not to make aunt want to cry."


    He smiled at me, the smile in tears was shining, and his eyes slowly had his strong look and toughness.


    Yes, this disease is not a bad thing for me.


    The emperor also came to see me. As soon as he came in, the room was full of brilliance. The bright yellow clothes of Jiulong opera beads looked out of place in the maid''s room.


    I closed my eyes and turned inward.


    He always thought I was angry, let him think.


    After two days of dizzy sleep, my head still hurts badly.


    He coughed a little and then sat by the bed.


    "First snow." he called softly. I pretended to sleep and ignored him.


    He turned my face and said, "don''t pretend to sleep. I know your body is weak. Just rest."


    "Chuxue, don''t be angry. It''s my fault. Let you go to the Empress Dowager." he said softly.


    Just pick me up and let me lean against his arms.


    "I like to hold you like this. Chuxue, all my weakness is placed with you, so I want you to stay." he said faintly.


    Kiss my earlobe, I open my eyes and push him.


    But he held it tightly: "chuxue, don''t move, let me hold you."


    "Emperor," I said coldly, "I have a headache."


    "I have a bigger headache than you," he said angrily. "I''ve never asked anyone like this."


    "Is the emperor begging me?" I raised my eyebrow. Pull his hand.


    The powerful big hand, even my hand, didn''t let me move the upper half: "don''t you hear it? Pretend to be stupid with me?"


    I smiled: "I thought the emperor was angry with me."


    "You." he was angry and couldn''t say anything.


    With another sigh, he said softly, "Ni chuxue, can you be fair to me?"


    "Emperor, can you indulge me? I really don''t like the palace."


    "Do you dislike me or the palace? You forgot how happy we were when we stayed together, didn''t you?" he asked step by step.


    I''m not allowed to escape. How happy I am. I''m the same with others.


    However, he didn''t feel it, so he felt it precious.


    However, the prince at that time, or as a friend, was not a stranger. He didn''t want to be so cold faced. I don''t like it, but I have to.


    "Emperor, you think it''s happy, then you don''t know. Ni chuxue at that time just couldn''t be happy."


    "Do you like Guanyu or loupo evil?" he cried out in a low voice.


    My heart is soft. Yes, I just like it.


    Then he lamented, "emperor, what can I do if I like it? They and I have no fate after all. Do you think I can choose one person to hurt another? In the end, I can''t."


    "What''s wrong with you staying in the palace?"


    "Everything in the palace is good. I live well, eat well and live well. However, the sky here seems to be surrounded by palace walls. I don''t like it. I like to live freely. There is no such class and the relationship between the emperor and palace maids. When I see people, I can''t think about whether to give gifts or what to do. I can''t kneel down. I''m more free to want to go there Go there. "I yearn for this kind of life.


    He clenched my hand and said forcefully in my ear, "I can let you live such a life and accompany me in the palace."


    I smiled bitterly and shook my head: "emperor, I know you have this power, and I know you are more capable. But emperor, no matter how powerful you are, you can''t separate the world with palace walls."


    "I''ll do it one day," he said angrily.


    "I don''t doubt your ability. You are an emperor who can do something. You are wise and decisive, have a plan, be considerate, and say a bad word. Emperor, you are much better than your father." I heard his words. It seemed that I wanted to let me out of the palace.


    There was some joy in my heart, and then said, "emperor, if you trap me, the Ni chuxue you want will go farther and farther. What am I like by nature? I don''t look good. I know that I am like a wild chrysanthemum. I like the survival of mountains and fields and the Golden Harvest sweeping the world."


    He tightened his breath and hugged his waist with his hands, which made me feel a little painful.


    "Emperor, I know you don''t like me. It''s not like this. I''m the princess of Daliao. Yelv replayed me and left, but he didn''t want to ban my nature. Emperor, do you want to?"


    "Ni chuxue, you are selfish," he complained.

 Chapter 200

    I nodded: "yes, I''m selfish, Emperor. Let me go. I finally promised you that I won''t get married. I won''t get married all my life. If the emperor thinks of me and goes around, I don''t mind the journey."


    He sniffed my earlobe carefully and couldn''t let me struggle. He bit again, which almost made me cry out.


    He let go of me without saying whether to let go or not.


    After brushing my sleeves, I found that I was sweating all over.


    Lying powerlessly in bed, gasping for breath.


    I found that in the palace, I can speak more and more. I don''t talk much.


    Lin Pei also came to see me. I hugged Yuanyuan and kissed him excitedly.


    Put it on the bed and let it run excitedly all over the bed. Lin Pei laughed straight at me as a child.


    I saw that his face was a little heavy, and I cheered up and asked him with concern, "Lin Peng, are you good at painting?" for three days, I couldn''t do it if it was me.


    He smiled, turned his eyes around and said in a low voice, "don''t tell me. In fact, I wanted to paint for a long time, so before the new year, I was painting by myself. I painted more than half of them. The emperor ordered me to paint. You said, can I finish the task?"


    I smiled and punched him on the shoulder: "it''s also treacherous."


    "How can you say that like this? It''s the current situation." he looked at the blooming flowers in the vase and said, "it''s from the boy!"


    "Don''t say that, Xiao Jing. He''s the best. He picked different flowers for me every day. My bones are hard and I''m uncomfortable when I lie down?" every morning, he came in quietly, inserted snow scented flowers, smelled my room and put sugar on the table.


    "But he has a prejudice against me and is afraid that I will take his aunt." Lin Pei said thoughtlessly.


    I smiled: "how could it? Our Xiaojing is the most sensible. He loves his aunt because I am popular and Xiaojing loves me very much."


    He looked at me with some exclamation: "it''s all right to laugh. Chuxue, you''re really lucky."


    I nodded, "I think so, too."


    "You." he nodded my forehead. "I don''t know to hide my emotions."


    "How can you cover up with Lin Pei? Isn''t it? Alas, I''m a little happier now, Yuanyuan." I picked up the dog: "tell my sister, how can your dog brother stop talking?"


    Lin Pei looked at me angrily and jokingly: "you, why do you have a dog brother? Well, I know I can''t hide it from you. The emperor ordered me to marry."


    I opened my eyes: "really, who is it?"


    It couldn''t have been that night. It hurt him badly.


    He lowered his head and said, "Nineteen princess."


    As soon as I clapped my hands, I was happy: "OK, there is a princess to be my sister-in-law." if someone else, I would feel wronged, Lin Pei.


    He is so talented, so good, so good. How can a woman be blessed to accompany such a good person in this world? But Princess nineteen, I feel fine.


    Princess nineteen is a lovely and frank woman. I like her. There is no breath in the palace. I admire her. I''m afraid I''ll die of grief if I want to stay in the palace for so long.


    Presumably, the emperor will not retaliate against Lin Pei.


    He is as bright as a mirror. He found such a good marriage for the 19th princess.


    It''s a good match. The 19th Princess often pesters Lin Pei to draw, and Lin Pei often uses the name of the 19th princess to block some things.


    Say no chance, how can it?


    "Are you happy?" Lin Pei pretended to be angry and looked at me.


    I patted him on the shoulder: "brother Lin, don''t dress me deep. My brother has always been a modest gentleman as gentle as jade. It''s her good fortune that the 19th princess can marry me."


    Lin Pei smiled with a sigh of relief: "you have such a different understanding, and only you will say so. They all say that I have climbed the high branch."


    "Can I be with them? I''m Ni chuxue, your good sister. Who says you''re climbing a high branch, it''s her blessing." I smiled at him. He seemed relieved and I was relieved.


    After a while, I asked, "Lin Pei, do you want to give gifts to be a sister?"


    He smiled and scolded angrily: "Why have you become a cheapskate? Of course, you have to give it, you have to give it."


    "No, I''m a palace maid, and I haven''t received a monthly gift yet. In this way, shall I draw a picture for you as a congratulatory gift? Let''s talk about it. You''re also married because of the picture of fragrant snow sea. I''ll draw another picture of hundreds of children to give you a follow-up. I feel so great when I''m an aunt and an aunt!" I''m so happy. It''s a dull day, Finally something happy happened.


    Lin Pei shook his head: "you''re not saved. You''re dead in the picture."


    "No, that''s OK. I''ll give you all my monthly service this month, but I owe it before I get it." I patted him generously on the shoulder.


    "I haven''t seen it before. I''ve given gifts and owed first. OK, you''ve opened my eyes again." he smiled at me.


    I smiled happily: "there''s always a precedent, isn''t there? Oh, that''s good, Lin Peng. I don''t know if people will think so. I''ll give you a xiangxuehai painting. You and the princess will get married in less than a year. The bride is not me. Do I want to cry? I painted that painting anyway."


    He lifted my shoulder: "Ni chuxue, don''t cry. You don''t want this opportunity. I don''t mind marrying one more."


    I picked up the pillow and hit him: "well, you''re thinking of concubinage before you get married. I''ll teach you a lesson for Princess 19."


    "I won''t support you after fighting again," he warned.


    I stopped, looked at each other, and couldn''t help laughing.


    With a sigh, he said, "Ni chuxue, you are really smart. I don''t know who can stand you in the future." he was tempted.


    I smiled and covered the loneliness on my face: "in my life, I won''t marry, I''ll rely on you to raise."


    He smiled: "take a good rest and come back to see you next time."


    Holding Yuanyuan, I sighed: "one by one is going to get married. I''m with you."


    It licked my hand, and I fell silent to accompany the animals.


    After lying for several days, my bones are really hard. I''m not comfortable at all.


    It was not until the Lantern Festival that the emperor released the order that I could go out.


    Yuanxiao, I also ran out to spend a day with shangguanyu and ate a lot of things.


    My father-in-law brought me a token and said I could leave the palace today.


    But I don''t know what to do. Get out of the palace. Where am I going?


    Shangguan Yu and Lou poxie came back yesterday. I want to go to the palace.


    But I dare not go out of the palace. I''m afraid that once I go out, two people will ask me to face it.


    "Sister chuxue, why are you sitting here?" a maid looked at me and asked, "sister chuxue can go out of the palace? You see, many people have gone out. I heard that it''s fun today, and there are people who put sky lanterns."


    I stroked my cheek and smiled: "Oh, put the sky lamp. You can see it in the palace."


    The emperor must be watching me in the dark. Is he willing to let me out of the palace?


    Or as soon as I walk on my front foot, he follows.


    Out and out.


    I''m still struggling, but why not? I sit here and sigh.


    I picked up the token on one side and ran out in the exclamation of the palace maid.


    I haven''t run so fast for a long time. I feel better after a serious illness. I really can''t stand it, but I''m eager to leave the palace.


    I don''t know. Who''s waiting for me?


    Two? Well, the brilliant fireworks of the Lantern Festival will also be the best memories of the three.


    Leaning against the palace wall, he gasped, looked at the door to be closed and said, "wait, I want to, I want to go out of the palace."


    "Why is it so slow? Hurry up." the Imperial Guard urged.


    I showed them the token and ran out.


    Take a breath, tidy up your smile and look around.


    There are a lot of people, but there is no one I want to see on the left, right and front.


    None of them came.


    I smiled, a little bitter, or raised my face and strode to the street.


    Shangguan Yu will think, loupo evil will come, loupo evil will think, Shangguan Yu will come.


    In the end, Ni chuxue is alone. Let the emperor have a look. I, Ni chuxue, am so alone.


    I''m still happy when I''m out of the palace.


    Isn''t he tempting? I''ll let him watch.


    A person, like ziyouwei, end to see, how to live.


    Lantern Festival is always lively. What''s not here? I like painting best. Can''t I go and have a look.


    People come and go, shouting and shouting. The capital will never be lonely and silent.


    Whether it''s the Lantern Festival or not, day or night. And I will never understand the capital.


    Although I try to integrate, my root is not here.


    I''m walking in the street, and I''m a part of it. But I can''t fit in, I can''t feel their happy and beautiful mood.


    Yuanxiao, many people come and go in pairs.


    I was alone, went to a small wine shop, deeply smelled a few mouthfuls of rich wine, and I walked aside.


    Go to the lonely side. If you don''t make yourself happy in this world, who will make me happy forever.


    There''s nothing great, just alone? I''m a little less, a lot, and I''m a little more. I don''t think people are white eyed. I bought a string of candied haws. I ate and walked. It''s sour and sweet. What a good taste.


    Biting the sugar paddle outside is sour fruit.


    I remember when I was a child, I liked eating best. The nanny said, eat, Xueer. If you eat too much, I think you still have teeth. If your teeth are ugly, xiaoxueer will not be able to marry out in the future. I''m afraid.


    After I heard it, I didn''t dare to eat it. Now I''m not afraid. I bite one by one, simply and neatly.


    When I think of my nanny, I know how much I miss her, how wide and deep her love is. Even my mother can''t match the nanny''s love for me.


    Sitting in a writing place, I thought, gently: "help me write a letter."


    "Girl, please," said the old scholar politely.

 Chapter 201

    I said softly, "nanny, I miss you very much. I''m your Xueer. Nanny, I still like to eat sugar gourd now. In fact, I loved it when I was young, but I remember your words. But the sugar gourd in the capital is not as delicious as that in Qinhuai.


    Nanny, how are you?


    Nanny, really, really miss you. I want to go home, nanny. In fact, I always want to say that you kiss more than my own mother. I like nanny best. "


    The old scholar looked at me and his nose was sour: "girl, why don''t you go home?"


    "Oh, it''s all right." I smiled: "just write it like this. Go back and say, I''m fine, I''ll see her soon." I laugh, I don''t cry, I''m not sour, and the wet nurse likes me to laugh.


    I smiled again. I took it out and touched it right. There was not half a copper plate.


    Oh, and earrings. I''ll put them on the table.


    The scholar waved: "girl, don''t use the money, just two copper coins? It''s okay."


    "I have money, ha ha." I smiled and pushed the eardrop over: "wait, I''ll redeem it later. Really, my last name is Ni, and I''ll be back later." I said loudly.


    Running to one side of the street, he stepped back and said Qin Zhun''s address.


    I''m so happy. It''s good to have no money. Only in this way can I have no reason to be decadent.


    Cheer up, Ni chuxue.


    There are many people on the other side of the street.


    Piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, everything, some people show their skills. Won the crowd and applause.


    I knew about these places last year, and I ran there happily.


    There are also many people here who ask for pen and ink. If they write well and draw well, someone will buy them. The price is quite high. However, if no one buys it, they will pay for some paper and ink. I believe that I am confident that someone will buy my paintings.


    I took a breath and saw that the table was full of pen and ink. I grabbed a pen, dipped it in the ink, waved it with a big stroke, and then waved my wonderful painting on the hanging white paper.


    The thick ink color, with different strength, gently and lightly sprinkled on it.


    Many people around looked around and marveled.


    One of the young ladies said with admiration, "I like this painting before it is finished. Girl, it''s so talented. I''ll buy it."


    It''s a forthright young lady. I like it. I turned back and asked her with a smile, "young lady, you''re not afraid of my ugly painting. You don''t ask me what I draw?"


    She smiled and sat in a chair. "What are you afraid of? Just look at your painting. Miss Ben likes it."


    "Well, with a word from Miss, I will draw you a beautiful one. This one is a landscape painting."


    "OK, Miss Ben will fix it first."


    "You don''t ask, how much will miss Ben give you?" the smell on her body is not a small jasper.


    Am I still afraid she won''t give it? Moreover, I''m really not afraid. I have my self-confidence. My paintings will be sold. I just want two copper coins to redeem my earrings. I''ve got today''s happiness. It''s enough. Whoever it is, two copper coins are readily available.


    I laughed. These pens were not easy to use. I even used my five fingers. I stained them with ink and drew them on the paper in different shades.


    Since drawing with Lin Pei, I have learned a lot from him.


    Painting is also crazy, but also grass up, and more elegant demeanor. There is always an unspeakable atmosphere for landscape.


    I like it. He always says I cheat.


    I don''t ask for anything else. When I draw, I can get happiness, admiration and admiration. I don''t listen to it.


    How good, how worth it, a picture, two copper plates.


    It''s really fun to draw easily.


    How long, how long have you not enjoyed the wonderful taste in the painting.


    I''m still enthusiastic. I''m still persistent in painting.


    "Good." I put the last color on my hand, and the young lady exclaimed, "good painting."


    I went to a place with water on one side and cleaned my hands. When I came back, there was a group of people around the painting.


    "Girl, your painting is good. How about I buy it for 1000 liang?"


    I shook my head and smiled: "sorry, this girl bought it first."


    "Will you draw me another picture, miss?" he said earnestly.


    I nodded: "OK. I''m in a good mood today. I''ll draw another picture."


    "Don''t look, everyone. This picture is mine." the young lady took down the picture on the board and rolled it up.


    He smiled and said to me, "you said, how much the painting is worth, how much money, Miss Ben will pay."


    I pointed out, she smiled and said, "no problem, 1000 Liang. It''s not difficult for Miss Ben."


    I shook my head: "wrong, just a copper plate."


    "Ah." the crowd shouted.


    I smiled: "today I only draw two paintings, one, just a copper plate."


    "Oh, girl, that''s what you said. You just said to draw one for me." the person who talked to me just now was surprised: "fortunately, I said it early. That''s it. Girl, it''s the same in the lady''s hand."


    All the people wring their wrists and said slowly. They just wanted to see how much the painting was.


    I don''t ask for anything else, I just ask for a pleasure.


    The young lady handed the picture out: "this picture is for you, and my sister will draw another one for me."


    "Really?" the man said incredulously.


    "Go and find out. I''m from the MI family in Beijing. I never keep my word." she raised her head and said.


    The body has an extraordinary momentum and beautiful facial features, which are very exquisite.


    I just found out, miss, it''s so beautiful.


    As soon as she said this, everyone shouted, and she said with satisfaction, "the rice family in the capital is the rice family with great wealth."


    "Sister, draw another one for me. I want to see. What else can you be satisfied with?"


    I laugh, she is also a very happy person. I like it.


    "OK, Miss MI, do you like snow?"


    She nodded and drank tea gracefully. I asked again, "Miss MI, do you have Rouge?"


    "Of course, rouge handkerchiefs are complete." she snapped her fingers and didn''t ask me what''s the use.


    A girl put a box of rouge on the table.


    I smiled and adjusted the rouge.


    Like snow, I painted her a different snow, and red leaves are the only bright spot in the painting.


    I think this young lady is noble. Red and white, bright and dazzling, suitable for her.


    Trees are still painted in ink, but this one, I painted very thin, light, thick and shiny.


    The painting is white, and the scene is light black and thick black.


    After painting, I draw red leaves.


    Looking at the deep and shallow rouge, I smiled at Miss Mi: "borrow the fragrant handkerchief."


    She looked at me in amazement and took out her handkerchief from her sleeve and gave it to me.


    I stained my handkerchief with red rouge and put it on the plum trees by the snow.


    Next, there are red leaves. You can''t use a veil. Use a brush to hook them carefully, and then put them on the thick and heavy ground with different colors.


    When I finished the last color with my fingers, the whole audience applauded.


    "How beautiful." Miss Mi stood up and looked at her in amazement.


    When I walked closer, many people surrounded me and said, "girl, painter, draw one for us and one for me."


    I shook my head: "no, I''ll draw two today, one and a copper plate."


    "This painting is estimated to be worth ten thousand Liang."


    What is money? Things outside of me.


    I stretched out my hand: "greedy for money, Miss MI, a copper plate."


    She looked surprised: "girl, can you come to my rice house to draw? How much money do you want? Just ask. It''s so beautiful. It''s so beautiful. I''ve never seen such a beautiful painting. I can''t believe that such a beautiful painting can be drawn with the monotonous colors of ink and red."


    "Thank you, Miss MI. I have no intention of going anywhere. Smell it. Is there a smell in the painting?"


    She sniffed the painting, opened her eyes wide and said loudly, "really, it''s amazing."


    "This is the fragrance of your handkerchief."


    "Girl, what''s your name? I''ll treat you to a banquet." she shouted quickly when she saw that I took the copper plate.


    I stepped back and smiled, "no, two copper coins are enough for me."


    I got a lot of happiness. How can we measure these with money? It''s impossible.


    Then he shook his head with a smile and looked at the sky. It was much softer.


    Then look at the crowd, his face is full of smiles.


    I''m still Ni chuxue. I didn''t lose myself.


    I jumped, laughed and ran again. For the first time, I felt that I had not been so happy for a long time.


    There is no other factor, just so crazy, so crazy, for two copper plates, I can draw for most of the day.


    I can bet a lot of earrings and find a reason to indulge myself.


    I ran to the scholar in a hurry. Two copper plates were placed in front of his desk. I gasped and smiled: "Sir, I''m here to redeem my ear pendant. These two copper plates."


    The old scholar took it out with a smile and pushed the two bronze mirrors towards me: "Miss Ni, no, someone redeemed it for you."


    I laughed vigorously: "someone redeemed this eardrop for me?"


    "Yes, Miss Ni." he smiled kindly, "it''s a young man."


    I also laughed, making everyone confused.


    I grabbed the earrings and two copper plates and walked all the way. I saw the old beggar and sent them all to his bowl.


    A full day, enough.


    I won''t ask, who gave me the money.


    I''m poor and happy. Sitting by a bridge, I watch ducks swimming.


    At this point, it was evening.


    Afraid to watch pairs of people make lanterns, I sighed, got up and walked to the palace.


    Pat your clothes. One day passed.


    I got happiness. I don''t know what answer the Emperor gave me.


    I entered the palace easily, waved to the back, said goodbye to the people who looked at me secretly, and said goodbye to the beauty of yuanxiao.


    Sure enough, I just returned to the palace. Before I could finish a bowl of rice, my father-in-law came to announce me to the emperor''s Zhenghe hall.


    I feel more and more scheming.

 Chapter 202

    I don''t know if it''s a last resort to grow up. Anyway, I just don''t like myself like this.


    I can madly draw two copper plates for a long time. This is my free and arrogant nature.


    I am clearly happy, but now I have to pretend to be helpless and cold to face the emperor.


    To be honest, don''t say what he said was fair or unfair. I don''t like what I am now.


    Some sighed and went into Zhenghe hall under the guidance of his father-in-law.


    There was a table of wine and vegetables under the moonlight, with the fragrance of flowers and moonlight lights around, but there was not even a maid in waiting.


    I''m just standing there. I don''t know where he is? Why?


    After standing for a while, he came.


    No Dragon Robe, just plain white clothes.


    He looks very good in white. He has a tall body and a beautiful face. He is also a graceful person.


    "Sit down," he said lightly.


    I sat down solemnly, playing with the silk sash on my skirt.


    He put down his chopsticks heavily, made a clear voice and said unhappily, "Ni chuxue, can you be more serious?"


    I raised my eyes and looked at him. With a flat face, I said, "emperor, your servant is serious."


    Come on, say what you want to say? In fact, what do I think of listening or not listening? It''s not the idea of standing on the same line. I know. I''m irritating him.


    He has his weakness, and I have my persistence.


    "Ni chuxue, are you very unhappy? Don''t you drive with me? I hate your ghost appearance." he said calmly, poured a glass of wine and drank it up.


    "It''s the fault of the servant." I''ve done enough of my servility and poured him wine.


    He looked at me quietly, then sighed and said, "chuxue, I like your free and easy temperament, so free and unrestrained, like an untouchable cloud on the horizon. Why can you be free in the palace, but you can''t do it."


    There were some waves in his eyes, and I laughed to myself. He said this on purpose to let me out of the palace.


    Just want to see what I do? That''s what he thinks about who he''s with.


    In fact, neither of them came.


    "Give me a smile," he said softly.


    I open my face, laugh, laugh, laugh.


    He shook his head and said angrily, "it''s not such a smile, it''s a happy smile."


    I shook my head: "at most, the emperor, eat quickly. The dishes are cold."


    He spread out his palm. On it were two strings of crystal clear jade pendants. They were my earrings.


    I was not surprised that it would fall into his hand. I was not surprised. I looked at the faint moonlight, and the jade color became fragrant.


    "I gave it to you," he said angrily.


    I blinked: "when I have no money, I will pawn anything valuable."


    He glanced at the bead between my wrists: "why don''t you pawn that thing."


    I shrugged: "I promised a person not to take down the beads. This is happiness and represents happiness."


    "However, I am happy." he looked at me with unfathomable eyes: "you have become two copper coins, you have painted two natural and unrestrained paintings, you are happy, you are happy, and you have changed it back."


    "Emperor, the wine and vegetables are getting cold." nothing? Is it worth talking about?


    When I stood up to pour wine, he hugged my waist: "chuxue, I want you to stay in the palace."


    I smiled. The corners of my lips couldn''t help rising. He finally let go. He was so sick.


    Poor empress dowager, I borrowed her east wind.


    But how long have I been in the palace? He has to let me go. It can be seen that the emperor''s heart is also soft.


    My black hair was buried in my waist. I still said lightly: "emperor, this is the place where I am under house arrest. How can I fly? I can''t fly out of a cage."


    Let me go. I''ll leave the palace right away.


    He raised his eyes and looked at me. In his faint eyes, there was some wet meaning: "first snow, tonight, go to the laundry palace for an appointment. I''ll let you go."


    "Really?" I couldn''t hide my surprise and cried happily.


    Seeing a touch of anger on his face, I put away my smile and said, "a gentleman''s words do what he says, especially the emperor''s, but you don''t joke."


    He nodded and sighed: "I won''t let you go. How can I feel empty and bitter in my heart? I tossed when I saw you unhappy. In fact, I want you to be with me."


    "Emperor, I like painting outside."


    "I hate building breaking evil, Shangguan Yu." he said childishly.


    I smiled and fell silent: "I really don''t have a marriage with them. Everything has passed, and I won''t go back to the past. I hurt them both. The injury may be deep or shallow. I don''t know. I don''t want to expose those scars."


    "I will marry them all. Remember your words, I''d rather not marry than be a concubine." the emperor warned.


    I smiled and nodded cheerfully: "I remember."


    "I''m still worried," he said.


    I pulled down my face: "emperor, it can''t count."


    "I like you. I''m not afraid of your jokes when I grow up. It''s the first time I like a person like this."


    "What about the wind?" I asked softly, and my heart softened.


    The emperor gently hummed his hand and pinched my waist: "how can she compare with you? I met her in the laundry palace, just like you. She is a man with means. She is hard to get. I also know that she is a spy. So, how to love? Ni chuxue, I have no burden with you. It''s very relaxed and comfortable, so I like you."


    "This is a bosom friend, a friend, not a favorite." you must misunderstand him.


    He sneered: "just so eager to get rid of me."


    "Women all over the world will like the emperor''s wisdom and martial arts."


    "Don''t flatter me, that''s it, that''s it." he murmured, then raised his head and looked at me with beautiful eyes: "don''t talk out of the palace, just stay with me, isn''t it good?"


    Without saying a word, I pulled his hand: "don''t hold me."


    "I like watching you undress in the pool?" he said.


    I saw a joke in his eyes and grabbed my collar: "I''m Sanzhen jiulie."


    He smiled, let go of me and raised a glass of wine: "what a sanzhenjiulie, to you."


    Before I drank, I added, "your words count, Emperor. I don''t want to be here."


    He chuckled, some meaningful: "it must mean what you say, but it is also conditional."


    "What conditions?" I inquired first.


    "When the couplet asks you to enter the palace, you have to enter the palace. When I leave the palace, you have to accompany me. If I''m still lonely, you have to play music to me. You''ll know some more tomorrow. Go back and see you in the laundry pool after three o''clock." he let me go and drank and poured it himself.


    I saw the hurt and silence in his eyes, but I had to be cruel.


    A soft heart will only make me unable to do many things, including leaving the palace.


    Back to where I live, I still feel some heavy and joy intertwined.


    Yuanyuan rubbed my feet before I laughed and rolled into bed with it: "Yuanyuan, my sister is going out of the palace. How good it is. Woo, I finally packed up, and I won''t hurt him."


    He must be unhappy, but I have to go and everything will get better slowly.


    He likes me to get along with him like ordinary people. Does every emperor have their unspeakable loneliness.


    If he was cruel enough to me, he could imprison me for a lifetime and use aphrodisiacs. He didn''t do anything.


    I''m just seriously ill, but if I lose my temper with him, he can''t stand it.


    Does he also understand what it means to let birds fly far away? Trapped in the palace, I was like a thorn to him.


    Well, it''s still early and haven''t hurt deeply.


    However, the third watch.


    I chuckled, wrote something on the paper and pasted it on a lantern.


    When he asked me out, I was still Ni chuxue who loved to dream? He always breaks an appointment. In fairness, let him know what it''s like to break an appointment.


    As soon as the third watch struck, I gave the lantern to the maid in waiting for the night and asked her to carry it to the laundry pool.


    He sat in the chair and waited for him to come. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the door to be kicked open.


    I smiled and said, "just right, the tea is fragrant."


    The emperor''s face was a little black: "you, Ni chuxue, you missed your appointment."


    "Didn''t I ask someone to carry the lantern? It says that this time I break my appointment, emperor, you should be fair. If you lose my second appointment, I''ll lose you once. This is called not breaking my promise."


    He smiled angrily. His anger rushed away and approached with a smile. His cold hands held my cheek: "don''t you just want me not to forget to let you out of the palace?"


    I nodded and offered a cup of tea with both hands: "Lou Po RI, please drink tea."


    He smiled bitterly: "if you want to separate, just ask me to drink tea. Ni chuxue, I didn''t seem to say when to let you out of the palace, did I?"


    I pouted: "emperor, you have no jokes."


    "OK." he generously promised, "don''t you just one maid out of the palace? What''s the big deal?"


    "Yes," I smiled.


    He lowered his face again: "I still can''t bear it."


    "I''m waiting for the emperor to deal with Ni chuxue''s trouble when he manages the world and is prosperous. At that time, I''m afraid you''ll see a madman. A madman who uses a pen to tie his hair, and a madman whose face is black and frightens you out of words."


    He smiled: "chuxue, I still want to hug you. In the future, there must be no chance?"


    I didn''t understand what he meant, so I thought, of course, I travel all over the world. Even if you want to make a decree, you can''t find me.


    He stood up and hugged his head.


    He suppressed his head and said, "chuxue, I want you to kiss me."


    My face pulled: "emperor, don''t go too far."


    "It''s the last time," he said, with a pitiful look in his eyes.


    Now the emperor is not powerful or inaccessible at all. He is just like a child.


    I put my hand in his eye, lowered my head and kissed him gently on the forehead.

 Chapter 203

    "Your Majesty, you have fulfilled your wish. Will Ni chuxue leave the Palace tomorrow?"


    "Leave the Palace tomorrow," he said sadly.


    "Well, the emperor doesn''t have to come tomorrow." I''m afraid he will change his mind again.


    He hugged me and sighed: "Chuxue, I really want to keep you in the palace. When I see you, I see a touch of warmth in the cold imperial palace. But I see you outside. I''m so comfortable and happy. I think I really don''t see you like this in the imperial palace. I prefer you outside. If you are closed at this time, I will slowly grind into being like other palace maids and lose your nature slowly , is it Ni chuxue I like? I think again, Yelv thinks so much of you. Why let you go? I think he just doesn''t want to ban you. "


    "Chuxue, smile and show me. Don''t give me a fake."


    How can I refuse his present request? I grinned at him, "is my little tiger tooth beautiful?"


    He laughed and burst into tears.


    I blinked: "wine instead of tea, a toast to you, no, tea instead of wine."


    He nodded: "Oh, so you like drinking, too."


    The next day, he really didn''t come to see me off.


    When my father-in-law came to announce the decree, I was not angry.


    What a broken day, what promises, full of constraints on paper, and what I hate most is that he restricts me everywhere.


    Out of the palace, what a good out of the palace. That is to leave the palace, which is called out of the palace.


    We have abolished all the titles of Lixiang and asked Lixiang to become a monk in a Taoist temple in Qinhuai. What about me? Go with me.


    This is what he called going out of the palace. He spent five years with Lixiang in Qinhuai.


    No wonder he said he wouldn''t send it. I''ll make trouble with him.


    Well, well, I didn''t say I''m still not a palace maid. I just accompany, but I''m not allowed to marry, but I''m not allowed to drink, and I''m not allowed to go with too many men.


    I don''t believe it. The emperor really has thousands of miles'' eyes. What else can he see me doing?


    What do you mean, don''t worry about the whip. When I want to go to Qinhuai, the first thing is to have a good drink.


    Now I know, is he so complacent at the bottom of his eyes?


    Qin Zhun, I miss the place day and night. I don''t know if it has changed.


    Will my father still recognize me?


    I want to settle with him, but he''s going up.


    Forget it, isn''t that just one eye open and one eye closed?


    Still thinking about when he became so peaceful, he was still like that, and he still had some trouble in his heart.


    With a stomach full of anger, he got into a carriage and left the palace.


    What else, here, let me meet a good man.


    It''s a good man, otherwise I wouldn''t have left the palace so easily? Three years, three years is so long.


    He added me for another five years. I was not allowed to drink. The first thing I did when I went to Qinhuai was to drink.


    It''s finally out. I have to celebrate at last.


    The sky was high and the emperor was far away. It was like a dream.


    Lixiang has experienced a lot of things. She is like a half fool and always doesn''t speak.


    "Out of the palace," I said softly.


    Her eyes brightened and said, "out of the palace." some sighed low, but also some lonely.


    I nodded without saying anything. She must have suffered a lot when she ran away and was caught in the palace. I also know that she must be punished. Therefore, she is not very talkative.


    I remember when I entered the palace, the sharp essence of pear aroma, the radiance, the pear fragrance that never concede, all the possession, became empty, and now it turns out to be so.


    The blow was really chilling.


    When the Palace door closed, there was a heavy sound.


    Li Xiang asked me, "chuxue, where am I going?"


    Where to go? Does she have no purpose now? I sighed: "the emperor has settled the rest of your life."


    I don''t like being so dull. I went to the front and sat with a palace maid. I looked at the red wall glazed tiles. Slowly, I was far away. Slowly, I could only see the mighty glass tips.


    Goodbye, palace, the palace I hate most.


    It''s always ugly, always intriguing, and I don''t like it.


    Walking from a remote path, I slowly got out of the capital.


    No one came to see me off. When I entered the palace, a car of women sat together and fainted.


    Now, I can really leave. My heart is old.


    The carriage went slowly. It took almost ten days to get to Qin Zhun.


    The government over there probably received the order and personally picked up Lixiang to the Taoist temple and Qingxin Taoist temple.


    Li Xiang shouted, "I''m not a monk, I''m not a monk."


    "Ni chuxue, save me, you heartless man. I don''t want to become a monk."


    I went up with a sigh and looked into her eyes: "Lixiang, how can I save you, the way you choose, you will go on by yourself." what ability do I have and why, she is always like this.


    "Why, I have nothing?" she cried bitterly.


    He took my clothes and asked, "Ni chuxue, did you drive Lou Yuyu away? You and Shangguan Yu are not good things."


    I pulled off her fingers one by one and slapped her hard. She couldn''t believe it and stared at me. It seemed to eat me.


    I said sternly, "Yin Lixiang, haven''t you woke up from your dream? What floor Yuyu, that''s a liar. You have to forget that you live your life steadily. Do you want to be cheated again? Haven''t you been hurt enough?"


    She was stunned, then cried, pointed to me and scolded, "Ni chuxue, if you dare to hit me, remember it for me. I won''t let you go."


    Yes, I haven''t hit her since I was a child? How cruel she is now.


    I''d rather she had some fighting spirit and get better slowly. Obviously, she is a talented woman, but she has become like this. How can she not sigh? Fortune makes people.


    I also lived in the Taoist temple, but I was a companion. I was free and polite to me from top to bottom.


    My father became the prefect, but he avoided Li Xiang today.


    In fact, his bones are also very proud. I think I inherited a lot from him. He still couldn''t accept it. Lixiang became the first emperor''s concubine.


    People climb high, climb high, it is cold, and then fall down, she can''t adapt. I think she needs a quiet time to adapt slowly.


    The Taoist temple is in a mountain forest with large cotton fields below.


    I never found it so beautiful.


    Sitting on the hillside and looking down, a piece of green is sprouting.


    Is free, but my heart is empty.


    Without a person with me, I''m still not happy. I want to cheer up, but I''m always powerless. After four or five months, I heard that the Camellias in Qinhuai are so beautiful. But I lost a spring.


    Qinhuai''s painting fairy will start again, so the nanny urges me every day. I don''t know her mind. It''s just her talent. Which childe likes me and marries me back.


    I looked up, the green leaves on the branches were provoking me, so that my eyes could not be moved.


    Ten fingers were naughtily stained with ink and printed on it.


    Five years, I thought it was fast, but it was slower than a snail going up a tree.


    When I''m angry, I''ll buy wine.


    I''m waiting, I don''t know, what am I waiting for? Five years? How long? Why is it so slow?


    I leaned powerlessly against the easel. I thought I was strong.


    However, vulnerability is pervasive, which makes me very painful and uncomfortable.


    "Xueer." the old voice sounded on one side of the forest road.


    I raised my head and squeezed a smile: "nanny. I''m here?"


    The tighter you put your hand on the back of your clothes, no matter whether it will be dirty or not. Anyway, few of my clothes are very clean.


    I''m down and out. I don''t have any clothes without ink. One more touch, not afraid.


    I don''t know why I am? I always want to keep myself busy like a ghost.


    The wet nurse approached me with the basket, looked at me and said, "I drew it again. How many times have I told you, you,,"


    "All right, all right, nanny, don''t draw if you don''t draw? You''ve told me many times.


    "Yes?" she asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, nanny, I''ll wash my hands and eat the rice made by nanny. Chuxue likes it best. You see, I''m getting fat."


    Nanny shook her head: "what''s getting fat? If you lose weight, nanny is afraid you''ll fly away."


    I smiled and walked to the mountain spring on one side.


    The cool water reflects my thin face in the morning. Can''t I cheer up?


    I thought I could. Painting can always let me find my happiness.


    No, Ni chuxue can''t live like this. She is unhappy and makes the nanny unhappy.


    When I arrived at the Taoist temple, the nanny lived at the foot of the mountain for me. On weekdays, I drew pictures and asked the nanny to send them to the painting studio to sell. I also had to pay a few silver to support me and the nanny.


    Is she too idle, always controlling me?


    I patted my face to make me feel better. I said to the reflection in the water, "you can''t do this again."


    Nanny looked at my face, sighed and said, "chuxue, it''s time to find a companion."


    I smiled and felt bitter: "nanny, I have no fate in this life."


    "Do you still think about the young master of Shangguan? Now I''m not sure that people have been married for a long time. Chuxue, you silly child, don''t be so stubborn. It will always hurt you. You think the wet nurse can''t see who you''re thinking?" she gave me a white eye.


    I smiled: "nanny, you are so powerful. I thought, why is the food so rich today? Is there an old man who sent it to nanny?"


    She looked at me angrily: "look what you say. The nanny is old and old. How long can she stay with you? Miss, you should find a partner."


    "No hurry, no hurry." I picked the rice.


    "You think you are still young, chuxue. I tell you, remember the person the nanny mentioned to you last time?"


    I nodded. If I said I didn''t remember, she would say something about me.


    He thought for a moment and said, "it''s the scholar surnamed Hu, isn''t it!"

 Chapter 204

    "Surname is Yang." nanny is powerless: "chuxue, you have to see me tomorrow."


    "But we have to draw tomorrow, otherwise we have no food to eat. I want to earn a little more money. Then the nanny can''t walk. I don''t go anywhere every day and accompany the nanny." my mouth is a little sweet.


    The nanny cried and patted my hand: "Xueer, nanny knows you are a filial child."


    "Oh, that''s what they say." I accepted it impolitely.


    "It''s just that I''m not serious with the nanny. Xueer, go. It''s also your father''s meaning."


    I bow my head, my father means.


    I haven''t seen him since I came back.


    I don''t know how he''s doing, but being an official and being waited on can reassure me.


    He felt sorry for me, so he actively looked for a marriage for me.


    My lazy companion doesn''t like to run to the Taoist temple. When I see Lixiang, she always looks at me with resentful eyes.


    Taoist priests in the temple have ignored me for a long time. It''s nothing if they don''t go back for ten days and a half months.


    After this experience, I know my life experience and why he doesn''t hurt me.


    However, I was raised by him after all. How can I be ruthless? I just don''t know how to face it.


    The nanny''s proposal was rejected by me.


    Can this cheer me up? No, my heart is empty. I need time to forget.


    When I was trapped, I always wanted to fly out. When I flew out, I couldn''t find my way.


    I don''t know why? Missing is getting stronger and stronger. I want to see them once and again. Greed is not good, so I will be sad.


    Sent the nanny back. She was sulking.


    I smiled: "nanny, don''t be angry. Chu Xue dressed up beautifully today and went to deliver the paintings. Maybe the little boss of the painting studio will introduce one to me immediately when he sees my talent and appearance? Isn''t it?"


    "I don''t care about you." she snorted coldly.


    But still turned out a new suit from the bottom of the box and gave it to me: "don''t get dirty."


    I feel like a child. She is my mother. Give her a gentle hug: "thank you, nanny."


    Her eyes were red: "thank you for what? Don''t you treat the nanny as an outsider?"


    "Never. Don''t cry, nanny. I''ll go out right away and buy a pig''s head for the nanny tonight."


    It made her laugh: "just bring a man back to meet the nanny."


    I shrugged in fear: "Alas, why do you always worry that I can''t get married?"


    I have no fate in this world? Forget it, get out.


    When I changed my clothes, the nanny combed my beautiful hair and had to look through the rouge powder at the bottom of her box. I was so scared that I ran out with the picture in my arms.


    This is the suburbs. There are still some roads into Qinhuai.


    The scenery is still the same, the flowers still send fragrance, and the wind is still smiling.


    Ten miles of lotus flowers are so beautiful that every house near the water is an exquisite work.


    From a distance, it''s a beautiful picture.


    The weather changed as it changed. It began to rain and everyone around ran. I don''t have an umbrella. The rain drops like soybeans hurt my face. If the painting gets wet, the silver will be soaked in water.


    Holding the picture, I awkwardly folded the lotus leaves to keep out the rain.


    My appearance amused the girl in the flower boat and attracted bursts of laughter.


    An umbrella was blocking my head, and the falling raindrops were splashing out.


    My breathing almost stopped, and my heart was jumping at this moment.


    Full of paintings fell to the ground and were drenched with rain.


    He smiled and said, "why don''t you bring an umbrella."


    Forget the heaven and earth, forget the rain, I turned my head, tears poured out, I rushed up, and he hugged me.


    Empty heart, found a point.


    There is a kind of heartache, slowly recovered, there is a heavy, put down in the heart.


    When the umbrella fell, he held me around and said briskly, "do you miss me?"


    I nodded like mashing garlic, and tears fell in the rain: "I want to."


    He smiled, still gentle with the vicissitudes of life, without losing his pride. He was great and handsome, which attracted the girls in Qin Zhun''s flower boat.


    I cried tears mixed with the rain, but I couldn''t break it. He put me down, wiped my face gently with his big hand, and whispered, "why do you still like to cry."


    "I miss you." I cried sadly.


    He smiled proudly at the corners of his mouth, teased me and said, "Ni chuxue, do you want to be shameless?"


    "I miss you, I miss you." the more you cry, the more sad you are.


    The thoughts that have been overstocked all spring are poured out. I thought I could see them again calmly. One day, I would meet them. But I couldn''t control the pain in my heart and cried happily.


    "Well, well, you miss me, and I miss you too," he said in a low voice, with a long emotion. Then he added, "so when you pass by, come here and see you."


    I sucked my nose and looked at him carefully. The rain made his face a little fuzzy. I stood on tiptoe. He shook his head, then half bent down and let me look at him.


    Wipe the rain off his face and pinch it fiercely: "why do you come to see me now?"


    "Ugly and fierce, how can such a woman marry?" he raised his eyebrows and stared at me.


    I stepped on his foot: "don''t say I''m ugly. If you want to marry me, you can''t line up from here to the Taoist temple. You''ve been there all the time. Why don''t you meet me? I really miss you."


    There was some helplessness in his eyes, or didn''t he say anything? There seems to be a lot of things that can''t be said. Suddenly, I grabbed my hand and ran in the rain.


    I like it. No matter where he takes me. It turns out that the person who doesn''t give up is always me, waiting all the time.


    He came and Shangguan Yu came. I wanted to laugh and couldn''t stop crying.


    I don''t dare to think about Lou poxie. I just think about now. At this moment, he ran wildly in the rain holding me. Can''t you think? If I think about it, I''m bound to hurt even the top officials.


    He came, I let go of my heart, let go of everything, and ran with him in the rain.


    The paintings discarded on one side spread out on the ground, and the thick dark summer color turned black.


    He grabbed my hand and rushed into an inn. He asked the waiter to buy me new clothes.


    After changing my clothes, I looked at shangguanyu straight. I had an idea in my mind and couldn''t control it any more.


    I held out my hand and looked at the officer.


    He was inexplicable, smiled and said, "why? Ask me for money? It''s so frustrating."


    He ridiculed me with a hateful low voice, hit my palm with a big hand, raised his eyebrow and said, "No."


    "I want to believe." I took back my hand and looked at him. I couldn''t blink. I couldn''t believe it. Shangguanyu was standing in front of me.


    His deep eyes, dark and deep, made me dare not face it. I think it''s too deep. I can''t afford it.


    He stood up and stood by the window watching the falling rain.


    Summer rain always comes fiercely and then goes quickly. It is broken and falling. The bright sunshine has opened the color of a pool.


    On the green lotus leaves, there are pearl like crystal clear water drops, which are bright and colorful.


    When the cool wind blows, the room is full of lotus fragrance. The lotus that can be picked by tentacles is by the window.


    "Shangguan, where''s the letter? Last night, when you left, I couldn''t leave the palace. I begged Lin Pei to help me keep you. But I don''t blame you. You can''t stay in the capital. You also have your pride and dignity. My husband is ambitious. I can understand. Shangguan, where''s the letter you asked Lin Pei to bring back? I didn''t see it. Lin Pei inadvertently lost it." I thought, What must be written in that letter? I''m dying to know.


    I know Shangguan Yu very well. He won''t leave without reason. Even, he doesn''t take care of me.


    I don''t like looking at his back so much that I can''t see him. His back is so lonely and proud.


    He lazily supported the windowsill and said calmly, "it''s early snow. I''ll leave here in the next day?"


    I nodded clearly, and that was his answer. It''s my greed. The pain in my heart is thin and long again.


    I pressed down the painful feeling. Didn''t I think of it long ago? I''m a person all my life. I laugh and live by myself. It''s because I haven''t seen him for too long. It''s because I miss him so much. Therefore, I''m daydreaming again. Heartache should be, Ni chuxue.


    If you were not half hearted, if you didn''t see the letter, maybe the end would not be like this.


    I heaved up my breath and said with an indifferent smile, "I''m sorry, Shangguan, I''m worried about you."


    "First snow." he called me softly.


    I turned to look at him. Why didn''t he dare look at me again? In fact, he''s afraid he can''t hide, isn''t he?


    I promised him, I promised the seven princes, I am an evil woman.


    I picked up the corners of my lips and smiled, "goodbye, Shangguan."


    He sighed heavily. At the moment I closed the door, he turned around. The sadness in his eyes was darker than the night in the mountains.


    I closed the door and leaned against the back of the door. My heart was sour and I almost cried again.


    He held back, smiled, snapped his fingers and went outside the inn.


    No one knows the acid in my heart. I went outside and didn''t dare to look back.


    There was lotus fragrance everywhere. I hooked a big lotus leaf by the river. I sucked the fragrance and buried it in the lotus leaf and cried.


    Move away again, I think, I must be red and swollen at the moment, and pearl is also colorful on the lotus leaves.


    I walked a place and squatted on the grass, so that my heart didn''t hurt so much.


    Tears slipped into the water and disappeared.


    The glory of the sunset, I calmed down and looked at me in the water.


    It''s really ugly, with slightly wet hair and a messy face crying.


    I smiled at the water and she smiled at me. I smiled and thought, Ni chuxue is half a madman.


    There is no painting. I have to go to the painting studio to talk to the boss, otherwise I will miss his money making.


    As soon as I went, the old man recognized me, smiled and said, "Miss Ni, it''s great. All the paintings have been sold out. Today, did you send the paintings?"

 Chapter 205

    I shook my head: "it rained today and all the paintings were destroyed."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." he laughed happily, and his goatee turned up.


    "Is my painting easy to sell?" I asked.


    His eyes were round and bright: "of course, it''s easy to sell. Miss Ni''s paintings are in short supply, but miss Ni, don''t worry. Draw slowly. Those who buy paintings will wait."


    I nodded. It was a good boss. Looking at a lot of paintings displayed in the painting studio, I asked, "can you go and have a look?"


    "Of course," he bowed himself and led me in.


    Why do I feel strange? Even if I draw well, my business belongs to business.


    Shangguanyu''s accident, I think, without that rain, without seeing my helplessness and embarrassment, he will not appear. It will only upset him and hurt my heart.


    What about here? I looked carefully and had to find some clues.


    "Miss Ni, it will be the painting fairy fortress in three days. Miss Ni won the first prize that year. Will miss Ni still go this year?" he asked carefully.


    Half narrowed eyes, looking at me, this kind of temptation, maybe I wouldn''t know before, but I can understand now.


    I smiled and said, "go, why not? I just like painting. How can I not compare? It''s also a great pleasure to see other people''s strengths and learn some differences."


    Actively participate in everything, and keep yourself busy. Isn''t that how the days passed?


    Maybe I''ll make enough money and let someone take care of the nanny. Then I''ll go around and play. I won''t go if it''s far away, but it''s almost near.


    "Miss Ni, what a coincidence. This year, the youngest daughter of magistrate Lin took part in the painting of immortals."


    "Oh." I chuckled, "I don''t know her." how can I say that the enemy''s road is narrow?


    It''s just, it''s really predestined.


    After watching for a while, I was a little disappointed. There was no shadow here, but there was a table by the empty door.


    Looking through the narrow crack in the door, I saw a small plate of grapes. Dark grapes are ripe and attractive. I like to eat them. In the hospital, I ate his plate of grapes one by one.


    I laughed in my heart and felt sour.


    No matter how careful he is, he can''t hide it.


    Around me, he is everywhere.


    However, it was entangled in the end. Why didn''t he find a good woman? On his terms, he can find whatever he wants.


    He disdains to be a prince, but he has his real ability.


    I think if I don''t marry all my life, will he not marry all his life? He has such a skill. I always knew that he was quite stubborn, wasn''t he?


    I nodded, smiled and backed out.


    "Ni chuxue?" the boss called me, "I happen to have superior inkstones here, which can be sent to miss Ni to draw."


    I shook my head with a faint smile on my face: "no need."


    My heart hurts, not for me, but for him.


    He is the one who understands me best.


    His general person was him. At the border, he knew that Lou poxie was very dangerous and could die at any time, so he quit and helped me and him.


    It also fulfilled my heart and achieved heartache for him.


    I Ni chuxue is an asshole. Is it worth doing this to me? Am I a ruthless person? How can I be so heartless.


    In the snowy night, the call came to my heart.


    Love has become less important.


    Like a soul broken man walking in the street, listening to the noise, who am I? I''m Ni chuxue.


    If I am not happy, he will be unhappy all his life.


    How did god treat me so well? Let him always guard me behind.


    I hit a bottle of wine and leaned against the fence to fill it.


    The darkness of the night came slowly, blowing a pot of wine.


    Take a sip, I smile and read a sentence in my heart.


    Then say loudly: "from today on, be happy. All people should be happy."


    Take another sip, smash a jar of wine into the river, lift up your skirt and run to where you live.


    "Qinhuai women are amorous. They come to look at the night sky by leaning on the railing at night. Lang Nong comes to Lang amorous. He is willing to watch the stars with Lang," I whispered.


    I ran very fast and tired. At best, I was tired and fell in a large kapok field.


    It is a dream like cotton wadding that opens. It is a brilliant star that lights up the starry sky and drives away the darkness of the night.


    The first thing I said when I opened the door was, "nanny, I must participate in the painting fairy competition. Nanny, when someone tells you about marriage, I''ll have a look."


    I am not happy, he is not happy, I am not happy, he is not happy.


    The nanny held my head and cried, "silly Xueer, what''s the matter with you? Look at you."


    What the hell, the man in the mirror is so ugly.


    I patted the table: "Ni chuxue will start tomorrow, work hard to live and be happy."


    If he wants to go, let him feel at ease. I can''t be so selfish and always hinder him.


    "Yes, my Xueer, I must let the daughter of magistrate Lin go back disheartened." the nurse''s morale is higher than me.


    Still remember old things and bad debts.


    I looked at her with a smile. She was really old. How much she cared for me.


    I shouted, "let her step down in dismay."


    Two people, one old and one old, held their heads and smiled.


    I lie down in bed and go from tomorrow. I want to conserve my energy and fight the painting field again.


    I can''t let summer slip away.


    This is not like me. I want to be happy and comfortable, so that those who care about me can rest assured.


    Then I can learn to stand up.


    I can''t rely on others. The previous days have come. I know how to love myself.


    After sleeping for three days, I was so sleepy that I couldn''t distinguish between day and night. How can I say sleep?


    The nurse who loves me wants to spoil me. Even the rice is sent to my mouth.


    I chewed and swallowed it. She said, "go back to sleep. When you have enough sleep, our little Xueer will come back."


    How can I say that the wet nurse doesn''t understand? She is very clever.


    People call her little old woman. She''s smart and powerful.


    Nanny has never suffered a loss when buying vegetables. I have to admire her when I go with her twice.


    Never felt that the nanny was really good at it. Let the people around marvel and give her a thumbs up.


    In the past, in the Yan family, she mainly took care of me and took care of my daily life. There were special cooks in the Yan family, which made it difficult for her to develop.


    I shouted: "nanny, you finally have a place to play."


    She smiled and wrinkled her face into a chrysanthemum. The ruthless years still made her sideburns white.


    No wonder she is in a hurry. She wants me to get married soon so that someone will take care of me in the future.


    In fact, I don''t have to. I can take care of myself. I''m no longer the daughter of the Yan family. I''ve been a maid of honor. I''ve almost done anything hard. The nanny will never believe that I can pick up two buckets full of water.


    If you don''t learn, you''ll accomplish nothing.


    But I can''t tell the nanny like this. The nanny will be very sad. Sad at my growth, she hoped I would be taken care of like a child. Nanny is really better than my mother.


    On the third day, the sun was drying my ass. when the nanny bought vegetables, she saw me still lying in bed.


    He screamed, "my little ancestor, isn''t the painting competition today? Why don''t you get up yet."


    I opened my misty eyes: "is it today?"


    "Yes, just now I heard others say, eat Zongzi on July 7? Get up!"


    I was surprised. A carp sat up and exclaimed, "nanny, clothes, clothes."


    The wet nurse went to look through my clothes. I quickly put on my embroidered shoes and combed my hair.


    What a hurry. I went out without even looking in the mirror.


    After so many days of preparation, I was late on the day I needed it. I really fell asleep.


    "Be careful, it doesn''t matter the second," cried the nanny in a loud voice at the door.


    I waved back, "all right, all right."


    I turned around and smiled at her. Before I could turn back, I fell into the cotton field. The soil was stained with my new clothes. One was dirty.


    Nanny really shook her head: "xiaoxueer, it doesn''t matter if you are third."


    I smiled and ran across the white cotton field, like a bird out of the cage.


    I guess if I fall again, the nanny will say, xiaoxueer, don''t be sad for the worst. The nanny likes to see you draw.


    Hehe, I think my nanny has a funny spirit. In her eyes, I am always the best and most beautiful. Hehe, she thinks no young lady can compare with me.


    I admire her and try not to end it.


    I will never think I am the best. There are thousands of people better than me in the world. I never think I have reached the peak. There are always mountains outside the mountain, and there are always people outside the people, not for the first, just to participate in every excitement in life and ignite my painting life. I can''t draw any more without knowing what to draw. I can''t even read those paintings. I don''t think anyone will buy my paintings if it''s not shangguanyu''s painting studio. Three days of sleep is enough. Everything will pass.


    Today''s Qinhuai River is really lively. It''s crowded.


    I almost couldn''t squeeze in. If it weren''t for the fear of the mud on my body and the fear of soiling their clothes, I don''t think they would give me a way.


    It turned out to be a good thing. I smiled in my heart and didn''t care about their eyes. It''s a blessing in disguise.


    Fortunately, it hasn''t started yet. I leaned against the village and gasped. In this weather, I was hot and tired.


    It''s strange to see a lot of people looking at me.


    Touch my face. It seems that there is still some mud. Wipe it quickly. Why does it seem that there is a bunch of hair standing in front of me? Oh, my God, and the earrings that the wet nurse gave me to wear. Because of time, I only have time to bring one. Even the embroidered shoes seem to have two left feet. No wonder I fell down.


    How can you be embarrassed? It''s good to smile at Bojun.

 Chapter 206

    I smiled, took off the earring on the other ear and cut my hair.


    My father is here today. I can also see if he is good.


    I still didn''t dare to see him. I couldn''t tell the emotion clearly. He asked people to send a lot of things to me and the wet nurse.


    "First snow, first snow." a familiar voice came.


    I looked to the side of the stage and saw Lin Pei on the side of the wide stage.


    I waved excitedly, and a lovely woman pulled his hand. It seems that his boss is not happy.


    "Sister in law." I cried sweetly.


    The face of the nineteenth princess was immediately as red as clouds: "I,,"


    "My sister-in-law is also shy," I said jokingly.


    Lin Peng took the 19 princess by the shoulder and said, "we''re married. Where''s your gift?"


    I smiled: "thousands of miles to beg for gifts?"


    "Yes." the nineteenth Princess glared and pretended to be fierce, but she was so cute. Not at all.


    "Today is the painting fairy competition, isn''t it? What are you two doing here? One is a princess and the other is a son-in-law. I warn you not to participate, otherwise it will be unfair."


    Lin Pei smiled slowly in his eyes and said in a low voice, "look, Xiao Jiu, she''s just like this. Don''t learn from her."


    Why can Lin Pei work hard and be happy? Why can''t I get out?


    Isn''t it true that Ni chuxue is more comfortable than him, ah, than him.


    I snapped my fingers and said confidently, "OK, you can participate, but Princess 19 is not allowed to speak." if you can speak well, people know that she is a princess. Of course, people up and down will not look at Lin Pei.


    The 19th princess smiled lovingly, "you are not my husband. What do you care about me? But my husband likes you and wants you to be a concubine. Would you like to?"


    I laughed so much that my waist hurt. Lin Pei looked at Xia Jiu awkwardly, and there was nothing I could do.


    I tried my best to think of the little gangster who flirted with people in Qinhuai. I thought of such a move. I picked up 19''s chin with one hand. The uncle said like, "little beauty, if my sister wants to be Mrs. Lin, you can''t do it."


    Lin Pei smiled and knocked down my hand: "don''t bully my 19."


    "Oh, take good care of it now. Maybe you''ll pinch your feet for nineteen?"


    Nineteen blushed and stammered at me, "she, she''s hateful, hateful."


    "I only know now." Lin Pei looked like I already knew.


    I''m so happy. It turns out that Lin Pei is also obsessed with painting immortals, because I told him. I said it very well. It made him want to drool.


    "Sister in law, Princess chuxue turned back and winked at me:" my husband also participated in the competition. "


    "It''s over, I''m afraid I can''t even take a tail name." it''s nice of the 19th princess to let Lin Pei''s little self-confidence rise, which is the best for Lin Pei.


    He always thought he was just a junior official, an official under a class. In fact, he was a little depressed. The love, purity and loveliness of the 19th Princess made Lin Peng more attractive.


    "My seven brothers will come."


    "Ah." I almost didn''t stand firm. Her seventh brother, is it Lou poxie.


    "First snow, after painting, let''s go to have dinner." Lin Ying waved to me and returned to their seats.


    What should I do? He''s coming. I''m still half crazy.


    But that''s it. That''s it.


    Shangguan said that he would leave in two days. The seventh prince would come to the painting fairy competition in person.


    It''s a good one. If he says he doesn''t appear, he won''t appear. If he says he is, I can''t accept it.


    I am free, I want to open, I can''t miss them in the end, I want to be happy, I want to be happy, they will let go.


    Like Lin Pei, he now has such a love for the 19th princess. I''m not happy and have no burden at all. That''s what I want. How can I drag them down?


    "The seventh Lord is coming." the excited voice in the crowd.


    I still couldn''t help looking up. There was a woman beside him.


    I know that woman. It''s Miss Mi I met on the night of the Lantern Festival.


    He is still so handsome, perfect to make people sigh. In the circulation, the glazed eyes have a brilliant color like Guanghua.


    He is the most beautiful, the best and the most noble.


    However, he is not mine. He has a lover around him. That is to say, I will be happy.


    Their methods, one better than the other.


    One said, I''ll leave in the next day. The other, like before, didn''t speak much and always showed it with action. Now he directly brought a woman.


    I wish them happiness. I feel sad at the bottom of my heart, and I feel pain after pain.


    A faint smile hung on my face.


    He saw me, just for such a short moment, just nodded, and even smiled.


    I''m stronger than him, aren''t I?


    My father stood up and announced: "today''s Fairy painting competition is to be fair and just. The seventh Lord and the nineteenth Princess do not participate in any judgment. All talents can rest assured that this year''s Fairy painting will be rewarded by the seventh Lord with silver and 200000 Liang. Just as a reward, I hope I can draw better."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone in the audience began to talk.


    This has never happened before, which makes many people excited.


    I smiled and looked at my clothes to see if I was really so down and out.


    I''m not going to get there yet! I smile, for this purpose, for painting immortals, I am not important.


    The important thing is that I participate, and I seriously devote myself to life.


    No longer ignorant of spring, summer, autumn and winter, eating with chopsticks, no longer full of black skirt.


    What I give up will never come back. What else do I expect? The seventh Lord did much better than Shangguan Yu.


    I''ll give the money at one time. It''s enough for me to fall asleep for the rest of my life.


    But I don''t do Ni chuxue like that. I''ll cheer up.


    The river is full of people. Isn''t life like this? If I don''t care, I''m not just like my debut, but I''m greedy for the world of mortals and worldly sophistication.


    I have to give a big gift to the 19th princess. I don''t have anything valuable. I''ll give it with my expertise.


    Thank her for giving Lin Pei happiness and smiling.


    She liked the misty rain in Jiangnan, so I drew one.


    Lin Tianxian''s rank is higher than my father''s, and after those things, my father can still talk to him lightly and politely. I think it''s incredible.


    I shook my head mockingly. I''m really too stubborn. In the world, I have to learn to be smooth.


    So as not to let myself have no turning place, which is also my failure. If I fall from there, I don''t have to stand up from there. I don''t like it in the end. Why should I be difficult for myself?


    I also said that the visual moment of the painting competition is the same as that of that year. There are time regulations, there are many things that can''t be written on behalf of others, and so on.


    But this year''s drawing paper is really different. Large and small ones are put there. I know. See what to draw? Draw bamboo, long paper.


    I think most people take small ones and have a number in mind.


    The big ones are difficult to draw, and the time may not be enough. The small ones can play more.


    I finally went over and pulled out the largest piece of paper, which was almost longer than my whole person.


    People were amazed. Dad looked at me with some worry in his eyes.


    I smiled at him. I didn''t care if I wanted to be the first. I focused on participation. Isn''t that the theme of the competition? I''ll join the fun. In this world, the first, that is, there is only one, there is no eternal first.


    I still want to thank my father for his worry. Until now, I have found that I am really unfilial. I am afraid to face some things. So I didn''t go to see him. I''m afraid he will accuse me of not taking good care of Lixiang. Get this end.


    He is much older, and he still cares about me.


    Magistrate Lin asked his little daughter to stand beside him and introduced her to Lou poxie.


    My heart laughed loudly. What a magistrate Lin, who came again and ruined a daughter, what else do you want.


    Some people in the crowd said, "Miss Lin Jingfang was also a painting fairy last year, and it must be this year, but it seems that magistrate Lin wants Miss Lin to be the seventh princess."


    "Not necessarily," I whispered.


    "Why? You see, they have a good chat."


    I looked up and saw the annoyance and disgust in the glazed eyes, so I knew his mind.


    It''s hard to be the seventh princess.


    It turns out that I have a bad heart. Very happy.

 Chapter 207

    That year, I painted peacocks opening their screens and managing their makeup. Some people recognized me, but when I looked like this, some shook their heads and left with a sigh.


    Qin Zhun''s River is also hung with paintings, each of which is everyone''s favorite work. For everyone to enjoy. If you like it, the owner can buy it at an appropriate price if he wants.


    A gong sounded, and a loud voice shouted, "the hour is coming, start."


    Like a dragon, pen, ink and paper are placed on each table.


    I think of the misty rain in the south of the Yangtze River in my heart. Of course, I have to draw the largest and the most intentional one for a long time, and let her like it.


    The south of the Yangtze River is naturally inseparable from misty rain. The rain in Jiangnan is delicate. The fine raindrops string into lines and weave into a natural rain curtain. The girl looking at the beautiful window seems to be separated by a layer of yarn. It seems to be within reach, but it can''t see it really. The stone bridge, the weeping willow, the gallery and the black canopy are shrouded in water mist, like a splash ink landscape painting with appropriate thickness. In the slanting wind and drizzle, I vaguely saw a slim woman, dressed in blue rags and holding a small oil paper umbrella. She stood tall and graceful when walking. She was really amorous... "The drizzle wet clothes can''t be seen, and the idle flowers fall to the ground and listen to silence". The rain in the south of the Yangtze River is gentle, like a soft hand caressing your face. The rain in the south of the Yangtze River is amorous, Make your heart itch to wet the wetland, add a few feelings and sadness.


    The women in Jiangnan are the most beautiful in my eyes. Because they are all made of water, the humid and mild climate makes their skin white and crystal clear. Even without powder, they are fresh and beautiful. They are small and exquisite. Their character is gentle and virtuous. They are not like the women in the North who are careless and quick talking. They always whisper and sing, show their teeth slightly, frown faintly, and speak softly. They are the girls who hold the window, the beautiful women who sing in the rowing, and the beauties who gently close the pipa. They are all gentle, delicate and gentle, so they have a moving poem of "Jianjia is green, White Dew is boundless, and the so-called Iraqi is on the water side".


    This is the Jiangnan in my memory. The water is like bright eyes, the mountain is like Qingdai, poetic romance and dream blurred hair.


    It''s not difficult for me to draw with a pen.


    The thin and greasy rain falls off, and the weeping willows dance in the wind.


    In the painting, hardness and softness are combined. I painted all the women in the south of the Yangtze River very beautiful, with complete Jiao, Chen, anger and laughter, and the slim woman holding an umbrella, that is, 19.


    When I looked back and smiled, I could really admire the city and the country. Flowers were painted on the small oil paper umbrella. Light red, printed gently with your tail finger.


    Every stroke is still used well. The more I draw, the more energetic I am. I don''t know at all. There are more and more people watching.


    I don''t know. I''m still painting the river. It''s so beautiful that I can see fish.


    I even drew the strings on the pipa clearly. Then I drew the green mountains and the eaves drawn by the water. This is the myriad customs in the south of the Yangtze River. What is presented in front of me is a painting that is more and more beautiful and soft.


    No one urged to announce the end of the game. Too many people watched.


    I tossed my pen smartly, and then wrote four words of Yanyu in the south of the Yangtze River on one side with a small seal character.


    "OK." they clapped their hands.


    I smiled and slowly waited for the painting to dry. I looked at the silence on the stage and didn''t make a sound.


    After a while, two women came and put my painting on the table for people to watch.


    It will take some time to judge. Lin Pei came over and said angrily, "Ni chuxue, you die and paint so well that I was attracted half of the time."


    "You see, your wife is going to cry," I said gloating.


    The nineteenth princess looked at the picture and her eyes turned red.


    Lin Pei gnashed his teeth and said, "it''s all your fault. I painted half of it. When I heard your praise here, I couldn''t draw any more. I always want to see what you painted. Isn''t your scribbled leaf method just what I used?


    "There''s no end to learning, brother Lin Pei. It''s really bad luck. You can''t get a painting fairy again."


    He smiled, some heartache in his eyes: "chuxue, these are not important, are they?"


    I nodded. If it was important, I would choose a small one to draw. If it was important, Lin Pei would not draw half. If it was important, I would hate him for only drawing half. Lin Pei''s talent is much higher.


    Pat him on the shoulder: "go and coax your little lady. I''ll take a look at other people''s paintings. Remember, you''ll invite me to dinner later. Qin Zhun, I''m the most familiar. I''ll take you there with the highest money."


    He shook his head and smiled: "Ni chuxue, still like this, just like this."


    I rubbed my forehead: "how did I become a kiss and become long and long? I left and slipped away."


    Each painting is a scene. What I see is the angle and field of view of the scene. When I look at the brush work and each special painting method, I can always see a lot of things that amaze me.


    No one seems to dislike the dirt on me.


    In fact, my eyes are broken. I have to adapt one by one. That year, a man stood behind me to block pedestrians for me. A man scolded me because I gave rice paper to Lixiang.


    It''s over. It won''t come again.


    I looked at a picture of swallow birds returning to the south. There was a look of confusion and sad dreams in the bird''s eyes.


    I smiled at it and laughed it off. I''ll get used to it.


    Over there, the results of the competition are announced again.


    Half of the completed landscape paintings and my largest painting are the most eye-catching, and Miss Lin Jingfang''s building breaking evil is also quite amazing.


    Lin Pei only painted half, but that half is enough skill to explain.


    They are royal rice and mixed with the court. Of course, it''s different.


    Lin Pei smiled and came to the stage: "of course, this one is not counted. It is only half painted, and it is not complete. The most important thing is that there are still two paintings.


    That year, I was compared with Lin Jingru on stage. This year, I was with her sister again.


    However, her sister is a little smarter than her.


    The delicacy and beauty of the misty rain map in Jiangnan amazed the people here. They never found that they lived in such a picturesque and poetic place and marveled at the beauty in the ordinary.


    It''s very big, so it''s amazing, very thin and amazing. It seems to hear the sound of running water. Pipa and Xiaoqu are together and smell the smell of flowers.


    What about Lin Jingfang''s? She uses the seventh Lord''s building to break evil. I have to say that she is also excellent in painting.


    It''s only temporary to choose this one. It''s great.


    As a result, it was another vote and stood on the stage again.


    Still pointing at each other''s shortcomings, I reluctantly picked my eyebrows. Why is this the new idea every year? Third, I smiled and listened to her evaluation generously.


    "This man painted too much, and we Qin Zhun also had many talents, but your paintings are all women, which is untrue."


    I nodded: "yes, it''s not true." what a powerful Lin Jingfang.


    "You oil umbrella, it doesn''t rain so much, but there are still so many raindrops around." she pointed out another point: "it''s too engraved and too hard."


    After hearing this, Lin Pei said discontentedly, "Miss Lin, I have something to say. When it rains, it is estimated that you have not played an umbrella. Once the rain gets wet, there will be more raindrops around. If it is too deep, it is to show that the umbrella is brighter than the rain."


    I winked at him. Really, I didn''t say anything? He couldn''t help it.


    The emperor asked me to paint the painting of broken evil buildings, which should be charming.


    I think Lin Jingfang''s painting of broken evil buildings is really unique.


    The beautiful face, how do I see it, or how do I feel pain? It''s beautiful. The lines used are firm and soft, and can carve the lines on his body.


    I smiled: "the eyes are not painted well, you draw wrong. There will never be such a feeling of elation in his eyes." he is always lonely, always haunting and addictive, not this kind.


    There is a lot less dignity. After all, he is not a mortal. Lin Jingfang didn''t draw the breath on him.


    It''s beautiful, but it still lacks a lot of things. It''s just a painting. It''s still a little short of living.


    "What do you mean?" Lin Jingfang asked unhappily.


    I laugh: "Miss Lin''s painting has to make me marvel at Miss Lin''s intentions. If Miss Lin wants to draw one of them, I don''t have to say. Miss Lin really chose the right person to draw the seventh Lord. The seventh Lord is the pride and hero of the Yan Dynasty, and everyone supports it. As long as Miss Lin draws one painting, she only needs to draw eight points to get ten points. Her face is too stiff, and, Black is not suitable for him. If you draw white clothes, you can show his dignity more. If you draw such a vague and unspeakable melancholy in his eyes, you will succeed. "


    When I said this, I was not polite at all, and I didn''t go to see Lou poxie.


    He said in a low voice, "is there an invisible melancholy in my eyes?"


    I nodded: "too deep, too deep, still have."


    "Early snow." my father smiled admiringly at me: "your painting has made great progress."


    I nodded and I''ll try again.


    Everyone whispered to each other. At the last Gong, they said loudly, "Ni chuxue is the first."


    I shook my head, took down the painting and rolled it slowly: "Ni chuxue is not the first. After time, this painting has long lost its qualification for the competition."


    As soon as I threw the painting in the direction of Lin Pei, I pulled my clothes, smiled and said, "Lin Pei, please buy me a drink."


    I''m not. I''m so proud. I don''t know if he''s satisfied.


    I Ni chuxue, won''t let loneliness down, get better.


    How can he hide it from me? As long as I look at the loneliness and regret hidden in it, I can see it clearly. Ironically, I''m still followed by a miss MI.


    "Let''s eat together." Lou poxie said.


    I looked at him and said, "go to Qin Zhun''s dream seeking small painting studio and invite Shangguan Yu. If you''re not there, you can find it in this crowd. Let''s get together."

 Chapter 208

    I think I have more self entanglement. In fact, I''ve been thinking about it all the time.


    If not, the three people will not be happy and will never let go.


    Let''s talk about it. There''s no need to entangle. What you want is what you want. Three people want to let go, including me, but those who can''t let go are still three people.


    Most of the restaurants around here are full. Qin Zhun''s immortal painting competition is full of talents from all over the world. It''s almost full of Qin Zhun''s famous places.


    Halfway through the journey, the 19th Princess held the picture and whispered to me, "I like you very much."


    I smiled: "thank you for your love."


    "The woman around my seventh brother is fake." she looked around and whispered.


    "Nineteen, don''t get involved in their bad things." Lin Pei warned, "otherwise, you will have a headache. She will try to fall and live again."


    I spit out my anger and smile, "nineteen, what should I do? Your husband knows me like this."


    "I don''t mind." 19 blinked and smiled with Lin Pei''s hand in one hand.


    I finally know what it means to cover one pot after another. Lin Pei and 19 are really a perfect match, which can make Lin Pei have confidence and happiness in his heart.


    If he hadn''t let go, he probably wouldn''t know the goodness and beauty of nineteen.


    On the 19th, she will also come out of the deep palace where she grew up and follow Lin Pei to see the beauty of the world. She will like it and be happy.


    I walked slowly, thinking that the road had no end and would go on. I didn''t know where to go, so I wanted to find a place with few people.


    It''s a ship without too much decoration and no powder smell. It''s clean and elegant.


    Lou poxie stood on it and waved, "come on. The official rain will arrive in a minute."


    "OK." Nineteen bounced.


    Lin Pei grabbed her hand: "nineteen, we can''t participate. We''ll have a headache."


    "Why, but I want to see the thousands of miles of lotus. It''s so beautiful."


    "Let''s go see another one."


    "Good." she smiled and waved to me at Lin Pei''s side: "chuxue, thank you for your painting. I really like it."


    I smiled and said, "ask Lin Pei to draw for you. I''m sure it''ll be better."


    Lin Pei gave me a look of care and said, "there''s nothing you can''t get through. First snow, you have to cheer up."


    I raised my eyebrows: "who said I''m not excited? I don''t know how good I am. I almost roll in the soil and sleep in the flowers. How comfortable I am."


    After saying that, I saw the envious eyes of the 19th princess, almost without drooling. Let me laugh: "Princess nineteen, I''ll take you to roll next time."


    "Not very well, my husband will not like it." what a sad voice.


    I couldn''t help squatting on the ground and laughing. The nineteen princesses were really a treasure. However, my eyes were full of longing. It''s so cute. Thank God for giving Lin such a good baby. He is worth it.


    Lin Pei was helpless: "19, you can''t follow her. Chu Xue, don''t I know you? You''re lonely, you''re sad, so you make yourself look like a person and a ghost. How can you become like this? It''s not Ni Chu Xue. As a brother, I have a word to tell you, Chu Xue, don''t do this again."


    My heart is sour. I can''t hide anything from Lin Pei.


    "No, really not. Believe me, what needs to be solved should be solved as soon as possible."


    He smiled at me with encouragement and took the hand of the nineteenth princess to one side.


    I squatted on the ground and felt my heart beating.


    Circle my knees and bury my face in it. After a while, I smelled a faint smell of medicine.


    A female voice said, "this is the seventh Lord. It''s the first time I''ve seen him. Is this suitable?"


    "Nothing, we will leave here tomorrow." Shangguan Yu''s voice.


    That''s nice. It''s in pairs.


    I raised my head, stood up, took a deep breath, smiled at them, stepped on the sampan and got on the boat.


    After shaking a table of wine and vegetables, they are already waiting.


    I sat aside and looked at the couple on both sides, Lou poxie and miss MI, Shangguan Yu and a beautiful woman.


    I smiled: "Hello, I''m Ni chuxue."


    It''s OK for women, but they are afraid of my bright eyes.


    "I don''t know when I can have your wedding wine?" I said softly, "Congratulations now."


    "What about you?" Miss Mi seemed to ask with some unfriendly eyes.


    I shook my head and smiled: "I''m not married yet."


    "How can I introduce you?" she looked straight at me. "What kind of man do you want to marry?"


    I saw the alert in her eyes. It was funny.


    I touched my face: "no, just like me, I can''t go on the table. My nanny will take care of these things for me."


    Miss Mi handed me another stack of paper. I narrowed my eyes and found that it was a silver note.


    I wondered, "what does that mean?"


    "Miss Ni''s painting is the best. It''s 200000 taels of silver."


    I had some meaning. I looked at her with my cheek. What a proud Miss Mi: "did you give it? Or did the seventh Lord give it?"


    "Mine is also his," she said with a deep meaning.


    I laughed loudly, picked some favorite dishes and put them in the bowl. I ate some first, then raised my glass and said, "to you, I wish you a happy marriage for a hundred years." I don''t want to be drunk again. I''m awake.


    If this is his choice, I also congratulate him. Finally, it can make him happy.


    This is the combination of power and money, which is a good thing for him.


    Lou poxie and miss Mi drank together.


    Lou poxie was apologetic in his eyes and said in a low voice, "measuring these with money has polluted your love for painting, but please accept it."


    I smiled and shook my head. My heart was so sour: "no need."


    "Miss Ni, why?" Miss Mi pursued.


    I raised my eyebrows: "can I take your money? Moreover, it''s not my first."


    That''s funny. Ask me why? I Ni chuxue haven''t reached that point. Even if I don''t eat or drink, I''m poor and I''m dying of disease, I won''t want it.


    This is my pride and dignity. Lou poxie is really great. It can always easily break my self-confidence and arouse my anger.


    I saw the woman beside Shangguan Yu, her eyes brightened when she saw the silver note, and the smell of fat and powder on her body could not be concealed.


    Let me have to admire, Shangguan Yu, just find a woman?


    I sighed in my heart. I admire myself a little. I still eat delicious.


    Most of the good dishes in this table seem to be my favorite.


    A pair of chopsticks joined me. I looked up at the woman around Shangguan Yu and smiled: "this dish is good."


    She said, "yes, it''s delicious."


    "These are not Qinhuai specialties. Try these. The cooking method in the court is very tender and delicious."


    Miss Mi''s face was a little ugly. She took the wine and drank it all at once.


    He stared at me and fell back.


    I know that in this world, almost no woman can resist the beauty of loupo evil.


    After eating for eight minutes, Lou poxie and Shangguan Yu didn''t move their chopsticks.


    The wind is blowing slowly. This is the good scenery time of Qinhuai. The water is as clean as green. There are lush lotus leaves on both sides. They are so thick that they almost cover the boat. The powder is white and the flowers are so beautiful that people sigh.


    I said softly, "sing a little song!"


    Everyone looked at me puzzled. I smiled at the beautiful woman: "you sing. I know you can sing. Are you the girl in the Qinhuai flower boat? It''s a pity that there is no piano, but I can play a song."


    The woman looked at Shangguan Yu and me, and stammered, "I, I am not."


    "I''ve seen you." I smiled: "Shangguan Yu really can''t find it. He found a young lady who works in Qin Zhun every day, and Lou poxie can''t find it. He hates power and power, but he found a rich one. Awesome, I''ll give you a toast."


    It seems that if I don''t speak, they will pretend to be okay.


    I hate this. Why don''t you say it?


    Well, it''s my fault. I''ve already tasted the wrong taste.


    I breathed out heavily: "don''t do this, I will be happy, I will be happy. My nanny said, let me go on a blind date tomorrow. Many people like me. I think, if you do this, or I start to be happy first, I owe you. I''m not sorry. It will only be a mistake. I don''t think it''s wrong."


    It''s an inevitable past.


    He said he would pick me up, but after I was safe, he didn''t say anything.


    I took off the red beads on my wrist, pulled them hard and scattered them on the table, like broken dreams, which I also broke.


    "Sorry, I don''t think I need to do this in the future. Happiness is given by myself, not given away. I''ll be fine. Let the boat dock, I think, I have to go back." if I don''t go back, I''m afraid I can''t help it.


    There is no way to solve this problem.


    "In fact, I''m doing well. Really, don''t worry about me anymore. I have no fate with you. Forget it. Don''t force you, let alone force yourself. I looked at Lou poxie squarely and saw the overwhelming pity in his eyes. I smiled and said," you and miss MI are easy to get along with! "


    Looking at Shangguan Yu, it was still warm, but there was some deep heartache in my eyes, which made my heart ache. I said: "Shangguanyu, don''t guard me behind. I''ll be fine. You have your career, you have your volunteer, and you have your life. It''s not to accompany me. Really. I think I may have no fate in my life, but I don''t believe it. I always don''t believe it. So the nanny said I''ll get hurt. From now on, I still don''t believe it. From tomorrow, I''ll try my best Life, as for the painting studio, close it. I won''t send the paintings there again. "


    "Chuxue, are you angry?" he asked lightly.


    I smiled: "no, I''m not angry, really. Thank you."


    "Damn loupo evil, are you talking?" Shangguan Yu couldn''t help shouting angrily.

 Chapter 209

    Lou poxie only sighed in his eyes: "I''ve lost her. I said I''d pick her up. I can''t protect her."


    I giggled, grabbed the wine in the wine pot and poured it: "you are good people. Ni chuxue is a bad person. If no one talks about Ni chuxue, she is not worth it. Well, stop the ship. Why don''t you stop? If you don''t stop, I can''t help it?"


    I went to the bow of the boat and smiled at them: "I promised the emperor not to talk about marriage for five years? I''m in Qingxin Taoist temple. Don''t you know? You should be nice to yourself. Don''t think I''m throwing myself into a river. I can''t wait to go back. I feel very uncomfortable here."


    In fact, I''m really sober. I just don''t want to see them accuse each other. In the past, they always competed. Now, they push again.


    Why? I jumped into the water, so comfortable, because I can''t think about these things.


    The sound of two falling into the water is so heavy that I am so stupid that I forget that I can''t swim.


    Clutching in the water, I grabbed the lotus stem and wanted to breathe, but I broke it.


    Two hands grabbed me and lifted me up.


    I have some inexplicable: "what are you doing?"


    On the distant bow stood Miss MI, who was very angry.


    "What are you doing?" Shangguan Yu scolded angrily, "can you swim?"


    "Yes," I said, blinking.


    "Nonsense." Lou Po evil Leng hum.


    I looked at them and felt something flowing in my eyes, warm.


    I asked softly, "stop blaming, OK? I don''t like listening. You''re all right. It''s me."


    Lowering his head, Shangguan Yu sighed: "it''s all damn loupo evil. Fight with me for Ni chuxue. It''s also him. It''s also him to release. You have to hate him, chuxue."


    "What about you? Haven''t you? It''s also you to resist marriage, escape marriage, enter the palace and retreat." I stared at him.


    Lou poxie nodded: "that''s right."


    "Both are bastards," I said loudly.


    Shangguan Yu pressed my head and soaked in the water: "are you awake?"


    I was so angry that I kicked them indiscriminately under the water. When I had no strength, I said softly, "can we stop doing this and be friends? What is this?"


    "Yes," said Lou poxie first.


    Shangguan Yu sighed and nodded.


    I took one arm in one hand and asked them to take me ashore.


    Don''t dodge. If you don''t have fate, it''s good to be a friend.


    Sitting in a quiet tavern, the warm sunshine of July had baked the clothes dry. After mixing around, the mud on my body is clean.


    I narrowed my eyes and drank wine carefully. When did I fall in love with the taste of wine.


    But I dare not drink in front of the wet nurse. She will sigh.


    Looking at the colorful camellia and duckweed outside, my heart slowly dispersed.


    "Can I?" I asked sarcastically, "I''m selfish."


    Shangguan Yu took a jar of wine from my hand and threw it into the water. "I''ve become an alcoholic. If I can''t, how can I sit here?"


    I smiled, pulled down my face and said: "You two are so ridiculous. One with rich Miss MI and the other with a flower mother are becoming more and more promising. Lou poxie, if I didn''t know you were a prince, I thought you were a soft rice. Don''t laugh, Shangguan Yu. You''re dirty and go to the brothel to find a flower mother. Why don''t you find someone I don''t know? She''s so famous. People in Qinhuai are almost Everyone knows her. You are so hateful that you really annoy me. "


    "I still hate you. Why do you try your best to confuse me when you fight for me? When you don''t fight for me, you give way. Am I Ni chuxue a painting that can be let to come and go? I''m a person, I have feelings, I have a temper." I''m angry. They regard me as having no temper.


    Give me a break and let them scold me.


    "If you want me to, why do you have to appear?" I stared at them and bowed my head.


    I laughed for a while. Shangguan Yu said lightly, "have you finished your breath?"


    "It''s over, you say it." I sat down seriously.


    Lou poxie laughed coldly.


    He can still laugh. What''s his problem, a big rose?


    I looked at him and thought it was my fault. I didn''t say anything.


    He poured a cup of strong tea and pushed it in front of me. I drank it lightly. The fragrant tea was much more comfortable.


    "You''re not doing well," said Shangguan Yu.


    I know, he has been behind me, watching. This is also a fact, I can''t deny it.


    Lou poxie shook his head and looked at me disapprovingly.


    In fact, where are they going? Why don''t I know.


    "It''s not good." I have a headache.


    But how does this end.


    I looked at the people on the left and right, sighed low and motioned on the table: "what I owe is always unclear."


    "Let you owe." Shangguan Yu smiled.


    It''s beautiful, gentle and tolerant.


    When I saw Lou poxie, he smiled: "say it again."


    "Can you really be friends again?" I asked again. I think it''s very difficult, very difficult. Is that it? Will it miss them?


    However, if they asked them to find one, it would be a mistake.


    "I like you." I said with self mockery, "there is no room for such a thing in the secular world. You two are outstanding and arrogant people. You can''t be like this. You have your pride and dignity."


    How can we step out of the secular circle? It''s ridiculous, but we live in the secular world and want to do so in the end.


    I stood up and said, "that''s it. What are your plans?"


    "Those who should go will not go, and those who should marry will not marry." Shangguan Yu replied to me.


    "Ni chuxue." he grabbed my wrist, held it for a while and said, "don''t drink again in the future. Sleep too much. There are so many big and small physical problems."


    "The doctor is amazing." he didn''t look at him, and he went there again.


    I slept a lot. I don''t think he could sleep.


    The green mane on my face can''t be delayed any longer. Shangguan Yu is twenty-eight.


    The three thought for a long time and couldn''t figure it out. They could only say, make peace and solve it later. I said softly, "there''s no barrier you can''t cross until you want to open it one day." in fact, this is escape.


    Loupo evil sent me back. In the lonely night sky of Xingzi, the moonlight was like China.


    The white and Quan Ya in the cotton field are sparse and black.


    He always likes to stand behind me and look at me with his unique look.


    Every time he looked back, he smiled at me and followed me a few steps.


    "Talk." I always feel unreal.


    As before, he doesn''t like talking. I still prefer the one who likes talking at the border and the one who sent me to the Taoist temple.


    "What did you say?" he asked in a low voice.


    I was stunned. What did I say? To the point where there''s nothing to say?


    The impulse between Lou poxie and me came very quickly. When I went to the Taoist temple, I felt very painful. I didn''t give up for him. At that time, I felt that no one in the world was more important than him.


    And now? Don''t embarrass him. He felt a little guilty about me and Shangguan Yu.


    "Mi Ruyu was talked to me by brother Huang." he suddenly whispered.


    I have a sneer in my heart. The emperor still does this.


    "Do you like it?" I stared at his face.


    He pushed my shoulder and said, "don''t look, don''t you see it all?"


    She was a little happy: "I think Miss MI is a proud person. She will never give up you easily."


    Lou poxie is a piece of fat meat. Let rice be like jade and let Lin Jingyan stare.


    He grabbed my shoulder and held it tight: "I will never let anyone around."


    I Leng hum: "I don''t believe you anymore. You said you would take me down the mountain. I think if I were still on the mountain, I would never wait for you to pick me up, right?"


    "First snow." he called softly.


    I sighed: "don''t tell me I''m sorry. Those days have passed. I''m the one who wants to give up. The night is very deep. Go back! I''ll try my best to live my life and won''t make you lose heart again."


    He bit his lips and seemed to say something. At the end, he said coldly, "you must not be a Taoist."


    "Don''t look at me?"


    "Just like you, No." he looked up and down.


    "I have no intention to do it. Go back and I''ll wait to see your joke." he and Mi Ruyu''s joke.


    That rice is as proud as jade. How can she easily say to give up? She is not a woman around.


    He smiled and his eyes looked pretty in the moonlight.


    I said softly, "you are as beautiful as a woman."


    He put away his smile and gave me a vicious look.


    "But it''s fierce." I added, smiling and waving, "go, don''t follow, it will scare my lovely nanny."


    Starting from friends, some deceive themselves and others. If they don''t care about my feelings and are afraid of my sadness, they will be humble and criticize, it''s not my fate.


    When the wet nurse mentioned the marriage to me again, I nodded cautiously: "OK, let''s meet and have a look first."


    I don''t know why? I always think that I have no marriage all my life, and I always revolve around my marriage.


    The wet nurse smiled like a chrysanthemum: "OK, I''ll talk about it and ask the master to have a look. The young lady will look in the attic. If she is satisfied, it''s almost enough."


    "A marriage is so simple?" I wondered. Look at it like this, can you get married? Some people are afraid. What if they don''t agree?


    Nanny shook her head: "it''s ok now. It''s my little Xueer. I''m going to let you have a look. Look at the past. Not all matchmakers come to the door. They get married as soon as they make do. They don''t even have to meet."


    "It''s terrible," I exclaimed.


    "Don''t worry, now xiaoxueer is famous in Qinhuai. Who doesn''t line up to ask for relatives? We have to choose one by one." she nodded her head carefully.


    I didn''t mean to stand out. At that time, I was angry and wanted to kill Lin Jingyan''s prestige. In the nature of mind, there is still resentment.

 Chapter 210

    Yes, it used to be. I think I''m greedy. I''d better be greedy. I don''t want to marry an unknown person. If so, I might as well not marry? I didn''t tell the nanny the imperial edict. Let her toss about it. Otherwise, she''ll talk about me all day long.


    I sighed. Well, it doesn''t hurt to see it. It should be an eye opener.


    In Qingxiang building, my father is at the table near the window on the first floor. First, there is a matchmaker. He keeps talking to my father. I thought to myself that what the matchmaker said should be credible.


    Now, a man like a scholar came in a short time.


    Not so good. It''s far from Shangguan Yu and loupo evil.


    However, I can''t find the same as them, otherwise, I will always think of him.


    Fortunately, nanny Ju said she was attracted by her name. I was in the limelight again on the day of the painting fairy competition. It also attracted the eyes of some men, which made me a little complacent.


    In the past, I was always ignored, and I had a good time.


    But now I''m eager to get married. There seems to be nothing wrong with such a bustle.


    "What a coincidence." Shangguan Yu patted me on the shoulder and sat down in front of me.


    There was a smile on a handsome face. I could see that it was ill intentioned.


    "Why are you here?" something seems wrong.


    He smiled: "I heard that someone came here today to talk about marriage. I haven''t seen it, so come and have a look."


    "There must be something wrong with short feet, astringent eyes and yellow Yin hall," he said as he looked.


    I rubbed my forehead: "Shangguan Yu, people''s feet are short. It''s none of your business. I''ll go down and have a look."


    "Wait a minute, there''s still a good play behind?" he grabbed me.


    I looked at him puzzled and half squinted, "what the hell are you doing?"


    "There''s no ghost?" he shrugged. "Just want to see."


    Downstairs, as soon as the noble Lou poxie came in, he took the limelight and let people''s eyes fall on him. He was dressed in silver white and elegant.


    He walked to my father and them. I exclaimed, ignoring my identity, and shouted, "you dare to break the evil building."


    This is a failure.


    Let him smile and make Shangguan Yu proud.


    The scholar looked at me straight: "painting immortals?"


    "She used to be a palace maid. She is nineteen years old." Lou poxie said briefly.


    I held my head and groaned, "how did you show up?"


    Shangguan Yu took my shoulder: "go down and find it. As one of the objects, I have to see it naturally."


    They came to make trouble. I took a breath and looked at him sadly: "you stopped me from developing in the direction of happiness."


    He raised his eyebrows: "are you sure it''s not pain?"


    Walking downstairs, Lin Lou passed by. He said in a low voice, "treachery."


    When did I break my faith again.


    "Ni chuxue said that he would not talk about marriage within five years," he said coldly.


    "First snow." Dad frowned and whispered.


    I patted my head. It hurt again and nodded, "yes, I said."


    "Miss Ni, Xiaosheng admires your talent very much," the book bowed.


    Who knows that Shangguan Yu interrupted: "your tone is a little bad. It must be dry and hot. The place where you live must be hot. Your eyes are turbid and yellow. Our first snow can''t stand the heat."


    Lou poxie also added: "your clothes and materials are not good enough. It''s hard to live in your house. We can''t do anything in the first snow. We''ll complain even when we wash clothes. We can''t make a bed for me."


    I really wanted to cover their mouths, and my father smiled awkwardly.


    The man was a little embarrassed: "I''m worried, Lord Yan." he left in a gloomy way.


    "Dad." I bowed my head, "I''m sorry."


    "You are my daughter. What are you talking about? I''m sorry, Cher. Your room is ready. Come back and have a look when you''re free." he said briefly.


    It makes my heart sour again. Dad would never talk to me like this before.


    Shangguan Yu went and said in a sharp voice, "I regret it now. If it wasn''t Ni chuxue, I''m afraid,,"


    "Shangguan, besides, I''m angry." some words can''t be said like this. I care about my family very much.


    He was helpless and angry.


    I know he is good for me. He always complains about my grievances, but I am willing to do so. I am willing to pay for my family. I don''t care whether I will get equality or not. If you do one thing for too many purposes, you will lose a lot of happiness.


    Lou poxie suggested, "go swim the river."


    "OK." I like to look around, but I can''t live without Qin Zhun.


    When I got on the boat, Guan Yu said to me, "Ni chuxue, what is it like this? We might as well marry you."


    I chuckled, "can I marry two?" it''s impossible.


    "Why should you care about worldly affairs? It will only surround your nature." Lou poxie added coldly.


    "You say you don''t talk about love for five years. If one of them changes or doesn''t change after five years, I hope you are happy."


    The meaning of Shangguan Yu''s words is to ask me to choose one of them.


    "Will you be humble?"


    The two shook their heads. I stretched out my second hand and took their shoulders: "go and see our marriage of Qin Zhun. Maybe you will meet the girl you love."


    They were cold and arrogant and ignored me.


    Five years, my eyes are bright, such a long time.


    In fact, I know I''m wrong. What about five years later? I can''t drag them. I can only choose one of them.


    I have to clear my heart and see how to finish it.


    If you choose one, you will hurt another. Long pain is better than short pain. Moreover, they all have demeanor.


    I have to think about it. It''s my whole life.


    I think I''m getting older and older, so I want to rely on and have a real home.


    I use the next days to think and think carefully.


    However, I can''t make it clear. There was a large-scale plague in the east of the Yan Dynasty. It was heard that many people died.


    I thought to myself that shangguanyu would go.


    Anxious to get to Qin Zhun, I didn''t even sleep well all night. If I wasn''t afraid of the nanny, I would go all night.


    I don''t know why. I just feel like going.


    Cheer up. I''ll freshen up as soon as it turns white.


    Today''s cotton is white, and the rain soaked cotton shows beautiful branches and leaves.


    I hurried out of the cotton garden and saw Lin Pei and Princess 19.


    After seeing it, he waved and shouted, "chuxue, just looking for you?"


    I wiped my sweat and said, "I''m in a hurry to get to Qin Zhun."


    He shook his head, looked at me with concern and said, "don''t go, people have gone."


    Two steps back, I can''t believe it. People are gone again.


    Again, I''m always too late. Many times, I''m afraid.


    Lin Pei came closer, Yang Yang said with the clean paper in his hand, "this time, I didn''t lose it."


    My heart came down again at such a moment. I was anxious to take the letter and take it out.


    It''s his word. It''s powerful, beautiful and unique. He always said my handwriting was not good-looking, but he didn''t have his wrist strength.


    Just a few lines of cursory words, I read them in a hurry, and read them slowly word by word.


    Shangguan Yu said that there was a large-scale plague in Yunze. Jinting ordered several royal doctors in the palace to find out the root cause, and also sealed the way out there. They could only enter but not leave.


    He has to go and tell me to wait for him.


    That''s it. Wait for him. I gently touched the two words with my fingers, saying his pride. He didn''t admit defeat. He wouldn''t think he couldn''t get out. Shangguan, in fact, as soon as I heard the insult, I knew that he would go.


    The 19th Princess bit her lips and seemed to think about it: "I, my emperor''s brother, also recalled the seventh brother and asked the seventh brother to control the plague."


    That is to say, like a dream, both left me.


    I put the letter in my sleeve and looked at the brilliant cotton everywhere.


    "Aren''t you angry?" she asked carefully.


    She also knows a little about me.


    I smiled: "my husband is ambitious. What''s so angry?"


    "Chuxue, what''s your idea?" or Lin Peng knows me.


    As soon as he looked at me, he knew what I was up to.


    I chuckled, "I''ll go too." I don''t like sitting and waiting.


    "What''s the use of your going? Maybe it will increase their burden. Maybe, alas, the situation there is really urgent. That''s why they left all night and didn''t see you."


    I nodded, I think so, but I Ni chuxue: "I go back to draw."


    Ignoring them, I walked back.


    In the past, painting could calm all my emotions. Now, I still want to borrow painting to rest.


    There is nothing to say about the good of Shangguan. I don''t think that letter is important. If Shangguan and Qi were put together, they would have made some urgent choices at that time, and there were many negative aspects.


    After the heartbeat, return to calm, what is it?


    I feel more uncomfortable with him. After all, I''ve had half the skin with him.


    Shangguan Yu didn''t care anymore. His slap let me know that he cared about me, so he hit me. However, he regretted that he hurt me. Why does he always give in? Obviously, I promised him that I would wait for him to marry me.


    The balance seems to tilt upward on Guan Yu.


    I dare not think too deeply. I always point to the end.


    Every day is painting, eating and painting. The nanny always looks at me and sighs, "why don''t you go out today?"


    "Nanny, if you hear that there is a plague in the East, you''d better go out less."


    She nodded: "that''s true. Few people who went in survived."


    "Really?" I opened my eyes wide.


    "It''s said that yes, no one dares to go in. It''s possible to get in, but not to get out."


    I hurried to find my shoes and turn over my clothes. The nanny asked, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 211

    "Nanny, you go and stay with dad. I have something to do. I want to go out."


    "Where are you going?" she asked after me.


    I packed all my things: "nanny, I''m going to paint. Don''t worry, go with some friends." how can I tell her that I''m going to Yunze?


    She will lift up her heart. I lied: "nanny, this time, Xueer Huangshan painting will take many days. It doesn''t mean days. There is a good fate? I dreamed of it last night."


    I can''t wait any longer. The news is more serious every day.


    As soon as the nanny heard me say this, she didn''t stop me. She helped me comb my hair and make up better. She smiled and narrowed her face and said, "OK, xiaoxueer will come back later. I''ll go to the master."


    Some guilt, I gently hugged the nanny: "nanny."


    "You''re so big and spoiled. Go." she pushed me away: "be careful."


    I don''t know if there''s any chance of returning. Has the final say that the pestilence is not final.


    "Nanny." I called softly, "I like nanny best."


    Her eyes were moist: "you little debt collector, go, go."


    I smiled and opened my brightest smile: "nanny, I like you best."


    "Want to make me cry, don''t you?" her voice choked.


    I took a breath and ran to Qin Zhun. I took a boat to Yunze. Before I arrived, the boat wouldn''t go.


    I have to go ashore and buy another carriage. Go that way alone. Fortunately, I''m not outstanding or eye-catching. I''m safe all the way, but I saw a lot of people who left home. I don''t even dare to live near here.


    The more you walk, the more sparsely populated you are. When we got to Yunze, we set up a pass and didn''t let people out. A large number of guards with swords stood there. Unexpectedly, there were archers all over the city wall.


    As long as anyone wants to rush out and can''t stop, he will shoot an arrow. It really makes my heart cold, but I''m afraid of infection.


    Alas, this can prevent Manyan, but what about the people inside? Life or death? It turns out that there are really many powerless things.


    When I went in, someone advised me, "there is a plague in there. Do you want to die?"


    I took a deep breath: "I know, but I must go in."


    He said he would ask for instructions first, so I waited there for a while.


    Before long, the Qingqi who came from stepping on the dust was Lou poxie and several attendants.


    "First snow." he jumped off his horse and looked at me, frowning unhappily: "how did you come here? It''s really capricious."


    "Yes, I am capricious. I must go in." I looked into his eyes. I was very eager and didn''t want to wait for a moment.


    The brilliance in his eyes became dejected at that moment, lost all its gorgeous color, and hoarsely said, "are you going in?"


    "Yes, Shangguan Yu is in there. I must go in. I think I must go in. I will follow him whether dead or alive." why do I think so now? Shangguan Yu is so important to me.


    I never thought about whether it was appropriate or not.


    Because I think it''s not important under the premise of love. However, it is always a problem. Lou poxie doesn''t like power anymore. After all, he is a prince. He is the Yingya of the Yan Dynasty and the hope of everyone.


    He can''t be at ease, and can I live in the capital for a long time? What I said to the emperor, didn''t I beat my mouth?


    "I won''t let you in," he said roughly.


    One hand held my hand tightly to get me out of the carriage.


    I shook my head firmly: "I must go in. I have missed shangguanyu many times. I don''t want to miss it again."


    "Chuxue, do you understand?"


    "I understand, and I''m not impulsive, the seventh prince." I looked at him as if I had returned to the past. The title of the seventh Prince is in the past. He is now a prince.


    He is the one I think more about.


    And Shangguan? I always thought that Shangguan was broad-minded and he would understand.


    "Ni chuxue has broken many promises. He is a liar at all. I''m sorry." for the first time, I looked into his eyes so boldly.


    The spilled, like tears, crossed gently.


    "I was greedy and robbed you." he said low, "chuxue, I don''t want you to go in. Let me be greedy again."


    He never begged me. This time, when he said so, my heart was not soft.


    I shook my head: "indulge me again."


    He smiled, a little bitter: "you''ve been hiding him in your heart. I''m the one who was given, chuxue."


    He hugged me so tightly that I couldn''t see the tears in his eyes.


    A man''s tears don''t flick easily. He looks beautiful, but he is an owl on the battlefield.


    I turned my head, kissed him gently on the neck and whispered, "remember to be happy. I''ll pay you back in the next life."


    "Go, your choice is worth it. If I hadn''t competed with you before, I''m afraid you would have married." he smiled at me, which was so beautiful that it was suffocating.


    He let go: "remember to come out."


    I nodded, the wooden gate moved away, and I drove my horse into the border of Yunze.


    This time, I left in his sight.


    The situation along the way made me even breathe. I was very careful and tried not to get close.


    Shangguan Yu is in the most serious place, a place called Fengcai.


    I drove the carriage. Before I got to Fengcai, I saw the smoke there.


    My heart beat so hard that I was finally going to see him. I asked myself more than once, is it worth it? The answer is value. Never denied it.


    He lost a lot of weight and blackened a lot, directing people to burn things. I saw him at a glance in the crowd.


    I jumped out of the carriage, shouted loudly and ran towards him: "shangguanyu."


    His face was a little distrustful in an instant, and then became dark blue. His fist was clenched tightly. Before I approached, he shouted angrily, "who let you in, get out."


    What a wicked person, but my heart is full of small flowers, clean and warm as jade.


    I ran close to him with a smile. I wanted to take his hand. He stepped back and wrote anger and anger in his black eyes.


    I smiled, "I''m coming."


    "Get out of here?" he said again, shaking his hands.


    I couldn''t care too much, so I rushed at him, grabbed him, smiled at him with my face, "I want to be with you."


    "Ni chuxue, you fool, is there something wrong with your brain? When and where is this?" he pulled my hand, but took his pulse.


    My eyes were wet. I couldn''t help it any more. I hooked his neck and kissed him on the face: "I''m afraid I can''t wait for you to marry me, so I came. This time, I''ll never be half hearted or wavering again. Shangguan, hit me and scold me. Now I know that it''s so deep and painful to think of you. I''m an asshole." I want to be an official. There are always few.


    If you want to come, you can''t recruit me again.


    "This is not charity, not a choice in times of crisis. I couldn''t sleep one night. I thought over and over again. Do you know what I don''t like to visit the lake? Why don''t I go back to the Yan family? There is your shadow there, and I''m afraid I''ll hurt the seven princes. I thought that no matter where it is, no matter how difficult it is, it''s Shangguan Yu who can stay with me. No matter what I want Hero, my life, I have you enough. "Said, tears fell down.


    I didn''t have time to wipe it, so he hugged my head, printed his lips, kissed them hard, and entangled his lips and tongues.


    A broken circle is finally closed.


    Regardless of etiquette and so many people here, I warmly responded to his kiss. The hot breath and numb feeling made my forehead hot. This time, I don''t want to separate.


    In my heart, I think clearly. In fact, I fall in love with Guan even more, and I always dare not think of him deeply.


    Always thinking about his broad mind, always thinking about too much, to balance the weight in his heart.


    Wheezing, he let go of me and looked at me with nostalgic eyes: "but I don''t want you to come here."


    "Nothing can stop me. Even if I climb that mountain, I will come."


    Someone shouted for Shangguan doctor, and someone clapped his hands.


    I blushed and threw myself into his arms. I didn''t even dare to lift my head.


    He held my waist in one hand and smiled happily: "even though they are not afraid of death, what are they afraid of being shy?"


    I held his waist and had a dream.


    I''m not afraid of what will happen in the future. If I come here, I naturally have to count death in it.


    He was so busy that he didn''t have time to talk to me. I just stood far away and looked at him.


    He just told me something about the plague in a hurry, so I have some understanding. He said that it''s easy to get close. In fact, many habits have to be changed.


    You can''t drink water or eat.


    From time to time, he looked up at what I was doing? In fact, I didn''t look at anything, just stood there and looked at him.


    He smiled at me occasionally. That smile was brighter than the sun in the sun.


    Sweat trickled down his face. He was wiping a child with herbs.


    I think he is as perfect as a god man at the moment.


    How many times have I woken up in the middle of the night with tears streaming down my face and heard every dark corner shouting, "first snow, come back, come back."


    Then, I opened my eyes until dawn, and my heart was in sharp pain.


    I don''t know. These have been hidden in my heart for so long.


    Because Shangguan has a strong mind, I always think he is very strong. No matter what he does, he will pass.


    You don''t have to think about the past, as long as you get up in the future.


    Wherever it is, I will follow him life and death.


    Shangguan Yu came over and wiped his sweat. He looked at me with heartache: "it''s hot and sunny here. You''ve been gone for a long time. Go to sleep."


    "I''m not tired." I think there is a new life growing in my heart.


    There is one thing that must be said.

 Chapter 212

    "Let''s go. It''s annoying. His cheeks are thin." he pinched his hands. Some of his cleaned hands are cold and still have the smell of medicine.


    "Shangguan, I have a word to say." he and I missed many times. This time, I don''t know if it''s the last time. In short, I don''t want to miss it again and have no regrets.


    God, how many chances do we have?


    "Shangguan." I looked up at him: "don''t leave me alone in the future, okay?"


    He took my hand and carried the baggage in his hand.


    I''m a little smiling. He won''t drive me away again. It''s not good here, but he''s here.


    "This time, I thought very clearly. I thought for several days and nights. I wanted to draw, but I couldn''t draw until half of it. Shangguan Yu, even if you are in the sky, I''ll find a rope to climb up. Moreover, here, thousands of mountains and rivers can''t stop me."


    As soon as he looked back, there was a faint smile on his face. In his eyes, he was wet: "he can speak more and more."


    "No, Shangguan, in the future, let me accompany you. As long as you say you don''t like me now, I''ll leave immediately. However, I''m not an object, you can''t push it to Lou poxie. All the previous things are in the past, but I want to have a future with you."


    In the past, who was right and who was wrong, with what kind of perspective? It''s always unclear and confused.


    Shangguan Yu raised his head and sighed, "what else can I say?"


    At the corner, he picked up my waist and sat on the bar with his forehead against my forehead: "my little girl, I swear, I will never push you away again. I have regretted it for a long time. I will never let go this time. It''s really sad to live without you. I want to make myself better, but I think it''s so difficult."


    I thought so much that I brushed away the cold silence and worry in his eyes. I said softly, "I really, really think very clearly. No matter when shangguanyu is here, whether you are here or not, in fact, I am amazed at your appearance. You said to leave, which makes me sleep at home every day. You are always the one who will protect me. What else do I ask for?"


    Tears, gently flowing down, he gently wiped away.


    Bow down and kiss my eyes: "don''t cry, my little girl."


    The burning kiss made my heart tremble. My little girl, my tears flowed more fiercely and threw themselves on him.


    "I''ll never push you away again. You''re my little girl," he said under oath.


    Hold up my head and give me a lingering kiss: "don''t let me worry. Stay in the room, okay? I don''t care who it is. Anyway, it''s what I love. But it''s you, the person I care about most in my heart. Chuxue, you can''t go everywhere. I''m afraid you''ll catch the plague."


    His fear flowed deeply in the bottom of his eyes.


    I nodded, "I listen to you."


    "That''s good." he stroked my face. "I''m most worried about you."


    At the moment of seeing me, I saw the ecstasy in his eyes. I couldn''t believe it in his eyes, and then it turned into anger. I had enough. I came all the way. This look was enough for me to comfort.


    Maybe I''ve been afraid of mutual injury, but it''s always hurt.


    My promise is always weak. I hate myself like that.


    I don''t care what I say to the emperor? I don''t care what I used to be, I''m a selfish person, and I''m just a woman. I really don''t want to cry at midnight.


    Leaning on his shoulder, the heart no longer floats around. Holding the hand of the son, holding the old with the son. No matter how much I say, I think it''s useless in the end, but I have to say something. Some things will last forever.


    These years of grinding experience have also made Shangguan vicissitudes. He was as proud as a peacock.


    "Shangguan, how far is it forever?"


    He smiled: "until you can''t stand shouting, you scream and you can''t walk."


    I have some expectations. How can I scream old?


    "Fool." he scraped the tip of my nose: "how can I be willing to close you? When you were painting in Qin Zhun, it was so beautiful that Qinhuai couldn''t find a second person so beautiful. Your seriousness is the most beautiful painting. It''s enough for you to look at mountains and rivers and I''ll look at you."


    I didn''t know that Shangguan Yu would say these sweet words.


    I chuckled: "is it true?"


    "Of course, what is Yan Lixiang? Is she half as good as you? In my eyes, one day, one ground." he snorted coldly and smiled: "but he hates you and doesn''t care. He also thinks that this woman makes me always think. You taught me to be generous."


    I smiled and felt bored in his arms. I felt that time stopped here, here.


    This has always been what I want.


    "There is no man like Shangguan Yu in the world. He is arrogant, talented and superb."


    "Eat honey." he sniffed my lips.


    I pushed his face away: "no, I like everything about Shangguan Yu''s loneliness and arrogance. I have no eyes. I swear and don''t lose at all. It makes me tongue tied."


    I think I have some symptoms of being scolded.


    He always likes to be angry, and then I have to face it carefully.


    It turned out that it was the first sweet memory. It passed so fast. The secret date, hiding and dividing up the front and back, really made me feel warm in my heart.


    "It seems that you are secretly scolding me. OK, I will spend my whole life telling you that Ni chuxue is the most beautiful woman."


    He bent down and said, "I''ll carry you."


    "OK." I climbed up and hugged his neck: "Shangguan Yu, my promises, make me hate." sometimes, I can''t do what I try to do.


    I feel powerless and annoying.


    "I don''t care who you promise to anyway. I just recognize what you promise me." he said briskly.


    I breathed softly, "life and death go hand in hand."


    "I want to go out alive and let the people here be free," he said firmly. "I want to marry you in a beautiful way."


    "There''s no need for the wind and scenery. The emperor has a decree that I can''t get married in five years." I whispered.


    He whispered, "calculate how old I am then. People think I''m going to be."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. You just can''t walk. I''ll marry too. Anyway, the sky is high and the emperor is far away. The mountains don''t turn and the water turns."


    "He became smart." he tutted: "fortunately, Yan Lixiang didn''t kill him."


    "No?"


    Hold his neck and stay light all the way.


    He lit the medicine incense in the room and said it could calm the mind and expel evil spirits.


    Maybe I was really tired. I drank some water and slept soundly until midnight. When I woke up leisurely, I saw Shangguan Yu still looking at me with his eyes open.


    The eyes in the faint candlelight were as quiet as water.


    "Wake up," he said in a low voice.


    I rubbed my eyes: "why don''t you sleep?"


    "Looking at you, I can''t sleep. It''s like a dream. If I wake up, the dream will break up."


    What a low voice, but word by word pulled my heart up.


    "I''m afraid too," I said softly.


    Lie in and look at him.


    "First snow."


    "Anyway, you will marry me. Anyway, I''m not an innocent woman."


    There was some annoyance in his eyes: "who said, in my eyes, who can compare with you."


    "You don''t care about those worldly things. Will you care about these?"


    He held me together: "little fool, you can''t say this to any man."


    I like to be bored in his arms and listen to his heartbeat.


    "How many do you think there are in the world?"


    "Just me," he said proudly.


    Yes, he is the only one in the world. I''m so lucky that I met him.


    Low smile: "next time I won''t mess around and let the dog bite you."


    He hugged me tightly and sighed, "how happy will it be in the future."


    Quietly embracing each other at night, listening to the voice that I don''t know.


    "We''ll go out," he said.


    Early in the morning, he cooked medicinal porridge and woke me up after cooling for a while.


    Squatting in front of the bed, he looked at me and said, "Ni chuxue, little lazy pig."


    "Good morning." I stretched. He stroked my hair. "It''s so beautiful."


    "Is it more beautiful than Qin Zhun''s flower mother?" I looked at him sideways.


    He lit my mind: "I knew you remember these things. I spent a thousand Liang to ask the moustache. There will be no such stupid things in the future, chuxue."


    "Hehe, in fact, I also know that you just want me to know that you have a person around you now, and then you let me rest assured."


    How can I settle down? At that time, I was angry.


    "What a pity, my pearl." I shouldn''t be impulsive. I like it very much.


    I sent Lin Yu a jade bracelet that my mother gave me, but Xiao Jing said it was beautiful, but I still didn''t give it to him.


    He chuckled, then felt a red thing around his waist and flashed in front of me: "what''s this?"


    "My pearl," I cried with joy.


    "What''s yours? I gave it to you. Do you want it?" he waved.


    I laughed happily: "of course."


    He grabbed my wrist and put it on. The familiar feeling dispersed at once.


    "No matter how angry you are, you can''t take it down."


    "Well." happiness is not given by it, but by people''s hearts.


    But it represents a meaning.


    He bowed his head and gently kissed me on the face: "get up, eat something and get busy. Today, some new discoveries may be better for the plague, but they are too serious to cure."


    He is in high spirits, with a handsome face. Shangguan Yu, he won''t obey God''s orders.


    I''m always by his side, he will feel at ease. Occasionally, I help him do what I can.

 Chapter 213

    He said that if there was any discomfort, he had to say it immediately.


    I nodded. Naturally, it''s not a joke.


    Here, he banned all people from eating some meat, even fish in the water.


    All the poultry raised must be burned and killed and must not be eaten.


    It seems that some of the lighter ones have improved, but they are very deficient in Qi.


    If it is more serious, he will let them gather in a temple. Every day, he has to see it himself.


    I don''t care about him, he said with a smile. He is a doctor and has nothing to be afraid of.


    However, he forgot that he was also a person.


    Seeing that I was a little angry, he wrapped his clothes around his face and said, "it''s okay. I''m well prepared. How can I have something? If anything, what about my Ni chuxue?"


    I laughed angrily and tried my best to catch fire. The medicine boiled slowly had some fragrance.


    He won''t give up radical cure. Those old guards came in, that is, they didn''t want to go out alive. I''m also a selfish person.


    I have to admit that I care a lot about Shangguan Yu.


    He smiled and looked at the fire burning. Several children moved firewood from the mountain.


    At these times, everyone will not just think of themselves.


    The poor child learned to be strong at a young age.


    A child grabbed his face. It was red. I sighed and shouted, "don''t grab it. If you''re uncomfortable, wash over there. Shangguan doctor came back and asked Shangguan doctor to wipe the herbs for you."


    The water is boiled and then placed in a large vat. When it is cool, it can be used to wash hands and face.


    I don''t quite understand why, but what Shangguan Yu does has his own reason.


    A girl in her mid life asked me, "are you the lady of Shangguan doctor?"


    I smiled: "how to say?"


    "I will marry him when I grow up." her face was firm.


    I laughed and said, "it''s too late. He only marries me."


    "But he''s fine, but now Shangguan doctor is very happy. In the past, Shangguan doctor always didn''t laugh and was always alone." she said quietly, looking at the fire.


    A row full of herbs are boiling. These have to be sent to those who are heavily stained to eat.


    "In the future, he will be very happy."


    "Drink these medicine every day, but why can''t it be good? My father said my mother can''t even get up. It''s no use drinking medicine. Sister, please save my mother quickly. My mother has only been three days and can''t even get up."


    I sighed and felt pain in my heart, but there was no way.


    They really tried their best. Early in the morning, they had to go to the mountains to collect herbs, then boil herbs, and go to see doctors. During this period, it was not just the plague. Children were more ill, the elderly were more ill, and the aggravation of the wind and cold would cause more misfortune.


    He had only eaten half a bowl of porridge. Someone said in a hurry that whoever coughed kept coughing. He left the bowl and left.


    I can''t help anything. I can''t see a doctor. I just do what I can.


    I used to bandage his injured people.


    But now he won''t let me touch him. He said that if one is not careful, it is easier to catch it.


    Almost all the people here are infected. They just take some medicine every day. They get better faster. It can also be prevented. Early in the morning, he filled me with a bowl of bitter herbs.


    But bitter sweet in my heart.


    The heat made me sweat, and the cicadas of a tree kept shouting.


    A wet towel put on my face: "take a break."


    "How''s it going over there?"


    He shook his head. "No better way has been found."


    "Doctor Shangguan, the dog is coughing badly again." a child came and shouted.


    I followed him and saw a very small child nestled in one side, coughing and panting, and his face turned red.


    Shangguan Yu took his pulse: "I replied some yesterday. How come I was seriously infected again? Have you been there yet?"


    "Last night, he secretly went to see his sister." a man wept: "I''m dying. What else are you going to see? You''re really disobedient."


    My heart is sour. Life, do you want to end like this? Is there really no way?


    After looking at it for a while, Shangguan Yu said, "the situation is quite serious. In the early snow, you go far, puppy. From now on, you can''t go anywhere. You have to drink several bowls of medicine a day."


    He also said to the dog''s father, "go away. Although it''s heavy, you should try your best to see and cure it. Drink it first, and I''ll find a way. Tell me what''s going on."


    I looked at him anxiously. How can he go on like this? He has to touch it every day.


    He was busy all day. As soon as he came back, he didn''t hurry to do anything? Instead, light the medicine and I''ll boil the water.


    I cleaned my hands and washed my face before I got some food.


    Even a little medicine was put in the porridge: "Shangguan Yu, these things don''t need to be in a hurry. You can''t be in a hurry." he thought around the room.


    He looked back and smiled: "I naturally know that you have been tired all day. There are some fatigue drugs in the water. Go and wash."


    Even clothes have to be soaked in herbs before washing.


    He''s going to help me wash my clothes. I''m not willing.


    "First snow."


    "I''m not looking for a slave husband. What are you arguing with me?" I''m not so thick skinned.


    He smiled: "listen to the child, today you say I have to marry you."


    "Where is it?" I blushed.


    The moon night is clear and noisy, and finally there is some coolness.


    While I was scrubbing my clothes, he lit a candle on the stone table and looked at the medical book.


    Don''t do anything for me. It''s enough.


    Quietly, I only heard the sound of rubbing clothes.


    I think how comfortable it is to live like this all my life.


    "Ni chuxue, can you wash clothes? Don''t rub my clothes." he closed the book and squatted down to read.


    "Who said I wouldn''t? I learned everything in the palace."


    It''s also a grinding calendar. I learned to stand on my own from the daughter who can''t do anything.


    "Chuxue, let you do these things,"


    I know what he''s going to say? Interrupt him: "you say I lost your clothes, I''d like to do it."


    He smiled and pinched my nose: "it''s getting worse and worse. Just be cruel to me."


    "Shangguan Yu, you are also ill and like others to be cruel to you."


    "Well, I got a disease called Ni chuxue." he smiled.


    I pulled water from him angrily: "you are old."


    "You can''t think so. Even children have women who want to marry me." he looked proud.


    "Save it. You don''t have your share."


    "Yes, there''s a small vinegar bucket that can''t even separate the heart. Wait, I''ll screw the water."


    He came over and twisted the water on his clothes. I twisted his waist: "who is a small vinegar bucket?"


    "Shangguan Yu," he said plainly.


    I couldn''t help laughing: "yes, you are a big vinegar bucket, but I like it."


    The beautiful moonlight shines quietly.


    The wind blows, blowing the coolness of the moon night. The figure of one high and one low is closer and closer.


    He kissed me gently: "chuxue, I''m very happy."


    "Your dream hasn''t woke up yet. It''s been a day and a night. Isn''t I still there? Anyway, I won''t go. You just don''t like me, and I rely on you."


    "Why don''t you like it? Hold it in the palm of your hand and be afraid of melting. Hold it in your mouth and be afraid of melting." my fingers gently touched my face: "chuxue, I like you, but I''m afraid. I don''t know how to be better for you."


    As soon as I bit his finger, "that''s it."


    I don''t need anything. I don''t ask for anything. It''s all unimportant.


    "I see," he said in a low voice, "we don''t want anything. Fame and wealth are just passing by."


    A long time ago, didn''t you all know?


    Now he is afraid that I will be wronged here. In his heart, I am a treasure.


    His hands stroked his face and felt it slowly.


    He kissed my face: "chuxue, I like you."


    Some fans are confused: "ah."


    "Chuxue, when I see you, I always have an impulse, a man''s impulse. Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you."


    He spoke frankly and wrote some lust in his eyes.


    I don''t understand many things. He told me too.


    He said, not like this, not like that. He is taking care of my growth with his heart.


    I raised my eyes and looked at him softly, "you won''t hurt me."


    I kissed his Adam''s apple. He gritted his teeth: "you little goblin, don''t light a fire."


    I don''t understand lust, but I like his proximity.


    He said in a low voice, "I''ll wash it again."


    I looked at him gently, "don''t we sleep in the same bed?"


    He smiled, "aren''t you afraid?"


    I shook my head, "I''m not afraid."


    He will never hurt me.


    "You''re not afraid of me lying to you, playing with you, and then abandoning you." he pinched my nose and kissed me again and again. Pick me up and walk into the room.


    "It''s always something to go through," I said low, my ears red.


    "I''m afraid you''ll play with me and abandon me," he said sadly.


    I smiled and said, "isn''t it me who suffered?"


    "Who said, men also suffer losses. You don''t understand." he smiled vaguely.


    A fierce kiss made me forget what is reserved. I heard my own voice. Ashamed to want to be buried under the pillow.


    He kissed me on the chest and made me want to scream.


    He smiled low, turned back to my face and swallowed my scream.


    "Don''t be afraid," he said softly.


    I''m not afraid. This is a barrier. I have to get over it. Besides, he won''t hurt me.


    He kissed me all the way and kissed my eyes: "Ni chuxue, I love you all my life, all my life."

 Chapter 214

    He endured it, and I gritted my teeth and endured the pain after tearing.


    He kissed my eyelids: "first snow."


    I opened my eyes and saw the pain on his face. I gently wiped the sweat on his face. I kissed him on the cheek: "no pain."


    He got up gently, and his body slowly adapted to him. Then he moved frantically. I felt like a duckweed floating in the water, so I could only hold him.


    Happiness broke out at my fingertips, and I saw the stars shining all over the sky.


    He said in my ear, "my little girl, my little girl who has been in office all my life."


    I would like to be his little girl, a little girl who doesn''t grow up.


    Again and again, the lingering resistance to death, this is lust.


    When I woke up the next day, I couldn''t even look at him.


    He smiled and hugged me: "the little girl blushed."


    He said, "my back is aching and my back is aching. I''m indulging. I want to find a hole in the ground to climb in.".


    He smiled: "little girl, it''s my fault. Go for a bubble. I filled the water in the next room. I have to go first."


    The next days were busy.


    I followed him up the mountain and learned a lot of herbs.


    I chuckled: "it''s true to marry a chicken with a chicken and marry a dog with a dog. With Shangguan Yu, I also learned to treat diseases."


    He smiled, "I''ll learn painting from you later. You can''t laugh at me."


    "OK. I''m a very strict person."


    Almost all the herbs at the bottom of the mountain were illuminated and kept going up.


    Shangguan Yu said, "this mountain is strange. Look at it carefully. It''s good to draw one in the future."


    I also secretly called it strange. Yes, it''s very special here. The surrounding mountains are high. Fortunately, the trees are green.


    When he reached the top of the mountain, he took a breath. Shangguan Yu went around looking for herbs. I also went elsewhere.


    "First snow. Look." he shouted.


    I was so scared that I went to see it.


    But what he saw startled me. He grabbed my hand and said, "don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    That''s a dead man, a man who has been dead for several days.


    "Look at the look on his face."


    I shook my head, "I don''t want to see it. It''s terrible."


    He smiled: "look at the skin on his face, it''s not the same as the one on his hand. It''s the leaf hanging on his face, so, first snow, I know the way." he shook my shoulder, smiled excitedly and shouted.


    I was dazzled by him: "I dare not look."


    "Well, don''t go far. Turn around and wait for me. I''ll fold down those tree skills and have a look. What is this medicine branch and its name, and then go back and have a look with you."


    I chuckle. It''s really an exciting thing.


    He also learned that he was not alone. In the past, he never knew what companionship was. He was crazy enough because he was powerful.


    He folded a full bundle, put it in the medicine basket and carried it down.


    "Shangguan, where is he?" I can''t bear to see.


    "What can I do? Don''t move. The plague of the dead is more serious. I''ll let someone find some fire oil and burn it. If it''s not cruel, it''s cruel to more people."


    "What should I do? You just walked very close?" I''ve heard of the corpse poison.


    He smiled: "little girl, I''ll be fine. I''m a doctor. Besides, how can I be unconscious? Don''t worry."


    Well, I''m always worried about him.


    With great interest, he and the imperial doctors slowly developed the picked branches and leaves.


    When he came back in the evening, he was happy to hold me around: "early snow, great. I''ll speed up the herbs tomorrow and see what happens."


    "Will it work?"


    He beamed: "put some next to the little dog. He slept comfortably at once and didn''t catch it."


    "It must be useful, Shangguan. You''re great."


    He kissed my lips and bit hard, "we can go out. I can take you around the world."


    I was relieved that he was so insecure.


    "Well, I have to prepare my brush. You have to carry the drawing board for me."


    He smiled and carried me to bed: "I carry you with me."


    Happiness in difficulties and little sweetness always make life exciting.


    Fengcai had more hope and he worked harder.


    Someone asked him why he worked so hard? Don''t be so young.


    He smiled and said, "if you go out early, you can get married."


    Everyone looked at me and made my face red.


    Shangguan Yu contacted many seriously injured people. It rained for several days, and the climate became hot and dry.


    I can''t sleep or eat at night.


    Shangguan Yu asked, "chuxue, are you uncomfortable?"


    I thought carefully, "I don''t know. How do you feel? I feel so hot and dry."


    He frowned, worried at the bottom of his eyes, said nothing, grabbed my wrist and felt my pulse.


    His hands were cold and trembling.


    I was also startled: "shangguanyu, I''ll be fine. I didn''t get close to them?"


    "Don''t talk. Why can''t you feel the jump?" he said nervously.


    "No, I don''t even have a pulse?" is it that serious?


    "No, I, I''m too nervous." he took a deep breath and relaxed.


    There seems to be some disbelief in my eyes. I seem to feel it for a long time.


    I''ve never seen him feel his pulse for so long. My heart has fallen to the bottom of the valley.


    I won''t get the plague, I remember. I''m very careful, very careful.


    "First snow." he called softly.


    I bit my lip: "am I infected?"


    He smiled with a smile on his lips: "chuxue, you have children."


    "Ah." I almost couldn''t sit stably, so he quickly stopped me and hugged me: "what''s the hurry? Of course I''ll have children."


    "Me?" I blushed.


    "Isn''t it you, or me? My little girl." he gently blew my earlobe with trembling: "you have children. I''m so damn. Why don''t you see your difference?"


    I stroked my lower abdomen with one hand, and I was surprised to have a child.


    At this time, I was a little flustered: "Shangguan, I''m afraid."


    There are some pregnant women here, but they are infected with some plagues and can''t even have children.


    He sat me on the bed and squatted down to look at me: "I''m not afraid, I''m here."


    "I''m going to be a father, chuxue." he grinned. "No, if someone asks, you''ll say you''ve already married me."


    I''m not ready yet. I haven''t married him yet. In this way, I have children. However, I don''t reject it. I''m excited at the bottom of my heart.


    "If dad knew, I wonder if he would break my feet." before marriage, he had children first.


    He smiled: "he dares, my lady, no one will be bullied."


    I chuckled and stroked his face gently: "will it be like you?"


    "It''s better to be like me, talent like you, temperament like you."


    I pretended to be angry: "do you think I''m ugly now?"


    "No, no, just like me. Only one ni chuxue is enough in the world. Our children can''t be like you. If they are like you, I hate it. I just want to see your face."


    I smiled softly on the bed: "is that ok?"


    He''s crazy.


    He leaned his head against my lower abdomen: "I''ll listen. Soon, I''ll cry. I hate the first snow. What if you always like children after birth?"


    "I just like you, old boy." I''m happy too. I''m going to be a mother. I''ll love him well. My childhood is not good and lonely. I don''t think my child will.


    We will all love him.


    He kissed my face carefully: "little girl, you have a child, the poor one is me. I have to abstain."


    I pinched his waist: "are you ashamed?"


    "Ha ha." he smiled and held me tighter.


    Husband and wife, that should be it.


    There''s no need for a wedding. That''s it. That''s enough.


    Yu Fu, it can be so simple. When I grasp it, it is a brilliant star.


    I remember his love and pity in my heart. I''m really happy. I want to sigh.


    Turning back at midnight, I looked at his face carefully. It was so close that I kissed him gently and looked at him with heartache. Did he know that he lost a lot of weight and his face was a little sunken.


    He won''t refuse anything. Such a man, I Ni chuxue satisfied.


    The next morning, he cooked porridge: "I want to eat more. This time, I added some things. I should be able to eat more."


    I smiled: "Shangguan Yu, do you even have a baby by yourself?"


    He raised his eyebrow: "I haven''t delivered a baby for anyone, but my mother''s is naturally delivered by myself. It''s necessary to learn."


    I sighed: "my husband is a doctor, but he is really enough."


    "The first snow, now the light people, have greatly improved. We decided to go there and have a look. Now that you have a body, don''t go out, sleep more, draw when you''re free, and I''ll come back for acceptance."


    "Do you think it''s good or bad?"


    "Anyway, what you draw is good and pleasant to hear. Ni chuxue, I''m afraid. You can''t take risks when you have a body." he said sincerely.


    I nodded: "I know, you go to help you, but in those serious places, if there are dead people, it will be more serious. You have to be careful."


    He took two steps, turned back, grabbed me and kissed me on my face: "kiss before you go."


    "Be careful I hit you." I hit you high with ink.


    "OK, no kissing, wait for me to come back." he smiled favorably, like the sun.


    I wiped the saliva on my face and my heart was full.


    I seldom drew pictures for people. Sitting in my chair, thinking about Shangguan Yu, my heart warmed and the lines became soft.


    How fast these days are going. In the twinkling of an eye, it''s almost October.


    He said that it would be better if it turned cold in October. During the new year, take me to the hot spring. It''s good for my skin. Moreover, I can see the white snow.


    A bout of nausea, I quickly turned to the outside to vomit. In this small courtyard, anti mosquito things were planted.

 Chapter 215

    Looking at the medicine on the table, I thought, I''d better not take it. He also said that taking medicine is bad for children.


    For a few days, he went out and came back tired and paralyzed.


    I told him not to fight so hard and he''ll get better in the end.


    He said, he wants to be faster, faster. It''s not good for children and me here.


    I was moved and couldn''t say anything.


    I saw the red dot on his neck and was frightened: "Shangguan, isn''t this the same as those people?"


    He also hurriedly looked in the mirror and said cautiously, "I am also infected with the plague."


    I couldn''t say a word, and tears flowed down. He held his pulse in his hand and sighed for a long time: "chuxue, you stay away from me, which is a little serious."


    Biting my lip, my heart twisted with pain: "make medicine quickly, I''ll go."


    "Chuxue, I know, you have to eat too. I''m afraid, you''re infected with it, and you''re afraid of me. How can you be so careless." he blamed himself, full of regret.


    "I know what to do. Now I burn all the used things, and then we all separate, and then we all have to drink medicine. Everything will get better, won''t it?"


    He frowned: "I''ll call the imperial doctor to have a look. Sit there first."


    After a while, the imperial doctor came. He told me that Shangguan Yu was just ordinary, and I only had a little. I didn''t even need to take medicine. As long as I didn''t answer it, there would be nothing.


    But I saw the desire in his eyes.


    When shangguanyu went to make medicine, I asked him, "are you telling the truth? I want to listen to the truth. No matter what it is, I can stand it."


    He sighed and said, "you have to be prepared."


    My heart is tighter.


    "He''s more serious. Now he can only use our things to make medicine, and you can''t touch them. He goes to many places, and it''s difficult to protect him. Three doctors died together."


    I sat on the bed and couldn''t say a word.


    "Shangguanyu will be all right."


    Fortunately, with children, Shangguan Yu restrained himself.


    He''ll be fine. He''s a doctor. Besides, he has to take care of me and my future son.


    He was in the next room and asked me to put all the medical books at the door before he took them in. No matter how serious he was, he never gave up trying to cure the plague.


    I''m doing everything without disorder. It''s no use worrying now. These won''t disappear. Now if I hurry up, Shangguan will feel useless and guilty. Ni chuxue is no longer the daughter who doesn''t touch the spring water. What have you never done?


    Burn the bedding, and burn the used things with boiling water. Everything was done according to what he said. He was afraid that an carelessness would make me more seriously infected.


    Across the window, I saw him walking back and forth, and the shadow turned around by the window.


    He must be upset. I don''t know how to comfort him to make him feel better. These things are not what he wants to happen.


    I put down the porridge and gently called, "Shangguan, have something to eat."


    "Do you have a fever today?" he asked anxiously, "I heard you walking around and busy for a long time."


    I sat on the steps and the moonlight huddled my shadow.


    "It''s all right. There''s no discomfort at all."


    He was anxious enough to be locked up in his room. How can I say that my heart is burning like a fire. In fact, I am also anxious. However, I want me to be calm, quiet, calm and breathe deeply again and again. I tell myself. He''ll be fine. He''ll be fine. No one can be so optimistic, but he is not who, he is shangguanyu.


    "I ate a bowl full of porridge, but I still vomited." I said gently. After listening to a little bit of life, he felt more comfortable.


    He smiled softly: "there will be some. Add some orange peel."


    "It''s not delicious. I don''t like the taste. It''s strange. People say sour men and spicy women. I think you want me to give you a son. What if it''s a daughter?" I stroked my lower abdomen and thought it was magical.


    Now, the senior official will not be unable to sleep and worry about being a dream.


    He sighed: "chuxue, I really want to go out right away. But I can''t hurt you and your children selfishly."


    "Yes, you should be at ease. If you want to come out, I''m the only one here. I''m also very boring. If you''re here, I can have someone to talk and chat."


    "Chuxue, I know what you mean. I also know I can''t come in a hurry. I just have more time to debug and see. I can feel it better on myself."


    I was surprised: "you have to test the medicine by yourself, but you can''t."


    He smiled happily: "little girl, what are you afraid of? Even if I carry it backwards, I can carry it out. I know better. This morning, I read a thick book about pregnancy in October. I guess I can carry it out."


    He is still the same crazy, the same people want to spit.


    "Shangguan Yu, do you want to eat? Today''s porridge has more rice. The imperial doctor said, you have to eat more."


    "What do you eat? Didn''t I tell you? You have to eat more." he seemed angry.


    "I ate it. Someone sent rice today. I washed it many times before cooking it. Besides, I like sweet potatoes. Maybe my physique has really changed and it''s strange to eat. Do you want to eat?" I pretended to be light.


    Actually, I don''t like it at all.


    "Chuxue, you want to deceive me. It''s still a little short of heat. I don''t know the grain operation here. Everyone doesn''t have much rice and can only barely drink porridge. I don''t know if a few meters are boiled into a bowl of water." he immediately promoted my lie to poverty.


    I felt warm in my heart and stroked my cheek: "eat, I''m really full. Don''t I know that I must be full at this time? I learned a lot from you. I''m not for myself, I''m also for our children, aren''t I?"


    He doesn''t speak. I think he must be sad.


    Shangguan Yu is so lonely and arrogant. How could he become like this? This is also forced by difficulties.


    Don''t mention eating porridge. Just by his kindness, I am willing to drink water.


    There was too little rice grain, so the officers and soldiers had to push it to the gate and let some people push it in. However, this heavily plagued area is relatively remote, and there are too few to deliver.


    Many people are so hungry that they even eat the skin of the village.


    Qingkezhao''s porridge often makes Shangguan Yu look at me with shame.


    In fact, he secretly pulled the rice grains from the bowl onto my bowl. I was not as tall as him. He held the bowl high.


    I grabbed his hand and had to see it.


    He was not satisfied before he showed me.


    I saw the white water and I burst into tears.


    Scared, he hugged me and said painfully, "you can''t cry now. It''s bad for the children. Come on, eat porridge quickly." he looked at me with a smile, trying to make me laugh.


    I shook my head, "where can I eat?"


    He was silent and sighed: "let you bear hardships, but, first snow, you have to eat, you know? You should learn to be more sensible."


    "I don''t want it." I scooped up a full porridge with a spoon and sent it to his mouth.


    He can''t stop the persistence in my eyes. He can only open his mouth.


    However, the next moment he held my head and kissed me. Then, most of the porridge in his mouth was fed into my throat. I blushed and pinched his shoulder with anger.


    He laughed hatefully: "it''s a good move. I like it, madam. Feed it again."


    "Who is your mother? You''re hateful." as soon as my eyes were red, I wanted to cry.


    He wants me to live better. He wants me to eat more, I know. No matter what time, he will take me first.


    "If you fall ill, who will take care of me."


    "Don''t be angry, little girl, can''t I eat?" he coaxed me gently, took the spoon in my right hand and dug a mouthful of porridge in my bowl. I was afraid of him, so I planned to do it again and covered my mouth.


    He looked at me and smiled: "this is called mutual help."


    "You take advantage of me." I was more happy when I saw him finish eating.


    "Yes, I don''t take advantage of you. Who dares to take advantage of you, little girl. I''m busy. Don''t walk around. I''ll be back soon."


    That''s what he says every time he goes out.


    These are engraved in my heart, how can I not be sad.


    He''s a young master. He has a temper and eats. He''s never mean to himself.


    I think he''s getting better and better.


    People always become strong, grow and thrive in difficulties.


    "Ni chuxue, I tell you, I''m free to let you fool around here, so don''t let me out." he said loudly, opened a small crack in the door, and then brought the porridge in to eat.


    I smiled: "OK, you come out. After we go out, you are tired of me with chicken soup, ginseng soup and raw fish soup."


    He sighed deeply, "am I very useless?"


    "Yes, you''re useless. I told you to be careful. I always said, I''m a doctor. Now I take care of you. In the future, you take care of me for confinement."


    "It''s needless to say, little girl. The porridge you cook is really awful."


    Is it? It''s hard for him. No matter how hard he works, he doesn''t let me do anything.


    He said that doing something for me was what he expected most in the day. It was even happier to see me eat.


    "Little girl, I''ll be fine. Go to bed early. I can''t sit on the ground. There''s still hot breath? It''s easier to get cold if I blow it again." he''s so powerful that he wants to get sick when he does anything.


    I think this is probably a common disease of doctors.


    Not long after he finished his meal, he put out the bowl and asked, "wrap it with a cloth and cook it in water."


    "I see. You are more wordy than my nanny."


    "Go out carefully. I''m not polite to you," he said angrily.


    "Well, you come out and say it again. I''m not sleepy yet. I''ll sit down again."


    "Chuxue, blow me a tune," he said softly.


    I gladly picked two leaves, washed them and wiped them, "OK, I''ll blow you a good one, but I can''t sleep."

 Chapter 216

    "That''s willing. I like listening to your music very much. It''s very good. I thought, is this a beautiful woman who is as beautiful as the clouds? I looked behind you and thought that her back was good, but it was higher. Most women in Jiangnan were very delicate. As soon as you turned around, you scared me. It turned out to be an ugly woman." he laughed.


    I screamed: "Shangguan, you want to come out, I''m not finished with you."


    "OK, I''ll come out and wash your feet."


    Knowing that he is making me happy, I let these bubble soft and sweet in my heart.


    Gently blowing, like colorful butterflies playing and dancing among the spring leaves, a hundred flowers bloom, the spring is bright, and it is as gorgeous as the sunset.


    I will never give up. Every day, the imperial doctor comes to ask about the situation and give some medicine.


    I don''t think the medicine is strong enough. Let him give it to me and I''ll cook it myself.


    More often, the taste is different.


    The water rattled and someone knocked at the door. I hurried to open it. The cover didn''t have time to cover it.


    "Who?" I asked in a low voice.


    "I''m here to deliver food. The seventh Lord of the border asked me to give a special explanation and send it to doctor Shangguan Yu."


    I quickly opened the door. A man stood far away and said politely, "the seventh Lord specially ordered it, so I sent it."


    He, is he still thinking about here? He knows everything here and why.


    I looked at the heavy bag of rice and my heart sank.


    After all, I couldn''t help it. I asked softly, "is the seventh Lord okay?"


    "Well, I have to go. I''ve been here for three days. Fortunately, Dr. Shangguan Yu can find it as soon as he asks." he covered his nose for fear that the air here would catch the same.


    Rice is most needed here, but there is only so few bags.


    I also know that everyone''s strength is very limited, and not much can be done.


    It''s difficult to be the emperor, and it''s not easy to be the seventh prince. These rice, he may have bought them himself.


    The Yan Dynasty had just experienced war, and it was not long before everything was new and difficult.


    I don''t know whether to mention it. After all, the people in this city need it too much.


    Shangguan Yu''s voice came: "chuxue, who?"


    "It''s rice. He sent it. Shall we accept it?" it''s not his intention, but


    Shangguan Yu thought for a moment and said, "chuxue, you go into the room and I''ll go out to pick it up."


    "Will we be too selfish?" I was still sad.


    "I can''t be fair. I can''t make you hungry." he said, "these are all done by Shangguan Yu. It''s none of your business."


    "Well, selfishness is selfishness. If you get better, you can see a doctor for others and make the people here get better quickly." sometimes, some things are like this.


    Originally, I don''t like to think about these things. When survival becomes a problem, people can only do so.


    When I entered the room, the officer came out and put Timmy on one side. He also told me to wash more times and light medicine incense.


    I smiled. It was more difficult for Shangguan Yu to take this step. He seldom asked for people. If he didn''t have to eat, if it wasn''t for me, how could he want this bag of rice? His backbone was even stronger than stone.


    Why can''t I let go?


    I went to the little flower shade to see how the medicine was cooked. It was really bad.


    When the wind blew at the end of September, there were white flowers everywhere, and even the roof was white.


    The yard was full of clear confusion. I forgot to cover the medicine cover. Unexpectedly, a lot of white flowers were floating on it.


    I scooped the flowers away with a spoon, which must be dirty, but forget it, the medicine is difficult now, and the trees will be cut dry.


    Now everything is in short supply. Shangguan Yu is a doctor and someone sent some medicine.


    I didn''t know that these unintentional and small things were discovered by Shangguan Yu and lit up hope.


    I put the medicine at the door. Shangguanyu never had to be urged to take the medicine.


    After a while, he took it in.


    I washed rice and cooked rice, thinking that I could finally cook rice for him today.


    It''s white rice. There''s no food, but it''s enough.


    Every grain of rice is very precious. I can''t bear to waste it.


    He needs strength, or he won''t be good if he always drags.


    However, after washing for a while, Shangguan Yu shouted, "chuxue, what did you go into to make medicine?"


    I think it''s strange, but I believe shangguanyu has a special nose. If he didn''t smell the strange smell in Lenggong Ningfei, and he told me to guard against it, I wouldn''t know if I was a scapegoat?


    Wiping his hand approached, "I didn''t put anything. It''s made of those drugs. Has it been too long, so it tastes bad."


    I thought for a moment and said, "maybe when I went to open the door just now, the falling white flowers blew in. If you can''t eat, pour them out, and I''ll get through it." but don''t bet on his body.


    "No, I smell it. It tastes comfortable, and when I drink it, there is a cool feeling in my heart. You pick up the white flowers and give them to me."


    I don''t know whether he had a whim or something. According to what he said, he picked up many white flowers and put them on the windowsill.


    Squat on a small stool to make a fire and cook.


    When he opened the window to get flowers, he said, "don''t doze off and burn your hair."


    "You can''t wait?" I turned to him and looked at him with a look.


    I think everything will be all right.


    When I delivered the meal to him, he didn''t say anything. He sent it out after eating.


    He didn''t say a word to me until evening.


    I''ve also been tired all day. I sleep very well.


    In the middle of the night, I heard Wai Cheng''s voice, and I thought it was a thief.


    I was afraid and didn''t dare to light the light. I quietly opened this window to see. My heart was relaxed again. What thief, domestic thief? Shangguanyu is making a fire there and getting medicine.


    Only when I don''t come out will he come out. He will boil and soak everything he touches.


    I sat on the bed with one hand on the windowsill and watched him busy.


    He said I was serious. He liked it best. There was nothing in my eyes. It was that kind of madness, which was enough to break away all his pride, but I was so dragged that I didn''t accept his opinion.


    Hehe, at that time, he was not the same. They looked at each other and didn''t like each other.


    When he was fascinated, it was so that I didn''t blink.


    When can I be with him? He fiddled with those. If I were next to him, he would teach me.


    I am not tired of those. Being able to learn different things always makes life very fresh.


    Whatever others say? We live our life, as long as we are happy, it is enough.


    In a daze, I fell asleep.


    The next morning, I heard the cry of Shangguan Yu, "little lazy pig, get up and walk away. Don''t sleep too much in the morning."


    "Are you out?" he asked me to get up.


    "Yes, I have good news for you. This flower, together with some herbs I prepared yesterday, and some medicine juice left over from yesterday, will make the whole person feel refreshed after drinking. I think it''s it," his voice was so happy. He cried and smiled: "The first snow, I think, can be eradicated. I only drank it once, and I felt that the whole person was much easier."


    I''m happy for him. Shangguan Yu can think of ways in the details of life.


    With the ordinary white flowers, herbs and leaves, he said he was much more relaxed.


    I lay in bed and smiled foolishly.


    He said excitedly, "chuxue, I''ll write down the formula and let the heavy dye try it. If it works, it''s such a prescription. I thought about it all night and finally came up with it."


    I chuckle. My eyes are wet. Shangguan will be fine, won''t I?


    "Chuxue, it''s still early for you to sleep for a while. I''m too excited. I want you to share and reassure you," he said loudly. "I''ve been waiting for a long time. I''m anxious to tell you at dawn."


    "Shangguan, I''m glad," I said softly. I heard him finally spit.


    He took the quilt, covered his face, bit his lips, and burst into tears. These are happy tears. How happy I am.


    I''ll be happy even if he calls me after midnight.


    After a while, Doctor Zhang came, but he didn''t come in. Instead, he spoke at the door, "Mrs. Shangguan, how''s the situation with the doctor? It''s inconvenient for me to come in today. Mrs. Shangguan must not come out."


    His voice became a little hoarse.


    I was surprised that the old imperial doctor must have been infected with the plague.


    There is no way, the light has been good, but the heavy is still very difficult.


    Three Royal doctors are dead. It''s almost as good here as it is. Everyone is afraid.


    People die every day. If you can''t cure the serious ones, I''m afraid the imperial court will order that only one of them can be left.


    Or, seal the city, or starve to death.


    These days, no one sent rice to Fengcai. I think there must be some orders. Therefore, Lou poxie asked someone to send rice to Shangguan.


    It''s always a cold thing, but people here don''t want to give up.


    I sighed lightly, wiped my hands and said, "Doctor Zhang, come in. I''ll just enter the room. Shangguan has a formula, which may be very good. He sticks it at the door and Doctor Zhang can have a look." Shangguan didn''t sleep all night. Now he must be asleep. I don''t want to tell him that he can''t worry so much. Everyone has their lives. If Doctor Zhang can come here, he will be ready.


    I entered the room. Before long, I heard the sound of pushing the door. Doctor Zhang came in and looked.


    After a while, he clapped his hands and shouted, "wonderful, wonderful, this prescription is very wonderful. I think it''s OK. Mrs. Shangguan, I''ll go back and try it first."


    Mrs. Shangguan, people here almost call me that.


    I also cooked the amount of medicine as the officer said.


    It''s really gratifying news. Shangguan is getting better quickly. It''s also said that there has been a great improvement in the past few days. I think it won''t take long to get better.


    And the lighter people take it, just like ordinary people, can do anything.

 Chapter 217

    I''m glad he finally did it.


    But he is very cautious. He won''t come out until he is completely clear in the end. He is very careful and serious to me.


    I know he will never be like this. He is not cowardly or afraid of infection again.


    Every day, I ask the patients carefully, and then decide the weight of the medicine.


    He asked me to drink some special drugs, which would not have any impact on the child, but also let me prevent some.


    The situation is more and more optimistic in the obscurity. However, there are fewer and fewer leaves. Basically, all the leaves around here have been cut down.


    The prescription is also constantly preventing change. On second thought, more people are getting better and see hope on people''s faces.


    I can even go out and let a child come here and take half a bag of rice for everyone to eat.


    I have some regrets. I never saved food before. Now the happiest thing is to eat a bowl of white rice and a grain of rice. Are you willing to waste it?


    He said, "what I want most is to take your pulse and see your current situation."


    "It''s all right. I''m strong and my children are very good. I''m good these days. I''m not disgusting and can eat."


    "I still don''t want to know exactly," he said regretfully.


    "Well, I have a way. I know what the ancients looked like when they felt their pulse. Just tie a rope."


    He knocked on the door in protest: "Ni chuxue, you can''t do this. Do you think I''m a God?"


    Yes, I regard him as God, the God in my heart.


    "Shangguan, everything will get better. I''m not afraid. What else are you afraid of?"


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t be afraid. I can''t take a little risk."


    I think everything will get better. This matter has been reported to the imperial court, and the flying pigeon has sent a letter out.


    I want the imperial court to send rice grain quickly, otherwise I will starve to death if I can live.


    As the water flowed, I began to break a grain of rice into two.


    Our happiness, our light, is not far away. We have to support it.


    I cook porridge every day. Shangguan Yu has only one requirement to be transparent, that is, to open the window and let him watch me eat. He is afraid that if I eat less, it will kill him.


    I''m funny and warm.


    Happiness flows out gently at your fingertips, and you can''t even cover it.


    He took the medical book and looked at it by the window. From time to time, he said something to me. I painted the white flowers in the distance, as clear as snow.


    There is only a faint fragrance of medicine running at the tip of my nose.


    Before long, when the last bit of rice was boiled into porridge, good news finally came. The seventh Lord personally escorted the rice in.


    I smiled, breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Shangguan. He was looking at me.


    I tilted my head and said, "I''m going to go out soon. Don''t cheat, shangguanyu. I''m tired of killing me with chicken soup. I haven''t eaten meat for a long time. You see, I''m yellow and thin."


    His eyes smiled quietly, like gorgeous flowers.


    "I won''t get tired of you, but I can''t keep you moving."


    "Now I really prefer to eat in the meat pile. Shangguan Yu, I don''t remember what the meat tastes like. Anyway, I won''t be polite to you. I want the best."


    "Of course," he said softly. "My standing girl, I don''t know the taste of meat. Come and bite. It''s the taste of meat." he stretched his hand and rolled up his sleeve.


    I shook my head helplessly: "I don''t eat human flesh."


    "Don''t be willing." he smiled and withdrew his hand.


    "Well, you just want to say that. Of course I''m not willing. Shangguan, you don''t have much better. Tomorrow, you have to get rice, otherwise the child will be hungry." I don''t want to go. If I see Lou poxie, it will be as calm as water. It''s too fake. I think I can''t do it.


    However, I have made up my mind to follow Shangguan Yu. I will not waver or leave him.


    Even without the relationship between the couple and the baby in my belly, I won''t leave him again.


    He chuckled, "if you lie and don''t look at the image, even if your stomach is bigger, the child won''t cry."


    There is really no way: "who calls you old? You know everything."


    He turned black and pretended to be angry. "You can joke, but you can''t say I''m old. My Shangguan Yu is also graceful."


    "Yes, no one knows the name of Shangguan Yu. Unfortunately, you are tied by me."


    "Tie it up a little more," he smiled. "Well, what my lady says is what she does. How can I be willing to make you hungry? I''m not willing to lift heavy things."


    I smiled and patted my clothes to make them more flat.


    I have learned a lot. I am very satisfied with the status quo. Although I have a bad life, I am very satisfied.


    There''s no need to say too much. We both know what we want. I know he wants me to sit in a chair all day and wait for an abortion?


    He also wanted to hold the most delicious and delicious food in the world in front of me.


    I talked for a long time about the hurt in his eyes, which made him want to open up.


    He muttered to himself, "Ni chuxue, why are you different from other women?"


    "If it''s the same, you won''t like my ugly girl." add those two words and deliberately ask him to admit his mistake.


    "It''s just too beautiful. It''s not beautiful."


    I chuckled. "It''s really hard to understand your sentence. It''s like this anyway. It''s a long life. You''ll have to look at it. Look at the left and right."


    He smiled and said in a low voice, "look, being a Shangguan''s wife is different. Even talking has become difficult to parry."


    I really want to pinch him, "you haven''t given me a bride price yet?"


    "I gave it to you as a whole. Isn''t it a bride price? Yours is not mine." he raised his eyebrows and said, "how troublesome it is to send it."


    Early the next morning, Shangguan Yu went out.


    I''m lazy and sleepy. I always want to sleep, he said. It''s normal.


    Sometimes I feel so lucky that he is a doctor and knows everything.


    And people''s life is always inseparable from these.


    I rely more and more on him. I have been independent, but I feel so good and happy.


    This is also the feeling I have never tried. How can I want to climb out if I indulge?


    Listen quietly to the singing of birds, the sound of the house yard blown by the wind, and smell the light fragrance of medicine. How beautiful it is to be quiet.


    I slept in a daze again. When Shangguan Yu woke me up, the sun was already shining.


    He smiled outside the door. His eyes were no longer deep and cold.


    Full of happiness overflowed. The sun was burning behind him. The brilliance covered him and became more and more radiant.


    I was almost stunned. He raised his eyebrows. "Get up for dinner, little girl."


    "You cook?" isn''t he afraid?


    He smiled gently: "I asked several royal doctors to give me a pulse. When I can feel comfortable, I''m still worried that your body can''t stand it. Otherwise, I''ll take my rights out and kiss enough."


    My face was slightly warm: "Shangguan Yu, you bully people again."


    He approached and raised his hands to let me see, "it''s clean, little girl. I''ll comb your hair. Your hair is always in a mess. It''s like weeds. It''s under my control in the future."


    He pulled my quilt open. I stretched out my hand and let him grasp it. A force pulled me up.


    How comfortable: "I love sleeping more and more."


    "Let me see." he looked at my face, gently swept away the foreign matter around my eyes, brushed the hair on my forehead, held my wrist in one hand and slowly felt my pulse.


    "My baby son is very good, her pulse is good, and my favorite little girl is in good health, but her Qi is too weak."


    I muttered, "I don''t want to take any more medicine. It''s terrible." the medicine I take here is almost double that of all my previous life.


    "If you don''t take medicine, it''s OK to take tonic." pinch my face, "you have to take a good tonic, otherwise people will think that I abused Shangguan''s wife?"


    With one hand on my lower abdomen, I grabbed it, "Shangguan Yu, what do you want to do?"


    "I''ll just touch my son?" he winked and smiled.


    Let go of his hand, "but your expression is very serious. Shangguan Yu, what if I have a daughter? I like my daughter."


    "It''s nothing if it''s not a son. It''s just regeneration, hehe." he smiled with a bad smile: "let you be born all the time."


    I stroked his hair. At this moment, it was so warm.


    I said softly, "Shangguan Yu, how happy our children will be."


    He and I have not been fully loved by our parents.


    Our children, will be very happy, complete love, will not be alone.


    He choked: "Ni chuxue, thank you."


    "Thank you for what?" he wants to have a home, and I want to.


    "You let me know that I have not been abandoned and used all the time. My nominal mother, a lady, doesn''t want to go to the palace and have children, because she is actually afraid of death and sends me away in the name of being good for me. I haven''t asked or mentioned Princess Feng''s name of private disorder with the emperor that day. I knew for a long time and knew how my father was Did you die? I was so angry. The emperor even went out in private with his own sister, my father''s original wife, in Shangguan medicine shop. When he died, he told me that I had been a child of the Shangguan family all my life. There, I doubted my life experience. My Shangguan father can''t have children all his life. I don''t want to uncover this ugly fact. I''m afraid there will be Many things will be exposed, but I can''t stand Princess Yuzhen. I''m eager to be with you, but the truth is far worse than I expected. I''m actually the son of the person I hate most. You once said that you won''t marry the prince. I believe you. I hate me and my ruthlessness. I forced to tell this bloody scene. I hate my life experience, I hate the emperor and me Hate you. "He could hardly go on.

 Chapter 218

    I held his head and tears fell on his hair.


    "I hate your heart for Lou poxie, so I''m desperate. Chu Xue, let me say it. I''ll feel better."


    If there is no love, how can you hate?


    "Shangguan, it''s all over. We don''t want to be together before. We want to be together in the future."


    He looked up, the cold in his eyes slowly warmed like autumn sun, gently wiped my tears: "little girl, never separate."


    I nodded. Shangguan''s heart was full of holes.


    "Our children will be happy together with us before." I''m not doing well, but I always tell myself that''s it. Don''t be greedy, you will have more happiness.


    I have tasted such happiness. I want to go back to the past, and my state of mind will no longer be the same.


    In the cold palace, the warmth and coldness of human feelings have already tasted enough, and it is going to be bitter and sweet.


    "Alas, what are you doing? Get up, wash your face and have lunch. There are green vegetables today."


    I was happy, "really."


    The officer took the coat and put it on me. "Of course it''s true, but the green makes me boil yellow." he hugged me and walked out: "it''s getting heavier and heavier."


    It was so comfortable. I didn''t even want to let go of my hand. I hooked his neck. "How heavy is it?"


    "I can hold you no matter how heavy you are. Little girl, wash your face, wash your mouth and eat." he smiled more brightly than the sun.


    Washing away the weakness of the night, I was moved when I looked at the dish of yellow vegetables.


    I think it''s not easy for him to ask anyone for these vegetables, but I urgently need to eat something.


    "Little girl, it''s time to eat." he waved.


    I chewed. I think I''ve never eaten such delicious food before.


    He held his face and looked at me like a child, with a smiling face full of joy. "Little girl, it''s a great pleasure to watch you eat."


    I smiled: "eat well."


    "Little girl, you''re going to be at home alone. Don''t open the door. I''m going out to have a look today. I''ve brought new drugs. I have to see if it''s the kind I want. If there''s a deviation, it''s not good to eat."


    "I''m with you." I don''t like being here alone, and I can''t sleep enough. I want to draw, but I''m too lazy to pick up my pen.


    He thought, "what are you waiting for? After dinner, I''ll get some water."


    A burst of cheers in my heart and hurried to pick up the rice.


    Fengcai city is slowly becoming normal. There are also those who have serious plague gathered in the temple. They have to take medicine and observe again, but this is a miracle. The whole city dances happily and breathes a sigh of relief.


    With rice and medicine, we can maintain it.


    Cloth was distributed at the edge of the city. Each person had only a little piece of cloth. A loud voice shouted, "Madam Shangguan, go and get the cloth quickly. It''s a beautiful cloth."


    Shangguan Yu smiled: "OK, go and have a look later."


    He would never laugh like this before. I like him like this. The hands he holds don''t care about the admiration in everyone''s eyes.


    It was brought by the seventh Lord himself with a pledge, rice grain, medicine, cloth and other things. Dozens of cars were distributed.


    I saw Mi Ruyu, the richest woman in the Yan Dynasty.


    She was not afraid of the plague here at all, and followed the seventh Lord in.


    I think she must like Lou poxie very much, otherwise she won''t follow in.


    Timmy''s people said that rice was donated by the rice family, cloth and more herbs.


    For a moment, MI Ruyu, like the Bodhisattva who saved the suffering, made Fengcai people want to kneel down and thank her.


    Loupo evil did not covet this false name, so they said.


    Business people don''t have to wait until they''re almost ready and almost tortured before they come to relief. They finally won a good reputation. If the MI family is in this area in the future, it will be as solid as gold.


    But I feel that it is far inferior to Shangguan Yu of my family. I want to laugh. I even say he belongs to my family.


    "Please give me another piece of cloth. My daughter and children can''t wear clothes anymore." a man begged bitterly there.


    It is said that men are not aggrieved when they are folded. It''s not complacent.


    "The cloth is limited, so you can only take one. Go quickly. The people behind you are waiting?"


    Shangguanyu let go of my hand, walked forward and said, "give him my share."


    "Shangguan doctor, good," those people even know Shangguan Yu.


    "Give them my little girl''s, too. We don''t need it."


    I chuckled. Yes, we don''t need it. It''s good to wear clothes. What''s better than these when we go out?


    Alas, my nanny must be very worried.


    "What are you thinking?" he asked, looking at me.


    "I think my nanny must think I ran away with a man. I''m afraid she''s worried, so I said to go to Huangshan to draw."


    After gently handing over my hair to my ears, he said, "go to Qinhuai immediately and let your nanny rest assured. It''s necessary to worry. Come again and be happy. After all, she finally married you."


    I glanced at him with a smile on my lips.


    "Doctor Shangguan," said Doctor Zhang, "those in the temple are getting better again."


    "Really? I''ll go and have a look, little girl. Don''t follow me there. There are many people. I''ll go back later."


    I nodded, "you go."


    I know how to take care of myself, but like my nanny, he always treats me as a child.


    Children, finally have laughter, the strength of vitality and various factors of the body. They are well soon and have become a mess again. I think our children will be soft to call their mother and father in not many years.


    I don''t mind if he doesn''t accompany me.


    The plague is more important than me.


    I walked back. On shiche''s Avenue, there were my yellow embroidered shoes and my washed and old skirt. The skirt still rippled its beautiful vortex, like white flowers.


    The finely embroidered and gorgeous whip is printed on the bottom of my eyes, as well as beautiful embroidered shoes embedded with pearls and cloud like yarn skirts.


    I take a deep breath, I will always meet it. If I don''t see it all my life, it''s an impassable barrier.


    Laugh anyway.


    I raised my smile and deliberately didn''t look into his eyes. His eyes are always tempting.


    I''m the little girl of Shangguan family. I''ve been there all my life. I don''t want to think about things with the seven princes. Life can''t stay there. What I want is the future and the future of Shangguan Yu.


    Nod my head gently. I didn''t even dare to say more, so I hurried to the wrong body and left.


    As for Miss Nami, I have no mind to look at it.


    After only a few steps, his low voice sounded, "chuxue, how are you?"


    "Good, good." I stopped a little and walked back.


    Hurried back to where I lived, my heart was relieved. What am I afraid of? I don''t know.


    How could shangguanyu not know that I would "meet" him in the end? He asked me to step out. Of course I know. I''ll step out too. I''ll go home. Cooking is also a very happy thing when he comes back.


    Perhaps the seven princes of China and Israel will feel bad now, but they will pass eventually.


    Many things have passed. Forgive my selfishness. I want to have a happy home with shangguanyu.


    I sat on the chair beside the porch, blowing the fragrant and warm wind of early autumn, taking a half squint nap and basking in the sun, waiting for Shangguan Yu to come back.


    There were gentle knocks at the door. I half opened my eyes and saw that no one came in.


    After a while, I had to put down my crossed feet and stand up and ask, "who?"


    There was still no response. I felt a little strange. When I went out and opened the door, I saw a bamboo basket on the ground, full of fresh vegetables and some meat that had been put for a long time.


    I looked around and saw a flash of black material outside the corner.


    I don''t have to see it. I know who it is, Lou poxie.


    But I stood there stunned, and I was a little embarrassed.


    He sent these to me. Although they are not valuable, how precious they are here in Fengcai.


    I''ll take it. Will Shangguan Yu have an opinion? I don''t want to argue with him.


    I don''t accept it. I think it''s just a dish after breaking the evil intention of the building.


    If I don''t accept it, I think I can''t let him go. I don''t want to think about the past.


    I stood in front of the door and looked at the dish in a daze.


    Shangguan Yu came from a distance: "chuxue, is this?"


    I looked up at him: "what should I do?"


    After all, who else is qualified to eat these dishes here?


    He smiled and didn''t mind. He lifted the basket with one hand and closed the door with the other: "when it''s delivered, eat it. It''s just right. You need it very much."


    I didn''t ask why? Why ask? Shangguan doesn''t mind. Isn''t that better?


    Some people, especially men, care most about these.


    I took the dish: "I''ll wash it. You wash your hands first."


    "OK, I think you haven''t seen these dishes for a long time. You must be curious about how they grow like this." he cleaned his hands and hugged me from behind. I felt his heart beating fast.


    I looked back and smiled, "what''s the matter?"


    He buried his head in my neck and said, "nothing?"


    If I don''t say it, why don''t I know his careful thinking? Naturally, I will see Lou poxie. Even if I don''t go out, I must be able to see it.


    I swept his head with vegetables: "if you have nothing to do, don''t cook. Don''t starve your son."


    He smiled and held his hand tightly: "the little girl is hungry. I''ll cook it right away."


    That cheerful look, like a child who ate sugar.


    I don''t know why Shangguan has these fears. I know that there are many things. He has a tacit understanding with Lou poxie, but he didn''t tell me.


    Is he afraid? I don''t want to ask any more questions?


    He stroked my lower abdomen: "are you uncomfortable today?"


    "No, it''s good." he stood behind me as he picked up the dishes. As soon as he pushed back, I leaned against his chest, and the cooking pot snorted.

 Chapter 219

    I think this is happiness. I can hear and touch it.


    "Before long, you will have a big stomach, hold your waist with one hand, and it will be difficult to walk."


    "It''s not that fast."


    "Soon, soon." he smiled happily, but he picked me up and asked me to sit back in the chair: "sit here and watch your husband cook."


    He has been busy all day and is not tired.


    I sat there, watching him busy, feeling very kind.


    Although the dishes he cooked really can''t be called delicious, I like them.


    Here, everything is better.


    The days passed slowly at my fingertips. I was used to picking up vegetables at the door every day. There were fewer and fewer vegetables. I was thinking of a way to get nothing.


    Shangguanyu didn''t eat at all. I ate it all.


    Sometimes I asked him if I was troublesome and useless.


    He said with a straight face, "who said, I''ll give it back to him a thousand times and a hundred times. If it wasn''t for this pledge, I wouldn''t take his things. Chu Xue, you have to eat it. Remember, in the future, my husband bought these vegetables with one hundred Liang silver. Eat them first, and then pay back when you go out."


    To make me eat at ease, he said.


    Some sigh, I think if I didn''t have a body, I wouldn''t accept it.


    I think I owe him more and more, and I don''t want to entangle anymore. It''s too tired and painful.


    I love Shangguan, my husband.


    The war of plague is not so easy to fight. It is always repeated. He studies with the imperial doctor all day to find new ways to separate everyone.


    We have to have the spirit of fighting for a long time, and rice grain is always intermittent.


    When the wind started in November, the whole Phoenix color was like snow, and the vast white flowers were floating in the air.


    Duke Li brought the imperial edict. At that time, I was still painting white flowers flying down. I thought that Shangguan would come back and let him have a look.


    There was a tight knock on the door: "Mrs. Shangguan, something serious has happened?" it was the voice of Doctor Zhang.


    I was startled, grabbed the pen and went to open the door. I saw Zhang Yuyi with an anxious face: "what''s the matter? Where''s Shangguan Yu?" I didn''t see him. I was not at all upset.


    Doctor Zhang sighed heavily: "the imperial court has issued a decree to kill Shangguan doctor?"


    "Ah." I exclaimed, the pen fell to the ground, blackened my embroidered shoes, and the ink came out gently and slowly. My heart tightened: "why?"


    "I don''t know why. The emperor''s edict is clearly written. The seventh Prince is about to return to Beijing. The Shangguan doctor is on the other side of the city. He asked me not to tell you, but I thought I''d better tell you."


    I took a deep breath and said, "I''ll be right there."


    While walking, I grabbed my heartache. Why? Shangguan Yu is here to save people and help people here. It doesn''t matter if he has no merit. He has to kill him. I don''t believe loupo RI is such a person? I don''t believe that people like shangguanyu will kill their heads. So, is there any royal law in this world? What should I do? I love Guan Yu. I can''t live without him.


    I walked forward in a hurry. I didn''t dare to run. He said I should be careful now.


    I don''t cry. I have to face it calmly. It''s too unacceptable.


    I went to the other side of the city wall and entered the hall of Nuo da. It was owned by officers and soldiers before. After the evil came, I lived in it.


    As soon as I went in, I just saw him coming out.


    I took a deep breath: "I want to see Shangguan Yu."


    "Chuxue, you''re just in time. I''m going back to Beijing to find out about it. How can I kill?" he frowned.


    "I want to see him." I was anxious and grabbed his sleeve: "I want to see him, really want to see him."


    Lou poxie looked at me, sighed and said, "chuxue, don''t be nervous. It''ll be fine. I''ll ask. However, the imperial edict is still the imperial edict, which is clearly written. Shangguan Yu killed Fengcai''s magistrate, and the emperor punished him and executed him in front of the magistrate''s grave." he said briefly. "I also listed a lot and wrote dozens of lines. I don''t believe in the first snow. Shangguan Yu is not like that."


    My tears flowed down my cheeks: "where''s father-in-law? What does father-in-law Li say?"


    "Chuxue, don''t worry." he grabbed my dancing hand, let me sit in the chair, put my hands on my shoulders, and lowered his body: "chuxue, I won''t care."


    I saw his eyes full of concern.


    He can manage, but I''m more worried about Shangguan. I''ll charge him for no reason. What''s this? Isn''t kindness rewarded? Do I have to know such a taste? I won''t leave it alone if I fight my life.


    Shangguan has no power, no official position, only a cavity of warm blood.


    But what he did was far better and greater than these.


    My heart is so messy and tangled.


    He gently wiped away my tears: "chuxue, I have no way. I can only go back to Beijing to ask clearly and speed up the time. I will not let shangguanyu have an accident. He is my brother."


    I heard him say this for the first time. There is no brotherhood between him and the prince. You guard me and I guard you.


    However, for the first time, he said with emotion that Shangguan was his brother.


    What happened between them?


    "Chu Xue, you should calm down. Listen to me. This time, Grandpa Li came under the emperor''s order and had a decree. No one can do anything. The only way is that I go back now, but you have to protect yourself."


    My low and deep voice made me shake my head: "no, it''s not urgent. Who''s Duke Li? I''ve never seen him before. Why should I let him proclaim the edict. Why should I kill my Shangguan like this? The magistrate is hopelessly ill. Even if the Shangguan gives him a pill, he can''t live." I said casually. The more I said, the more I was angry.


    He said softly, "don''t get excited, first snow."


    I don''t want to, but I have to be excited about Shangguan.


    "I want to see the imperial edict. I want to see what crime the emperor has committed for the Shangguan. Why can''t he be tolerated?"


    Just because, am I with Shangguan?


    If you want to die, it''s also me. Why do you want to be an official? He thought I would live alone after Shangguan died? I''ll live and die.


    He grabbed my hand: "OK, I''ll take you to have a look. Grandpa Li is here. After reading it, I have to go back first. You remember, don''t be impulsive and calm down. You can do it, chuxue. Shangguan Yu is very important to you, so I''ll come back anyway."


    I didn''t hear much, so I walked hurriedly.


    Looking at the edict, sure enough, the bright yellow seal was also sealed with a jade seal.


    I just wanted to see what kind of sins the Emperor gave the Shangguan. One by one, how long the imperial edict was. I wanted him to die.


    And it''s the third watch execution tonight. I wonder why it''s the third watch. Even if it''s a big mistake, it doesn''t have to be like this.


    I narrowed my eyes and looked more seriously. The more I looked, the more angry I was.


    I wish Shangguan had never come here. Loupo RI is really a great emperor. He has listed so many. Who is the person who monitors Shangguan Yu? Only then did I know that in the midst of crisis, there were still people who had the leisure to stare at these things of Shangguan.


    The deeds are beautiful for a while, atmospheric and hard for a while.


    A flash of light came into my mind. I looked at it and thought again. Whose word is it in my memory? It''s beautiful for a while and powerful for a while?


    With your fingers, gently gesture, obviously not from the same hand.


    Can you read with both hands? And it can be imitated. There is only one person in the palace. I wiped away the tears on my face, wiped away the water from my nose, raised my eyes and looked at Lou poxie, as well as Grandpa Li sitting on the sidelines.


    I looked at Lou poxie and said word by word: "this is not the emperor''s imperial edict. Do you think whose word is written like this? Your word is almost as strong as this, and Juan Xiu''s, I think, you are no stranger."


    He took a step backwards and almost hit the table.


    The brilliance in his eyes was fading and in pain. He slowly spit out two words: "Ning Fei."


    "There''s nothing wrong. You can write with both hands. Your right hand is powerful and your left hand is beautiful. If you''re tired of writing, you can change your hand. Therefore, this imperial edict was not issued by the emperor." I stared at Duke Li: "what''s your purpose? You have to cure Shangguan Yu to death."


    Lou poxie clenched his teeth: "at present, no matter who is making such nonsense, he must be governed by law."


    No matter how many people are involved, it must be done very carefully to forge an imperial edict to kill Shangguan.


    I''m not afraid to say who it is. It''s the right order forged by concubine Ning. I served her. Her calligraphy is very beautiful. I was addicted to it for some time. Also learned some, and she imitates human writing, which is even more unique.


    I don''t care what purpose. I just want my Shangguan Yu to be safe.


    "Say." Lou poxie yelled at Grandpa Li, so scared that he almost didn''t fall.


    He must have been well-informed in the palace and collected his spirit: "this is the imperial edict of the emperor, and the servant is only ordered to announce the order to deal with it." he said solemnly, staring at me gloomily: "Lord seven, although you are a lord, Princess Ning is also your own aunt. How can Lord seven believe in her people, the emperor''s edict and the jade seal? Others don''t recognize it, but Lord seven, you recognize it."


    He is also plausible and doesn''t seem to be afraid.


    I said angrily, "the emperor''s words have always been deep, long and powerful. Among these words, it is clear that the strength is not enough. Moreover, the speed of changing words is not written by one hand."


    Why haven''t I seen Lou Po RI write?


    I looked at Lou poxie: "do you want to protect?"


    His chest fluctuated, as if it contained infinite power.


    Father Li opened his eyes and thought about how to deal with the situation.


    "Say." Lou poxie yelled at Grandpa Li, so scared that he almost didn''t fall.

 Chapter 220

    He must have been well-informed in the palace and collected his spirit: "this is the imperial edict of the emperor, and the servant is only ordered to announce the order to deal with it." he said solemnly, staring at me gloomily: "Lord seven, although you are a lord, Princess Ning is also your own aunt. How can Lord seven believe in her people, the emperor''s edict and the jade seal? Others don''t recognize it, but Lord seven, you recognize it."


    He is also plausible and doesn''t seem to be afraid.


    I said angrily, "the emperor''s words have always been deep, long and powerful. Among these words, it is clear that the strength is not enough. Moreover, the speed of changing words is not written by one hand."


    Why haven''t I seen Lou Po RI''s writing? Do you want to fool people? So bold.


    I looked at Lou poxie. I thought my sentence was too heavy. Why would I ask if he wanted to protect me.


    The pain in his eyes is like a thorn. I feel a little uncomfortable in my heart.


    How could he? It was related to Shangguan Yu, so I was confused.


    I put my hand over my mouth and the acid poured up.


    I ran outside and bent over to vomit. He thought what was wrong with me. He came up and wiped it with a handkerchief along my back: "don''t be afraid, the first snow, how can I break the evil building? Desperate, we should find out."


    "Hello, seven princes." the girl raised her voice.


    Mi Ruyu stood in front, a pair of sharp eyes watching him hold my shoulder, with anger flowing in his eyes.


    Behind her were several doctors.


    Lou poxie ignored her, but turned my face and looked at me with gloomy eyes: "first snow, never."


    I nodded. I knew he wouldn''t say, "I''m sorry."


    He smiled bitterly. He still helped me to go, carefully helped me sit in the soft chair, and then poured water.


    Cried loudly, "come on."


    Several bodyguards came in and stood aside to listen to the order.


    Lou poxie didn''t talk nonsense with Grandpa Li much, but said faintly: "Grandpa Li, no matter who sent you today, you have an edict in hand. If you don''t make it clear, I won''t ask again. Torture is."


    "Seventh Lord, aren''t you rebellious? The old slave was also sent by the emperor?" Duke Li said fearlessly.


    Lou poxie winked, and the crowd rushed up to catch grandpa Li. He shouted defiantly, always saying whether there was a royal law, whether he was afraid of death, whether there was a emperor in his eyes.


    But these people listened to Lou poxie. Naturally, no matter how many they were, they were soon tied up. Even many of the people they brought wanted to come in and rescue, but they were surrounded by people outside.


    "Seventh Lord, aren''t you against the emperor? It''s not good for you." he said painstakingly: "isn''t there just a Shangguan Yu? The emperor can''t accommodate him. You need to know?"


    He slapped him heavily on the face. He said coldly and angrily, "nonsense. You haven''t tried the taste of punishment. Don''t you tell the truth. How can such a bold father-in-law have tried the taste of cutting his thigh with a knife? Have you tried to remove the salt water and pick the hamstring? That kind of pain will be unforgettable for you all your life."


    He waved and a bodyguard pulled out a big knife.


    "Seventh Lord, do you know what you are doing? You are,,,,," said Mi Ruyu loudly. He looked at me again: "because this woman is worth fighting against the emperor?"


    He looked at Mi Ruyu with boredom and said faintly, "it''s none of your business. Be punished."


    As soon as the knife approached, Grandpa Li was still talking loudly, but when the knife fell, the red blood came down, and his words ended at the tip of his tongue.


    Pain, let him know that Lou poxie was a man of his word. He was afraid and his face was twisted. When the second knife was about to fall, he cried loudly: "I said, I said, seven kings, don''t check it. It''s not good for you.


    "Whether it''s my aunt, my mother, or the emperor, it should be a reason to execute a person. Shangguan Yu takes himself as his side and comes here for treatment. Whether it''s merit or death, there is no such thing in the world, or there is, but if I break the evil, I won''t let such a thing happen. Listen to me clearly and say it."


    I saw his whole body cold and angry. I thought, if it was Princess Ning, whether there was the little seventeen Prince involved.


    He makes himself strong and has some status in the palace. He just wants to protect the people he wants to protect, but now he has to uncover them.


    I don''t feel guilty, not at all. I hate it when I have to kill Guan Yu.


    In their eyes, no one cares what it is, others or not.


    He waved his hand: "execute again and bring salt water."


    I wonder if it hurts? Why is there that unbearable color in his eyes.


    When I stood up, he seemed more excited than me.


    Looking at him, I bit my lips but couldn''t say a word.


    He sighed, smiled at me and said, "it''s all right. I''ll take care of it. Otherwise, go to the other room and have a rest. I''ll tell you later."


    I shook my head: "I also want to know." why kill Shangguan Yu.


    Father Li couldn''t stand the screams of pain, and his lower body was dripping with blood.


    A waiting guard stabbed his foot hard and cut off his hamstring. It hurt, but it made people pinch some acupoints without fainting.


    Too bloody, I turned my head.


    "I said, I said." I couldn''t stand it anymore, and there was a trembling voice.


    "Yes," he said indifferently.


    Who knows, Grandpa Li looked at the crowd and gasped: "this is a big thing."


    "All down." he waved, but took my hand clenching my fist.


    When the guard retreated to close the door, MI Ruyu blocked it with one hand, and his big eyes looked at Lou poxie silently.


    He was a little impatient: "go down."


    "Where is she?" Mi Ruyu pointed at me.


    "Somebody, please take Miss Mi back to her room. No one can bump into her within ten steps." Lou poxie didn''t take care of MI Ruyu.


    I think Mi Ruyu likes him very much. Maybe he came here because of him.


    How big is it?


    But Mi Ruyu looked at me as if she was going to burn me and stared at my hand.


    I struggled gently and pulled it out.


    Lou poxie''s hand moved, but he still didn''t grasp it again. Instead, he looked at Mi Ruyu coldly: "she''s different from you." with a wave of his hand, the people dragged Mi Ruyu away.


    As soon as the door was closed, the room became quiet. It was a little dark. The slit light shone on Grandpa Li''s face, which was so distorted.


    "Seventh Lord, you can''t trace it any more. It''s not good for you." Grandpa Li is also very considerate.


    He hummed softly, "I don''t mind cutting the tendon of your other foot myself."


    Father Li''s face shrunk and said, "it''s the imperial edict imitated by concubine Ning. Do you want to investigate your own aunt?"


    The seventh Lord looked at him with fierce eyes: "I''m not determined enough, am I? Say it."


    "It''s Princess Ning who wants to kill Shangguan Yu." he bowed his head.


    "It seems that you are not honest enough. How can a concubine command you and get the seal to cover it? If you are not honest, I won''t be polite to you. You know the punishment in the palace. I''m not so particular about it and don''t let people have a chance to regret. If you don''t tell me, I have to ask Princess Ning."


    "I said, I said," like a defeated cock.


    Here is the place where the building breaks evil. The generals are outside, and those who don''t listen to orders and decrees are like being strong.


    Is he too confident? No, he doesn''t know Lou poxie at all. He is the kind of person who listens to death orders.


    "It''s the imperial edict and jade seal that empress Li and Empress Dowager went to get. It''s imitated by concubine Ning."


    Is it, Grandpa Li? So afraid of death and willing to take risks to kill shangguanyu, what should it be for? I think shangguanyu hasn''t offended the Empress Dowager and Princess Li?


    "Why?" short two Yu, spit out gently.


    He looked at me, then looked at Lou poxie and said, "the emperor has a hidden disease. There will be no descendants. Anyone who knows about it will be killed by the emperor."


    "But what''s the matter with Guan Yu?" I shouted angrily.


    This is the emperor''s business. What''s the matter with Guan Guanyu? I''m always confused.


    "The emperor wanted to abolish Princess Li and beat the Empress Dowager to the cold palace. It happened that the old slave heard about it and told the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager had a message. When the first emperor died, it was the Shangguan and the seven princes who were always thinking about it all day. They made a message. After his death, the Shangguan Yu and the seven princes were jointly granted the king, half of the military power of the Yan Dynasty. The Empress Dowager was one The imperial edict has been kept for a long time and has never been leaked out. Now the emperor can''t tolerate the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager has made such a bad decision. If the emperor dies, you and Shangguan Yu are the most powerful. The seventh Prince has great military achievements and has military power. Once the seventh Prince returns to Beijing, the situation is the most favorable for Princess Ning. Therefore, the Empress Dowager asks Princess Ning to discuss with her and the 17th emperor of Princess Baoning The prince is the prince. As soon as Shangguan Yu is killed, the seventh prince will hurry back to the capital. When the emperor has an accident, the seventh Prince has no time to take care of here. That''s it. "His eyes are like ashes, panting.


    I bit my lip: "these bad things in the palace."


    I hate it most. It''s to seize power that I want to kill Shangguan Yu. He disdains to give the whole throne to him.


    Lou poxie had a headache and rubbed his forehead: "why should the emperor deal with the Empress Dowager?"


    I said coldly, "I probably know a thing or two about this. The emperor was born to the Empress Dowager''s sister. The Empress Dowager killed the emperor''s mother imperial concubine and wanted to get rid of the prince. However, she let your mother imperial concubine block a knife."


    He looked at me with doubts about the vicissitudes in his eyes and shook his head: "why can''t you always have a good time? Things here are heavy, but the palace is really unwilling to be lonely."

 Chapter 221

    Yes, the secret of the palace is that they always think of themselves.


    He looked at Grandpa Li: "Of course you can''t stay. What''s the throne? I want to fight, but I''m not going to talk to you like this today. You''ve knelt on the Mingtang long ago. When my father and emperor were still alive, he asked me if I would like to be a king. I didn''t want to, so I refused. Leave you a breath and go back to Beijing to tell your masters that this is not the case."


    I don''t know. He almost became emperor.


    It''s ridiculous that these women tried their best to force the emperor to make the 17th Prince the crown prince.


    Can they really take them away?


    Why not be generous, general and compassionate, when you respect others and others respect you.


    The hatred in the deep palace is long and quiet. I''m glad I''m not there.


    I''m not interested in knowing anything about the emperor.


    They all despise the emperor too much. He may still be the same in front of them as when he was the crown prince. Even most of them listen. If they are wrong, they will eventually taste the wrong taste.


    Lou poxie also sneered: "it''s nonsense. These crimes will be punished by the emperor in Beijing. Come and take him out."


    The sound of opening the door, as soon as the light was on, I didn''t adapt and blocked it with my hand.


    If the emperor has no son, he must first set up a prince to show the integrity of the court. It''s ridiculous to set the 17th prince as the prince. Concubine Ning is really unwilling. Although Lou poxie is close to her, she is not a person with no eyes. Under the temptation of power, even her heart is deceived.


    Yes, in today''s world, Lou poxie is the best to speak, and concubine Ning is more and more calculating the mechanism.


    However, she was wrong. Lou poxie was not a power man.


    Rolling in my heart, another burst of discomfort, I ran to the door and threw up.


    For a while, I squatted on the ground and gasped. My fingers were a little cold.


    He squatted in front of me and gently wiped my face with his sleeve: "eat something."


    I shook my head: "no, I want to go home and wait for Shangguan Yu now."


    "Use some. Chu Xue, maybe it''s the last meal for me and you. I asked someone to send grandpa Li back to make them afraid and not poison the emperor. However, as soon as the decree was issued, Shangguan Yu only had a strong surname, there would be nothing? And I was embarrassed by the emperor."


    I was so sad that I didn''t think of this for him.


    Yes, the Empress Dowager must know that the emperor is cruel, so she is desperate.


    After this ridiculous scene, the only target was Lou poxie. Can the emperor tolerate him?


    I bit my lip and nodded gently.


    He smiled as if he had got something, a little bitter, and still held my hand to one side.


    Mi Ruyu stood under the eaves and looked at me with resentful eyes.


    I don''t care, but I don''t know. She hurt me like that.


    She is a very proud person. She likes everyone. Treat her as a god like respect.


    "Loupo evil," she shouted.


    "You don''t have to come," he said faintly, holding me away.


    I turned my head and saw tears in MI Ruyu''s eyes.


    I felt strange in my heart: "did I destroy anything?"


    He said, "what? There''s nothing. She followed her father and brother to the palace for dinner. That''s how she met."


    "But I''ve been following you, don''t you think about it," I said carefully.


    He is not happy, I am always like a thorn in my heart.


    He smiled bitterly: "don''t talk about this, I don''t like it."


    He doesn''t like it. Has he tried his best? Or does he really not like it? Maybe, MI Ruyu is too proud. One is a businessman and the other doesn''t value anything.


    There were some dishes on the table. I sat opposite him and never dared to look at him.


    He chuckled: "chuxue, say something. Maybe I''ll leave here tomorrow. There are no three words of the seventh Lord."


    I am silent, but my heart is sad.


    He put some vegetables in my bowl, which was what I liked to eat at that time. "Now, the plan is that I give up everything. Maybe, birds and birds are exhausted and good bows are hidden. After all, I''m a brother and haven''t reached that step."


    As soon as he said this, I marveled and looked at him: "you mean, these will be the strategies of the building breaking day."


    "The water is clear without fish, and together with the wind, you know what the situation in the palace is? It''s also a good play on the side of the Qing monarch."


    "Stop talking." I''m not worth it for him.


    He was wholehearted and loyal. He asked grandpa Li to take words back. I''m afraid he also wanted to tell Lou Po RI that he had no intention of the throne.


    But will the emperor let him go? He''s a great general and popular.


    I can''t live without him, but I can''t raise him.


    Raising a tiger will cause trouble. In my previous simple idea, there was no such existence.


    However, in the situation in the palace, the emperor wants to hold everything in his hands.


    He smiled, so beautiful, like white flowers falling gently on the eaves.


    "Chuxue, you are very smart, but I don''t want to tell you this. Tell Shangguan Yu and let him take you around. Don''t always stand first."


    I felt uncomfortable: "what about you?"


    "If I go farther, I will. There is no building breaking evil in the world. How can the emperor''s seal move with people? Even the Empress Dowager is difficult. If I don''t open one eye and close one eye, how can people take it? He watches a lot of things but doesn''t go out. In fact, I won''t guard against anyone in the palace, but I have to guard against the east palace."


    "I''m sorry." I sniffed. "I used to think badly of you."


    But I don''t know that the abhorrence of human nature is always hidden in the depths.


    He filled some soup for me: "chuxue, eat something. I like watching you eat."


    I picked up the soup and drank it, but I found it very difficult.


    "Chuxue, you said, if I didn''t send you to the Taoist temple, would we really be together?" he asked suddenly.


    I didn''t have time to answer. He smiled and said, "it''s over. It''s all right. You eat."


    My heart is a little tangled. The road to the Taoist temple is so sweet all the way, but it''s over and won''t come back.


    Now, I am the little girl of Shangguan Yu.


    He brought me food again. It was full. He said, "chuxue, I''m sorry."


    "If I''m sorry, it can be over. I''m the one who''s sorry. The seventh Lord, I, I want to go back." I don''t want to do this again. My heart hurts.


    He sighed lightly: "the first snow, call me building breaking evil again."


    "Lou used to be my most hated surname, but I think you are different. Why do you call it broken evil?"


    He smiled low and satisfied in his eyes: "I like to hear you call my name, breaking evil? When I was born, my mother invited a Taoist priest to tell my fortune. She said that in my life, I had too much evil spirit, and it was best to become a monk. In the word Prince of the Lou family, there was one broken, which was called breaking evil. In fact, my mother just wanted to become a monk by herself. Later, she was injured and she became a monk."


    He said so lightly, but I was sad to hear it.


    Why abandon him? At that time, he should learn how to grow up and how to face the palace.


    I''m a palace maid. I can''t stand it for so little time. He is the prince and more eye-catching than the princess, so he has to endure all kinds of and grow up.


    I looked at him and nodded: "you are very strong. I can''t learn. In my life, it''s my great luck to get official rain. Break evil. You will have a better woman."


    He just laughed so much that I wanted to cry.


    He said, "finish this meal. I want to see you more."


    At this time, they no longer talk, but they are full of sighs.


    I chewed slowly and swallowed all kinds of bitterness and everything in the past. I owe him. I don''t know what to pay back, but I have promised Shangguan Yu in this life, and I can''t change it any more.


    At the end, I smiled at him, "I''m going back. Take good care of yourself."


    He nodded and didn''t even move. I almost saw blood in the glazed eyes.


    Dare not look more, I turned and went out.


    On one side of the eaves, MI Ruyu still stared at me, and then angrily picked up the big vase on one side and smashed it.


    Is the crisp voice and white fragments all over the ground her anger?


    No matter what happens in the future, I think Lou poxie will not choose passively. He has his way.


    Perhaps, there will be changes between him and Mi Ruyu. If not, it will be difficult.


    I nodded to her, but she half narrowed her eyes and looked at me ruthlessly.


    I walked out of the city and saw the Shangguan Yu standing in the center.


    His clothes were dirty and embarrassed, and his hair was messy, but his eyes were as bright as stars when he saw me.


    He came up and took my hand: "little girl, did you scare you?"


    I felt sad and buried it in his arms, "scared me to death."


    "Little girl, you are so smart," he smiled, but his hands still trembled and held me tightly.


    He must have known the process.


    "Little girl, I''m so happy. Let me carry you around." he raised my hand and wiped the tears off my face with a smile. "My little girl has grown up after all."


    The soft and deep eyes embarrassed me to look.


    He smiled and squatted down: "girl, I''ll carry you back."


    I climbed up, "I''m so tired and uncomfortable."


    "I''ll go back and show you some heart clearing medicine. Don''t worry. I''ll put a lot of honey in it. It won''t be bitter."


    "Well," I said softly.


    Many people on the road looked at him carrying me. My face turned red. I said, "my crutch hurts." look at a person, love hasn''t spoken yet. I also said my crutch hurts.


    Shangguan Yu smiled, "people didn''t ask you? You didn''t recruit yourself."


    I buried my head on his shoulder and sniffed his breath. "I want to sleep."


    "OK, let''s go home."

 Chapter 222

    Gently two words, so reassuring.


    I chuckle. I like these two words.


    I thought it was over.


    The next morning, I was sweeping the white flowers in the yard, washing them for drying, and then used as medicine.


    The door was knocked again. When I went to open the door, I found a man I didn''t know.


    He said anxiously, "doctor Shangguan, I went to collect medicine and fell down the mountain."


    I blinked, as if there was no response. After a while, a feeling of darkness came up. I was dizzy, and I almost fell down.


    "Where is it?" I pinched my finger tightly with my fingernail.


    "It''s on the top of the mountain. It fell below. Someone has been sent to look at it at the foot of the mountain over there."


    There was nothing in my mind, so I ran out by the side of the road.


    Something blurred my eyes and I waved it away.


    The man ran in front: "it''s here, that''s the mountain."


    Shangguan Yu took me to collect medicine on that mountain. He told me this morning that he was going to collect medicine.


    Don''t worry about anything, the heart has been calm down.


    I didn''t think that Shangguan Yu was such a careful person. How could he fall? The more I walked up, the more uneasy I became. When I was near the top of the mountain, I didn''t hear anyone.


    I turned around. "Is it the wrong way, is it here, and why is no one talking?"


    Shangguan Yu will not collect medicine alone.


    As soon as he changed his face, he fiercely pulled my hand: "go up, or you''ll have to lose your child."


    My hand was surprised and hugged my lower abdomen. Why do you even know this? A figure flashed in my brain, MI Ruyu.


    She saw me vomit several times that day. Only she would have someone watching me. What are you doing? What happened to us?


    "Let''s go." he pushed me. "My lady is waiting for you up there."


    Wait for me, why on the cliff? I don''t want to hurt my child. We look forward to him very much.


    Using Shangguan Yu to cheat me can always deceive me. I think if Shangguan Yu comes back early and finds me missing, he will find me.


    Many people in the city saw me running out.


    When we got to the top of the mountain, the wind became colder and colder. There were many wooden stakes blowing through the trees around.


    But I didn''t see Mi Ruyu. The man stared at me and waited.


    I can''t run away from him. I''m alone. I''m not afraid, but I can''t hurt my child.


    What does she want to say? Thousands of thoughts turned in my mind.


    Before long, I saw that MI Ruyu came here with the support of two servants.


    Her proud and beautiful facial features looked at me. She didn''t speak, so I said it first.


    "Miss MI, you asked me to come here. I think it''s probably related to the seventh Lord. I can tell you that I follow shangguanyu wholeheartedly. I won''t be involved with the seventh Lord any more."


    She waved and approached me. Her half narrowed pupils were black and her cold eyes seemed to penetrate me.


    "You can see that I like him, right? I just like him." she raised her chin high. "Mi Ruyu, I''ve never been so low. I appreciate you very much, but where am I inferior to you? You''re just a palace maid. I''m the eldest lady of the MI family. Am I inferior to you?"


    "If you like him with such a mind, you are wrong?" I said faintly. "Moreover, fate is doomed."


    "I don''t care what I want, I never can''t get it," she said wildly.


    I gently shook my head: "you are good to him, and he will find you good. I am a woman, and I have the bones and flesh of an official. How can I go with him again? You can rest assured."


    "Don''t worry," she said coldly, "I''ll never let go with you. Yesterday, he told me that he wanted to leave and told me to stay away from him. He always only loved you. Even if you die, he only loved you. I don''t know where I''m inferior to you. You''re a bitch."


    I took a breath, "Miss MI, please show some respect."


    "What respect? The person he thinks about night and night is you. Even if I strip off and lose all my face, beg him, he pushes me away coldly. I don''t know what''s good about you, Ni chuxue, and why he never forgets. Isn''t it just having sex with him once? As a palace maid, you want to climb up."


    The more I said, the worse I heard. I shook my head. "Miss MI, this is between us. What''s your business?"


    "OK, no, no, who told me to fall in love with him? I''ll destroy what I like, and I won''t keep it anymore." she said ruthlessly, "I''m sorry, Ni chuxue, I''ll destroy you."


    "Why?" I thought funny. "You ruined me, you can''t get him. Is the people''s heart so narrow?"


    "Don''t tell me this, my imperial concubine, I don''t want to do it. I think if you die, he will be happy slowly, that''s all." she chuckled.


    Does he really love me so deeply?


    Mi Ruyu whispered softly. He felt his hand around his waist and found a bright dagger approaching me.


    I walked back with my stomach in my arms, and the three men stood in three directions. I seemed to have no way back.


    "If you want to blame him, blame him for loving you. I love him."


    "What do you like about him? Yes, he loves me, so what? I''ve said that I won''t have anything with him again. Why don''t you understand? No wonder he doesn''t love you. I have my Shangguan Yu. I''m satisfied." I can''t retreat any more. Below is the lush green mountain.


    "Mi Ruyu, what are you doing?" the voice of Lou poxie came.


    Mi Ruyu was surprised, turned around and looked, and his face turned white.


    "You madman," he said coldly and approached carefully, "don''t hurt her hair."


    "I''m not crazy, I just like you." she shouted and approached me. "I''ll let her die in front of you to see if you will feel heartache. I won''t be willing if you hurt my heart." the dagger stabbed me.


    Lou poxie rushed close and robbed the dagger.


    The sharp dagger cut his palm and blood flowed.


    I can''t be afraid. I''m going to one side.


    Mi Ruyu shouted reluctantly, "kill her."


    Three servants rushed over.


    Lou poxie couldn''t care so much. He threw Mi Ruyu a slap and came to save me.


    He alone, these people are by no means his opponents.


    I was frightened, my hands trembled slightly and grabbed his clothes.


    But Mi Ruyu''s crazy eyes let me know that I have to stay away from her, as I said.


    Lou poxie said softly, "don''t be afraid."


    I breathed a sigh of relief, felt my head hurt, and held the tree by the cliff to breathe.


    Perhaps Mi Ruyu spoke his heart. He didn''t dare to look at me.


    The servant who brought me got up and wanted to fight again.


    Lou poxie stepped over and couldn''t move him.


    He turned to look at me, but his face changed greatly and shouted, "Chu Xue, be careful."


    I was also frightened, but it was too slow. Mi Ruyu quietly climbed up and punched me in the stomach. I was afraid of hurting my child. I let go and protected it. With a push, I fell down like a broken kite


    Without feeling, I feel like nothing is pulling away from me. I don''t want to die. What about my Shangguan Yu?


    The shadow on the cliff jumped and rushed down at me.


    I am Lou poxie. When I was young, my mother and concubine became a monk.


    I was left alone in the palace. At that time, my aunt was still favored in the palace. Not many people would say anything to me.


    Anyway, I am still a prince. On the surface, there are many different identities that I dare not say.


    But privately, I don''t know.


    Said I was born with evil spirit, so I called breaking evil.


    I''m young and don''t know anything.


    But the days in the palace are not so easy, unless I don''t understand anything and go on quietly all my life.


    And that''s what I''m going to do.


    But I see that too many things are wrong. They always bully me.


    I cried miserably. Later, I learned martial arts from the martial arts masters in Gongqian. I felt that there was a place to use my strength.


    I also have some yearning in life.


    Daily life is so boring that even if I go to greet my aunt sometimes, I am respectful and can''t make any mistakes.


    I learned to be silent. Silence won''t attract people''s attention. I saw that many prince who were in the limelight died inexplicably.


    Some even just praised the emperor.


    I was sad, so I kept my duty, learned a lot of things, and learned to hide all my words in my heart. Slowly, I forgot how to express them.


    Neither the father-in-law nor the maids in the palace have any comment on me. When it comes to the seven princes, it''s just Oh, there''s no following.


    However, later, Princess Ning fell ill, and the emperor asked her to go to the cold palace.


    And the little baby, she almost begged me on her knees to take good care of little seventeen.


    I looked at the little man and my thin aunt, and I nodded heavily.


    From then on, they are my responsibility.


    However, I didn''t know that after Princess Ning entered the cold palace, she was still ill.


    And seventeen, also my brother, I have to take care of him.


    I learned to be strong, and my excellence satisfied my father.


    And I also know where the boundary is, so I haven''t exceeded my duty, but I haven''t attracted many people''s attention.


    Around me, there are many confidants in the palace. I look on coldly. I hate the hypocritical palace.


    I think it''s not the mother Princess who should become a monk, but me.


    Fortunately, my self-discipline and favor won''t make people think about me.


    I also know how to protect myself. I can''t relax for a moment.


    In fact, I''m very tired. I feel like I''m pulling the strings of a bow. I don''t know how long I''ll hold on.


    I can only sigh when I seize the gorgeous and vain palace.

 Chapter 223

    It''s cold and tasteless. I''m only 22 years old. I feel old. Everything is the same every day.


    Even if I walk with my eyes closed, I can walk backwards in my Chongge palace several times.


    I''m cold. That''s what they say. In fact, I''m very lonely. I don''t even have a speaker.


    I seldom appear in front of people except reading books and practicing martial arts.


    I have already reached the age of Na Huan, but I don''t want any woman to join my life.


    So I refused all the time.


    That day, I took 17 to see concubine Ning. In the palace, as long as it is a concubine, it can''t be an aunt or a mother. I can only call it a concubine.


    Seventeen was afraid and dared not go in. I took him in. He stood timidly at the door.


    As soon as I approached, I smelled a strong smell of medicine. Empress Ning had not been well for several years.


    The old lady was nodding, and they were taking a nap.


    I suddenly heard a sound like the sound of nature, which came from the trees behind.


    I felt strange, so I went out through the small open door and saw a woman.


    Sitting quietly under the tree, just two leaves, played a song.


    That dress is a palace maid. I think this palace maid is very brave. It must be the palace maid of concubine Ning. Isn''t it noisy to concubine Ning when she blows here.


    She plays very well. I''m a little fascinated.


    Perhaps it was because of these appreciation, so I put on a straight face. I said coldly, "Hey, you palace maid, why are you here?"


    She turned around, and there was panic in her eyes. Her pure eyes were like the blue sky.


    After a pause, she had no fear in her eyes. She didn''t bother to salute. I asked her who she was.


    She said lightly, "I''m Ni chuxue."


    Ni chuxue, the name, is good, and her reaction is not like that of ordinary palace maids.


    I still coldly said to her that she should try her best to serve Princess Ning.


    I don''t want the seventeen concubine to have any paintings.


    When I was growing up, there was no mother and concubine around. It was lonely. How could I not know.


    No one will feel heartache for me when I fall, and no one will accompany me when I am lonely.


    I always come by myself and learn to hide everything. I don''t want my closest people to be hurt. I long for family affection.


    My brothers have no family ties to talk about. They smile kindly on the surface, but more often they hide a knife in their smile.


    I thought I had passed like this, but later the spy told me that the prince was very close to a man named Ni chuxue.


    I feel strange, but I don''t care. This is the prince''s private affair.


    And I had some impressions of her there.


    In fact, I know something. Lin Meimei asked the palace maid and the palace painter Lin Pei to draw.


    It is said that the maid in waiting is very clever and has avoided some troubles.


    I sneered and paid secretly. The maid in waiting probably wanted to fly to the branches.


    But that day, when I arrived at the cold palace, my closest person, Ning Fei, wanted to die.


    I am very angry, I am afraid, because I have always been a person, I don''t want to lose more family affection. In the palace, it''s better to have a concern than to be lonely and cold.


    I slapped her so that she was on one side. I didn''t get rid of my hatred. I threw her heavily. It seemed that I heard the sound of the bone.


    I''ll kill her. Where was she when Ning Fei was suffering?


    I didn''t think about anything. I just feel hate. I''m afraid Princess Ning will leave me. How much, she is similar to my mother.


    The imperial doctors in the palace are useless. What should I do?


    She said, please go to Guanyu, I was surprised.


    More strange.


    Shangguanyu is the best doctor in the world. He also has some relations with the palace, but he is very arrogant and arrogant.


    If you can enter the palace, Princess Ning doesn''t have to live in the cold palace.


    She said, "Ni chuxue of Qinhuai."


    She is a proud person. Her eyes are filled with struggling emotions and pity.


    At that moment, I felt regretful, but there was nothing to make up for.


    To my surprise, Shangguan Yu really entered the palace.


    He treated concubine Ning. Moreover, his relationship with Ni chuxue seemed very unusual. He always looked at her.


    And there was hatred for me in her eyes.


    I told her several times to keep her duty. She despised it in her eyes.


    She probably didn''t know that her duty was also a living word in the palace.


    Someone sent a picture of her.


    That quiet and smiling eyes, with warmth, I actually like it very much.


    I was attracted. I saw the annoyance in Shangguan Yu''s eyes.


    Later, Ni chuxue drew a picture and put it on the windowsill. The sunlight, light and thin, shone there.


    It''s a heavenly pearl. It''s so beautiful. She''s really talented. Many painters in the court don''t draw as well as her.


    One by one, more special and more similar.


    The ruined pearl, and this painting seems to be true.


    I think she must have given this painting to Shangguan Yu. They are always together. I don''t like it at all.


    She''s back. I want to break her pride. I want her to know what is the master and what is a palace maid. A palace maid can''t have such pride.


    Someone knocked at the door. When she went to open the door, it was a gorgeous woman, looking at me gently.


    What''s so remarkable about this woman? Look at me like this.


    I heard her call sister Ni chuxue.


    I hate her eyes. I coldly pick her faults and find that punishing her makes Ni chuxue sad, which makes me a little excited.


    I also tore her picture, the sound sounded, and I saw the pain in her eyes.


    I don''t like her eyes, always with a smile and comfortable, warm.


    And it''s too cold for me.


    Why do I always like to suppress her? I don''t know.


    My eyes always like to turn around with her. She is so serious about everything she does. When she paints, there is only painting in her eyes and nothing will exist.


    I know I look good. Many people say I look better than my mother, but I don''t remember at all.


    Many people look at me and don''t want to move their eyes.


    But she won''t. She always looks at me respectfully, but in her eyes, she is still very proud, and her shoulders are still straight.


    Why can I be so good to Shangguan Yu? I want to break her wings. Her warmth makes me so eager.


    Later, in Yulong palace, I saw boring scenes.


    That stupid woman was desperate to help Yin Lixiang. She was not afraid of being cruel, so she killed her.


    I don''t think it will end so soon.


    So I sat in the dark and watched her wipe the floor. She was very sad, but she didn''t seem to be punished for herself, but tears fell drop by drop. My heart hurt secretly.


    Isn''t she happy that her sister is going to be promoted? What a different woman.


    She even hated me when she saw me.


    I want to talk to her. She''s very proud.


    A eunuch smashed the flowerpot and ran away. Soon, soon, someone really came to catch her and convicted her.


    She smiled again, as if she knew everything.


    I came forward and protected her.


    I can''t forget the sentence she said: "the wings are broken and reborn. I''m afraid that if I don''t even have the courage to fly, I''ll be trapped."


    Am I trapped by the palace, too?


    I don''t want to be like this?


    Her chuckle, her sneer, her defiance, her anger, in my heart, alternate all night.


    I know. She hates me.


    My dislike for her has unconsciously turned into paying attention to her and loving her.


    I shouldn''t be like this. Years of self-discipline are slowly breaking the same.


    But I''m confused. I want to get close to her.


    I like her a little. I''ve never liked anyone. That''s like it.


    Because I want to know everything about her, and I want her to be safe.


    This is the first time I like it in my 22 years in the palace.


    In fact, I prefer to see her painting. That look and beauty always make me sigh.


    Ordinary appearance, but extraordinary talent. She is natural and unrestrained. She enjoys herself. I have never seen this in the palace.


    As soon as she saw me, her eyes were filled with disdain and resentment. I actually feel that hate is always a special kind.


    She attracted me, her intelligence, her talent, her freedom, her happiness, and her superiority in my appearance. Ni chuxue entered my mind.


    I don''t know. I''ve been entangled with her for so long.


    It''s hard to calm down a moved heart.


    This fool went there in the middle of the night.


    Didn''t she smell anything unusual? In the air, with the cold breath of Xiao Sha.


    She didn''t know at all. She saw the people in the pavilion.


    I really can''t watch it. I don''t know where she''s going to escape. I don''t want to see her accusation of private meeting in the middle of the night.


    So I held out my hand.


    She was probably scared and just looked at me.


    The smell on her body is so light and clear. I like it very much.


    She''s so thin. I can almost hold her waist.


    There were more and more people chasing after her, so I picked her up with one hand.


    In fact, I turned a circle. I actually wanted to carry her waist and walk away. Close enough to feel her heart beating so fast.


    But the goal will come after all.


    She said for the first time, thank me. She originally hated me, but things have to be very clear. I appreciate such a woman.


    Although I was silent, I was very happy. I think she is so smart. After this time, she should learn some. In the palace, not everything can be believed! She''s just too innocent.


    But she was also very angry. When she saw me in the courtyard of Princess Ning, she always ignored me and disdained to look at me.


    In fact, I often come. I don''t want people to see what will often cause gossip in Princess Ning. I watch her work in the dark.

 Chapter 224

    I wanted to help her when she was carrying water. No matter what she does, she will try to do it. I know she was a young lady. She didn''t complain about heaven and people, nor sad. It''s very good. She always smiles faintly and worries faintly. A small discovery will surprise her.


    Every time I see her, I''m so tired that it''s hard for me.


    I still held back. I want her to go to Chongge palace. At least there, she won''t suffer.


    This is what I want to do most in 22 years. And she went to paint Huangshan with Lin Pei. Even shangguanyu went. I was very angry, but I couldn''t get her back.


    I don''t know. What am I so angry about? What else is she doing with Shangguan Yu? Shangguan Yu is going to marry Yuzhen.


    She is just a maid of honor, and I despise her.


    Princess Ning saw some of my thoughts and asked her to stay in my palace.


    I was excited, but she looked very unhappy.


    I didn''t want her to do anything, either? It''s safer to watch.


    I like looking at her more and more. She feels something. She''s hiding.


    I like this faint and satisfied taste, which is unprecedented in the imperial palace.


    Like to be in the study with her, she shrinks smaller and smaller, and then she can''t help picking up my book to read.


    Later, I didn''t look at it secretly. I spread it out and sat on the ground. I was afraid of the atmosphere and made people spread blankets again.


    I think I''m addicted to her. I''m sorry I can''t see her.


    I wanted to tell her, but I couldn''t say it in the end. When she looked at the painting that day, I implied that it was a pity that she didn''t go to see it.


    That day, she ran out to wait for Shangguan Yu, and she hugged him.


    She was very angry when it rained.


    I was also very angry. I questioned her. She was so angry that she jumped up. I chased her. I obeyed the call of the heart by the river and in the rain. I kissed her.


    As a result, she fell into the water and was kind enough to get a kick from her.


    Overturned all my self-discipline. I chased her. She ran fast.


    I didn''t punish her because she ran to the door of Chongge palace.


    At that moment, I felt her helplessness, and my heart was in faint pain. Ni chuxue, can you understand me? Ni chuxue, why are you reluctant to give me a smile?


    How did she know I spoiled her? Tell her to peel melon seeds, just don''t want her to ignore me.


    And she''s good and angry.


    Put melon seeds in my palm with my fingers. That feeling is very good.


    She was afraid of Yelv and left in a hurry.


    Later, I saw the prince also left. Yelv''s eyes swept around.


    I think they are not simple.


    As I expected, Ni chuxue met yeluzhong in Huangshan.


    She has done something and become her. I think I would like such a woman if I changed.


    I was afraid that yeluzhong was too interested in her. Whoever it is can see it.


    She lost her temper with me because of Shangguan Yu.


    She doesn''t know how sad I am.


    Did yeluzhong come to demonstrate? Did you deceive me that there was no one in the Yan dynasty?


    Father emperor, I don''t want to mention more, but I don''t want Yelu to run rampant in the Yan Dynasty. If there''s nothing wrong, he will always think of the first snow.


    And he will investigate many things, including military strength.


    I went to assassinate him at night. It''s very dangerous. I never let people around me know. After all, I can''t believe it.


    That night, Yelv was seriously injured, and the experts brought by Daliao, including Yelv himself, were not easy to provoke. I was injured.


    When I came back, she slept well and peacefully. I felt her heart warmed up.


    But I still don''t want her to find that knowing more is not good for her.


    I called her out in a hard voice. Careful, she found something strange.


    One hand on my shoulder made me cry out in pain. She even opened my clothes to see what was going on.


    When she saw my injury and the blood in her clothes, her tears were swirling.


    What injury, it doesn''t matter. It''s so far away.


    Gently apply the medicine, let me feel that she is my family, the closest person, a person I can trust.


    Can I trust her? Ni chuxue, it''s not whether I can or not, but that I always believe in her.


    I see the right person. Ni chuxue is very careful and cares about me. In the study, she cares and serves carefully. With her company, I think it''s worth the pain.


    She knew that when I assassinated yeluzhong, her bright eyes recognized the current situation with her. She was more beautiful than Xingzi.


    She knows a lot, and she knows better than many women that a country has a home.


    She is also a hot-blooded woman. I laugh. I want to be hurt all my life. In this way, she can take care of me, talk to me, and treat me freely.


    Later, I took her out and took her to cheat Yelv Chong.


    From amazement to understanding, I will always remember her in the carriage until now.


    Her playfulness, her loveliness and her smile are printed in my mind, which can''t be compared with anyone.


    If you want to say beauty, there are the most beauties in the palace. There are all kinds of beauties. No one gets half of Ni chuxue.


    How beautiful, she smiles, she makes trouble, she drugged me.


    It''s the warmth I''ve never felt.


    I always look for her figure. I like to see her sleeping in my bed. She hurts me, helps me hide it, and doesn''t tell anyone.


    In the study, quietly depend on each other. Her eyes make my obscure heart jump up. However, the escaped shangguanyu actually entered the palace and mixed with a group of workers.


    So I just concentrate on my first snow and start thinking again.


    I saw it. At that moment, my heart was really painful.


    I really want to kill Shangguan Yu. Anyway, he is just a "worker". But I was afraid, I was afraid that she would be very sad.


    I''d rather be sad. She came back, took care of her makeup by the rockery and smiled freely.


    Does she know that her smile, like a knife, stabbed me in.


    She''s just a palace maid, but I respect her very much.


    I don''t want her to hate me.


    Yelv asked again. I took her out. She seemed thoughtful.


    When I held her, she thought it was normal. In fact, I was so nervous that my hands trembled.


    I can kiss her, kiss her, hug her and say she''s mine.


    Why, she still doesn''t understand?


    She doesn''t like me. I don''t understand why she doesn''t like me. Moreover, there will be many difficulties in the face of shangguanyu.


    But it''s hard to tell, isn''t it? There are so many beauties that I only like her.


    I like watching her eat like a greedy cat.


    What I hold, what she eats, but my eyes are looking at a plate. I knew her mind, but she didn''t hold it. She chewed hard. When I achieved her will, she smiled and narrowed her eyes.


    In the end, she found that I didn''t eat. She smiled apologetically and told me again.


    I went out to dinner and when I came back, I kissed her again.


    She''s drunk. She doesn''t know.


    That can be silly look, beautiful daughter home atmosphere, more than all between heaven and earth, but also attract me.


    I kissed her, I held her, everything became natural.


    I think chuxue understands.


    The situation is changing. I also understand the meaning of yeluzhong, which is nothing more than pushing the first snow to me.


    I don''t know why? Even if the first snow became mine, what good would it do to Yelv Chong? The first snow is also clear, some distance away from me.


    The woman who called ruofeng pestered the first snow and scared her into the lake.


    The water was as cold as ice, she said. If the wind frightened her.


    How can two unrelated maids know each other? I know Ni chuxue won''t provoke others.


    No one can tell what happened between ruofeng and the prince. In short, ruofeng and Yuzhen will go to the East Palace from time to time.


    This is definitely not because the prince asked chuxue out.


    I also hope to hold her hand and let her walk on it with a smile.


    I hope I can hold her hand and she supports me to walk over. Even if I go on for a while, I am also satisfied. I walked on it alone for a while, so lonely that my heart was empty.


    I don''t think I should have seen Ni chuxue. I shouldn''t like her because of her differences and her talents.


    But this damn like, let me can''t help my heart, always want to be close, close again.


    I think, even if I am locked up in darkness like ice again, her smile or a look in her eyes will let me follow.


    She was so hot that I asked someone to take care of her. She kept shouting at night.


    I grabbed her hand, I stroked her forehead, and I was so heartache for her.


    I stayed in front of her bed all night.


    She likes flowers. I picked some and put them on her windowsill when there was no one.


    But she opened the thorn like a hedgehog, which made me bloody.


    She refused, my approach.


    Smart she found that I love her very much. I found that everyone pushed her to my side.


    However, I don''t want her like this. I just want her to be happy.


    I''m hopeless.


    Her smile and her anger will make me nostalgic.


    I said to her, chuxue, I''d rather you be cruel than pretend that nothing has happened and nothing can be seen.


    Be cruel, not that so-called friend.


    Is love two-phase? She couldn''t help kissing again and again.


    What does it represent?


    I put my mind on tracing ruofeng''s identity.


    But he found that this was a spy of Daliao. Why did the prince leave her in the palace? I don''t believe it. The prince won''t know.


    And she followed Yuzhen and threatened chuxue. What did she want to do?


    There seems to be some relationship between chuxue and yeluzhong.


    He appreciates it. He likes the first snow. She likes to tease her every time. Like a little mouse, she always shrinks her head.


    I have been checking chuxue''s life experience, all kinds of similarities, and all kinds of chuxue''s mother. I found that chuxue may be Yelv Chong''s sister.


    This can also understand why Yelv pushed the first snow to me again.

 Chapter 225

    He saw the love for Chu Xue in my eyes and pushed Chu Xue to me because he wanted to marry me. When he attacked my Yan Dynasty, I was just a silent person.


    However, he was wrong. I like it, and Yan Chao is still Yan Chao.


    I will never mess up the country and the situation.


    Chuxue will not be blind to the point of not understanding everything. Her arrogance is what Yelv learned.


    Her disdain for power is also my favorite.


    She would never let Yelv play with her life.


    There was no big deal about the foot injury that time. In fact, it was because I didn''t dodge that I hurt myself. Therefore, I went back to the palace according to my heart.


    Just because I want to look at her more. I don''t want to leave her, and she doesn''t want to go with me.


    I think my love is a little cowardly, which I have developed in more than 20 years.


    She cares about me whenever I feel uncomfortable.


    Before the Chinese new year, palace maids can go out of the palace.


    However, I didn''t let her out of the palace. She was very angry, but she didn''t dare to express it.


    Beside me, he rubbed his breath, either carrying things very loudly or walking very loudly.


    She wants to go to the palace, and I know who she wants to see when she leaves the palace. There are several turns in her mind. Don''t I know?


    It hurts me to see her standing on the pavilion.


    She was angry with her eyes and pursed her lips.


    I think it would be nice if she spoiled me. And she wants to meet outside the palace.


    I let her go. I don''t want to make her sad.


    She rushed out like a cheerful bird. The sky in the palace really stopped a lot of people.


    I stood there all night. She came back and seemed to feel sorry for me.


    In the girl''s heart, she didn''t find out why she was sorry?


    She is a coward, a coward who dare not face my strong feelings.


    She took good care of me in those days when I was ill.


    She wants to find a way to get along well. Ni chuxue is too kind. She knows a lot. She doesn''t know because she doesn''t want to hurt me.


    However, the moving string is difficult to calm.


    When I gave her the puppy, the surprise and smile in her eyes. I wanted to pick up all the stars at night for her to collect.


    Just for this smile, nothing is worth it.


    She wants to call the little dog Qiqi or Lou poxie. I can''t help her as long as she is happy.


    That''s nothing like a gift. She''s worth liking.


    I took her out of the palace. It felt very beautiful. I took her hand freely and walked through the crowd.


    She smiled like a child. She looked at the lanterns, half narrowed her eyes, looked at the drawings above, and praised the delicacy again and again.


    I''m only obsessed with her hands.


    She took my hand to eat turnip cake. She was afraid I couldn''t get used to it and stuffed it in.


    Light fragrance, with her smile, I chewed to the time of happiness and happiness.


    I think time will stop here. If I''m more impulsive, I''ll want to take her away. I like this civilian life. I don''t have much defense. I''m happy to have her company, both inside and outside the palace. She''s a bird, a bird who wants to fly out of the palace. I want to take her away. After all, there''s still no one. She won''t want to go with me. There are many people around her. She is kind, she is not weak. She bravely faced life. She said, no matter how difficult it is, it will pass. If it is so difficult, what are you afraid of doing in the future? She smiled and waited for the time to pass.


    I was obsessed with her smile.


    The man in black at the lantern party wanted to hurt her.


    But he tried to test me. Yeluzhong still didn''t trust me. I had to let him see it. People in the Yan Dynasty are not easy to deceive. I played crazy with Chu Xue.


    Because I was happy, she was frightened, but she got better again.


    Look at me angrily when the fireworks rise.


    The fireworks she said changed my view on many things. She said that it was once beautiful. So many people sighed that it was enough to radiate the brilliance of life. People say that fireworks are lonely, because they can only flash in the night and end. However, fireworks are gorgeous. Compared with many things, it is enough.


    When I was in the palace, I stuck to the rules. After I met Ni chuxue, she changed my view.


    I''ve been sending people to check the border. However, she went to Lin Pei''s painting palace to draw. She was so worried that she didn''t even dare to look at me. She was afraid of hurting me.


    She kissed shangguanyu in the garden. I saw it in my eyes. Chuxue was really struggling. She had no feelings for me.


    Punishing her, she can think of another decompression method. She always surprises me.


    I didn''t know that things came so fast. When I thought of her, someone told me that chuxue was ill.


    I didn''t think much, so I passed.


    As a result, I felt something wrong with the strange fragrance in the first room, so I fell to the ground and the fragrance became stronger.


    I saw Chu Xue lying on the bed with a red face and half closed eyes, like uncomfortable and groaning. Her thin clothes showed a lot of spring.


    Ghosts and gods, I walked over, I touched her head, so hot, so hot, a fire also rose in my abdomen, so hot that my fingers trembled.


    My favorite person is watching me in bed.


    My eyes are a little red. I struggle in my head. The first snow makes people push me again and again. Does she know?


    I don''t want to hurt her, but I like her.


    I took off my clothes and kissed her lips.


    Untie her clothes and everything happened.


    Chuxue will hate me. That kind of hate is the most painful hate.


    When I kissed her, my tears also flowed down, and with her kiss, lust shook us all again and again.


    When she gently held my head in her hand, the last tenderness, all desperate, happened tonight, me and her, there is no tomorrow.


    Originally, the taste of lust is so good that I want her again and again.


    Galloping in her body, I thought at that time, let me die on Ni chuxue, and I was satisfied.


    When everything woke up, I looked at her.


    There was nothing in her empty eyes.


    She went out without clothes or shoes.


    When I chased out, I saw the prince and ruofeng.


    What a coincidence. I''m angry and hate.


    But I don''t know what to say? After all, I was the one who got the first snow. And the prince? Did you help me?


    I calm down. I know why?


    The first snow is in the palace. I''m sure I can''t be there.


    At the border, the horn has sounded.


    My father intended to let the prince go to the border. That night, I received a secret letter.


    He asked me if I would like to be emperor. I burned the letter.


    If I were in the palace, I would face chuxue. I went to see her every night, but she avoided it.


    She is so fragile, she makes my heart ache, but she doesn''t let me close.


    Maybe, it''s good for anyone if I leave.


    The prince wants me to leave, but he is afraid that I will regain my military power. It is not a good thing for him.


    Chuxue, you must stay in the palace. Those days, he is very good to chuxue. How can he know that all this is a game one by one?


    If you want to blame me, blame me. I like her.


    And my position in the palace is enough to compete with the crown prince for the throne. Most of the ministers are interested in me.


    The prime minister''s daughter or something. I''ve seen it once. I don''t remember what it looks like. Ni chuxue is depicted in his mind.


    The border can''t wait any longer. I decided to go out.


    This also can no longer see me in chuxue. I make her happier.


    Before leaving the palace, I came to the place where she lived. I knew she wouldn''t see me. I stood under the palace corridor. It was enough for me to smell her breath.


    She drank water in the middle of the night. There was something wrong with her. I found that she was poisoned.


    Without permission, I rushed in, lit her acupoint, bled her and sucked blood. She held my clothes tightly in one hand.


    I know that chuxue is not ruthless to me.


    But we can''t be together.


    Doomed, we can''t be together.


    Go to the imperial doctor in the middle of the night. Damn it, give it back to me and walk slowly. I don''t want early snow to hurt more for a while. I grabbed the imperial doctor and ran away.


    Use all kinds of medicine and water to force poison.


    In the middle of the night, it was very busy here.


    Once again, I kissed her, I touched her and wanted to keep everything in mind.


    I don''t know whether to die or live when I go to the border.


    When she wakes up, I hope she will live better.


    I don''t know why I like Ni chuxue so much. I just like it. There''s no other way.


    It can''t be solved or broken. There is only one ni chuxue in the world, which is loved by Lou poxie.


    After several days of preparation, I''m finally on my way.


    Once again I looked at the palace and she waved to me from high.


    My heart is warm, chuxue. Thank you for bringing me enthusiasm for life and catching up my enthusiasm and blood. I will try my best to resist the enemy at the border. If I still have one breath, I will fight to the end.


    I want to protect your smile and protect your safety.


    I can''t tell her that she is the princess of Daliao. Don''t worry about her, let alone cause others'' doubt and harm to chuxue. She will be happy when she has Shangguan Yu.


    Without me, she wouldn''t not know what to do. She''s too kind. She clearly loves me.


    But she has a commitment to shangguanyu and likes it. She thought it was wrong to hurt me. I saw her suffering.


    At the border, it''s harder than you think.


    Every time we go to war, there is a great disparity in troops, and it is very difficult to fight.


    Although I read a lot of military books, once I fight, it''s not on paper.


    Therefore, I failed many times, and then I stood up and learned how to deal with it and how to counter attack.


    When I won, the weather slowly warmed up. In the battle of Daliao attacking the city, several generals of Daliao attacked me, and several knives were really on my back. That time, I was so badly hurt that I felt it was getting dark.

 Chapter 226

    I''m so tired. I think of Ni chuxue''s smile. It''s getting farther and farther away from me. I''ve been shouting, chuxue, chuxue, didn''t respond to me.


    She shouldn''t me. She cried with her head in her arms. I hate you.


    I''m so tired. I want to rest.


    But a voice scolded me: "Lou poxie, what are you? What do you call Ni chuxue? Is it yours? Ni chuxue is mine and I belong to Shangguan Yu. Lou poxie, don''t you want to argue with me? Stand up. You stirred Ni chuxue''s heart. She told me that she was moved by you. Lou poxie, open your eyes and I''ll show you how I married Ni chuxue."


    One by one, I talked about the first snow.


    I whispered again: "first snow, first snow." look at her again, I can close my eyes forever.


    "Ni chuxue said she was moved by you. Did you hear that? You cowardly man, why did you tell her you like him?"


    Who has been yelling in my ear, even Jing dare not give it to me.


    I heard him say, Ni chuxue, is it true that she has a heart for me? I opened my eyes, but saw Shangguan Yu''s face.


    What about the first snow? Where is the first snow? Why does he always tell me about the first snow? Bobo''s tears ran through his heart.


    I wanted to close my eyes again powerlessly. Shangguan Yu gnashed his teeth and shouted, "you can''t sleep until you compensate me for my complete first snow."


    "First snow." I cried softly, tears blurred my eyes.


    "Don''t pretend to be dead for me. I don''t allow dead people in shangguanyu''s hands. I''ll settle a good account with you." shangguanyu said proudly.


    I look around. From time to time, the first snow comes. I can''t do this. I want to stand up and don''t let her see my injury.


    "Compensate for my first snow." Shangguan Yu cried with red eyes.


    In my mind, I slowly became a little sober.


    "The first snow is waving." I said softly. The first snow waved to me on the sunny grass, smiled gently and shouted, "Lou poxie, come on, come on."


    I was almost going to follow. Shangguan Yu grabbed my hair and shouted angrily, "Lou broken evil, don''t dream. Ni chuxue is in the palace. She has you in her heart. You have to compensate me for my Ni chuxue."


    Why did he cry when he finished.


    I woke up and wasn''t addicted.


    After all, the first snow is only in confusion. In reality, Ni chuxue won''t smile at me anymore.


    I hurt him deeply.


    Even I dare not take another look at her eyes for fear of the injury in her eyes.


    The smile on her face is still there, but it''s so sad. I sigh deeply that I still have to face the reality in the end.


    Shangguan Yu looked at me angrily and said, "Lou poxie, you took my first snow like this. Are you like closing your eyes and leaving? Is it so easy? You have to live for me and guard the Yan Dynasty."


    "I''m sorry," I said bitterly. I inserted them because I was greedy for the beauty and laughter of the first snow. Shangguan Yu suffered a lot.


    Obviously, he was with chuxue. I was too greedy.


    "Sorry, it''s useless. She already has you in her heart." he said bitterly. He looked very bad, full of vicissitudes and pain. Seeing what happened that night, he hurt chuxue and hurt him badly.


    I don''t know why he slapped Chu Xue, but his eyes clearly said love Chu Xue. I think few men have such a general feeling.


    He looked at me with red eyes and said: "You know what you bastard did? Obviously you hurt her. I was mad. She told me that she didn''t hate you and told me not to blame you. I slapped her in the face. Why, Lou poxie, Chu Xue was always confused in front of me, but she was moved by you. But I can''t give up. I''m not as good as you, but I can''t monopolize my love , I teach her and tolerate her constantly. I just don''t want to give up him, but I can''t resist your short appearance. "Shangguan Yu sat aside and smiled bitterly.


    When it comes to the first snow, I suddenly wake up a lot.


    The pain on the body seemed to be much lighter: "say it, I want to listen more."


    Chu Xue is such a silly girl. Has she been moved for a long time? However, I was wrong. Why should I be greedy? Let her not be happy, and let Shangguan Yu not be happy.


    I don''t like shangguanyu very much. Moreover, I have received news from the capital that shangguanyu is the life of Xinfu. I envy this person and can freely do what I want to do.


    That scene was an ugly palace farce, which was caused by one person, that is, my father and Emperor.


    I always, do not want how to see him, do not disobey, I disdain.


    I can understand that Shangguan Yu is not the prince. He is a arrogant man and refuses to enter the palace.


    But for the first snow, he can enter the palace, he can yield, and he can tolerate.


    I think I can''t do it if I''m not as good as him.


    "I''m sorry," I said softly, as if my strength was going to be exhausted.


    He sneered and looked at me with his pupils: "just say sorry? I hate people in your palace."


    Yeah, even I hate myself?


    "So." he paused and said, "you have to live for me. Otherwise, who will protect the Yan Dynasty and Chu Xue? She has you in her heart and you have to protect the Yan Dynasty. If Yelv comes in again, you can know how sad she will be when Chu Xue comes to the truth. How will people in the weak Dynasty go to see the princess of Liao and become a palace maid in the imperial palace? They are spies and traitors?"


    He also knows. Protect the first snow.


    Yes, be sure to: "I will live, you give me medicine."


    I knew his medical skills, and was superb. I clenched my teeth tightly: "I won''t cry a pain."


    "This is the good man of Yan Dynasty." he took out his knife and roasted it on the fire. "It''s still the account to be calculated. It''s not that I''ll give you the first snow."


    That time, I was dizzy for three days, but I never gave up. I think chuxue will laugh at me when she knows this.


    When you wake up again, the army has been retreating. There is no way.


    I blame no one but myself for my powerlessness.


    On the fourth day, Shangguan Yu came to give me medicine. I asked him why he came to the border.


    What about the first snow? What should I do?


    "Do you think the palace can accommodate my existence?" he said quietly.


    I have a bitter smile, which is true.


    "Chuxue, the prince will help her," he said lightly, but I still saw a pain in his eyes.


    I insist to know: "I won''t let you in my barracks. I''ll have you sent back to the capital in the afternoon." what can be deepened is escorting.


    He clung to the medicine: "Lou poxie, just ask directly. Up to now, what can''t I say? The people of the Lou family are bastards." he scolded loudly.


    He thought, you''re right. The people of the building family are all bastards.


    "The prince doesn''t allow Chu Xue to leave the palace. Moreover, Chu Xue has so much involvement in the palace. Do you want to tear her into a second parent? I never want chu Xue to be sad. If you want chu Xue to make a choice, I will choose for her." his eyes are a little red.


    "But chuxue will be sad." if I want to do this, my heart will crack and hurt.


    How much pain and suffering she has to bear when she is alone in the palace.


    If I had known this, I might as well not know chuxue. I''d rather be alone for a hundred years.


    Close your eyes, some wet.


    He didn''t speak, but his medicine hand was a little stiff.


    I know he really cares. Well, the palace is so far away: "let''s get better and drive Daliao out. Just for me, I will never let Yelv hurt chuxue heavily."


    "Yes," he said dully


    So only a few days later, I went to stop Daliao from crossing the south water with a big knife and a general, which hurt my wound, but I still didn''t give up.


    We won. Daliao finally didn''t learn water warfare and prevented them from crossing the south water, but I didn''t have the strength to lie on my head and let it go.


    Shangguan Yu came on horseback and roared in front of me in front of the soldiers: "Lou poxie, are you looking for death? At this time, you actually go out. If you tear open the wound, it will take ten days and a half months. If you cut again, you will go directly to the king of hell."


    He scolded me for losing face, but I felt a sincere feeling.


    My brothers have never cared so much about me.


    Now even if I''m at the border, they won''t care how deep I''m hurt or whether I''ll die. They just think about who will have the military power at that time. If I lose, I have to run away quickly.


    I said with a smile, "I beat away the heavy men and horses of Yelv. Once I crossed the south water, it would be very difficult for people here to be safe. Once I crossed, if I stepped down again, there would be more deaths and injuries."


    "What about your injury?" he cried.


    I took a long breath: "I''m really not good, shangguanyu. I don''t know if I can go this time. You should take Chu Xue away." if you can''t stay in the cannibal palace, you will devour Chu Xue.


    When I finished, my eyes were dark and I didn''t know what was going on.


    Only the people behind me know that my back is almost blood paste.


    Later, I learned that it took shangguanyu a few days to chase me back from the gate of hell,


    But he tightened his mouth and stopped talking to me.


    I think I need to recover well before I can fight again.


    People in Daliao probably knew that my second serious injury finally survived. Shangguan Yu''s work was indispensable. People in Daliao secretly tied Shangguan Yu.


    I got up and led the troops to catch up, and caught up in the south water.


    Yelu looked at me on the other side of the water and said, "seven princes, why do you bother? You will lose sooner or later when fighting with us in Daliao. And is it worth fighting with you for Ni chuxue?"


    I chuckled: "yeluzhong, you underestimate us. He didn''t compete with me for Ni chuxue. She was not mine. Since I am a general on the battlefield, I will try my best to protect every inch of Yan Dynasty. As a soldier, I should fight to the end until the last drop of blood is shed. There is today, there is no tomorrow."

 Chapter 227

    "You must know the identity of Ni chuxue. Lou poxie, I will marry Ni chuxue to you. You will be the ruler of the land of Yan Dynasty in the future. Just submit to me."


    He makes me laugh. Is he God? no Even so, why should I listen to him.


    I actually have the meaning of chuxue''s humming.


    "I am not has the final say, Yale, if I break the evil in my house, if I surrender to you, your mind will be wasted."


    But those calculations, how to make people look up to. He can play with many people, but he can''t play with everyone''s heart. "One day when I break evil at the border, I won''t let you focus on the wanton Yan Dynasty."


    "Well, you want to save Shangguan Yu, don''t you? You cut your thigh twice and picked your hamstring." Yelv said cruelly.


    He said lightly, "Lou poxie, you can think well. As long as Shangguan Yu dies or is in Daliao, Ni chuxue will die forever and follow you wholeheartedly. I won''t treat you badly in Daliao. The other is that you die and have nothing. Is it worth it?"


    What''s so hard about that? I drew out my knife, looked at him and said, "didn''t I tell you? I''m a general. There is today and no tomorrow. My children in the Yan Dynasty are definitely not afraid of death."


    "Yes." the sound of gas shock nine days behind.


    My subordinates have red eyes.


    Across the south water, the morale of the two sides can be seen.


    Shangguan Yu was in the middle of the south water. I saw that one of the people who charged him was still a big general. I don''t know how many. Shangguanyu cured me again and again.


    "Lou poxie, I saved your life. Now you have to listen to me." he shouted, "kill nanshai and drive away the wolf ambition of yeluzhong."


    "Isn''t it just two swords? What''s worthless." I looked at yeluzhong: "the eldest husband speaks a lot. I can cut two swords and pick the left hamstring. You put Shangguan Yu away. Since you say ni chuxue is your sister, you can be a real man and don''t make your sister sad."


    "Yes," he said.


    As soon as I gritted my teeth, the knife fell and cut on my left thigh. The pain almost made me faint. I swung the knife and cut again.


    Painful thoughts take away all my strength.


    Next, it''s the hamstring.


    Maybe I had no strength in pain. I didn''t know who patted my horse behind me. The big knife just fell gently and blood splashed out.


    I held it back. I can''t faint.


    "Let them go." jerod waved again.


    The men untied the rope of Shangguan Yu, and he swam back again.


    I was relieved when I saw Yelv pulling his horse back.


    If I really want to fight, I really have no strength at all. Fortunately, he left.


    I also slipped down from the horse. Several of my men caught me and shouted, "carry the seventh Prince back quickly."


    One high and one low was still the blue sky. Shangguan Yu took off his clothes and tightly wrapped my left leg. His eyes were red and scolded: "what are you crazy? How can my life compare with you."


    "Your life is more precious than mine." I can only smile with pain: "you can save a lot of people, but you can cure me if you just cut two knives. But if you go or die, what can Ni chuxue do? She will be very sad." "what about you?" he cried, and the man didn''t shed tears easily.


    His tears fell drop by drop.


    I chuckled, "I''m not important."


    Fortunately, my hamstring is all right.


    Shangguanyu was so angry that he scolded me: "you''re crazy, you can''t see if I''m good. If you die and can''t walk, people will say that shangguanyu is a sinner of the Yan Dynasty."


    I don''t think so: "if you get on the horse, you can still kill the enemy."


    "Lou poxie, why do you do this? I won''t give you the first snow I like."


    I smiled: "if you are gone, Ni chuxue even hates me, and she will be sad, you know? Sometimes, I ask me to do something for her, my heart will be better."


    "Madman," he whispered.


    Yes, if he dies, Ni chuxue will be very sad.


    I don''t want to see her tears. My injury will always get better.


    The injury on the foot healed quickly, while the injury on the back healed slowly.


    As the days go by, it will always get better. At about the same time, Shangguan Yu retreats to the back line to treat many injured people. Ordinary imperial doctors can also give me medicine.


    Unexpectedly, the first snow came.


    That night I took people to attack yeluzhong.


    Surprisingly, my Pioneer brought back the first snow that wanted to set fire.


    I''m so surprised. It''s really exciting news.


    When I opened the door, I saw her squinting and squatting there. As soon as I saw me, my wronged eyes made my heart fly.


    She looked at me pitifully. I smiled. I felt that flowers were blooming in my heart.


    Her foot was hurt. I took her to the main tent for the imperial doctor to see.


    I don''t know what to say to describe my mood, but I''m very excited, even more excited than winning the war.


    Ni chuxue, a woman like an elf, a woman who turns a thousand times in her mind, how can she appear here again?


    I heard she was dead, but I never believed it.


    I really won''t believe it. How can chuxue die? No one can lie to me. I want to see her again after I drive Daliao away after the war? Even if she hates me, I want to see her.


    She said it was incredible that she would accompany me.


    It''s like a dream, but I''m not very happy, because Chu Xue''s face is always thoughtful.


    She was thinking about shangguanyu, but later, she didn''t find shangguanyu.


    When I was hurt, she drugged me every day. Her kiss made me want to fight all my life.


    But I can''t be selfish. She''s from Shangguan Yu.


    Although she said, it''s also because I have today and no tomorrow.


    With her company, people quickly say that every time I go out to fight, I try my best not to get hurt, because she will hurt.


    I like holding chuxue and doing nothing, just holding her to sleep quietly.


    In her sleep, she called shangguanyu''s name, which she was afraid she didn''t know.


    She shrank into my arms and told shangguanyu not to go.


    But I was still attached to these. The army defeated Daliao, so I went to the city again. When the war was provoked again, Chu Xue was secretly taken away.


    I hated my powerlessness. I took my men and horses to attack Daliao, but I almost died in an ambush.


    I caught an arrow in my right thigh. I grabbed Shangguan Yu''s hand and told him to pull it out quickly. I have to save chuxue.


    He slapped me. I''m so big that I haven''t been beaten.


    He slapped him angrily, and I roared, "hurry up, I have to save Ni chuxue."


    "Can you save her? Do you also want her to be a sinner? Lou poxie, where is your calmness? Where is your self-control?" he shouted angrily.


    My calm is gone.


    He sat decadent on the ground and said: "Isn''t it enough that I gave Ni chuxue to you? I just want you to make her happy and make her happy. It''s hard and painful for me to become friends with her, but I will try. Before I forget her, I can''t relax. You have to take care of the injury. It''s a long matter. You think, if Yelv recaptures Chu Xue, he won''t do anything to her. Beginner also learns to take care of herself. She doesn''t care It''s a doll. "


    I didn''t say anything. Yes, I just forcibly captured this short-term love.


    The Shangguan Yu is the one who has the most right to speak. He always quits. He ignores chuxue. It''s just that chuxue wants to suppress his guilt, but he rides on the road night and night. He wants to be half dead tired, so he reads chuxue to sleep.


    Why, we all love Chu Xue so much.


    There are many people more beautiful than her in the world, but we only love chuxue.


    Love her lovely, love her small shortcomings, love her talent, love her seriousness, love her kindness. Love everything. Even when she fiddles with her hair, even when she frowns and pretends to be unhappy, she likes it very much.


    I think even if I have a lifetime, I can''t see her enough.


    After treating the wound for several days, he finally got better. Shangguan Yu even mixed into Daliao. In the chaos, he mixed in with Daliao''s clothes.


    I hate myself. Why am I the Lord general? I can''t save Chu Xue myself.


    Can''t she and I be in the same line?


    I can''t be with her. If chuxue followed me, the new emperor would suspect that I was colluding with Daliao.


    This is the beginning of snow. That''s a fatal rumor.


    I know the prince. In fact, he can be desperate for power.


    When I successfully rescued the first snow, I decided that I had to abandon this love and let them go away.


    But Ni chuxue, stubborn and lovely woman.


    She said I didn''t want her, so she went to Daliao.


    Why would I not want her? I just dare not? Does she know that I''m afraid to hurt her, but I don''t want her to go back to Daliao again.


    Shangguan Yu disappeared again. I don''t know what he was like.


    Holding chuxue tightly, I am ashamed and if I have something to gain.


    Smart chuxue also found something. Although the two get along well, they can''t step out of the boundary after all.


    There was also my concession under the city wall. Her eyes were asking why? I didn''t dare to look and hurriedly avoided.


    The emperor ordered me to return to the capital. I know what this order means. Among them, I''m afraid I''ll take refuge in yeluzhong. As long as I don''t return, it''s a protest. Once I go back, it must be the right to receive troops.


    Shangguan Yu couldn''t afford to choose. Chuxue cried badly at night. I hugged her, my heart aching.


    In fact, this time back to the capital, brother Huang also wanted to imprison Chu Xue. Chu Xue insisted on following me. I know that this is just her promise. She is a kind person. She has no choice. On the battlefield, she fulfilled her initial heart.

 Chapter 228

    However, her heart is sad after all. No matter how people in the world criticize chuxue, how can I have a period of warmth without her kindness?


    I took Chu Xue back to the capital slowly. I had planned to take Chu Xue to the Taoist temple for a long time. It would be better there. My mother imperial concubine who didn''t die will help me take care of Chu Xue after I finish my last wish.


    Along the way, the love and inseparable along the way, I forgot everything, and I kissed her deeply.


    When I looked back, my tears flowed. I didn''t dare to see the figure of chuxue.


    Sorry, chuxue, I won''t pick you up again. My promise is to make you hate me.


    I''ll call shangguanyu. A lord general, who died on the battlefield, is a hundred miles away. I won''t allow you to get close to shangguanyu again.


    I have occupied a love of chuxue. In fact, it is charity. Chuxue can''t bear to hurt me. I have been a lonely child since I was young.


    She gave me a beautiful past, and I will remember it well until the moment I fell.


    It''s not Chu Xue''s true feelings or false feelings. She works hard at everything, but I have too much.


    It''s not mine. This world, in the current situation, is also doomed. Chuxue can''t follow me.


    The emperor means to marry a princess to Daliao and hope that Daliao will marry a princess to the Yan Dynasty and achieve a good life for a hundred years. Can I not know who the Daliao Princess he said is? Even if I don''t bring the first snow back to Beijing, the first snow will be inexplicably in the capital.


    I let Chu Xue go to the Taoist temple to let the emperor know that Chu Xue is a monk. Don''t disturb her peace.


    After all, he did not let go, or set out from the capital to the ruthless town.


    There was an avalanche. Shangguan Yu, who couldn''t resist the first snow, couldn''t stand it. We rode to ruthless town with me.


    I regret to want to die on a stone. If it weren''t for me, if it wasn''t for me, chuxue wouldn''t be like this.


    I carry stones day and night. My hands are full of blood. I don''t dare to stop. I''m afraid the first snow is crying pain on the top of the mountain.


    I''m afraid, I''m afraid. Her voice is enough to cut my heart into pieces. If Chu Xue dies, I''ll engrave the evil wife upstairs on her tombstone. She hopes Yan Dynasty will be safe. I''ll stay alone until it''s safe and then stay with her.


    It was Shangguan Yu who found the first snow. The feeling that the first snow was buried in the bottom of his heart couldn''t help it.


    She also fell in love with Guan Yu, although Shangguan Yu gave her up and pushed her to me. She can''t bury this feeling. I think if I wasn''t in the sandstorm battlefield, the first snow wouldn''t come so soon.


    I was by the window, watching her safe, and I smiled gently in my heart.


    Looking at shangguanyu holding her, I''m not sad at all.


    Originally, it''s not mine. If I want to think so, I must think so.


    Brother Huang''s discovery made Shangguan Yu and I know the fact that brother Huang will not let Chu Xue go.


    Chuxue''s identity, as well as the emperor''s brother''s pure happiness for chuxue, have been longing for.


    When Shangguan Yu and I came, we decided to smile at Ni chuxue. She will never be ours.


    He said he would wait until the first snow came out.


    I said, I don''t know, I really don''t know. I miss the first snow so much.


    Poor chuxue, on the day of the Lantern Festival, she was alone. Shangguan Yu and I didn''t show up, but they all watched. Behind chuxue, there were spies from brother Huang.


    Chu Xue painted alone, which fascinated me. It''s so beautiful. Ni Chu Xue is so beautiful wherever he is.


    However, her heart is more sour. She forced her face to smile. Is she waiting for me or for Shangguan Yu? Sorry, first snow, we can''t show up.


    Maybe brother Huang doesn''t want chuxue to lose his laughter. I think brother Huang likes chuxue. He did something he has never done before, that is, he let chuxue out of the palace.


    During the Palace Banquet, I met Mi Ruyu, the first young lady of the Fumi family.


    It was beautiful and proud, which attracted the attention of several imperial brothers. Everyone knows that if you marry Mi Ruyu, what power and potential do you worry about? Political power and money are always linked.


    Mi Ruyu came up to me and said she liked me. I hummed and smiled. How could I like a person without a heart? I don''t remember what she looked like.


    Missing is like tide, wave after wave, I miss the first snow.


    She was alone in Qinhuai. Nineteen and Lin invited me to qinzhun. I thought about it all night and I went.


    Mi Ruyu also follows me. I have a plan in my heart, or let Chu Xue see us together. Chu Xue will feel relieved to talk to Shangguan Yu.


    The most eye-catching thing in the painting fairy competition is still my favorite Ni chuxue.


    But chuxue was very angry when she found out the game between me and shangguanyu.


    The final decision is to make friends with three people. It''s good to at least see her.


    Mi Ruyu made trouble with me and said that I always thought of Ni chuxue.


    I looked at her coldly: "Why are you still here?"


    "You forget, your royal brother is in favor of our marriage." she cried impatiently.


    I forgot, because I never took it to heart: "brother Huang wants you to be his concubine."


    Mi Ruyu was so angry that she broke the precious vase. She pointed to my nose and shouted, "Lou poxie, is it worth it? What''s good about that ugly woman? Why do you all have to be with her? It''s impossible, you know?"


    "It''s worth trading my life for her smile. Mi Ruyu, it''s time for you to go back. I''ll accompany Ni chuxue in Qinhuai. She''s not an ugly woman. Her beauty, her beauty, her smile and her freedom are something no woman can have in the world." I have to smile at her. I''m lucky.


    She shouted madman.


    Yunze plague, Shangguan Yu went first, and I was ordered to guard the border.


    Ni chuxue wants to go in. I have made her. This is chuxue. If she doesn''t come, how can I believe it? Ni chuxue never let go of Shangguan Yu.


    Love me, perhaps with charity, I don''t want to embarrass them.


    In Fengcai, I send things to her every day. I know she has children. I don''t know what it feels like in my heart.


    In the dark night, MI Ruyu stripped off to seduce me.


    I scolded her in disgust.


    She cried and said, "Ni chuxue has followed Shangguan Yu."


    "Even if she''s dead, I love only her. It''s always only her. Go away. I won''t want to see you again. No matter how much you pay, it''s just your sweetness. Ni chuxue can''t be replaced."


    "I have nothing better than Ni chuxue." she cried.


    "Chuxue is still no better than her. Chuxue is so kind and beautiful." when I first saw chuxue painted by Lin Pei, I found that Ni chuxue was so peaceful and beautiful. No woman in the world can match her.


    "I was born to be lonely all my life. In my lonely heart, there is only one ni chuxue. Go and don''t humiliate yourself." waved, unfolded the picture scroll and looked at her smiling face.


    Chu Xue, who is not familiar with the world, doesn''t hate me for beating her. If I go back, I won''t you again.


    I will, look at you well, won''t love you again, won''t make you embarrassed again.


    And chuxue''s last meal, I wanted to hug her, but I couldn''t. She was already shangguanyu''s wife.


    I really want to tell her that I never wanted to give her up. There are many factors, so I didn''t pick her up.


    But I didn''t go on. Everything has to have a result. I can''t entangle like this anymore.


    I can no longer use chuxue''s kindness to hurt anyone, including herself.


    But I forget Mi Ruyu''s pride and willfulness. Her heart is higher than heaven. To be honest, I can''t remember what this woman looks like. I only have the first snow in my mind. I don''t know a woman''s heart can be so ugly.


    On the top of the mountain, the first snow should be destroyed. How can I not stop it. Even if it hurts all of me and my skin, it can''t hurt chuxue.


    She asked me for a hand and I''ll cut it off for her.


    However, what she wants is Chu Xue''s death.


    When she pushed down the first snow, my fear overwhelmed me.


    I didn''t have time to teach the ugly woman a lesson, so I jumped down with her.


    Chuxue, don''t worry. I''ll be with you.


    Chuxue, sorry, I love you so much. That''s why it''s like this. If I don''t die, you won''t die. If I die, I''ll be an ox and horse for you all my life.


    The most sorry thing is Shangguan Yu.


    I fell in love with his first snow, and this time, what should he do?


    There was no feeling. When I woke up, it was the pain all over me. The ground was covered with blood. It was mine, and the evil building was broken not far away.


    There is nothing to describe my pain at the moment. I feel the blood flowing all over my body.


    I thought I was dying.


    Lou poxie kept trying to catch me when he fell.


    The method he used was extremely extreme. When I was about to fall to pieces, he pushed me hard and slowed me down. What about him? Also fell heavily to one side.


    I don''t know if he''s dead. I feel like I''m leaving. Warm blood is flowing continuously.


    Where''s my child? I can''t even think about it. God, let me die. I''m sorry for Shangguan Yu. I don''t dare to face such a result.


    However, after my death, what should I do about my Shangguan Yu? Thinking of him, I felt a clear pain and tears flowing down my mind.


    It was all my impulse. Without asking clearly, I ran away with people.


    Also hurt Lou poxie. Is it because of him? Or because of me.


    I don''t want to think deeply anymore. His fate and I are always tightly intertwined.


    I want to close my eyes. The sky is too blue and single. My eyes are very tired. I don''t know where my body rests doesn''t hurt. I''m very tired. If I want to flow, let the blood flow be happy.


    Is this the end? But I can''t bear to be an official.


    I squinted at the broken evil in the pool of blood. Fortunately, I pressed some twigs down, and he? Come down and break the evil. I used to love a man very much. It turned out that I wanted to die with you.

 Chapter 229

    I don''t blame you, I don''t blame you. Really, let''s go together. It won''t be too rough if we are accompanied on a lonely road.


    Forgive me, Shangguan. I can''t weave a happy home with you anymore.


    I have no strength to stand up.


    This is God''s punishment for me, who told me to fall in love with two men.


    "Building breaks evil." I cried softly, tears streaming down my face.


    It''s not worth it. I''m just an ordinary woman. He''s not afraid of death, so he followed. If it wasn''t for that throw, I''d fall apart.


    What a handsome and outstanding person he is. He is the dragon and Phoenix among people, just like Shangguan Yu. It''s not worth it, and I''m going to marry Shangguan.


    I know that if he were a Shangguan, he would be desperate.


    I hate myself. Why are you always so weak? It''s me who hurts, but they always have to bear it.


    He seemed to move, his fingers moved, and moaned again. Before he opened his eyes, he called, "first snow, first snow."


    I didn''t make a sound, and tears hurt my eyes.


    "Chuxue, have you gone? I''ll accompany you." he cried sadly like a vast and ownerless eagle.


    "I''m not dead, but I''m dying." I can still laugh.


    He turned his head hard and saw me in a pool of blood. His eyes were full of pain.


    I blinked: "don''t come here. I have no strength. Lou poxie is doomed to let me die here."


    "Not dead." he yelled, "as long as I''m here, you won''t die."


    "You''re not a God. Where''s my child? I don''t dare to see the senior official without my child. Moreover, I really hurt. My stomach hurts like a knife. I don''t start. I''m too tired and painful."


    "The first snow." he climbed over and the hot tears fell on my face: "don''t be silly. You must live. The dead don''t care and don''t feel, but the living really hurt your heart. Don''t you know what the pain of loneliness is?"


    How could I not know? Is there any pain I haven''t tried.


    I said, "I''m tired."


    He gently wiped my tears: "if I live, I don''t want you to die."


    Tears flowed more fiercely: "why? I chose to go to the official."


    "I don''t care. I haven''t dared to be wayward since I was a child. When there is no wayward in the palace, Ni chuxue, I will be wayward once. No matter who you choose to be an official or who you are, I have only you in my heart all my life. You live your life and I love me."


    I think he is very silly, very silly, so silly that my whole body hurts. Consciousness slowly blurred again.


    When I woke up, I was on his back, one high and one low, walking very slowly.


    On his hand, there was a thick stick. The main strength also came from there. I felt that my body was fuzzy and smelled of blood.


    Without speaking, tears fell on his neck drop by drop.


    Why insist on letting me live? I am so pessimistic, child, hurt, Shangguan, he.


    One by one, I can''t tell what it looks like.


    "First snow, don''t be afraid." he gritted his teeth and said these words, already panting.


    In this cold weather, his sweat flowed to the side of my face.


    I bit him on the shoulder and told myself it was not bitter, but I couldn''t stop.


    "It hurts," I said.


    He smiled gently: "it will hurt, chuxue. I will, I will, go out."


    "I don''t want to live," I cried.


    "If you don''t want to live, you have to live for me." he gritted his teeth and said, "the pain will pass. It''s not Ni chuxue who dies."


    My eyes are blurred. There is no child. How can I live to face Shangguan Yu.


    He leaned dizzily against his strength. He always talked to me every other minute and told me that he was going out.


    He was afraid that if I fell asleep, I would never wake up.


    He told me to put my hand on his neck and by his throat.


    I know he just wants to feel that I''m still alive.


    I don''t know how long I walked. It was dark before I saw the lights.


    He shouted, "first snow, first snow, do you see it?"


    I didn''t see anything. I just held him tightly so that he wouldn''t be frightened. I was still there.


    When he got to the light, he put me aside and lay down. Then he became weak and couldn''t even shout at the door.


    I cried out in fear, "building breaking evil, building breaking evil."


    He said weakly, "I can''t bear the first snow. I told people that my left foot is broken."


    My eyes are so empty that there are no more tears.


    I wanted to give up my life. It was too weak, but he insisted on reciting me.


    The pain all over me was tossing and turning. I used up all my strength and called, "help."


    It was two old people, a couple. I was shocked. I saw Lou poxie and me covered in blood with a light. I pitifully shouted, "help him."


    "Oh, old man, covered with blood, come on, bring them in first." the old woman was also frightened.


    When the old woman carefully opened my clothes, the flesh and blood clothes made me faint with pain.


    When I took the medicine, I woke up from the pain.


    "Miss, it''s lucky that my old man knows some medical skills. When he was young, he also helped people see some minor diseases. You were hurt too badly. I really can''t cure it? Especially the young man. The old man said that his foot was broken and his whole body was injured."


    The foot is broken. Why are you so stupid to carry me out?


    In this way, it will not become a kidnapper.


    "Where''s my child? Aunt, no matter what price you pay, it''s really important for me to see if it''s good." although I feel that he''s gone, I still want to bring hope, even a little bit.


    She shook her head: "just now you fainted, you''ve been bleeding. It shouldn''t be yours, miss. You''re still young and there will be some in the future. Why have you been hurt all over?"


    I don''t know what she''s talking about? It hurts, son. Shouldn''t it really be mine?


    After injury, there will be infection and fever.


    This is what Shangguan Yu told me. I''m really hot. I''ve been confused and calling for children.


    Lying on the bed, I called Shangguan Yu for a while, and Lou poxie for a while. One heart just wanted to be torn in half.


    After all, I''ll wake up. It''s been several days.


    Lou poxie didn''t have any consciousness. The old man said, "I tried my best, but the childe was injured too badly. There''s nothing I can do."


    "Old man, I beg you, you save him. Even if I am an ox and a horse, I am willing to repay you."


    He sighed and shook his head. "I think his foot is badly hurt, and there are knife marks on it."


    "He is the hero of the Yan Dynasty, Lou poxie. He is the seventh Lord. Please." my lips have been bitten and my body has been hot for several days. I don''t even have the strength to lift my body.


    "I don''t know how many fractures there are. Even if I try my best, I can''t help it. Why don''t I go to Fengcai city to find a royal doctor. I heard that there are many over there. I avoid small places, so no doctor comes." he sighed: "great hero, I shouldn''t die young."


    His words irritated me. I couldn''t breathe because of the pain.


    For a long time, I said, "old man, please go to Fengcai to find my husband Shangguan Yu. He has a way. However, we will let many people chase and kill. Please don''t tell others, will you?"


    The old woman also said, "these days, I''ve seen many officers and soldiers walking around the big village next door looking for someone. Miss, I''m a small family. I''m quite far away from there. You probably can''t tell the direction before you come here. That''s just right. I will hide you."


    Maybe Lou Po Xie''s identity subdued them.


    Fengcai is the place where the plague is the most serious. The old man is not afraid of hard work and infection. He will go with a donkey.


    My tears flow gently.


    Shangguanyu, I want you to come, but I''m afraid you''ll come.


    Our child, how can it not hurt? But Lou Po''s heresy is more painful for the living. I want to stand up and find you again, but I have no strength. I feel pain even when I move my fingers.


    We should all live, and there will be hope if we live.


    My condition was better than Lou poxie. He told me to live. I cried loudly, "Lou poxie, you have to live for me, too. Shangguan Yu is coming."


    The body became extremely cold. The old woman closed the door and took care of us all day. The charcoal fire could not drive away my cold.


    Why doesn''t he give me a voice? I''m so depressed.


    If he dies, can I live? Can you still live safely?


    "First snow." a slight voice sounded slightly in the transparent outer room.


    I am a little happy: "the building breaks evil."


    "The first snow hurts me," he said.


    My heart was twisted into a ball: "I''m in pain, but Shangguan Yu will come. You can recite me, so you have to live and use all your willpower and all your strength."


    "Chuxue, I like it when you talk more. I don''t want to sleep when I hear you talk."


    "OK, I said, I said." but what did I say? Words did not say, tears flow first.


    I think my tears these days add up to more than half my life.


    "When I was in Qin Zhun, my nanny was always afraid that I couldn''t get married. She asked me to dress like a flower opera and paint powder every day. You must have never seen it. I''ll paint it for you in the future. It''s full of pearls and emeralds."


    I kept talking hoarsely.


    He said, "first snow, I will hold on."


    Such a sentence loosened my heart. The pain on my back and stomach were still entangled and sweating. I bit my pillow to keep the pain from coming out.


    The first thing I wake up these days is to call him.


    I want him to answer, so I won''t be worried.

 Chapter 230

    Quietly, they all endured pain with each other and only waited for the arrival of Shangguan Yu.


    Shangguanyu finally came. I seemed to smell him that day. I asked the old woman to comb my hair and wipe my face. Don''t make him too sad.


    The door slammed open, and then Shangguan Yu shouted, "the building breaks evil, where''s the first snow?"


    As soon as I heard this, I cried. Such a familiar voice is my Shangguan Yu.


    The first sentence of Lou poxie was: "I''m sorry."


    Shangguan Yu stumbled in and looked at me holding the wall. In tears, I saw his face of vicissitudes.


    His eyes were as silent as death, but he came back to life slowly.


    He squatted in front of the bed and looked at me and wanted to caress me. However, he didn''t know how to start. In mid air, he trembled. His eyes were full of heartache and self blame. For a while, it was the look of joy.


    I bit my lip. He stroked it gently and said in a low voice, "don''t bite, it hurts."


    I cried even more and bit his finger. The warm breath, Shangguan.


    "I''m sorry," I cried, "son, I didn''t save it."


    "The first snow will come in the future, and we will have a lot of children. Don''t cry, don''t cry." he was at a loss.


    I know that there is nothing in the mind of the senior official.


    But I''m really guilty. He''s even more apologetic: "I didn''t protect you, chuxue. It''s me."


    His life is not good, not at all. His clothes stink so much that I can''t breathe. His body stinks to death, his eyes sink, his hair looks like a madman, and his toes are exposed in a pair of shoes. This is my Shangguan Yu who loves to be clean and arrogant. His hands are still trembling, and he doesn''t dare to touch his hair. I''m afraid it will hurt me.


    But I like him so much. Everything will pass, and all the pain will pass.


    Shangguanyu is the best doctor in the world. I''m not afraid of anything when he comes.


    His medicine will not hurt at all. He will blow it gently. Be careful. I always fall asleep inadvertently.


    But it''s very difficult to break the evil of the building. Shangguan Yu said that it will take a long time to recover the evil foot of the building.


    Shangguan Yu said that Lou''s left foot was cut deep before breaking evil, and now it is broken, and his hamstring was almost picked at that time. Now he has no consciousness. He just tied it with a stick and carried me out.


    "When did he pick his hamstring?" I don''t know why.


    "Shangguanyu, don''t talk nonsense." Lou Po cried in an evil voice, "we agreed not to say anything."


    "Shangguan, you have to tell me." I really want to know.


    "Don''t talk," he shouted.


    Shangguan Yu also sighed: "chuxue, don''t think about it again. I will try all means to cure him. As long as he has one breath, he won''t die."


    "Shangguanyu, I love you." I appreciate him so much.


    He sighed gently: "chuxue, don''t say you love me in front of Lou poxie. His heart will be very painful. You really don''t know a lot of things."


    I chose him. I don''t want to swing left and right.


    Will Shangguan push me to Lou poxie again? I looked at him.


    He stroked me and sat down: "I think I still want to tell you. If Lou poxie hadn''t been desperate, there would be no us."


    "Shangguan Yu, what are you?" Lou Po evil roared.


    Shangguan Yu was impatient: "what''s your name? Call me poison mute again. I told Ni chuxue that she has the right to know why?"


    I looked at Shangguan quietly. Why was Shangguan so afraid that I wouldn''t come out when I had the last meal.


    Is he afraid? I don''t know how scarred it would be if I spread everything out.


    Shangguan said softly, "Lou poxie, you can say it. You feel better when you say it. It''s always like this. I''m annoyed when I see you. What''s that? If you''re dying, it''s better to make it clear. Besides, I''ll tell you that chuxue is my mother, and I won''t give up anyway."


    There was some warmth in his heart. He took me in his arms and caressed the knot on my back carefully, so that my back didn''t itch so much.


    He is always so careful. I think shangguanyu was the most hurt when I disappeared.


    He must have been crazy looking around and shouting. At night, he called me there again? Looking for me?


    Obviously, happiness is in the palm of my hand, but in that moment, I disappeared.


    Tell him how to accept it. I''m afraid I can''t bear it.


    My eyes were a little hot. I buried my head and wiped my tears.


    For more than ten days, Shangguan Yu has been taking care of and healing day and night, which is beyond the ability of ordinary doctors.


    I didn''t cry out. He rubbed the medicine gently. In the first few days, he would let us smell a fragrance, and then we wouldn''t feel it. Then, it would be cool.


    The premature death of the child did not cause pain as scheduled.


    Shangguan Yu doesn''t seem to care. In fact, I know that he really cares. The pain in his eyes is pity for me.


    I heard Lou poxie talking intermittently. I could hardly listen. I held Shangguan Yu''s hand tightly for fear of crying.


    I don''t know that Lou poxie loves me so much, but I won''t hurt Shangguan again.


    What can we say now?


    I looked at Shangguan and looked into a pool of deep eyes.


    Scenes, why didn''t he tell me? I don''t know what would have happened if I had known.


    Shangguan Yu stroked my hair and said, "chuxue, don''t worry. Well, as long as you know, you understand."


    I bowed my head and didn''t speak. My shoulders were itchy. He stained some medicine with his feathers and swept them gently.


    "Chuxue, nothing is important. We are all reborn. In the future, there will be no Lou poxie and Ni chuxue. They have been looking for them. It is necessary to find them, and I am looking for them every day. Mi Ruyu is now a sinner in the world. All of the MI family are sealed, and Mi Ruyu is forbidden in the prison."


    "The emperor wants all the rice family." I exclaimed.


    He nodded and smiled softly, "yes. I don''t care. I don''t care about anything. I just want my Ni chuxue, my little girl, as long as you live."


    I dare not tell him that I thought and refused to live. He''ll be sad.


    I don''t have any serious fracture injury. Shangguanyu''s medical skills are superb. I can get up and walk in less than a month.


    And it''s the first time I''ve seen Lou poxie''s feet. The mottled wound is scary.


    I was thinking, what will he do when he walks?


    He buried his face with a pillow to prevent me from seeing the expression on his face.


    "You have to stand up and walk by your own will."


    "I''m almost better. You go first. You don''t have to accompany me. The officers and soldiers come and ask them to take me away." he muffled a few times from his pillow.


    I broke his fingers. He trembled slightly. Without much strength, I pulled out the pillow.


    I looked at his beautiful eyes, still so brilliant, but who knows, there are countless scars all over him? Obviously, it can be incomparably honored and luxurious in life.


    He chose to fight again, so he was destined to be excluded by the emperor.


    "You can''t go back." I heard my voice say, "when you die? Why do you want to be reborn? Have you thought about how much harm it would be to you if you appear again?"


    "Chuxue, he''s going to die. Don''t stop him." Shangguan Yu Leng hummed.


    "I," Lou Po Xie sighed heavily, "I won''t go back to the palace again."


    He bowed his head. I know, but he can''t stay. Otherwise, he would be sad to see me and Shangguan Yu.


    I don''t know how to deal with these things. I''m so tired.


    Shangguan Yu smiled: "chuxue, go to sleep. Be careful not to press the wound on your arm."


    He was always able to see through me. Although I didn''t say anything, he also knew that I was sad for Lou poxie and sighed for him. Moreover, I didn''t dare to think much. I was afraid of my own heartache.


    I am the empress of Shangguan. I am the empress of Shangguan all my life.


    Why, he is not happy, he is such a good person.


    Shangguan Yu carefully brought the fish soup, cooled it with small spoons, and let me drink: "drink more. I''ll collect medicine in the morning. Cai Po and take care of you. I have to come back in the afternoon. I can''t wander around here. I''ll go to the street and buy you some sweet things to eat. It hurts me to be thin."


    Knowing his concerns, others want to reconfirm whether he is really dead.


    It doesn''t matter what he means. In short, it is a relief. As everyone knows, the seven kings have died.


    "Be careful." it''s so careful. Even the fish bones are clean. Everything is done with one hand. I think he''s thinner than me.


    Some pain in my heart: "husband."


    He smiled gently and kissed me on my lips: "I want to eat more at noon. I''ll see what to bring back in the evening. Don''t worry about mine. Chuxue, I''ll never worry about you. I''ll be careful what I do."


    Maybe it is. I don''t need any sweet words. Just a few words will warm my heart.


    I can only walk in the yard and dare not go out. I''m afraid of being seen.


    On the clothes rack, the clothes washed by Shangguan Yu were hung disorderly. I slowly went over and led the clothes neatly.


    Lou poxie always doesn''t speak. I know he tries to get better quickly. Then, let''s leave.


    I also tried not to say more words with Guan Yu, for fear of making him feel more sad.


    I came in with the food and he was still asleep.


    I opened his quilt and saw his closed eyes.


    Reach out and try at the tip of his nose. His warm big hand catches my hand and opens his eyes. Even the sun will lose color.


    "Mingming woke up and pretended to sleep." I turned and pulled his body away: "take medicine first and then eat."

 Chapter 231

    On weekdays, Cai Bo or Shangguan Yu gave it to him. He shook his head and said, "I''m crazy these days. I don''t have to go."


    "Then I''ll open your infatuation and see if there''s still blood in it." he''s so stubborn, but I''m also a very stubborn person. As long as I''m willful, he has nothing to do.


    He turned helplessly and didn''t say a word.


    His back and hands are full of scars. I''m used to it. I''m not afraid. These are his glorious medals.


    "Chuxue, be hard on me."


    I shook my head lightly, "I can''t do it."


    "I can''t go on like this. First snow, I''ll find my happiness."


    I shook my head again, "you can''t find it."


    So determined, but I can''t find a balance. I want him to be happy and happy.


    But I can''t give him this share. I can''t separate myself into two people, one following Shangguan Yu and the other following Lou broken evil.


    Although I don''t know what Shangguan Yu wants Lou poxie to say, I won''t guess. If I lean back, I will be full of happiness. I won''t be bothered by anything.


    The knife mark on his thigh broke again when he held it down, which was more serious than anywhere.


    My hand trembled slightly. I thought that such a man, knowing the heavy burden on his shoulder, also thought that Ni chuxue would be sad without Shangguan Yu.


    In this life, if there is only one of them, I will jump into his arms without hesitation.


    I gently put on the medicine and said, "I don''t want you to go. Really, I will cry when I think of your lonely figure."


    "Silly girl, it will pass eventually." he wiped my tears lightly: "where''s my meal? I''m really hungry. I''ll get better soon when I''m full. Silly girl, you don''t have to worry. I''ve died several times. I have to let this foot walk."


    I look out the window. It''s snowing. It''s cold enough.


    A spoonful of hot rice to my lips.


    I looked at Lou poxie, and he blinked good-looking eyes: "chuxue, you can have some."


    I didn''t want to refuse the longing in his eyes, so I opened my mouth and swallowed it.


    He smiled happily: "I like watching you eat best."


    I have to ask shangguanyu. I don''t know how to go in the future. But I don''t want him to push me away. I have never changed my heart of loving him.


    I walked around in the yard, but I was still worried.


    I think time passes so slowly. Why doesn''t shangguanyu come back.


    The dim sunshine slowly went down.


    The yard is full of waxy meat.


    Shangguan said he would save it for the winter.


    Is he going to live here for a long time? After all, this is not our home.


    Although the old couple are good and treat us as their own, shangguanyu helped build a room on one side for the Cai family, but I don''t understand shangguanyu''s heart. I don''t know what he thinks?


    "Miss Ni, why don''t you sit down?" Cai asked closely under the eaves.


    "I''m waiting for them to come back." I don''t even dare to stay in the house for too long.


    I will hear the breathing sound of Lou poxie. Why does it make me so anxious.


    It hurts me to think of him alone, but I can''t stop being an official.


    Finally, I waited until he came back and pulled a cart full of things with a carriage.


    My heart was relieved. I met him and looked at him puzzled: "Shangguan, tell me?" don''t say anything clearly. He knows what I''m talking about? I want to know what Shangguan means.


    He smiled apologetically and took my hand: "Cai Bo, let''s go outside and say something first."


    "Old lady, look how many things doctor Shangguan bought us. Don''t worry about it all winter." a bright and happy voice echoed in the yard.


    He smiled and pulled my hair behind my ears, looked into my eyes and said, "Ni chuxue is the kindest person."


    "I don''t want to listen to this sentence." there is no practical significance.


    "Chuxue, don''t worry. I tell you, I''ll never want you. You''re my Shangguan''s wife. As for Lou poxie, you''re very upset. Chuxue, I''ll take you to Shangling temple in the next day. I heard Cai Bo say that the fate there is the most accurate. You can ask. If it''s doomed, it''s just a passing Pavilion, you''ll be happy Comfort me a little, isn''t it? "


    "Can it be like this?" I don''t believe that much. But what if it''s fate? You can''t think deeply.


    "Don''t worry, go and have a look. Maybe God''s arrangement is always different. Don''t think too much. Just give me everything. Give me everything. I just want you to be happy. Have you eaten at noon?"


    I nodded: "Lou poxie fed me all his food. I can''t refuse."


    He stroked my head and held me in his arms: "my little girl, I don''t want you to feel bad, but your heart is too soft. Go and have a try."


    I nodded, "OK."


    If it is fate without share, maybe my heart will be more open. I can ask for marriage for him and see where his fate is? I want Lou poxie to have a happiness. He is really worth it.


    The officer gently untied my clothes, fingernails scratched on my back, picked it gently, and gently took off the fine infatuation.


    "Does it hurt?" he asked softly.


    I shook my head, "it doesn''t hurt."


    "Some still have to wait two days. Don''t grab them with your hands. I''ll burn some herbal water tomorrow to make you bubble. It''ll be more comfortable."


    He pulled up the quilt and covered me tightly. He kissed my face and said, "sleep better."


    Lou poxie is here. Shangguan doesn''t sleep with me. I know it''s because I''m afraid he''s sad. Outside, he shared a room with Lou poxie, spread some grass on a stool, and then spread some things to sleep. Everyone knew his intentions.


    That morning, shangguanyu asked me to get up and go to Lingsi together. He didn''t say anything to Lou poxie. When he left, he was still asleep. I think I''ll tell him when I get back.


    As soon as I got on the carriage, the officer grabbed my head and kissed me fiercely: "little girl, I miss you so much."


    "You are so presumptuous." his face turned red.


    "My husband kisses his wife. What''s wrong?" he kissed again and smelled my breath deeply. Then he said softly, "come on, let me see your madness and scrape some off."


    "No, it''s cold."


    "If I hold you, you will be cold." he cried with a smile.


    I stroked his face and gently kissed his eyebrows: "Shangguan, thank you."


    "It''s a couple. What else to thank? Just give me a baby when you''re well."


    I nodded. I would like to have children for him.


    I knelt on the mat, sincerely shook the bamboo stick, and a bamboo stick fell down.


    Shangguanyu picked me up, picked up the bamboo stick, and went to the sign office.


    "Shuangfeiyan." the old man shouted.


    I was afraid, "what''s the matter?"


    "No, nothing? What do you want, miss?" he put away his look.


    I looked at Shangguan Yu. He gave me a smile of encouragement. I sighed and said, "I beg for marriage for my friend, ask him, and have a fate with me."


    "This pair of flying swallows has not been shaken out for decades. Miss, you know what they mean, that is, they must be destined for you."


    I was a little afraid. I grabbed the officer''s hand and said, "he is my husband."


    The old man stroked his beard and smiled: "I can see that you have fate. You missed it several times, right? You can know from the palm of your hand, but the other one has connected you again."


    Actually, you''re right.


    "Miss, you know what the situation is like when the former one shakes to shuangfeiyan."


    I was afraid, "what kind?"


    "Shuangfei means that two people will live with you for the rest of your life."


    "Three," I exclaimed.


    Shangguan, is that what you want to say about the past? This is really hard for me to accept. Although I had a blind date with Lou poxie, I don''t want to be so embarrassed.


    In Qinhuai, Shangguan Yu once said that if you marry anyone, we might as well marry you.


    When did he mean that.


    "Yes, it''s hard to solve when fate is deep. However, it''s not that there is no way to solve it. These two people have only one fate in their life. They can become monks to solve it."


    I shook my head and felt a pain in my heart. I became a monk. Do I really want to become a monk?


    "Shangguan," I called softly.


    He led me down the mountain without saying anything.


    After walking for a while, he said, "chuxue, you can be as if you haven''t heard of it. In fact, I also have this intention. However, I want to see how God arranged it. After so much, I have to believe my life. We won''t be together every step of the way."


    As if I didn''t hear, I don''t know.


    I nodded. What is it like this?


    He held my waist: "madam, will you look down on me?"


    I shook my head. "Not at all."


    I decided to keep these in my heart without saying a word.


    Without kindness, she went back to the courtyard with Shangguan. However, Cai Po told us that Lou poxie had left.


    I was in a hurry: "his feet are not clear yet."


    "He walked with a stick. We couldn''t stop him."


    Shangguanyu took me out and walked for a long time before he saw a man walking with a stick on the road in the mountains.


    "Loupo evil." I shouted.


    He was stunned, did not look back, but said, "I have to go. First snow, Shangguan Yu, you are happy."


    You are happy. What about him?


    Shangguan Yu patted me on the shoulder: "chuxue, tell him, I am willing to have you with him."


    "Me." I opened my eyes wide.


    The words choked in his throat and couldn''t say a word.


    He took me to the past without looking back. He was very strong: "chuxue, I only have the determination this time. I know, you love me. What is secular? We don''t care about anything. We don''t want to live in secular eyes."

 Chapter 232

    I''m still afraid. I know that if I take this step, I can''t turn back.


    He pulled the building to break the evil and gave him a hard blow: "tell you to go. Do you know what the result is today? What is shuangfeiyan, do you know? Chuxue has to marry two people. I don''t know whether to kill you first or you kill me first."


    I held Shangguan and burst into tears: "Shangguan, don''t fight."


    "I woke him up, Lou poxie. Why does my little girl belong to you?" he even cried.


    I know how unwilling he is, and I don''t want to, but why is the result like this.


    "You dare to go and show me again. I have to break your feet. What are we? We are brothers. I have no brothers since I was young. I am also alone. I am lucky that I met Chu Xue in Qin Zhun, and you are lucky that you met Chu Xue in the palace."


    I couldn''t bear to listen and turned my face to wipe my tears.


    "Don''t do this for me." Lou po said, "I will stay far away." he sighed gently, his eyes full of wounds: "what shuangfeiyan, these Taoist words are not credible."


    "But I believe it." I gritted my teeth and sat between them: "it''s too difficult for three people to be friends, but I''m willing to try." Lou poxie''s heart can no longer accommodate a second person.


    His beautiful eyes were filled with water: "first snow?"


    "I also have such a decision. If you want to go, I won''t stop you."


    He sat up and held me in his arms in front of Shangguan Yu: "chuxue, I''m willing to try. I don''t know where to go. I''m afraid you''re sad and afraid of your pain. Therefore, I want to go farther, but I''ve only gone for a while. I always look back and want to see you again."


    Shangguan Yu robbed me from his arms: "enough, what worldly life, are not all people who have died several times? Go away and live our life."


    I know it''s a shocking thing, but it''s too difficult for us to separate.


    He and Shangguan Yu stroked Lou poxie from left to right. He kept shouting, it hurts.


    The first time I heard him call this, I felt that such building breaking evil finally replied to some.


    We didn''t live with the Cai family anymore. Shangguanyu asked people to build a thatched cottage far away and away. Where did the three move during the new year.


    I''m not worldly anymore. They won''t hurt me.


    When the snow melted away in spring, the weather began to warm up again.


    I was lying on a chair made of bamboo head, basking in the sun. My belly was slightly lowered. There were children.


    Shangguan Yu was cooking, and the smoke rose in a burst.


    There was a roaring voice in the room: "Lou poxie, what are you doing? Go out with Chu Xue and see what meat you cut for me. I''ll fill it for you later."


    After a while, I saw a black building breaking out.


    I chuckled: "I''m out."


    He breathed softly, "how can I cut so thick with my big knife?"


    He wiped his face and put his head close to my belly: "why doesn''t the baby move?"


    "It''s still early? Fool, that''s my son. After my son is born, I''ll ask Chu Xue to give you one." Shangguan Yu came over and gave me a kiss.


    Some of my faces were red, and when they said these words, they no longer avoided me.


    I still couldn''t listen freely. Lou poxie looked at his left foot: "if my foot wasn''t still painful, you wouldn''t get ahead of me. The child conceived by Chu Xue must be mine. I don''t think you''re satisfied."


    I covered my mouth with one hand: "don''t talk to me again."


    The hot kiss fell on my left and right hands. Shangguan Yu stroked my stomach: "madam, you haven''t painted for a long time."


    "Yes, I also like watching you draw." Lou poxie smiled: "how about another one."


    My eyes are hot: "Shangguan, break evil, I want to be a nanny, but I dare not go back." what are the two men around me like?


    "In this way, chuxue, after you have a child, let Lou poxie take the child here. I''ll take you back to see them and let them rest assured. Your nanny will be happy when you meet your prospective son-in-law."


    "I''ll take the children?" Lou poxie pointed to his nose, "I won''t do it." how can I say that Chu Xue came here to wait on her? Spoil her and ask him to take the children for them, but it''s not his.


    "OK." chuxue smiled sweetly, "you work harder. It was September at that time. There were still a lot of lotus seeds to eat. We''ll bring them back."


    Lou poxie laughed and said, "aren''t you afraid of my resentment and strangling me with one hand?"


    Chu Xue twisted his ears: "No."


    "Don''t be pregnant with your child in chuxue. I''ll give her a miscarriage as soon as I''m pregnant. You''d better be careful." Shangguan Yu warned.


    Everything is fine, but when it comes to these, I always blush, bury my head in Lou poxie''s arms and whisper, "I''m hungry."


    The prospective father was a good husband, so Shangguan Yu hurried to be his cook again.


    The days pass slowly between the fingertips and in happiness.


    My stomach is getting bigger and bigger, the weather is getting hotter and hotter, and Lou poxie''s feet can walk freely.


    It was so hot that I couldn''t sleep. When I touched my side, Shangguan Yu was not there.


    Maybe it''s blowing in the yard. I put on my clothes and wanted to find him.


    In the yard of Nuo University, there is a big tree. I like to enjoy the cool under the tree. This tree also has the function of driving mosquitoes, so I kept it all the time and didn''t let the building break the evil.


    I heard Shangguan Yu and Lou poxie talking behind the tree.


    I don''t know. What are they talking about? Don''t we meet every day? It''s also necessary to avoid me.


    I didn''t shout, so I walked forward gently to listen.


    Just look at what they said. In my discipline, it''s still difficult for me to accept my two husbands. Therefore, I haven''t had that line with Lou poxie all the time.


    I heard Lou Po''s heresy: "why don''t you say anything?"


    "What can I say?" Shangguan Yu looked lonely and arrogant.


    Lou poxie smiles: "In this world, no man is so generous that he can share all his wives. Shangguan Yu, especially you, even if Chu Xue has a little bit of my position in his heart, even if I love Chu Xue more than myself, but I won''t believe it. My legs are good. If there''s nothing, I can leave here tomorrow and I won''t go back to the palace again There is always a place for me to go. These days, I am really happy, because there is first snow and you. You can allow me to express some love in my heart. My heart is warm enough and I can''t forget it all my life. Such a period of time is enough to fill in the blank life in the future. "


    I was shocked and grabbed tightly. Why did he leave? Although I don''t accept it now, or I will get used to it slowly, I really don''t want him to leave. I don''t want him to be alone. I love him too.


    I held up my stomach, stroked it gently, and then listened to them.


    "Shangguanyu, tell me. If you don''t tell me, I''ll leave here. You''re a good brother. I''ll remember you all my life." Lou poxie said in a low voice.


    Shangguan Yu gently sighed: "some words, still don''t say it. Have I monopolized the first snow for too long, I will remind her."


    "No, it''s not the same thing. You love me very much. In fact, I''m also happy. I want to know the reason why the arrogant Shangguan Yu can make such a concession."


    "But you still don''t agree, what''s your reason? Don''t say you don''t love Chu Xue?" Shangguan Yu even shouted angrily.


    "I love Chu Xue, but I care about his feelings." Lou poxie said gently, "in this life, no one can replace Chu Xue, can''t it? If it were me, I wouldn''t want to share Chu Xue."


    After a long time, only two people gasped.


    Shangguan Yu said, "do you remember what Qin Zhun said to me?"


    "What words?" asked Lou poxie?


    "When I was in Qin Zhun, I saw Chu Xue very uncomfortable, and my heart was very painful, but I didn''t know how the fate between me and her would go on. If I came forward, wouldn''t it be against what I said and quit? Later, I met a virtuous man who calculated for me. I had a great disaster four years later, it must be a life disaster. Therefore, I saw Chu Xue uncomfortable, and I saw her She cried and I didn''t dare to appear in front of her and her. I knew she liked to eat grapes. I put a plate in front of her every day and imagined chuxue eating it quietly one by one. It rained heavily that day, chuxue pitifully had to fold lotus leaves to use as an umbrella, and I couldn''t help going out. I hurt chuxue, and I said I would leave in the next day. She didn''t say anything. It was so hurt, so I left. I was a fool When I pinched my fingers in my palm, I thought, "no, take another step. After those four years, how much pain I left to chuxue."


    He sighed again: "I just wanted Chu Xue to be at ease, so I suddenly said a word at that time. It''s better for us to marry her. The plague of Yunze made me go without hesitation. I told Chu Xue to wait for me. In fact, I think you can go to her again if you don''t come for a long time. I didn''t expect Chu Xue to come and say you love me. I can''t stand the sweet attraction of love. I can''t care about anything. I''m sorry Just want to be happy with chuxue. "


    He choked and seemed very uncomfortable. My tears slipped down gently.


    "I heard Cai Bo say that you and Chu Xue are still alive. At that time, I thought that maybe it would be better if you died and let you be together. I thought I was an asshole. I came again. I slowly cleared away the evil, and I asked the Taoist priest to say that there was no sign of Shuang Feiyan in the world. Moreover, I confirmed once again that I was an asshole four years later There''s a big disaster. I''m afraid I can''t get through it. What about chuxue? What should I do? I want to watch chuxue give birth to my child, which is the continuation of life. I promised my Shangguan father that I must find a beloved woman and give birth to a son. My surname is Shangguan forever. "

 Chapter 233

    I hold my hand tightly. Why? Shangguan Yu, why don''t you tell me this.


    "The building breaks evil, so you can''t go. If I''m gone and you take care of Chu Xue, didn''t we swear? We should guard Chu Xue all our life and see her happiness? We can''t do it. Chu Xue has no one around. She''s very lonely. Watching her little shoulders rise up and live, her heart will hurt, won''t we?"


    Lou poxie sighed long: "the four-year disaster can''t be true. I don''t believe this all my life."


    "Can''t you trust me all your life? I''m afraid, because I care about chuxue. I don''t want me to go away. Only chuxue is alone. You make me selfish. After all, I saved you."


    "Brother." Lou poxie''s broken voice: "I won''t let anything happen."


    "Then promise me not to leave all my life," he said sharply.


    I couldn''t help sobbing.


    They looked around the tree and saw me.


    Shangguan''s face changed and hugged me: "don''t cry, don''t cry, first snow, I''m the one who threatened Lou poxie. Who told him to cut the rabbit meat so big during the day."


    "Shangguan, do you want to cheat me?" I cried sadly.


    Why didn''t he tell me all this?


    Why do they always think of me? This shocking behavior is very unacceptable. However, it may be better slowly.


    He gently hugged me with a big hand of Lou poxie, held me and Shangguan Yu, and said in a low voice, "Shangguan Yu, early snow, let''s not be afraid of life."


    What four-year disaster? I''m really afraid. I''m afraid if I wake up at night, he''ll be gone.


    I looked at Lou poxie. He bit his teeth, nodded and said, "I will always be there."


    I think I will slowly accept this life.


    When the first snow came down, my stomach began to ache.


    I grabbed the doorknob hard, looked at the broken evil building chopping firewood, and cried in pain, "evil, I''m going to have a baby."


    He almost didn''t cut his foot. I just felt that my stomach was too painful.


    "I''ll call shangguanyu." he went out and bumped his head into the tree.


    "He, he''s coming back soon, but my stomach hurts." I grabbed the door handle and had no strength.


    His face turned pale with fear. He hurried over and kicked again. He hit a stone and fell in front of me.


    "All right, evil." I wanted to touch him, but I couldn''t squat down.


    He got up and his hands were still shaking. "What should I do? The first snow is coming."


    "Go and boil some water first." I sighed. I was afraid he was more nervous than me. Shangguan went shopping at the market today and the child was about to give birth. He said he wanted to buy more chickens and eggs and some things to replenish his body and Qi.


    He hurried to the small stove on one side and kicked it when he entered the door. He was so strong that a lot of snow fell on the roof.


    It hurts. It''s so painful to have a baby. I lay on the bed and grabbed the bed column with both hands.


    Shangguan Yu, with a white face, kept muttering to himself, "don''t be afraid of the first snow, don''t be afraid."


    "Shangguan,,, ah,,, Shangguan, would you like to invite a midwife?" I''m really afraid of him. He doesn''t have midwifery experience.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, chuxue. I''ve read a lot of books. Didn''t you say that shangguanyu is the most powerful doctor? Come on, this is ginseng tablets. You bite, you bite, you''ll be powerful."


    After a while, he shouted at the top of his voice, "Lou poxie doesn''t ask you to have children. Your water hasn''t been burned yet."


    Lou poxie said anxiously, "come, come."


    The first child was like a riot of war. Fortunately, the child was born soon after the pain. It is estimated that the medicine given to me by Shangguan Yu in the first few days had some effect.


    The sound of whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa.


    Lou poxie trembled and wiped my sweat. With a sigh of relief, he said, "chuxue, it''s a boy."


    "My son of Shangguan family, chuxue." Shangguan Yu turned around and smiled brightly at me.


    I smiled weakly. I became a mother.


    I thought I had no marriage in my life? I just want to find someone who knows me and stay with me until I grow old. God let me find two men who know I know I love me and respect me.


    "Chuxue, son." he smiled happily.


    Loupo evil whispered: "what''s good about my son? I like my daughter."


    Small face, put beside me, wrinkled, I looked, my heart gushed out a lot of feelings.


    Maybe, if you shouldn''t come, you can''t protect it. It''s my child who will come after all.


    For a period of time in Fengcai, I could only drink porridge every day. Moreover, I didn''t know whether the child was intact at that time. My Shangguan Yu was infected with the plague. We comforted ourselves and no one thought about it.


    The two men looked at the sleeping baby and their eyes were wet.


    I was very tired. Shangguan Yu gently kissed me on the forehead: "chuxue, thank you."


    I don''t know what to thank? I''m also happy, but I can''t close my eyes. I''ve been making trouble for so long and my strength is greatly damaged.


    Fortunately, he is a doctor and carries everything with him. Otherwise, he doesn''t know that there are so many rules. If he is not careful, he will fall into confinement disease.


    Under the snow, Lou poxie brought chicken soup.


    "Chuxue, let''s have soup, hot chicken soup," he cried brightly


    I wrinkled my face: "can you stop drinking? I''m so tired. It''s been more than a month. I haven''t seen anyone''s month for so long."


    He put the wooden table on the bed and said with a smile, "that''s no good. There are still several chickens that haven''t been killed?"


    What a big bowl. I really can''t drink it. I miss Fengcai''s porridge.


    It''s strange to eat these every day.


    He picked up the baby on one side and gently kissed his face: "how cute. Xiaojin, Xiaojin, Shangguan Jin, smile."


    I chuckled: "I''ll give you a smile. I don''t want soup." how can such a small child laugh?


    "You can''t do without soup." Shangguan put away his umbrella, came in, closed the door and closed the cold air in the first room: "it''s cold outside."


    I sat inside and patted the Kang: "come on, I really don''t want to drink. Let''s play chess. Whoever loses will drink."


    "That''s a good idea. It''s snowy and boring." Shangguan took Lou poxie and kissed the child in his hand: "Dad is back."


    Lou poxie smiled: "chuxue has suffered a loss."


    "Hum, this time, you may not lose, don''t you, Shangguan."


    "Of course, who am I, Shangguan Yu? What is chess?" he took off his shoes and went to the Kang without saying a word.


    And Lou poxie sat on each side. I put the child on the inside and let him sleep.


    This time, I sat next to Lou poxie and said with a smile, "Shangguan, you have problems with your chess skills and character. You lose a lot every time. This time, I''m on the side of evil."


    Of course, they still want to lose and let me drink.


    I impolitely filled the soup with a spoon and sent it to Lou poxie''s mouth: "you lost." why do you stand at the other end and lose at the other end.


    A bowl of soup, among the three, quickly disappeared.


    I hope that the so-called four-year disaster will never come, and we can live happily like this.


    Life is sweet. In a blink of an eye, little Shangguan Jin can laugh and climb.


    I was sweeping the white flowers all over the ground in the yard. It was that time again. I still remember that the yard was full of fragrance. Why, at that time, the days passed so quickly?


    It''s getting a little fast and dark. It looks like it''s going to rain.


    Put all my clothes in the room. I took down my umbrella and went out.


    It didn''t take long to go out. It rained in succession. I quickly opened my umbrella to block it.


    Seeing the man walking back in the distance, the corners of his lips couldn''t help laughing.


    "Evil, hurry up." I ran forward and shouted.


    Lou poxie ran to me, stood under the umbrella, half bent down and said, "why did you run out? I can rush back in a moment under such a rain."


    With some firewood on his back, he took the umbrella in my hand and walked back around my shoulder.


    "I''m afraid you''ll get wet. If you have a relapse, it may be difficult to get well."


    He smiled, ordinary life, did not change his beauty, is still incredibly beautiful.


    Fortunately, we are the only family here. Otherwise, the evil and Shangguan Yu will attract many girls to stop.


    He became more smiling, and his face was no longer as tight as a palace.


    He wiped his hand and held my nose in one hand: "follow Guan Yu and learn medicine. I understand all this."


    "I didn''t learn from him. I just can''t get in the rain."


    He threw his firewood into the rain: "anyway, it''s raining. Let it get wet. When it''s sunny, come back and pick it up. First snow, go home."


    "Evil, will you dislike these worldly things?" I asked in a low voice.


    He leaned over, smiled in my ear and said, "the common people live a common life. Do you want me to go back and be the lonely and cold seven kings? That day was not very easy. My heart was tired and people were tired. It was empty. I don''t know why I lived?"


    Up to now, I still can''t believe they belong to me. Sometimes, I think, I become dull.


    I have been with them for nearly two years, but Xie and I still haven''t gone beyond that step. I don''t know if he will feel wronged and Shangguan Yu? He always advised me to get along with evil.


    I still find it hard. Although I love to break evil, I feel like betraying Shangguan Yu.


    However, we are all afraid of the four-year disaster he said. I want to try my best to make him happy.


    He put his hand half around his waist and leaned on him.


    He chuckled, "what''s the matter?"


    "A little cautious," I said. Shangguanyu takes his children to recognize his ancestors in front of shangguanyu''s father''s grave.


    Maybe it''s a chance for me and evil. He is so careful that he can see nothing.

 Chapter 234

    "Why don''t we go out of the mountain," he said bravely.


    I looked up and said, "is that ok?"


    "What''s wrong? Just don''t move so far."


    I raised my head and smiled at him: "OK, I want to go to Qinhuai to see the nanny, but you probably can''t go. My father doesn''t know you yet. Don''t scare him."


    "I said Chu Xue, don''t go to see your father. It''s really frightening. Think about it. You also belong to the dead class. It doesn''t matter to see your nanny. Otherwise, you''re afraid of something." he said in a deep voice.


    I pinched his waist: "who says I''m dead? Don''t I live?"


    He grabbed my hand and said, "just go. Go and pack up. Let''s go now."


    At the thought of going back, I was afraid and my heart kept beating. After walking most of the mountain with Lou poxie, I said, "will it scare people?"


    He sighed and took me away. "You''re not a real ghost. You''re shy about your family, aren''t you? Just tell her quietly that you''re fine."


    "It seems so." I nodded.


    After walking for most of the day, we were a little tired. We bought a carriage and drove away.


    I think of my coming to Yunze. It''s really crazy. I''m driving a carriage alone. I''m not afraid of meeting anything.


    "Chuxue, there are people selling steamed stuffed buns in front. I''ll buy some to fill my stomach."


    I grabbed him: "I''d better go. Along the way, it''s evil and beautiful. Is it really eye-catching?"


    He stroked his face: "I don''t think so."


    I was a little naughty and kissed him on the face: "very beautiful, more beautiful than Jin."


    The life in the mountains didn''t wash his lead, but it looked more pink and tender. Shangguan Yu and I were sad. Why didn''t we become more and more beautiful.


    He doesn''t look like a man in his twenties at all. He takes a great advantage in appearance.


    After buying several steamed stuffed buns, he returned to the carriage. Lou poxie pulled the saddle and let the horse walk slowly outside the city.


    I brought the steamed stuffed bun to his lips and he took a rude bite.


    Several horses ran quickly. Lou poxie had sharp eyes and put down the picked up horn cloth vine.


    "What''s the matter?" I whispered.


    He grabbed my waist and held it tight: "I''ll show you later."


    After a while, he slightly opened the window: "look at the first snow."


    I looked closer. It was ruofeng and there were several strong people.


    I was a little afraid. He hugged me and whispered, "don''t be afraid. I''m afraid that yeluzhong doesn''t believe it. If you come to find someone, just find it. Not many people in the world know we''re alive."


    "Yelv is heavy. He''s fine. I couldn''t get out if he didn''t open one eye."


    He kissed my face: "I''ve already seen that he''s different from you."


    I sighed: "even if I go out now, I don''t know whether they recognize me. After so many years, and I have a child, I must be a lot older."


    "Who said, Ni chuxue is becoming more and more beautiful."


    "Really? I knew I''d buy a mirror."


    "Of course it''s true. Chuxue is so cute."


    I nodded and he said, "chuxue, give me a daughter."


    He added: "I like such a comfortable life and like to have you with me. I don''t think about the first snow and any ambitions. I just want to see you laugh all my life."


    "I don''t want to be alone. It''s too uncomfortable. My heart is empty every day. I don''t know what to do. No one can replace you, chuxue."


    He whispered and took me into his arms.


    I know that his past and his persistence are only me.


    I nodded softly, "OK."


    He smiled happily, tore off the steamed stuffed bun and stuffed it into my mouth.


    I haven''t found any inns. Probably some people have come to these places. At night, they drive the carriage aside, sleep in the carriage, and drive on in the morning.


    With him, I''m not afraid at all. I often can''t distinguish between day and night.


    Out of Yunze, he had the courage to let go. Instead of taking the water route, he went all the way to Qinhuai by land.


    When I stayed in the inn, I asked for a guest room. My face was a little red, but I didn''t refuse.


    Kissing, all the way down, let me a little fascinated.


    The black hair scattered around my neck is his. His body is very sensitive after giving birth to a child. He gets hot as soon as he pulls it out.


    He kissed every part of my body in worship, and I seemed to be back in the palace that night.


    Some fear, he grabbed my hand, wrapped my fingers, kissed my earlobe: "chuxue, if you feel bad, I won''t continue."


    I turned my face and gently kissed his face: "evil."


    He smiled, held my face and kissed me. When I was confused, he entered me. He roared, "early snow, I can''t help it."


    After all, at this point, I let it go.


    Wipe the sweat on his face: "then don''t bear it."


    In his beautiful eyes, he only saw my reflection. He leaned down, kissed my Jiao Yin and danced.


    His lips were red and fragrant. He couldn''t put me down. He couldn''t bear to sleep and kissed me.


    My heart was hot and tears came out gently.


    He sucked, "did I hurt you?"


    "No. I just want to cry."


    "Silly girl." he smiled, grabbed my palm and took me to heaven.


    The next day, he took me into the carriage in a refreshing way. He had a sore back all day and didn''t dare to cry, but he knew and rubbed it gently.


    "If we had children the first time, we would be old now," he said


    I was stunned, but I still thought of those. If I had children, I didn''t know what it would be like.


    All the way to Qinhuai, he found a remote inn to live in. When I got to the door of Yan house, I was already very afraid. I didn''t dare to come forward if he wanted to hold me.


    I don''t know. What has become here?


    Tell the man at the back door to call the nanny. He looked at Lou poxie and me and went in.


    Before long, the old and withered figure made me happy.


    When she got to the door, her old eyes were full of tears.


    I also cried. Lou poxie held my shoulder and said calmly, "go out and talk. It''s more convenient outside."


    Outside, the nurse hugged me: "Xueer, my Xueer."


    I nodded, burst into tears and smiled: "I am your Xueer."


    "Yes, my little Xueer, you''ve been there for a long time and don''t come back. The nanny will return later."


    "Nanny, I''m sorry."


    "They all say you''re dead, I believe it. My little Xueer won''t go earlier than the nanny. My little Xueer will come back to see me again." she muttered to herself, wiping her tears as she spoke.


    I think I have to see her for a long time. After only a few years of scenery, the nanny has become so old.


    "Xueer is back." she smiled and cried, "I''ve been there for a long time."


    "Yes, nanny, he is. He is Xueer''s husband." I look at Lou poxie.


    He smiled at us and called after me, "nanny."


    The nanny''s face looked again at her very picky eyes, then nodded admiringly and smiled: "OK, OK, you deserve my little Xueer, but you should be nice to little Xueer."


    "I will," he said cautiously.


    "Xueer, the master will be very happy." she wiped her tears.


    I was stunned and said, "nanny, I don''t want my father to know. It''s not good to know more."


    After all, it''s officialdom, not that I don''t believe it, but that I don''t want Lou poxie''s identity to leak out.


    Nanny smiled: "of course, Xueer eloped with him. Don''t go. Nanny still has some body and money. Let you do some business in Qinhuai."


    She thought I was running with the poor.


    I looked at Lou poxie. He sighed and said, "nanny, Xueer is at home and has a child, so she can''t stay here for a long time."


    The nurse stared again: "my miss has given birth to a child."


    I''m a little embarrassed. I still nod.


    She looked at Lou poxie with warning: "you can''t be wronged, our young lady. At least she is also a daughter. You must not be your concubine."


    Lou poxie smiled and took my shoulder: "chuxue is my wife, only she."


    "That''s good." she narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    Thousands of words, it seems that there is no way to speak.


    A carriage came to Yan house, and I subconsciously took the nanny and Lou poxie to one side. I turned my face sideways. Before long, I saw a woman getting off the horse and painting with the help of the girl. The gorgeous woman was still wearing a Taoist robe and pear incense. She looked much better.


    "Nanny, we''ll stay a few more days in the inn behind the corner of Qin bridge."


    "OK, I''m ready, ready, take a good look at Xueer''s husband." I wonder if the nanny should be fully armed and take out all her clothes.


    Even then, we want to see it here for a few more days and then go back. It''s almost the same as Shangguan Yu''s home at the same time.


    Home, our warm home together.


    When I sent the nanny in, I thought there was something in the attic looking at me, but as soon as I looked up, I couldn''t see anything.


    Lou poxie took my hand, righted the low straw hat with one hand, and said softly, "let''s go, buy some brushes and paper, and see the Qinhuai fat bamboo thin branches and green shade in your mouth in the afternoon."


    I looked back in a hurry. The eyes in the small attic looked at me hard.


    I looked at Lou poxie: "Xie, I think it''s better to go back earlier. Did you see that Lixiang went home just now?"


    He nodded: "well, don''t use exogenous skills."


    Rented a boat to draw between Fu Ye.


    He picked lotus seeds within reach, peeled them one by one, and then fed them to me.


    As I drew, he shook slowly, as easily as in the clouds.


    "First snow. If I have the next life, I must live here."


    "It''s much better than in the palace, isn''t it?" I chuckled and made another stroke.


    "I''m afraid, in your eyes, I yearn so much. First snow, I really want to live here."

 Chapter 235

    I wrote and said seriously, "really, I like it too. Why don''t you tell Shangguan Yu that there are many remote places here in Qinhuai. It''s inconvenient to get in and out of the mountains and forests. I''m not greedy for the prosperity here, but I like the fairyland on earth."


    "We''ll have to see it again. Wait two years," he said softly.


    I also know what he said about two years.


    Bow your head: "we will be happy."


    He smiled and patted me on the shoulder: "what can''t Ni chuxue do? Smile and there''ll be nothing."


    "Yes," I chuckled and ran to the bow to draw, "slow down, or you won''t be able to write."


    Many flower boats passed by and threw some flower balls into our boat. They are thick handkerchiefs.


    I looked at Lou poxie helplessly: "your beauty hooks people." I picked a lotus leaf and swept his face: "draw if you want, or you''ll fall asleep if you don''t."


    "Well," he said lightly, pointing to a hole, and his eyes leaked out: "I''m not willing. You draw, I think you are."


    The boat stopped in the quiet water and stopped at the green willow.


    He breathed as if he were asleep.


    When I finished painting a lotus, I wanted to wash my pen and see my reflection in the water.


    For more than two years, I haven''t changed. I''m still Ni chuxue before.


    I thought, my heart becomes vicissitudes, even people will become like that.


    But now my face is no longer that empty smile, happy appearance, printed on my face.


    "Ni chuxue." the man in black on the shore called.


    I looked up and it was too late to avoid. It was Yin Lixiang.


    She was alone, smart eyes, looked at the lotus leaves and looked at her building.


    "Pear fragrance." I called softly.


    "I knew you were not dead." she smiled, but the smile was not joyful.


    "But I didn''t expect to be together. It''s ridiculous. Have you forgotten the emperor''s edict?"


    I smiled gently, shook my head towards Lou poxie, raised my eyes and looked at Lixiang: "Lixiang, in a narrow life, it''s not important to anything. This time I''m here, I just want to see that we''ll leave soon."


    "Ni chuxue, you have become so beautiful that I have never found it." she looked at me.


    I don''t know what she wants?


    She raised her eyebrows: "I have nothing?"


    "It''s none of my business. You chose the road yourself." but she was unlucky and didn''t choose the right one.


    "Where''s Shangguan Yu?" she asked, her shrewd eyes blinking.


    "I don''t know," I said.


    She smiled softly: "Ni chuxue, you are still guarding against me, aren''t you? You are a princess of Liao Dynasty. Why did you mix with the seven kings of Yan dynasty?"


    Lou poxie stood behind me and said coldly, "I''m no longer the seven kings."


    "I don''t believe it. Some people will give up."


    "Believe it or not, there''s no need to tell you, chuxue, let''s go."


    "Wait." she called, "you''re not afraid. I''ll snitch."


    "You''re not afraid. You become an underwater ghost." he snorted coldly.


    I sighed: "Lixiang, what are you fighting for? Let go of everything, won''t it get better slowly?"


    "I have nothing."


    "I said, it''s none of my business. Everyone''s way is his own choice. You have to be responsible for your way. It''s useless to say more. Let''s go." I don''t want to indulge her and promise her anything.


    After walking for a while, Lixiang said loudly, "Ni chuxue, stop for me. I''m not willing. If it weren''t for you, I would be the one around the seventh Lord."


    "Dream." Lou poxie said coldly. "People thousands and hundreds of times better than you can''t compare with a first snow. Even if I''m blind, I won''t like you, selfish ghost."


    Grabbed my hand and kissed: "don''t put it in your heart, Yan Lixiang couldn''t see you in her heart."


    I smiled weakly: "probably, but she has some problems in her mind. Others may not believe what she said. We went back to the inn earlier, bought some special products and went home. When we met the nanny, we went back."


    I don''t think it''s good to be here. After all, there''s something wrong where there are many people.


    In the evening, the nanny came. As soon as she met, she gave Lou poxie a big red envelope and said cautiously, "uncle."


    I almost sprayed out the tea, and Lou Po Xie accepted it: "thank you, nanny."


    "My uncle is very handsome, just a little less than our young lady," she said admiringly.


    I smiled, my heart was sour. In the nanny''s heart, I was better than anyone. Even if loupo evil is the best in the world, it still can''t catch up with me.


    In the nurse''s heart, I am her own daughter.


    I was tired of nanny and said softly, "nanny, come with us. Go and see my little doll."


    The nanny shook her head: "no, the nanny is old, and the nanny likes it here. The master is kind to me, miss. Don''t worry. People don''t want to leave when they are old, and the fallen leaves know their roots."


    "Nanny." my eyes are hot.


    Lou poxie smiled and said, "the nanny is still strong. We''ll see you again in two years."


    "OK, good, uncle. Our young lady is in poor health. She always catches a cold, and she likes to lift the quilt in the middle of the night. She is very lonely. Uncle doesn''t want to have business and ignore xiaoxueer. She is always alone. In fact, she is most afraid of being alone."


    I cried softly, nanny, and knew me so well.


    "So I always chase the young lady to get married quickly. When I get married, someone will accompany the young lady.


    "I won''t let Chu Xue be lonely," he said like an oath.


    The nanny smiled and said, "OK, OK."


    After a while, the nanny wanted to talk to me, so she always looked at Lou poxie.


    He smiled clearly, "I''ll order some dishes." pointing his eyes at me, they didn''t like me to cry.


    I wiped it off with a smile.


    The nanny whispered, "little Xueer, the nanny wants to tell you something."


    "What''s up, nanny, you say."


    "Will you see shangguanyu again?" she asked in a low voice.


    I didn''t know how to answer it. Instead, I asked, "what''s the matter? Nanny."


    "He may not forget you, Xiao xue''er. Every month over the years, people in Shangguan medicine store sent a lot of supplements to the Yan Family and said they gave them to me and the master. Miss, this man is really affectionate. Good man, but I''ve seen that he likes Miss. If he hadn''t been a maid of honor, Miss wouldn''t have worked so hard."


    I thought to myself that shangguanyu was really kind, but I didn''t dare say that being with shangguanyu would scare the old man. It took me several years to convince myself.


    When the habit is formed, no matter who I am, I don''t want to lose. It''s either greedy or soft hearted.


    After all, it''s my own business. I go my way. I don''t care what others say.


    Life is just a few decades. Under the sky, a group of people come and a group of people go. What is left? It has not changed. People always go in a hurry. I am happy, very happy.


    "I''ve met him, good. He has a son," I said.


    "Oh, that''s good." the nanny nodded.


    He said: "this young man is good, but you can see that it''s everyone''s young master. Miss, it''s hard for you to be a lady. Just like the lady, the master married a concubine through the door. It''s so miserable that he can''t say a word."


    "Nanny, he won''t."


    "Of course, my young lady has a good eye," she smiled.


    "Yes, nanny," I chuckled.


    Lou poxie knocked on the door gently, and I blinked: "he''s back."


    In the end, the nanny''s eyes were wet. She took my hand and put it in Lou poxie''s hand and said, "uncle, the most painful thing in my life is miss. I should treat and take good care of miss."


    "Of course, nanny, don''t worry. With me, chuxue won''t suffer a little."


    When he left all night, he sighed and said, "how nice your nanny is. Why can''t I meet one in the palace."


    "When you are in the palace, people are cold, and you are also cold."


    "Well, it''s all my fault. Ni chuxue always calculates the old account." he kissed my face: "don''t be sad. Come back next time."


    He slowly returned to Yunze all the way. As soon as he entered there, he was careful and chose the path for fear that ruofeng and others would appear.


    She is not afraid of death. The emperor will not spare her.


    My brother of Daliao still wants to find me. After so long, his bones must have turned black.


    "Home." he hugged me. "Go wash your face first, and I''ll move everything down.


    Yes, my lovely nest, huge tree, full of white flowers.


    In the yard, the carriage has long stopped. I think Shangguan Yu has come back.


    He cried happily, "Xiao Jin, Xiao Jin."


    "Niang is back." Shangguan Yu came out with the baby in his arms.


    "Shangguan, I went to Qin Zhun with evil."


    He smiled gently and held Xiaojin to me. Xiaojin purred on my face and wiped it with saliva.


    "Your mother is so dirty." he twisted a towel to wipe my face, then wiped Xiaojin clean, and whispered in my ear, "two people went."


    I blushed when I saw the evil eyes. In fact, we have been sleeping together since we crossed the boundary that night. I love building breaking evil, but after all, I came here reading ethics.


    He smiled: "chuxue, it''s time to accept him. I''ll help move things."


    Lou poxie cried happily, "Shangguan Yu, do you know, the wet nurse of chuxue, call me uncle."


    "You''re less proud. Chuxue''s nanny likes me. At that time, she dressed Ni chuxue up like a little hen she bought. She wanted to lure me down and want me to marry Ni chuxue quickly. If I knew at that time, I wouldn''t let her into the palace without saying a word."


    "Where am I a little hen?" holding Xiaojin, he went to Xianbao and let Lou poxie have a look.


    Lou poxie couldn''t help kissing him on his small face: "I haven''t seen him for more than a month. I''m getting fat again. I''ll give him a hug."

 Chapter 236

    "Your body is also dirty. You should hold it. Wash it and hold it again. Xiaojin, come on, Dad."


    In the evening, Shangguan Yu kicked me out in the name of taking Xiaojin to sleep. He smiled and said, "chuxue, you promised him to have a daughter for him. I don''t want to know who the child is."


    I walked in the yard with a red face and blinked at the autumn stars all over the sky.


    How can he laugh at me like this? I''m sitting in the yard, alone and cold. I don''t dare to knock on the door of the broken evil building.


    Looking at the windows on both sides, the lights are on. Why am I standing under the tree alone.


    I shouted, "I''ll cook something to eat. Which of you wants to eat."


    "Ni chuxue, you''re nervous. Xiaojin woke you up." Shangguan Yu pushed open the window and closed it again.


    Lou poxie saw me and looked straight at me. I was embarrassed.


    He came out: "I''ll watch the stars with you in the yard."


    "Go to bed." I summoned up all my courage, pulled him into the room.


    Lying on his bed, however, I was too timid to look at him.


    He smiled and hugged me from behind: "chuxue, don''t think too much."


    I looked up at his face: "I said I didn''t care, but I,,"


    "Well, I know. Stop talking and go to bed earlier." he just kissed my face and hugged me to sleep.


    I breathed out. It really needed a lot of courage.


    There are only two people outside. I can accept him. Now, I feel embarrassed. Maybe I will get used to it slowly.


    Holding his waist, in the stable breath, I also looked at his handsome face and smiled slightly. These two men love me very much.


    I think if Lou poxie didn''t pull me recklessly and let me slow down, fall on the tree and fall down again, otherwise, I couldn''t live anymore. Even if I survived, I couldn''t give birth to the people I love.


    I think I want to have a child for Lou poxie. Whether it''s a son or a daughter, it must be as beautiful as him.


    I don''t know. Lou poxie and I went to Qinhuai, which will attract Xiaojing and Shangguan''s so-called four-year disaster.


    After more than a year, I began to experience the pain of production again. This time, I had been in pain for three days and nights and had not been born yet.


    Lou poxie had already collapsed and could only hold my hand. He couldn''t say anything and could do nothing. He just wanted to hold me and alleviate my pain.


    Jin''er was also scared to cry. Shangguan Yu kept telling me to hold on.


    After a while of suffering, finally, everything ended the pain in the child''s cry.


    Shangguan Yu said, what a big golden light, this child must be an extraordinary man.


    I don''t know anything. The pain is killing me.


    "It''s a daughter." evil kissed my forehead: "thank you, chuxue."


    He even cried. His hot tears fell on my forehead. He quickly wiped them off: "first snow, first snow."


    I smiled softly. I couldn''t stand the pain for so many days.


    What a beautiful daughter. She is tender and tender. Her little face is like a broken evil building. She is so small. She looks very cute. As soon as she opens her eyes, the glittering brilliance is clear in black and white. In a gentle blink, it hurts people.


    As a result, Shangguan Yu held and coaxed all day, and xiaojin''er also quarreled to hold his sister.


    In my life, I have nothing else to ask for.


    Lou poxie gently combed my hair and said with a smile, "chuxue, daughter, give me a name."


    "Yes, it''s so cute." Shangguan Yu hugged and approached again, followed by Shangguan Jin at his feet.


    He came over and shouted in my arms, "Mom, I want my sister, I want to hold my sister."


    "When jin''er is older, jin''er can play with her sister." how happy I am. I close my eyes and hear these smiles, my heart is full.


    "Think of a name. I''ll get the red paper and write it." Shangguan Yu suggested.


    I shook my head: "I''d better not. To be honest, I can see the Yu written by your doctor. The evil words are good-looking. Let him write them. I''ll draw a picture for you all and leave a souvenir."


    As soon as Lou poxie knocked on my head, he hugged me and said, "what''s left to commemorate? Give me a name. My daughter''s name should sound better."


    "The building is broken." Shangguan Yu said hatefully.


    Lou poxie looked at him with fierce eyes: "nonsense."


    "Call yue''er." I looked at Lou poxie: "I hope she will always be happy."


    He read low and his eyes were wet. Knowing that I wanted to make up for his previous loneliness, he nodded: "call Le''er, Lou Le''er."


    "Jin''er, come and call sister Le''er." he said moved.


    Little jin''er was tired of it in my arms and excitedly called, "sister Le''er."


    Sometimes Lou Po Xie sat under the tree and looked at it blankly and smiled gently. The tenderness in the corners of his eyes was flowing like water.


    I like painting again. I paint every corner of the yard carefully.


    I drew down everyone''s growth.


    I want to write down all these.


    I don''t know why.


    When xiaole''er stumbled to learn to walk, her beautiful eyes were the same as those of Lou poxie. She also liked to be coquettish. Shangguan Yu hurt her to the bone. Fortunately, Xiaojin was not jealous.


    I taught him to protect his sister. At a young age, he squatted and jumped under the guidance of Lou poxie every day.


    With children, the yard is much more lively and restless all day. I like it.


    In the twinkling of an eye, four years have come. My heart is lifted, but it always makes happiness plug again.


    What is robbery? We don''t know. No one will mention it.


    In recent years, I haven''t blushed or quarreled. I like to listen to the children fighting in the yard, which makes up for the unhappy childhood and lonely childhood of the three of us.


    "Niang." the pathetic cry called me back.


    I packed porridge and went out. When I saw the joy of sitting on the ground, my saliva kept flowing. I learned to call my father and mother.


    Wipe the nose water: "Le''er is good. Come and have some porridge. My father will come back. Jin''er, don''t run away. My mother has a headache. Why don''t you look at my sister."


    "Mom, dad said, you have to run fast to grow fast." he kept running.


    "Who said, come here." I waved, wiped his sweat and fed him some porridge.


    Both are my sweethearts.


    Le''er holds the bowl in both hands and won''t let me feed jin''er. At a young age, she learned to spoil her alone.


    Xin''er spread out his palm: "Mom, this is sugar. I left it for my mom."


    I smiled and looked at Le''er drooling. Looking at jin''er''s eyes, I bit the sugar open, half to jin''er and half in my mouth.


    Le''er stretched out her hand and grabbed: "Mom, mom."


    When I got close to her mouth, she stretched out her mouth and wanted sweet sugar.


    I walked away and stretched out my hand to tease her: "come on, happy boy, come here."


    She looked left and right, saw that jin''er also squatted beside me, took a small step, took two steps, and rushed in.


    I held her and smiled, feeding sugar into her mouth: "if you eat again, your teeth won''t grow."


    She is so cute that everyone loves her very much.


    Jin''er took out a sugar from his pocket and said, "Mom, jin''er still has it."


    "Who gave it to you? Didn''t my mother tell you? You can''t eat too much sugar."


    The door opened with a squeak. I thought it was Shangguan Yu who came back. Without raising his head, he said, "snow, come back."


    However, jin''er didn''t happily call his father, but depended on me.


    And Le''er didn''t get excited.


    I looked up and saw the boy. He was familiar, but I didn''t know who he was.


    I frowned and said, "who are you looking for?"


    His beautiful eyes looked at me for a long time. I felt strange. I recalled it carefully. In my mind, I didn''t know this teenager. I seldom went out in the mountains these four years.


    Is it Xie and Yu''s friend? It''s not like that. They don''t make friends, let alone tell people that they live here.


    The seclusion life is plain and comfortable, and no one will break it.


    He watched it for a long time before he whispered, "aunt."


    Aunt, how long is this term? It''s called out from his.


    A flash of light came into my mind. I cried in surprise, "Xiaojing."


    He nodded and passed, but looked at the two children coldly.


    Xin''er was a little afraid and shrank behind me, while Le''er narrowed her eyes and was about to cry.


    I quickly pacify: "don''t cry, don''t cry, happy, mother hurts you."


    "Aunt," he raised his voice.


    I smiled. I don''t know how to say this. I used to hurt Xiaojing, but now I have my life. I don''t want anything to disturb it.


    "Xiaojing, how did you come here? Sit down first and my aunt will pour you a glass of water." I picked up the joy of fear and led Xiaojin into the room.


    But Xiaojing held me, with a black face: "aunt, the emperor asked me to come to you."


    I turned pale: "Xiaojing, wait a minute." Shangguan Yu and Lou poxie were coming back.


    They went to collect the bee for water.


    "Aunt, come with me now and don''t go back to the palace," he said.


    "Xiaojing, I won''t go back. Can you be an aunt if you die?" I didn''t beg me much, but I wanted to beg Xiaojing when I was dead.


    He shook his head and said in a low voice, "aunt, I''ve never been when you die. I always feel that you live in the world. I went to Qinhuai. Yin Lixiang told me that you''re still alive, I''ve been looking for you and found here."


    "Xiaojing, do you want to be happy?" I asked softly.


    "Aunt, I like you," he said.


    Very light, very light. I opened my mouth wide and looked at him in disbelief.


    "Aunt, I like you since I was a child. Aunt, you come with me." he pulled me.


    Xiaojin pulled his hand hard. As soon as he pushed, Xiaojin fell to the ground.


    I went to help Xiaojin with heartache, but he grabbed my hand: "go now."


    I waved hard: "Xiaojing, what are you doing? I''m your aunt. I can''t."

 Chapter 237

    "What''s wrong, aunt? Don''t you marry them? Aunt, I know you won''t like this. My aunt always says that she is willing to be a man of one heart and accompany her to white head. Xiaojing knows everything. Xiaojing has grown up and said that she will marry an aunt in the future."


    I smoked my hands, but she was so hard that it hurt me. Both Le''er and jin''er cried.


    "Xiaojing, you''re crazy. Let go."


    "Aunt, the emperor knows you''re not dead."


    "Know what, you let go of me." I lowered my head and bit my teeth.


    He let me bite. Xiao Jin grabbed the sand on the ground and threw it at him. The two children cried in horror.


    "Aunt, I''ll take you away, anyway," he said.


    He pulled me away, I held joy, and Xiaojin pulled me again.


    I shouted, "Xiaojing, you''re crazy."


    "Yes, I''ve been crazy," he said.


    "How can you be like this? Don''t force me, Shangguan Yu, break evil." I shouted.


    "I didn''t come until I saw them go," he said coldly.


    He looked at my child and said, "aunt, you''d better leave them two, otherwise Xiaojing can''t accommodate them."


    I recognized the murderous intention in his words, and my fingers trembled.


    "Niang, Niang." Xiaojin cried, and Le''er cried, "Niang."


    Xiaojing''s eyes sank: "aunt, I won''t let go of anyone who owns you in this world. Aunt, don''t worry, no one will hurt you again."


    I begged to look at him: "Xiaojing, for your sake, don''t be like this. My aunt is tired. My aunt is doing well now. Xiaojing, why did you become like this when you were in the palace?"


    He glared at me with a flame in his eyes: "aunt, you said you would wait for me, but what about you? You gave birth to them."


    "This is my business, my life, Xiaojing. I''m my own, and the road is mine."


    "I don''t care, aunt. You don''t know how much I miss you these years. I think of you every moment. Hurry up, grow up quickly, and come back to find my aunt. I can''t think of being lonely again if I find you."


    In the palace, will it really change a person? How did my lovely little quiet become so paranoid?


    The voice of Shangguan Yu sounded outside the door: "chuxue, why don''t you close the door? Both jin''er and Le''er are crying badly."


    When I saw the murderous look in Xiaojing''s eyes, I screamed: "shangguanyu, go and find Lou poxie and come back." as long as he has the ability to save us.


    Shangguanyu rushed in and saw the cold Xiaojing.


    He chuckled: "aunt, you care if he is not, then if I kill him, you will be obedient and go with me."


    "Quiet." Shangguan Yu shouted, "what do you want to do? Let go of the first snow."


    "Let go, my aunt is mine. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be separated from my aunt. It''s good to meet you, Shangguan Yu." he pulled out his sword and showed a cold light. Unexpectedly, he caught one side of Xiaojin and put the sword on his neck. Xiaojin was so frightened that he cried. Xiaojing bounced the sword tip: "aunt, I don''t want you to have worries."


    "Xiaojing, you are crazy." I cried loudly and put down the music of crying. "Give me back your son quickly."


    "Madman." Shangguan Yu shouted, "what on earth do you want to do?"


    "Dad, mom." jin''er was panting and crying out of breath.


    "Let go of jin''er." Lou poxie rushed in. Seeing this, he grabbed the stick and showed his green tendons.


    "Come on." Xiaojing said faintly, "there''s nothing wrong with wanting children, isn''t it? Shangguan Yu, you return the evil in the middle building first." he pointed to a kitchen knife on one side.


    He even threatened them like this.


    Shangguan Yu sighed and looked at me: "first snow, I finally know what a four-year robbery is."


    I shook my head, tears blurred and grabbed Xiaojing''s clothes: "Xiaojing, they don''t owe you anything? I don''t owe you anything?" what did he ask for? I really didn''t owe him anything.


    Xiao Jin cried, "Mom."


    "Shangguan Yu, do it." Xiaojing roared.


    "Madman." Lou poxie kicked a stone and hit Xiaojing.


    I jumped on him and grabbed his clothes. He wanted to take my Xiaojin.


    The result was that Xiaojin fell to the ground, and Xiaojing caught me.


    The bright tip of the sword is on my neck.


    I''m not afraid to call Xiaojin: "go to Daddy."


    "Look at you, who loves the first snow more." the sword approached me again, some slight pain and some things flowed out.


    I bit my lip, not painful, but shouted, "break evil, take joy to one side."


    Xiaojing is unreasonable. He won''t hurt me. He will only threaten two men with me.


    "Let go of the first snow." the two men shouted at the same time.


    "I don''t like to see blood, but I like my aunt," he said.


    "First snow." Shangguan Yu looked at me.


    I shook my head. The sword was on my neck and stabbed: "don''t tell me about the four-year disaster. I''ve been worried for years."


    Tears came down. I calmly asked Xiaojing, "do you really want them to die?"


    "There''s no other way. As long as you live, you''ll miss them," he said.


    "Don''t you die? Yan Jing, you remember, you have to let the first snow go." Lou poxie looked at me deeply.


    I shook my head, "No."


    I don''t want them to do anything wrong. I looked at the four people I love deeply. I said, "tell them later that I love them and love love them."


    As soon as I pulled the sword, I saw the red blood gushing out of my body. The two screaming men and the cry of jin''er Le''er rang.


    If this is our robbery, I am willing to use my life to continue the two men I love. In fact, these years have been very good, but after all, it is not allowed to be secular.


    They always don''t want to say too much. Their pride and dignity are worn out.


    "I''m sorry," I said softly. I feel so powerless.


    "Auntie." Xiaojing was paralyzed on the ground.


    Lou poxie kicked him angrily.


    Shangguanyu pressed my neck hard. I looked at the blue sky. They grabbed my hand.


    So warm, so warm, I''m not willing to let go.


    I smiled gently, but I felt that I had less and less strength. "Go on well and be yourself," I said with a strong breath.


    In an instant, the sky became so dark that I couldn''t see it again.


    What is life robbery? I asked the nanny quietly that time.


    She said that Qin Zhun''s fortune teller said that a person''s life can also be exchanged for a person''s life.


    Seeing Taoist priest, I began to miss him endlessly.


    Love is the longest and deepest thing. I think I can look down on all feelings, including family affection.


    I also want to look down on myself, so that I won''t be so sad when I am apart.


    When he left, the drooping shoulders represented my weakness.


    The Taoist priest without dust did not see me, but asked someone to arrange where I lived.


    I am always in a daze every day.


    I want nothing in my heart, and I don''t want anything. I''m empty and have nothing. I stretch out my hand and grasp it. It''s cold in one hand.


    Originally, he is so important in my heart.


    Lazily looking out of the window, listening to the Qingxin bell, a head of black hair spread over his shoulders.


    I looked at the right palm carefully, and the lines were tangled. The nanny said, there are many storms in my life.


    But after seventeen years, I haven''t seen any trouble.


    It began to rain, drop by drop on the edge of the window.


    I''m asking myself why I''m so sad. He sent me here for no reason.


    When the emperor ascends the throne, I am also the princess of Daliao. I am bound to stand in the limelight. If I follow him, the emperor will always think whether he will have an affair with Daliao.


    Although Lou poxie was his brother, he never believed it.


    Looking at the Taoist robes and hairpins in the room, I smiled bitterly. In fact, my heart was like a sea, and I didn''t want to become a monk.


    Taoist priest was sent. What was in his mind? I always think, think of his words, some things he will fight to the end.


    After a month in a muddle, it snowed heavily and hurt me.


    He hasn''t come to pick me up for so long.


    "Benefactor Ni, the Taoist priest asked me to send a message. The seventh prince sent a letter to the Taoist temple."


    As soon as I heard it, I suddenly felt my eyes wet and hurriedly replied, "I know."


    Where are my clothes? Where''s my pearl hairpin? Where are my embroidered shoes? God, why is everything in a mess


    Comb flowers, sweep eyebrows and pat your face to make yourself look more energetic.


    Can not help but smile, scattered in the corners of my lips, let me a pale face, become a little elegant.


    I couldn''t stay in the Taoist temple. I mentioned my things and went out.


    Just out of the platform, I saw him.


    It is always so dazzling. No one''s brilliance can compare with him. The training on the battlefield makes him more domineering.


    I looked at him and suddenly felt my hands tremble. I don''t know if he will laugh at me when he sees me so nervous.


    "First snow." he called softly, smiling on his pale face.


    The white fox hat and white coat lined him with dignity and beauty. How can the snow compare with him?


    "Chuxue, I''ll pick you up," he said in a low voice.


    I walked over. He took my hand and left. The two Taoist nuns half bent down to see me off.


    He grabbed my hand and said, "your hands are so cold."


    Yes, I''m afraid. I''m moved again. He doesn''t know. I turn a hundred times. I''m just afraid he won''t pick me up.


    I know what seclusion is, but I don''t want to. I can''t be calm.


    He stroked my face with one hand: "so thin."


    The burning tears slid down gently and he wiped them gently: "I came to pick you up from the mountain in the early snow. I said I would come."


    I nodded and tears followed: "I''ve been waiting for you."


    Whether this is a quiet place, he opened his big cloak, held me in a warm embrace, held my waist and walked down.


    I''m here on weekdays. I don''t see it here. This long stone road is full of sweet memories when I came up.

 Chapter 238

    "Chuxue, I miss you," he said.


    Very light, very light. When I heard this sentence, all my thoughts were worth it.


    Took a long breath. He said, "shall I carry you down in the early snow?"


    I fell on his back, gently kissed his ear and touched his warm neck. I felt that all this was not a dream.


    He shook slightly: "first snow."


    "I''m so scared. I''m afraid you won''t pick me up. Lou poxie, I''m so big. I haven''t been so afraid of anything."


    "I will, first snow, even if I climb, I will."


    "Let me face it with you. I don''t want to avoid all the difficulties and let you go alone." or the road of holding hands will be more difficult, but I want to go together.


    I want to look back. Lou poxie whispered, "chuxue, don''t look back, don''t."


    "Don''t you want to see her?" I haven''t seen her either.


    I hugged his crotch tightly, and I said, "I think it''s good for you to carry me." I''m willing to give my life to him, even if it''s a moth to the fire.


    He nodded heavily. After a while, he said, "it''s early snow. The emperor called us back to Beijing."


    We are deep and long. Does he know all about us. I think there are only things in the world that he doesn''t want to know, and nothing he doesn''t know.


    I covered his mouth: "so warm."


    He bit my finger: "chuxue, let''s go. I can take you to the grassland of Daliao to be an ordinary couple."


    I think I miss him for so long.


    Lou poxie is a man with a noble breath. How could he say these words?


    He is the pride of Yan Dynasty. I don''t want him to be like this. He moves me. It is all he has that is different from everyone in the deep palace.


    He doesn''t flatter anyone. He doesn''t fight for power. Often when I look back, I fall into his eyes.


    I''ve been waiting for him. When he arrived, I knew that nothing was important. What was important was that he had me in his heart.


    Are you afraid of being in different places?


    In fact, the emperor is in ruthless town. Lou poxie is in a hurry to pick me up. It''s early for the emperor.


    After all, he is careful. He knows what success is.


    He put me down, surrounded me with his cloak, touched my lips gently, kissed deeply, kissed all my thoughts, all my thoughts.


    His eyes slowly became warm. He said, "I''m very lonely in my life, but I want to be accompanied by you."


    I put my hand on his shoulder: "well, I promise you my heart all my life."


    This is my promise. I will never change it all my life.


    I was the one who lost Shangguan. I didn''t want to be entangled by the three people. They eventually hurt them and broke Shangguan''s pride. I always appreciate his arrogance. I know Shangguan deserves better.


    The promised heart is no longer floating.


    When I went down the mountain, I faced the emperor. As a princess of Daliao, maybe I would marry the emperor''s imperial concubine, or as a Yin family woman, just a palace maid.


    It''s like a long, cold and lonely life in the deep palace.


    Sure enough, not far from the mountain road, I saw several fathers on horseback.


    After meeting the seven princes, he said that he was receiving people at the Taoist temple according to the emperor''s edict.


    Naturally, I knew who was going to pick up. I didn''t make a sound. I still let him take my hand and step out of the snow.


    He said, "chuxue, I hate my mother."


    "Did she tell the emperor?" I asked softly.


    Lou poxie was surprised. I smiled lightly: "almost all mothers in the world will think of their children. He is for you, and I don''t blame him. On this day, she doesn''t say, and I know that she will come."


    "She gave birth to me. She didn''t do her duty. I don''t blame him," he said softly.


    "She really cares about you. You don''t know. There are many mud shuos at the back door of the Taoist temple. They are beautiful from small to large. They are almost the same as you. She can see through the world. She doesn''t take care of you, but he wants you to live in peace."


    Lou poxie looked at the snow in the distance and grasped my hand: "Ni chuxue, how can you think of this."


    "My mother, if you think of me like this, even if it is against my will, I don''t want it. It''s enough. People can''t have hatred in their hearts, otherwise they will be very sad."


    He was a heavy man. He made himself strong and grew up. What he buried most all the way was hate.


    He didn''t say, but I could see through, so he was greedy for warmth. I don''t like being alone. It''s too sad to be alone.


    He looked at me: "Ni chuxue, do you know why I like you?"


    The only look in his eyes is mine, which warms my heart. I smiled and said, "I know, because I''m beautiful."


    He pinched my face, my reflection was all over his eyes, and a warm smile hung on his lips, which was the most beautiful scene between heaven and earth.


    Looking forward to Guanghua, he said in a low voice: "yes, Ni chuxue is the most beautiful."


    I looked up and smiled, what reason, like the reason, too long, too much, can''t tell.


    I don''t know what I like about him and what I''m fascinated by him. Maybe it''s that look, or the moment I turn around, so I like him.


    There are two sets of clothes in the room, one is a light white maid''s dress, and the other is a gorgeous and light fur.


    The emperor let me choose. I put on the maid''s clothes. Once I put on the princess''s halo, I lose my freedom.


    As long as two feelings are in the heart, why care about day and night?


    He didn''t ask me a word about my resurrection, but asked me to wait on me.


    Between the gorgeous gauze and man, the warm breath is flowing.


    The long copper crane''s mouth spits out a warm fragrance like a fairy mirror, and I seem to have returned to the palace again.


    The place where there is the emperor is my place where I am forbidden and fixed.


    "Long live the emperor, my maidservant." I knelt on the ground and knelt to the man behind shaman.


    I didn''t dare look up. He''s taking a bath.


    "Maidservant." low and deep Laughter: "chuxue, do you like to wait on people?"


    Who likes it? I think he also knew that my father was wronged, but he never let me and Lixiang out of the palace. I knew what he meant.


    "OK. Come here and rub my back," he said.


    I looked up, surprised and embarrassed.


    Although I am a palace maid and have to obey orders, I am also a woman.


    After a long time, I still knelt there, headache thinking about how to deal with these sudden things.


    Knowing some of his careful thoughts, the emperor was afraid that he didn''t want to let me go easily. But I''m not good at dealing with these things.


    "Why, you still listen to my orders." he said softly, but with a dignity that can not be ignored.


    I swallowed my mouth: "I dare not."


    "That''s not coming yet."


    "Maidservant, maidservant, please forgive the emperor. Maidservant is anxious." finally thought of a reason.


    I think the brothers of the building family are the same. At the beginning, the building broke evil and asked me to warm the bed. I felt bad. Now, the emperor has stripped off and asked me to rub his back. I don''t know the world anymore. I also know that the emperor''s intention is different.


    He chuckled in a low voice, "is it urgent?"


    I''m sorry, but it''s also an excuse.


    Once something happens, I will want to escape and I will never escape. I insist on that. Isn''t the scene of pear fragrance in front of me?


    He waved, "call father-in-law Chen in."


    I was relieved and jumped out.


    His intention seems not to let me go.


    I know the road won''t be so easy.


    The Chinese new year was almost a month away, but the emperor wanted Lou poxie to guard the border again.


    When I am in the palace, the emperor will not be afraid of building breaking evil rebellion, but can also restrict him.


    He calculated us so well.


    There was no freedom to see him off. I stood in the attic and watched him ride out of town.


    He looked back and smiled at me.


    That brilliant smile is more dazzling than the sunshine in the snow.


    I waved my hand and sent him away with smiling eyes.


    After that, I just hope he can take care of himself. After major and minor injuries, he has thousands of wounds and holes.


    "You want to go with him, don''t you?" the emperor''s voice sounded clearly behind him.


    I nodded and didn''t hold down my meaning.


    "Remember you''re a palace maid," he said coldly.


    That day, Lou poxie also said coldly, remember your identity. He was protecting it at that time, and the emperor wanted me to remember my identity and don''t go out of bounds.


    I took back my nostalgic eyes and gently sideways: "I remember the emperor''s teachings."


    He stroked my face with his fingers and said, "Ni chuxue, your eyes are empty."


    When I looked at him, I felt that he was an emperor, and there was nothing else.


    He looked for a while and put down my chin. It hurt a little.


    He held the railing and said, "the father and Emperor will die soon. For his eldest brother, he must find a good marriage for his younger brother."


    I heard what he meant. Does he want to control the evil life of the building?


    As the emperor, do you want to control anything?


    "Don''t you say something?" he asked softly, his fingers tapping on the railing and echoing gently.


    "The maidservant is a palace maid. What the emperor says is a decree." what can I say? Can he listen?


    No, I just want to be a maid of honor. It''s not a long way off, is it?


    The Emperor just wanted to keep me in the palace. I didn''t dare to think about it because it was too long for me to be imprisoned for a lifetime.


    Nothing has a definite number. Too many changes make me don''t want to tie up my future.


    If the line in the wind breaks, I don''t know my direction and how to go.


    He didn''t embarrass me any more. He returned to the palace. Naturally, he didn''t live in the painting palace, but waited closely in the emperor''s Zhenghua palace.


    When the heart is tired, it is much easier to think of the beautiful smile.


    When the night is cold, I blush when I think of the hot kiss.

 Chapter 239

    When he went to the early morning, it was my most free time. I would pick some flowers and put them in my room for nothing else and to decorate my mood.


    Folding off the plum blossom full of snow, a timid voice called, "have you seen my seventh emperor brother?"


    It''s little seventeen, breaking snow.


    I nodded, "I see."


    "I miss my seventh brother," he said softly.


    "I think he will come back. The seventeenth prince, why did you come here? It''s cold."


    "Broken snow, broken snow." the voice of concubine Ning came from a distance.


    Fortunately, she gave birth to a prince and saved her honor for the rest of her life.


    And Lixiang, there''s nothing. I heard that now Lixiang is imprisoned in the cold palace.


    In the eyes of the seventeenth prince, there was some panic: "I''m gone. If the seventh brother comes back, you tell him that I miss the seventh brother."


    It''s funny. Can''t he go straight to him? Am I just a maid?


    "He''s back. You can find him?"


    "My mother imperial concubine didn''t want me to go to Chongge palace. She said that the emperor''s brother didn''t like the seventh brother and told me not to go, but I missed him very much." at a young age, he didn''t know why adults were angry? Just like it.


    I nodded and couldn''t bear to refuse him: "OK. Seventeen prince, go quickly."


    He took a small step and ran in the snow. I sighed and went back with a few white plum blossoms in my red frozen hand. People take tea cool, want to break evil, but try their best to protect them.


    Now, when the crown prince gained power that day, he has become an inaccessible party. Is it black for those close to Zhu?


    I don''t know why the emperor can''t accommodate the seven princes. It''s because of me. I know I''m not so great. In the competition for power and potential, I''m just a pawn of loupo sun.


    He can''t keep the country without the seventh prince, but he can''t let the seventh Prince grow up.


    I think it''s tiring to be emperor.


    "The Empress Dowager is lucky." I saw the noble sunque blue and quickly knelt down.


    She smiled at me, with a beautiful face, without the cold of the past.


    She walked gracefully: "it''s Ni chuxue."


    "Go back to the empress dowager, yes," I said cautiously, word by word to prevent her from catching the problem.


    "Don''t kneel too much on the snow. Get up," she said peacefully.


    I have some doubts. The Empress Dowager still stood up. I already knew that the Empress Dowager wanted to kill my heart. Now she is very kind.


    "Ni chuxue, it''s almost the new year. I have some gifts from the mourning family. I''ll ask the maid in charge to send it back."


    "When I returned to the empress dowager, my maidservants were immoral and incompetent. They didn''t dare to receive such a generous gift."


    "How could it?" she raised her eyebrows: "now you are a popular man around the emperor. If you want to see the emperor, you have to say something nice."


    "I dare not."


    After the emperor ascended the throne, he was not close to the Empress Dowager. Although there was some relationship, when the Empress Dowager went to the wrong place, the Empress Dowager sent people to send messages. Usually, he would be rejected by his father-in-law.


    "It''s almost the new year, and the seventh prince should come back for the new year." she looked at the falling snow and said lightly.


    I gently inhaled, full of cold plum fragrance. "Go back to the Empress Dowager. I don''t know."


    She turned her head and smiled at me: "why do you have such a share? I don''t know about you and the seven emperors."


    It''s strange why the Empress Dowager is nice to me. If she wants to please the emperor, she should accuse Lou poxie coldly.


    "Thank the Empress Dowager for her concern. The empress dowager, the emperor is going to leave early. The slave and maid will leave first."


    "Go." she didn''t embarrass my rudeness and directness.


    I was relieved. I still like the innocence of children, just like broken snow.


    Will lou poxie come back during the Chinese new year? It doesn''t matter. I don''t want to look forward to it. Too much hope will make me feel bad once I get disappointed.


    Come back when you come back. If you don''t come back, you won''t come back.


    Naturally, there was no me in the list of maids leaving the palace. Fortunately, I didn''t think about it.


    The Empress Dowager really sent people to send a lot of things, mostly cloth. I think, how can I wear such good clothes as a palace maid, and I don''t know how to do needlework and how to make clothes.


    I think of the pear fragrance in the cold palace. Now I don''t know what kind of tragedy it is. Living in the cold palace, I don''t have a mind as light as the wind, so I can bear it.


    Rub the ink gently. When the emperor comes back, he has to write a memorial. This is my business. I''m used to it.


    When he came in, the father-in-law at the door immediately took off his heavy clothes and a bright yellow dragon robe, which made him energetic and smiled at the corners of his lips. He looked at me and I just stepped aside.


    The smile in his eyes cooled down again, and I returned to my maid of honor.


    I won''t ask him why he is happy and why he is not happy.


    He wrote for a while, put down his pen and said, "it''s Chinese New Year."


    The room was quiet, and only his words echoed. Duke Chen said cleverly, "yes, emperor, it will be the new year in three days." he looked at the emperor in some panic.


    Why is it that the emperor can lose his temper at will, while the slave should be careful.


    Duke Chen looked at me angrily and was angry that I was indifferent. It was clear that the emperor said this to me.


    I can''t hear it. He doesn''t call the roll. I think he talks to himself. The palace maid''s palace motto is sincere, isn''t it? I remember clearly.


    "Get out," he said coldly.


    Duke Chen bent down and wiped his sweat.


    I bowed calmly and came to the door.


    He elongated his face and said, "Ni chuxue, how dare you? The emperor dared not answer when he asked you."


    I smiled and looked at him. He wanted to please the emperor, but I didn''t.


    Does the emperor want to slowly return to the way he used to be? Can be very happy.


    He wants everything, and all this is to rob buildings and break evil spirits.


    If he didn''t go to the border, half the chance of sitting there was Lou poxie, not him.


    But I''d rather break the evil building. Those in high positions are always lonely.


    He has been lonely for more than 20 years. He doesn''t want to go to the border until he thinks about these relationships clearly, I think.


    The hero in my heart is just like this. He is aboveboard and responsible.


    I brought some food and I went to the cold palace.


    When the imperial guards saw me, let alone embarrassed, they bowed and let me in.


    Just because I am the personal maid beside the emperor. Although I have no status, people in the palace know that the emperor is special to me.


    I keep everything, but I don''t go any further.


    Cold palace, still so cold, full of snow, heavy pressure on the branches, several blowing, creaking, will fly down and hit the face, very cold.


    Lixiang doesn''t live too far away. People in the cold palace live in a group again. The crying voice begins to continue again.


    A woman was pitifully picking up firewood and thin clothes, which made her shiver constantly.


    Seeing me coming, he said loudly, "Alas, you palace maid is so bold. When you see that my imperial concubine doesn''t kneel down, come and pick up firewood for my imperial concubine."


    With a waxy yellow face, dark eyes and messy hair, some ropes beat wildly.


    I was stunned. I didn''t know this was the concubine.


    The small door on one side opened. Li Xiang stood at the door and scolded angrily: "my imperial concubine, what qualifications do you have to call my imperial concubine? Don''t shout in front of my door all day. Yu Yu, you don''t get away quickly. She''s my sister."


    Li Xiang called my sister, so intimate. I thought that from the time I refused her, the sisterhood was over.


    Maybe the cold palace will change a person''s character.


    Imperial concubine Yu, I remember, even the concubine who cruelly tortured feng''er, she also has today. It seems that there will be retribution for doing evil.


    "Sister, come in, it''s cold outside." Lixiang waved to me with a smile.


    I went in, she took my hand, I found that pear hand, a lot of cocoons.


    She said, "ignore the madman. I''ve baked firewood here. It''s warm. Have you brought me anything to eat?"


    I''m not used to pear fragrance, so I nodded: "I brought some."


    With a bright eye, she grabbed the food box in my hand and wolfed down a cake in each hand.


    In the narrow room, there were those firewood fires, which smoked smoke everywhere.


    However, she deliberately pulled me to the fire and said, "sister, you must not be used to it now that you are well respected. But without these, I will freeze to death. When I am in the cold palace, I won''t even give charcoal. Fortunately, you returned to the palace, and the maids picked up firewood for me in the morning. People, people still have to be high, otherwise they will remember you, or they will be like imperial concubines."


    I opened my mouth and couldn''t say anything.


    Feeling a little bored, I said, "I''m leaving."


    She smiled, her clean white teeth turned yellow: "sister, you can''t stand it here, can you? I can''t stand it, sister, I can''t stand it for a moment. Please ask the emperor to let me out, even if I''m a maid in the laundry palace."


    I shook my head and looked at her: "I won''t ask the emperor for anything."


    "You won''t do it for me." she narrowed her eyes.


    I nodded and insisted.


    I know that once I beg the emperor, I have to pay the price. There is no one to say in this palace.


    She smiled again: "sister, well, I won''t force you. The emperor wants you to stay with him. Isn''t there no problem?"


    "What''s the problem?" I asked lightly.


    She said mysteriously, "when the first emperor died, he left a suicide note in the hands of the Empress Dowager."


    I shook my head: "Lixiang, I don''t want to take care of these things. I can''t take care of things in the palace. I should go back."


    She took care of me, and her shrewdness was still revealed in her beautiful eyes. "Ni chuxue, why can''t I figure it out? The emperor, the seventh Prince and Shangguan Yu will be so kind to you? I''m not inferior to you."


    "I''m leaving." I went out without answering her.


    Looking up at the snow, I indulged myself and missed breaking evil when I came downstairs.


    Snow is his incarnation, perfect, noble and clean.

 Chapter 240

    Why think about something you can''t figure out? Don''t say she couldn''t figure it out. I didn''t want to go through it.


    People must respect and love themselves. Lixiang is always dissatisfied and picky. Too much makes her different. Once, there were so many people who liked her that they could row from Yin mansion to the end of Qinhuai street.


    She went to the door and called to me, "sister, you should come often. In this world, only I am your sister. You know how hard it is in the cold palace, sister."


    This is the weakness of Lixiang, which is not easy to show. However, I can''t help her.


    If it had been before, I would have fought for everything, including dignity. I would plead and try to help her.


    But I know that it has changed now. I can''t pay for many things.


    Yu Fei smiled at me. I saw that I always thought about Feng ER''s crying face. I thought Yu Fei was a disgusting person.


    Without looking back, he went out of the cold palace.


    Turn from the side of Taiye pool and walk a little further. It''s Chongge palace.


    Will its owner come back? At least not now. Everything is quiet.


    When its owner was here, it was not very lively. When its owner was away, it was very calm.


    Even the pine leaves were listless.


    Everything here, like its owner, is full of pride and dignity.


    The wind blew and rustled the snow.


    I sighed and walked to Zhenghua palace.


    On the way, I saw the 19th Princess running after the dog. He gave it to me.


    Does Yuanyuan remember me? I bent down to salute the nineteenth princess.


    Yuanyuan ran over and bit my skirt, jumping and crawling, trying to climb up my body.


    I think it still remembers me.


    The 19th Princess ran over and looked at me with a red face. Then she knocked her head and said, "I know who you are. Lin Pei said that the round circle painted Ni chuxue. You are Ni chuxue, aren''t you?"


    I nodded: "I am a slave."


    Her face was excited: "great, I finally met you. Lin Peng said that your paintings are good. The people you draw are the best."


    I chuckled. Lin Yu really said me very well.


    Holding Yuanyuan, it kissed me on the face, played and shouted happily.


    "Chuxue, can you help me draw a picture? Lin Pei told me that you also painted the fragrant snow sea." she winked at me, and I knew what it meant.


    Lin Yu told the 19th Princess everything. She must have had a long relationship with her.


    Seeing her bright eyes when she talked about Lin Yu, I''m happy for Lin Yu. Princess 19 is a good princess.


    I nodded and said, "what kind of painting does the nineteenth Princess want?"


    She blinked and said, "I like the flowers and plants in the countryside. Would you please draw a picture for me?"


    She has no airs at all. When she speaks, she is soft and pleasant to hear.


    I nodded and smiled, "OK. But it may take some time."


    "Great." she clapped her hands and smiled. "Lin Pei said Ni chuxue was the most talented."


    "Don''t listen to him too much." I smiled and gave Yuanyuan to her.


    She was a little surprised: "chuxue, Lin Pei said it was yours. It''s lovely to give it back to you."


    I shook my head and refused her kindness: "I don''t think a maid in the Zhenghua palace may be allowed to keep a dog."


    She stuck out her tongue: "that''s true. My imperial brother is always very dignified."


    I smiled: "painter Lin is also a very powerful person. I admire him very much."


    She hung her head and smiled, and her face turned red.


    It''s good to be a princess. Unlike the prince, you either do nothing, or you have to pretend to do your own thing.


    The 19th Princess probably didn''t know. Fortunately, yeluzhong didn''t choose her. Otherwise, at a young age, she would go to Daliao to be a side imperial concubine. That''s a painful thing.


    Simple she is not suitable for getting close to the dirty political power, but I think the 19th princess is powerful.


    Can not change the environment, do not change their mind, happy, will have to be so cute.


    It''s hard for me to go back to the time when I was looking for happiness, but I have my waiting in my heart, and the scenery in my heart is so long and beautiful.


    Everything at the border, on the grass and galloping horses, can remind me that they are enough to drive away all the cold in this winter.


    For two days in a row, the emperor seemed to be angry with me. He didn''t let me serve or allow me to leave the palace.


    I''m happy to paint in my room alone. His mood can''t affect me, my heart, without him.


    The person I miss most is Lou poxie. The person I care about most is Shangguan Yu.


    I think I''m lucky to lose Shangguan Yu.


    Shangguan Yu is so good. He has talent, medical skills, tolerance, courage and pride.


    How many men in this world, less than half of them, are I responsible for the upper official. I haven''t been clear all my life. Since I chose Lou poxie, I think I should treat a relationship wholeheartedly.


    Shangguan Yu deserves better. It''s fate. That Miss turned out to be a lifetime miss.


    What the 19th Princess likes, that is, plain things. That''s how people are. Don''t pursue too much, they will be happy.


    I hope I am as happy as the ninth princess, painting the pastoral scenery of the south of the Yangtze River.


    Jiangnan is beautiful in spring. The wind is very soft, the air is very fresh, and the deep fog is only on the water waves and under the clouds.


    The scattered villages are unsinkable boats, crisscross meandering rivers, willows by the river spit out buds, and reeds are green when they are drilled out; The calm water in the river wakes up from the simplicity of winter and is dressed up green by the colors of nature.


    The wind is blowing gently, like a drizzle, which falls from the sky for no reason. Thousands of soft willows stretch their yellow and green eyes, red and white, yellow flowers, green grass and green leaves. They all rush together like those who rush to the market, forming a brilliant and incomparable spring. Those little swallows, so smart and lovely, also fly from the south, Joined this wonderful picture of spring scenery, which adds a lot of interest to the spring scenery.


    I like water. I like painting water very much. There has always been water in Qinhuai where I grew up.


    Life is like water, which can make you light; Life, like wine, can make you sweet and mellow. Water is like wine. In the eyes of ordinary people, the clear water of that lake can still be vigorous and vigorous, and live him drunk.


    The boats that come and go are full of hope. That tree is pink, red and gorgeous. It has been warming up between smoke and yuan.


    Take a deep breath. I think it must be full of sweet water vapor.


    Thin and small, he picked up ink with his fingertips to draw.


    I sent it to the nineteenth princess. When you don''t have to be strict, what do you ask? All the colors are prepared by myself.


    From white to ink to light water, they are printed very well.


    I now paint with a lot more patience. Even if it''s a cloud in the distance, I''ll take it gently. Knowing that everything disappears in the top sea of clouds, this is the picture of early spring in the south of the Yangtze River.


    I don''t know if I can live so ordinary in the future, but I envy it very much.


    The emperor can imprison me, but he can''t imprison my heart.


    It took me two days to draw. I put on my coat and was about to send it to the 19th princess.


    As soon as I went out, I saw the emperor come in at the main gate of Zhenghua palace.


    I bowed to salute and retreated to one side.


    He saw it, didn''t go in again, but looked at me.


    "The emperor is lucky," I said softly.


    He looks in a good mood today. His face is full of laughter.


    He said, "father-in-law Chen, you all go down. I''ll go out and look for it."


    "Yes, Emperor." Duke Chen squeezed a color at me, meaning that I should not offend the emperor.


    I''ve never heard of him. I''m still me. I don''t want to change in order to please the emperor.


    "What is it?" he asked in a low voice.


    I respectfully said, "if you go back to the emperor, it''s the painting of slaves and maidservants and the painting of the 19th princess."


    "Nineteen?" he murmured, thinking for a moment, without saying anything? But he held out his hand and wanted to see my painting.


    I put my hands on it. He looked at it. His eyes were full of amazement.


    However, it slowly turned into a cold feeling. He closed: "the color of the countryside can''t go on the table."


    I didn''t answer. He threw the picture on the snow. I bent down to pick it up and rolled it up slowly.


    Just because he doesn''t like it doesn''t mean that others don''t like it.


    What is chaojiangshan? Isn''t it a mountain and a water, thousands of mountains and rivers, condensed together, called beautiful rivers and mountains?


    "This painting is everything you despise in the palace, isn''t it!" he walked ahead.


    I think Lou Po RI will not lose his intelligence because he is the emperor. I like the plain life outside.


    But he could only say faintly, "I dare not."


    "When you talk to me, you always dare not. I dare not. Ni chuxue, in fact, you have great courage." he was a little angry.


    Then he sighed: "I''d rather you have more courage. I still like Ni chuxue who used to laugh, talk and encourage people."


    I shook my head gently: "emperor, be careful, there is no snow ahead."


    In a word, emperor, don''t we stand far away from each other? I can''t look back.


    He walked away with his hands behind his back, and I could only follow him, no longer walking side by side.


    Identity, thought, everything, will not go back to the past.


    "Tomorrow is the Chinese New Year. You should go to Yulong palace early to prepare. I''m going to choose a concubine for the seventh prince. He''s not young anymore. I''m my eldest brother. It''s time to bring him a concubine, isn''t it?"


    Is he asking me? I have the right to break the heresy for the building, don''t I? He hasn''t been planning such a thing all the time.


    "I will arrive at Yulong palace early tomorrow."


    He turned back and looked at me with sharp eyes. He wanted to see through my mind and my vulnerability. However, I had learned that the clouds are light and the wind is light. He can see through me, and I am no longer afraid. This can''t change anything.

 Chapter 241

    "Shangguan Yu, also come back," he said, still staring at me.


    "I see." why should he tell me?


    He won''t let me out. I don''t know who will come and who won''t come. On the Royal stage, he has always been leading.


    No one has the right to say no.


    "Don''t you care?" he asked suspiciously.


    I felt a little funny and said lightly, "the maid is just a palace maid."


    He nodded: "what a palace maid, Ni chuxue, why can''t I see you clearly?"


    He can''t see clearly. He just wants me to be tamed. I''m tamed now, and he thinks I''m wrong. I want to talk and laugh with him unintentionally.


    But I''m sorry, I can''t.


    No matter what the emperor''s purpose is, when he starts to calculate me and hurt me, everything disappears.


    I thought that he had saved me several times, and I couldn''t repay him with a life.


    However, slowly, people will change, really will change. Not to mention hate, not to say like, is a familiar stranger across the membrane.


    Looking up at the endless learning, why is it always white? The snow in the deep palace is thicker and thicker.


    I don''t think there should be snow in the palace. The snow is too clean, while the palace is too dark.


    I am a palace maid. I can''t make any decisions, and I can''t change anything. I can only believe it.


    I can only trust the person I believe, that''s enough.


    An annual banquet, a banquet related to political power and calculation.


    Only how many people will do their best.


    I still like my beauty of Jiangnan, casual life, light, touch and smell the fragrance of flowers.


    No, there are always steps hanging between people. Everyone''s face is always covered with a smile.


    Gorgeous and plain, depending on their likes.


    I lay on the windowsill and looked at the woods not far away. I could only hear the sound of the wind blowing the trees. It was snowy and cold to my bones.


    The maids who went to Zhenghua palace were all on the back side, so they could see the forest.


    It seems that everything here pays attention to some five elements, gold, wood, water, fire and earth.


    The emperor must live in front, with his father-in-law waiting and heavily guarded by the imperial guards.


    At night, the woods were even darker. A faint star light occasionally penetrated between the trees. The Phoenix brushed past, and the leaves made a "rustling" sound. In addition, there was a dark silence. Even the snow is misty and dark.


    My long hair was scattered on my shoulders, and a faint aroma blew on the tip of my nose. I combed it gently. I waited for my hair to dry before I went to bed. There was no electric light, so I lay there and looked at it. I seemed to be waiting. There was an impulse in my heart.


    I secretly smiled, I really wait for the building to break the evil, I know not to be able, because around this four weeks, in this dark place, how many emperor''s eyeliner is looking at.


    Don''t destroy many illusions because of a moment''s missing. Once exposed, it is not good for anyone, and even the basic false peace will become rigid.


    Now I have learned to maintain the mask hole, and now I have learned to be smooth.


    Lou poxie doesn''t know any musical instruments. She won''t play anything to lead me out.


    And I can''t get out. Above the high Pavilion on the second floor, below is the imperial army. I can''t get out at all.


    A palace lantern suddenly appeared and hung on the top of the tall tree, reflecting the light and clean snow.


    As soon as my heart warmed, it was him. It''s such a strong feeling, Lou poxie. I know you''re back.


    I also lit the palace lantern and put it in front of the window.


    Whether he can see it or not, I''m laughing.


    I think he can see it. In the middle of the night, most of them sleep peacefully. This palace lantern will absorb the eyes in black clothes.


    I heard the voice of the Imperial Guard: "go and see what''s going on there. There''s a light in the tree. Send someone there right away."


    Emperor, from time to time, let these royal guards stay up all night.


    The emperor is really well intentioned. How about being nice to him? What is the overall situation and power? Lou Po evil wants to fight with him for a long time. Why wait until now? If his name is not right, it is treason.


    I think if Lou poxie wants to come, the imperial guards can''t guard him at all.


    He is more than a powerful man. They haven''t seen him brave and invincible alone on the battlefield. Even Yelv''s domineering man has to avoid his front.


    As soon as he went to the battlefield, he exhausted every minute of his strength. Whether there is today or tomorrow, he has always frightened Daliao, dared not offend at will, and didn''t pay anything? How can there be harvest? Without his all-out efforts, the emperor can sit firmly in the dragon throne.


    The people are water and the emperor is a boat. Water can carry a boat and overturn it.


    I think the emperor will understand. He just wants to find a restriction point and let the horse run. He must have some sentiment in front of the horse.


    Although the emperor established a queen and had many concubines, he rarely announced that they would serve in the bedroom. Everyone said that the new emperor loved the country and the people and would not neglect political affairs for the sake of the harem.


    Naturally, these will not be said in front of the emperor, but only spread by the palace maids. Is that so? I think the emperor doesn''t like them, and the emperor is really poor. He doesn''t like them, but he wants to marry a bunch of them back.


    This is power, he wants, he always has to pay some.


    But what about Lou poxie? He is not a chess piece in his hand.


    Gently combing his hair, facing the palace lantern, light brilliance, gentle smile, just come back.


    At least, the heart can be closer and see you tomorrow.


    Whatever? When he came to pick me up down the mountain, he thought that there would be many ups and downs. I will walk over, whether I am alone or not in the end.


    Sometimes, I''m very persistent. The nanny says it''s not good.


    Maybe I have some habits of Daliao in my blood. It''s always the case. Maybe it''s me who gets hurt at last. I have no regrets. I won''t get hurt and go to shangguanyu. What''s that? He is a person, not a spare. If you want him to live his life and go his way, you can''t involve him anymore.


    If I hadn''t said the name of shangguanyu in Princess Ning''s courtyard at that time, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be today.


    Life has never regretted. I have known it for a long time, so no matter what the result is, I will face the process step by step.


    I don''t have enough confidence in Lou poxie. The emperor''s means are definitely not what I can guess.


    The sound of the flute is more and more clear, especially in this cold night.


    I closed the window and blew out the light.


    When the sound of the flute turned, I sighed and got up on my back. I pulled up the quilt and covered it solidly.


    The finger touched the bead that day, and it turned a thousand times. Shangguan Yu, I don''t deserve his attention. Why did he give up? I don''t know, but this bead, this happiness, I think I want to give his happiness back to him.


    Shangguan, Shangguan, I cried in my dream, all ashamed.


    I think I''m a selfish ghost. I''m afraid of loneliness. Shangguan''s deep love can''t resist the faint and deep eyes of Lou broken evil. What is love? Why always torture people and make people insist.


    Slowly, it was dawn. The Emperor didn''t have an early morning today, but the palace maid and father-in-law had to get up early and go to Yulong palace to prepare. Today''s new year is also the day for the emperor to entertain civil and military ministers.


    The end of the border war gave everyone a sigh of relief.


    When my editor sent it, my father-in-law knocked on the door: "Ni gongnv, father-in-law Chen asked you to go to the emperor''s bedroom."


    "Yeah." I put on my coat and followed him out.


    When the tent was lifted up, Duke Chen said, "the emperor is still sleeping. Don''t disturb him."


    Then why did you ask me to come here? I also understand that the emperor is afraid of me going out? He could have ordered that no one could go in or out of Zhenghua palace.


    It was warm in the room. After a while, he said, "father-in-law Chen."


    Father-in-law Chen carefully bent over and went in: "the slave is here."


    After a while, father-in-law Chen came out and called everyone away. Only left me standing there.


    "Come here," he said in a low voice.


    I went over and stood outside the gauze tent. He sat up, stretched out one hand, pulled me and threw himself on him.


    "Wear so much," he said, but his fingers took off my coat.


    I remained silent and didn''t struggle. I let him solve it.


    On his lazy face, his eyes were scattered. He stroked my face: "chuxue, Ni chuxue."


    "Emperor, maidservant attends the emperor to get up." I want to stand up, but he holds it tightly.


    I saw the possession in the emperor''s eyes.


    I''m afraid, but I can''t be afraid.


    Calmed his breath and panic, he said coldly, "does the emperor want the seventh prince to see the maidservant clean and bright on the emperor''s Dragon bed?"


    He was stunned. His hand caressed my chin tightly and grasped it tightly. I was in pain, gritting my teeth and holding back tears.


    He let go: "go away."


    If so, why, when I said it, he became angry. I picked up my coat and went out in a panic.


    When I got outside, I felt that the air inside was really turbid.


    Yes, the emperor has the ability of the emperor. Is it necessary to use it in this regard? I chose to be a palace maid. The important thing for Yelu is to understand what I want. If he is good to me, he will not put pressure on Yan Chao.


    Why? I won''t think that what was with him before that was his love for me. Wrong. The emperor doesn''t love anyone. He only loves himself. He only loves rivers and mountains. He always aims at these.


    The previous ease has long passed.


    Too many calculations, a lot of things, have gone bad.


    Holding the scarlet palace wall, I want to cry. How long will the high wall here trap me? How I want to become a bird and fly out.


    As I thought, today, I don''t want to go to Zhenghua palace.


    The emperor, Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager have gone to worship their ancestors. The bustling Zhenghua palace is so cold and silent.

 Chapter 242

    He held me in his hand. How many pieces am I his?


    When the palace maid brought me dinner, I had two more dishes. I looked at it and felt warm.


    Both are my favorite. In Chongge palace, where evil spirits are broken, there are delicious fried shrimps. How can palace maids eat shrimps? Only concubines can eat them.


    Even the shell has been stripped, scattered, so intentional, who else but him?


    There is also a plate of fried meat, fragrant and tender. In that small piece, what seems to be stuffed with the bones in the middle? I picked it up and found it was paper.


    God, I quickly let the maid out. The meal was sent outside, to Zhenghua palace, and then to the room.


    Lou poxie was so bold that my heart kept beating. I pushed the paper out with a slender thing and unfolded it.


    It''s his character, dragon flying and Phoenix dancing, angular, but it''s a little more vigorous in writing.


    Last night, when the light was on, she smiled at the window, skillfully made the clouds, sent the fragrance, took care of her makeup, smiled easily, and moved her eyebrows and eyes.


    I couldn''t help laughing. God, is that about me? Charming and charming, I hurried to look in the mirror. Why can''t I see it, but I can''t suppress the smile in the mirror.


    He saw, he did.


    Smelling the smell between the lines, I looked too hastily, looked at and read word by word, and rushed to bed to smell the oily paper.


    Smell Acacia, smell sweet.


    I feel like a madman, and Lou poxie is more like a madman than me.


    In other people''s eyes, I am not outstanding at all, and I can''t compare with people''s palace maids. How did I become charming as soon as I came to his eyes?


    It seems that I can''t tell. In my eyes, who can compare with him.


    I smiled and rolled. The father-in-law guarding the door knocked on the door: "Ni gongnv."


    Stop your voice and get out of bed quickly. You look excited. I can''t do this. The emperor''s smart people must see it, but I can indulge in such a moment, but I feel very sad day by day after a short time in the palace.


    Some did not give up, but looked horizontally and vertically. After reading it again and again, they were willing to burn the note.


    I can''t believe that I am satisfied to know peace. I can''t be greedy for too much. Otherwise, I will be more sleepy and don''t live here.


    I think, what can I give him? 19 princess, 7 chariot prince, wait. The emperor will come back later. He will come and greet you. The emperor will guard against Lin Pei and Lou poxie, but he will not guard against these two.


    As for seventeen, I can''t believe it. He is still a child, and I don''t know him.


    Princess nineteen, can I use it? No, she''s so innocent. Don''t pull her in.


    After thinking for a long time, there was no other way.


    Now I can''t even see Xiaojing, Emperor. I really want to cut off everything I have.


    No one talks, no one can get along.


    Lou poxie, I miss you, but I can''t tell you.


    Well, finish everything, I miss you. Light the palace lantern again in the evening and let him see it. Ni chuxue''s palace lanterns are unique. They are all painted by themselves.


    Among the many palace lanterns, he can see it at a glance.


    Not a person, a day. How can there be no place to tell Acacia?


    The emperor let me go to the banquet in Yulong palace.


    Snow melt weather, it is cold, ten toes are scrambling to cry pain.


    This banquet is the afternoon when the snow melts. The weak sun shines through the snow, making the snow brighter and brighter.


    I narrowed my eyes and went into Yulong palace with fresh fruit.


    Many people, bustling, crowded the room, princes, nobles, golden ladies, clothes and shadow temples, dazzled.


    When the war is over, the royal family will begin to celebrate and cheer.


    Maybe it''s after three rounds of wine. They all relax.


    I put down the fruit and went backwards, but I bumped into a fragrant lady.


    I quickly bent down to apologize. Whether it was my fault or not, it was all my fault, because I was a palace maid, and they were all guests.


    "Sorry."


    "You servant, how brave you are. This is Miss Ben''s most valuable clothes. Can you afford it?"


    What caught my eye was the precious white fox fur. I remember Lou poxie also had it, but he put it on me generously.


    I thought it was inappropriate to go down the mountain and gave it back to him.


    There are many warm clothes, but there are not many white coats.


    "It''s the slave''s fault." why did she come here? Beauty is beauty, but it''s arrogant. Alas, spoiled young lady, I can''t wait.


    She came forward, grabbed a red apple and went to the busy place.


    I think there are many Eyeliner looking at me here. The emperor is really. What do you really want to do? So what? My heart is there, I don''t believe it, he doesn''t know.


    Back out, I saw the young lady in white fox fur facing Lou poxie.


    With an apple in her hands and a red face, she said shyly, "your father said that the seventh Prince is a hero of the Yan Dynasty. I admire the seventh prince. It turned out that the seventh Prince is really different from the legend outside."


    Not the same. Why not? Do the seven princes want those short and rough?


    Lou poxie saw me and smiled. I nodded to him and doubted a smile in my eyes.


    "The seventh prince, what can''t you say? I''m so happy. Here you are." miss baiqiu blinked and smiled with some joy on her face. She thought it was right for him.


    I thought it was interesting. I leaned against the column and looked at it.


    Lou poxie''s eyes were cold and looked at her: "Chen Shangshu didn''t tell you that I don''t like these?"


    It turned out that it was Chen Shangshu''s daughter. No wonder she was dressed so well.


    Miss Chen turned pale and didn''t know how to react.


    He looked at her and said, "go away."


    The young lady was so thin skinned that she couldn''t stand it at once. She glanced red and ran away.


    I think, if it were me, I would leave after listening to such words, but I won''t provoke him. It''s hard for him to provoke at first sight.


    He smiled at me, "satisfied?"


    My face is slightly red. I''m not satisfied. I don''t want to see him drive Miss Chen away.


    He waved and I walked over. It was a remote wind corner, which was not easy to be seen by the whole lobby. The slight sunshine leaked in. I walked towards him and felt a little untrue.


    Before approaching, he grabbed my hand and took it to his arms.


    I looked up at him: "someone will see."


    "How can there be no one around you and me? Isn''t there?" he whispered.


    I sighed. Yeah.


    He looks much better. He hasn''t fought much since he was at the border for a month.


    "You''ve learned to take care of yourself." I chuckled.


    He gently lifted my drooping hair to my ears, which was so gentle that I palpitated. "But you didn''t learn."


    I pinched my face and said, "OK."


    "How about sneaking away now?" he whispered in my ear.


    "Why not." anyway, he will be punished.


    He took my hand and went out. In the back, though guarded by the imperial guards, who is Lou poxie? A native of the Imperial Palace, he was afraid that he could not find the path, so he smuggled me out of the branch in the secret forest.


    It''s exciting. My heart beats hard.


    But I''m not afraid to hold his hand. No matter where he takes me, I''m not afraid.


    Turning around, he led me into Chongge palace from behind.


    As soon as he kicked the door, he kissed me violently, like a rainstorm, which was unbearable to me. But I like his kiss. I didn''t know how to respond. I gently hugged his waist and wanted to use this kiss to make the two complainants try their best.


    Not until he was out of breath did he let go of my face and said on his forehead, "we''re having an affair."


    "What an amazing word." I chuckled. Not very interesting. Look at him.


    "Don''t worry about that just now. I stood there watching you come in, and several people came to talk to me."


    I nodded. My heart was sour. He was the dazzling seven princes.


    "Your business, chuxue, look up, you won''t care about identity, will you?" he touched my lips, and his breath flowed at the tip of my nose.


    I looked up and smiled at him, "do I care?"


    He pinched my nose: "I can''t remember their appearance, but when you stand there, you are looking at me. You want to see me. How can I show you a royal banquet of zhehe? That''s it, isn''t it?"


    I sighed and leaned in his arms: "Lou poxie, why do you go to war? When you go to the border, you become so powerful?"


    "Where is it?" he raised his eyebrows.


    I nodded his lips: "even if you speak badly, I still like it. You''re cold with a face and don''t say anything. Just look behind your back. Once in a while, you can scare my ass."


    He smiled and held my waist tightly: "chuxue, I don''t like that. It''s too lonely and cold. I don''t know how to express myself, so I robbed you."


    Some shame on his eyebrows, I gently stroked open: "I''m also wrong, I turned traitor."


    He kissed my finger: "I like your betrayal. All my mistakes are for me to carry. I don''t want to go back to the past. I like this warm, early snow. Really, I also learned to be happy like you."


    "Really?" I smiled at him.


    He nodded, and the brilliance in his eyes was very pious.


    "I want to kiss your eyes." it''s so beautiful. I think half of falling in love with him is caused by his eyes.


    Pull down his head and gently kiss him on his eyes. The long eyelashes flash on his lips.


    I think I''m kissing a kind of happiness. I don''t know if it''s long-term, but I''m enough to have these.


    He held my waist and sighed deeply, "I''m Ni chuxue with thousands of charming eyebrows."


    "Lou poxie, will the emperor give Miss Chen to you? Chen Shangshu''s daughter, or the youngest daughter of the prime minister. Or the little princess, I see, they are very beautiful." what I want to ask is, Lou poxie, what do you think? But I didn''t ask.

 Chapter 243

    He knows what I say. He''ll say it.


    He sighed: "chuxue, I don''t know your intentions? Let me tell you, I can''t see anything with so many young ladies and so beautiful. I think it''s not as good as a palace maid Ni chuxue."


    Some smile: "I don''t think it''s really the same." Lou poxie is a man like heaven and man. Why the closer he is, the more I doubt, and the difference makes me feel that the two feelings can stay together.


    Please, why is it always so strange that I can''t figure it out.


    He knocked on my head: "is it true? First snow, the beauty of people lies in their appearance. No one can match the style in your eyes."


    "Oh, I''m becoming more and more talkative." he pinched my nose and looked at me quietly.


    That look, more and more blurred.


    I lowered my eyes, listened to his heartbeat and told me it was true.


    Desperate to meet, no matter what the result will be.


    This banquet was held for him. The emperor wanted to choose a concubine for him.


    He said coldly, "Miss Chen, with an unruly look on her face, can''t compare with the concubines in the palace. At least she treats the palace maids with a smile. You see, she wears noble clothes and doesn''t know how much people''s fat and cream she has dug. As for prime minister Zhang Qianjin, who has become a queen, if the imperial brother points out his little daughter to me, how can he control as soon as Zhangjia gains power?"


    Lou poxie is also a person who can see through people''s hearts.


    "How do you face this game?" I asked anxiously.


    He smiled at me and said, "chuxue, you are not afraid of rumors."


    After thinking for a while, I didn''t understand what he meant, but smiled: "am I afraid of rumors?" there was a lot of trouble with him in those years. Moreover, I went to the border without permission and walked around. I was entangled with him in the end.


    I think I''m a non religious woman.


    "Early snow, someone must come in a while. You said, if I raped a maid in waiting, would those people be frightened?"


    I stood up and said, "then I''ll stand away from you."


    He grabbed me: "chuxue, I told you."


    Turning around, I dare not look at him. What a bold proposal, but it seems to be effective. "Me, is that right?"


    He smiled and began to take off his coat: "you are not suitable, who is suitable, Ni chuxue, you are responsible for my life."


    That''s all. That''s enough. His life, I am responsible, such deep feelings.


    He is more and more evil, more and more eat me, I am willing to jump into his disputes. The light thought and the ink color written on it are enough for me to be happy for a long time.


    The voice of the imperial army came from outside and said loudly, "the emperor has an order to invite the seventh prince to Yulong palace."


    He turned his head from the window. "It''s so fast."


    He smiled and began to dissolve my hair. He gently said in my ear, "Ni chuxue, my lady, you will accompany me to do a good play. You can''t be passive anymore. You said that for the rest of your life, just one double, just one double, no more."


    He still remembers these. I don''t think he will. After all, he is the prince.


    He didn''t give me any eternal promise, and I didn''t ask.


    Some people will say I''m stupid, but I want to follow him foolishly. I think he won''t bear me.


    It turned out that I fell in love with you. I was afraid to ask these questions.


    He gently untied my coat and said, "I only want you in my life."


    The heart is beating. Is this a promise? I raised my head, he smiled and gently kissed my face: "chuxue, don''t don''t want me." it turned out that he would also be afraid.


    I held his waist, he pressed me on the bed, and the door opened at such a moment.


    "The emperor has an order to invite the seventh prince to Yulong palace."


    I took a breath, felt his breath hard, and then sobbed. I had to pretend to be something.


    He cried coldly, "go out, pull his clothes, throw them out, and press them down and kiss them.


    "The emperor arrived." the loud voice was a little frightened. I whispered, "what if I can''t play when the play is big?"


    As soon as he pinched my waist, I screamed.


    Someone pulled him up and slapped him in the face. The loud voice hurt me.


    Grab your clothes, face inside and cry softly.


    "The building breaks evil." the emperor cried coldly.


    Lou poxie didn''t give in to the emperor and didn''t say a word.


    He is destroying his image and wants the emperor to look down on him. It''s also a play for those golden ladies.


    I think it''s worth slapping him. A man who ripped off the maid of honor at the party and went to bed recklessly, which also sounded the retreat drum for those spoiled young ladies.


    We don''t decide everything, but we want to avoid these.


    Do not regret doing so, although others look down on me, I only care, I care.


    Maybe I don''t have many opportunities with him, not even to meet him.


    Too much Acacia, a pile up, it becomes so bold. Only once, isn''t it?


    I have always been indifferent, and I also participated in such a violent drama, because I also want to help him.


    He has always spoiled me. I want to be needed, too.


    Although I seldom say anything, the occasional caprice and derailment will stimulate me and make me recall it in the future. Because we all need some memories.


    The emperor will certainly separate us for a long time.


    I''m not afraid of rumors. I''m not afraid of being far apart. I''m afraid I can''t see through my heart.


    I believe in him. He can cheat Daliao on the battlefield, but in my heart, he won''t lie to me.


    If it''s cheating, I''m willing. Maybe I haven''t been hurt by love. I''m a selfish woman. I know that I hurt officials deeply. I''m not sorry. I can solve some things.


    That slap, also hit in my heart, although painful, but also worth it.


    Many ministers came in behind the emperor. I think it will make a difference to Lou poxie.


    I don''t understand the emperor''s mind. Why did you let me come? I know that I will encounter evil buildings or Shangguan Yu.


    I don''t want to make it clear to him about what happened between us. It''s not necessary.


    I was punished by the emperor to kneel in the imperial study. It was cold. There was no lamp in the dark study. Loneliness was everywhere, and the cold wind seemed to come from all directions.


    I don''t like this. No wonder Lou poxie doesn''t want to live the old days.


    Punish me. I don''t know what''s the use. What others see is the lecherous seven princes. At the banquet, they can''t wait to pull the palace maids away. It''s a violent drama. In the eyes of the emperor, he knows very well that we are "private meetings".


    So that''s why I''m kneeling here. Think about it? I think there''s nothing wrong.


    Ni chuxue, who is kneeling, does not bow to him and admit his mistake to him.


    Forgive me for my indulgence. To be honest, nothing has happened between you and Lou poxie.


    Kneeling there, I almost wanted to sleep. I thought, what gorgeous scenery is it when the lights outside are lit? Can it continue?


    It''s so cold. My coat is still in Chongge palace.


    As a result, the emperor let me kneel there all night.


    The next day he went back to the imperial study. I knelt down and was hungry. One night, it was so cold and cold. I kept thinking that the warm embrace of Lou Po evil didn''t dare to think too fast. I got up slowly. It turned white and got better.


    My lips trembled, but I still knelt there. I couldn''t get up until he told me to get up.


    The emperor sent father-in-law Chen away. After seeing me for a long time, he asked, "do you know your mistake?"


    I was a little stunned and said softly, "I don''t know where I was wrong?"


    He smiled coldly: "I don''t know what''s wrong, Ni chuxue, why can you say so righteously?"


    It''s not a bad thing. Why can''t you be justified?


    I want to ask, why not? After all, he''s the one in charge.


    "I''ll find a worthy daughter for him. Ni chuxue, remember your duty." he said coldly.


    He will find out for him what kind of purpose he takes.


    Now that the war is over, yeluzhong has no intention of letting me go back. Do you still think I''m useful?


    Lou poxie said that when he returned to Beijing, his military power was not in his hands.


    However, the emperor was still worried, because Lou poxie was better than him since he was a child. His literary talent and martial arts were better than him.


    Maybe, I don''t understand what they think. I just know that I know more and more slowly.


    He saw that I was trembling. He was a little soft and said, "you admit a mistake, just go down."


    I shook my head: "go back to the emperor, my maidservant is hard and cool." I can kneel again.


    "The queen asked to see the emperor." father-in-law Chen''s voice sounded outside.


    He said coldly, "Xuan."


    After a while, empress Zhang came in, dressed in a red phoenix dress, looking elegant. She was originally matched with Lou poxie, but now she is the queen.


    Empress Zhang saluted slightly: "I have seen the emperor." she glanced at me faintly.


    The Emperor didn''t ask me to go down, so I knelt in that corner.


    "What''s the matter with the queen today?" he pretended to be very busy. He spread out the memorial and looked at it. Even the queen didn''t take another look.


    The queen looked at me and saw that I didn''t go, so she didn''t make a sound. Zhangjianeng had such great influence in the Yan Dynasty. Why didn''t he know what was going on in the palace? I''m afraid I''ve heard of it for a long time.


    Even though the Emperor didn''t ask me to go down, she couldn''t speak out. Empress Zhang is a very careful person. No matter who she is, she won''t offend. She governs the harem and values peace. I know, this is also a woman''s intelligence.


    Zhang''s power is too great, it will make the emperor and the court look at him.


    If the tree is big, it will attract the wind. Her virtue can also provide her with more ways to go in the future.

 Chapter 244

    I clearly want to be an unknown palace maid. I can leave the palace after the expiration of three years. It has nothing to do with the wind and the moon. I just want to be free between heaven and earth.


    Fell in love with, so one, entangled, so many situations.


    There is no regret, and there is no possibility of retreat. I can only stand up and walk all the way.


    Everyone''s road is difficult to think about.


    The Queen''s face was full of smiles and said with concern: "the emperor takes care of everything every day. I have to take good care of my body. My concubine asked someone to make some stews. Whether the emperor will move to Fengyi palace for lunch? Today is also the first day of the new year. Don''t be too tired."


    "I still have many things to deal with, so I won''t pass." he refused calmly.


    The Queen''s face was pale. After thinking about it, she said carefully, "emperor, today''s new year''s day, my concubine''s father came to see my concubine in the morning."


    As soon as he heard this, he raised his head and smiled lightly. In his beautiful eyes, a faint smile shrouded him. He looked coldly: "what''s the matter?"


    She smiled shyly: "the father-in-law told his concubine that it will be a long time for her to marry into the palace and have to give birth to a prince for the emperor."


    I gently sigh, how can the building break the sun?


    Sure enough, the emperor smiled: "the abbot really has a heart."


    "Emperor," said the queen with a smile, "I have one more thing to do with my concubine."


    "Just say it."


    "My concubine''s sister, in her hairpin year, wants the emperor to decide and marry."


    "I''ve seen the Queen''s sister, and she''s also a beauty." the emperor chuckled and had a plan in his eyes.


    "Yesterday, my sister entered the palace. The emperor guessed that my concubine''s sister told her father that she liked the seven princes." she pretended to be surprised, but it was so unnatural.


    The emperor sighed, looked at the sunshine through the window and said, "empress, how can you know what happened yesterday? The seven younger brothers'' behavior of humiliating the royal family''s name can also be looked down upon by the national father-in-law."


    The emperor means no more. Lou poxie, why can you think so much all the time? It is impossible to think of marrying Miss Zhang. Prime Minister Zhang is really greedy.


    Maybe, when people have too much, they want more and don''t want to lose.


    So, women become chess pieces, chess pieces that can stabilize a lot of things.


    Queen Zhang is a chess piece, and I am also a chess piece, but the people who play chess are different.


    "My concubine will also talk about my sister, but this girl is spoiled. Once she likes something, she always doesn''t give up and never let go. It''s so strong."


    "So strong?" he raised his eyebrows.


    I saw the light flowing in his eyes, and he smiled with interest: "empress, I remember this, but I have to punish him about the seven younger brothers."


    The queen breathed a sigh of relief and smiled Yingying: "thank you, Emperor. It''s so cold that you have to wear more clothes. I won''t worry about the emperor''s work. I''ll leave first."


    She leaned slightly, talked and behaved admirably, advanced and retreated freely, and there was nothing wrong with her.


    I think how hard it takes to maintain this.


    It would be impossible for me. At such a moment, I felt sorry for Empress Zhang. If she had married Lou poxie, she might not have been so tired. Unfortunately, Lou poxie didn''t have her in her heart.


    He is the chess piece of Zhang Jia and the emperor. In the palace, he doesn''t have himself at all. Be careful everywhere. Once it''s a mistake, you have to stand up to the situation.


    When she went out, the emperor closed the memorial and smiled there. I don''t quite understand what the smile on his face is? I don''t like empress Zhang''s kindness. He looked at her with no warmth or excitement, only calculation.


    I think if Lou poxie stands in front of me, no matter how much I hate him, I will feel soft in my heart. Besides, I like him.


    He looked at me coldly: "isn''t it good for Miss Zhang Jia to match the seven princes?"


    Yes, unfortunately.


    "Unfortunately, Zhang Jia made a wrong calculation." he said it before I finished thinking about it.


    My heart was slightly relieved, and I couldn''t help but secretly admire Qi Lou to break evil.


    I think yesterday''s scene must have hit the emperor''s plan, so I have to punish me.


    His fingers knocked on the table, and the sound of the jade wrench knocking on the table rang coldly.


    "Father Chen."


    "The servant is here." father-in-law Chen came in.


    "You ask the father-in-law of Fengyi palace to announce the entry of young lady Zhang into the palace, and say that the empress''s Phoenix edict should not be revealed. Tell him to go on. Don''t let Prime Minister Zhang enter the palace to meet the empress privately these days."


    "I respect your will," he said respectfully.


    For such a moment, I knew what he was going to do. I looked at him and some cold penetrated into my eyes.


    He looked straight at him and said, "Ni chuxue, see? This is power and potential."


    I shook my head. "He won''t be like you."


    I firmly believe that Lou poxie will not exercise power like this. He is him and the emperor is the emperor. Although he grew up in the palace and is equally smart, he will never get power like the emperor.


    That night, Miss Zhang became the emperor''s woman in a small room in Zhenghua palace.


    Prime Minister Zhang, you can''t have another daughter to make a bigger marriage.


    As empress Zhang said, her sister is so strong. Maybe it''s just two words. Then it''s time to cut off the power of Zhang Jia.


    What a strong man, how can he not be in the limelight?


    The maid in waiting serves an emperor. The emperor can pet her to heaven and fall in love with another one in a twinkling of an eye.


    Such a strong person is like pear fragrance in the cold palace.


    The emperor, who is already mature, opens his net and wants to control everything in his palm.


    I walked through the silent underground palace corridor and looked at the sky. It was the same.


    However, another group of people have changed. Why can the wind and moon of many years pass in the blink of an eye, and I feel so sad to count the fleeting years.


    I walked gently, afraid I woke up the sleeping big red palace column and looked up at the sky, but it was always blue. Always sad.


    I opened my lips and smiled gently. I Ni chuxue. What angle do I use to see everything in the palace?


    I''m just a maid of honor. Everything else, no matter how much.


    Just think, hurry up, when it''s over, that''s when I''m free.


    Freedom represents more and more happy things.


    Light as wind, clear as water, sweet as honey.


    I think, power these things. For what? After many years, there is nothing left.


    What are you fighting for? Are you fighting for heaven? Who will remember who then?


    My idea is not a little pessimistic, but the fact is so.


    I always believe in these, and I don''t want to live pessimistically. Therefore, I let myself find my little happiness in this slit, not for others, but for myself.


    Stretch your hands and turn a palace column. After a moment, your extended hands circle my little sky. Looking at the bright sunshine between his fingers, he smiled lightly.


    Anyway, I don''t want the customs here to change me.


    Will not be happy, but the emperor let me know these things. Is that what he wants to tell me?


    I''m just a spectator. I''m a palace maid. I never want to participate in their affairs.


    The blue sky was white, and the sun was finally burning.


    The cold wind is still blowing cold. I stole the cold season of early spring and walked here bored.


    My freedom is only forbidden in Zhenghua palace. Inside the Zhenghua palace, outside the palace, inside the third floor, outside the third floor, are the imperial guards. Where the emperor lives, defense, that''s the most important.


    Although peaceful, it is not the life I want.


    Sitting on the steps, watching the geese fly across the sky, the weather warms up and comes back.


    Lou poxie moved out of the palace, sealed the Lord, and left. Unfortunately, it will be more difficult to meet in the future.


    It doesn''t matter. Thinking about that bold stimulation really made me energetic and do my own things with a smile.


    "I want to see the emperor brother." with a crying voice, it came into my ears.


    I heard one of the fathers-in-law say, "Princess nineteen, you''d better go back first. The emperor is out."


    "I want to see the emperor," he repeated, crying a little wronged and miserable.


    Princess nineteen, isn''t she always happy and naive? Why are you crying here? Moreover, the father-in-law simply doesn''t report, not the emperor''s absence. The new favorite Zhang Meimei is playing chess with the emperor. Therefore, I can come out in my spare time to steal this leisure.


    But I can''t go far, otherwise my father-in-law can''t find me for a while, and I''m worried again. Just find a place to nest.


    Probe to see, really cry miserably, a face of tears, red eyes. Round and round followed at his feet, and he sobbed. He was sad to see his master sad.


    I waved and gently blew the sound of teasing it before. After a while, Yuanyuan found me and bited 19''s skirt towards me.


    Sitting side by side on the steps, watching her wipe her tears and keep sobbing, I also felt sad and comforted: "Princess 19, don''t hurt your eyes."


    Nineteen suddenly hugged me and cried, "I''m so sad."


    It''s good for a simple woman to cry when she is sad. After crying, she will feel better.


    Pat her on the shoulder: "what''s the matter?"


    She sobbed, "brother Huang wants to marry me to he Shilang."


    When he mentioned nineteen that day, he seemed to have another idea. It turned out to be so.


    I sighed powerlessly, and the nineteenth princess could not escape the terrible consequences.


    The fate of the princess is not by herself. The princess''s marriage is not by herself. It is always used to win over better. I think the emperor is a powerful man, a powerful man.


    "Oh, I don''t want it," she said as she cried.


    But there''s nothing I can do. It''s a royal matter. I don''t even have the power to talk more.

 Chapter 245

    "Go and find your seven royal brothers and see if there is any other way." in fact, I don''t want 19 to be above power. She is very simple. Moreover, she likes Lin Pei. Lin Pei is the best to me in the palace and my brother.


    Nineteen nodded: "he asked me to find every emperor brother, but it was useless."


    "He?" I was surprised.


    Nineteen sadly wiped his tears and said, "Lin Pei."


    I suddenly realized that it was not a 19-year-old opera. No wonder Lin Pei told 19-year-old nothing.


    In fact, it''s very good. Two people who don''t like the court can live in peace. Therefore, we can talk about it.


    "Brother seven, brother seven told me to tell the emperor that it''s the fastest thing to have the ability to make the world prosperous without such means and use your own courage."


    As soon as I heard it, this sentence was really the original words of Lou poxie. However, if she told the emperor in the 19th, it would not be suitable. As soon as the emperor heard it, he must know that someone taught her.


    "But the Emperor didn''t see me." she cried again, "I don''t want to marry that pockmarked waiter."


    "Princess, Chu Xue told you" I made up my mind to help her.


    Her watery eyes looked at me and didn''t seem to believe what I said was true.


    I also know that I have let out the matter in the palace again, but this matter is the happiness of my brother Lin, and I will help you.


    "Princess, Lin Pei is my brother." I chuckled: "as a sister, of course I have to help, isn''t it?"


    After a while, she reacted: "but Lin said not to tell you."


    "Well, don''t tell him. I don''t know if I can help. Just, I''ll tell the emperor about those words. It''s all right." I smiled and stroked her shoulder: "your seventh brother is right. Those with ability can use their own strength to make a dynasty stable, rich and strong. That''s admirable."


    She smiled and was a little shy: "only the seventh brother helped me out of this idea. I really don''t want to marry the pockmarked waiter."


    "Is he all right?" I asked softly.


    Nineteen looked at me with wide eyes. Then he looked around cunningly and said, "brother seven is not good. Brother seven lives outside. Many people go to find brother seven, but brother seven is not happy."


    "Why?" I''m happy for him to move out. I can stay away from the harem he hates.


    "Those people led women to the door," she said. "They were all driven away by the seventh brother. Moreover, it''s not good for the seventh brother to live there. It''s not as good as in the palace."


    I think I must want to win him over. Didn''t those ministers see his loss of power?


    He wants to be quiet. There are so many annoying things. He is not happy.


    "How are you in the palace?" I asked nineteen.


    She was confused, then shook her head: "No."


    "Princess 19, you tell him that the palace is full of broken wings. Only those who dare not fly will have no choice. Well, what about people? They won''t worry. The days will always pass." some words are meaningless.


    She nodded: "I don''t quite understand. But I''ll tell seventh brother every word."


    Well, he knows. Maybe he will comfort me. Ni chuxue will be strong.


    Yes, I really like the 19th. I''m very good at getting along with Lin Pei. I''m happy for Lin Pei, but I''m not sure if I''m a princess after all.


    But I want to do something for Lin? If I don''t do anything and participate in anything, I think I''m no different from other palace maids. I think I''m my brother. It''s not who. It''s possible to be a sister-in-law in the future? Lin Pei accompanied me to the most difficult days in the palace. He is also a smart and smooth man.


    In the world, when there is love, there is more and more happiness.


    I played with the beautiful spring flowers and poured some water on my fingertips to make the flowers look more beautiful.


    Duke Chen went to dinner, while the emperor fell asleep on the table.


    He didn''t dare to quarrel, so he waited on him. When Duke Chen approached to add more clothes, the emperor suddenly took his hand and said, "chuxue."


    Duke Chen was stunned and didn''t dare to move.


    Looking at me with both eyes, I shrugged my shoulders and bowed my head to play with the flowers.


    The emperor sighed and let go of Duke Chen: "go down."


    "Yes, Emperor." father-in-law Chen went down with a sigh of relief.


    He also looked at me with sleepy and lazy eyes, a little confused: "Ni chuxue, I thought it was you. It''s not you, you won''t care about me anymore."


    "Emperor, dinner is coming."


    After thinking about it, I knelt down and said, "I want to ask the emperor for something?"


    "You also have something to ask me. I want to hear it." in my eyes, without Ling Li on weekdays, I looked at me with my head.


    I said calmly, "my maidservant met Princess 19 today and cried badly outside the door."


    "Don''t bother." he sighed in his eyes, "I think it''s something."


    "Your Majesty, I think Princess 19 is very good."


    Before I finished, I interrupted him and said coldly, "OK? Are you here because Lin Pei begged you? I ordered you not to contact them any more."


    "Emperor, he didn''t come to me. He won''t come to me, because he won''t embarrass me." I said straightly: "the emperor can play with power, make people''s fate uncontrollable, and let things be under your control, but the emperor, what you can never control is your heart." Lin Pei won''t bother me. I know that mind.


    Moreover, it seems that the emperor did not know about nineteen.


    He hummed coldly, "really?"


    "Emperor, you are a capable emperor. No matter who you are, you all know this. The maid wants to say, how does the emperor like to use these to do things? If a person''s heart is not in the court, you can''t hold anything. Princess 19 is your sister. Do you want her to be unhappy all her life? If you can be happy all your life, why can''t you make her happy? Or The princess is a Royal Princess. She is doomed and can''t help herself. The maid feels that the emperor can make the 19th princess happy. After all, it is also a feeling of flesh and blood. The emperor has the ability. Why do you need to put these on the table? "


    I carefully chose words to say, and he sneered: "these words were said by loupo cult."


    Can he hear me? Although I didn''t say it completely. Shaking his head: "the emperor thinks that the maidservant can see him? The maidservant just thinks that the emperor is a bold emperor and doesn''t have to do these things."


    He was thinking, in fact, he was a waiter, but his family was very rich.


    If the emperor marries 19 to him, I think half of his family wealth will belong to the state treasury, but is the happiness of 19 all his life just those money?


    "Nineteen doesn''t like the pockmarked waiter," I whispered.


    He chuckled and said, "pockmarked waiter."


    "Please forgive me, your servant."


    He came and looked at me with some interest: "Ni chuxue, aren''t you a proud man? Aren''t you too lofty to ask me for anything? Just come to ask me for these."


    I smiled indifferently and said, "emperor, I have nothing to ask the emperor, because I know that some can ask and some can''t ask." for example, if you let me out of the palace, it would only make me more unhappy.


    "If people live without feelings, it''s like flowers lose water. Emperor, you can give Princess 19 your own happiness. Because of those things, the emperor doesn''t have to marry a princess at all."


    He looked at the flowers in a daze, sighed and said, "am I also a dehydrated flower?"


    Yes, he is less and less happy. He is not as happy as before. Marry someone you don''t like, and then let Prime Minister Zhang''s position of fixing power be destroyed.


    What he wants to do, he can do it. He has the power.


    "Tell the emperor that beauty Zhang wants to see you."


    "She?" the emperor said coldly, "after losing favor for several days, I can''t help it." then he looked at me and said, "Ni chuxue, isn''t it much easier? Why bother more."


    "Emperor, are you happier?" it doesn''t need to spend more energy, but how much harm will you do to your life? Are there really few resentments in the harem?


    "You seem to have a point," he said.


    I smiled easily. It''s not a place without turning around.


    "I thank the emperor for the nineteenth princess." I kowtow with a smile.


    He looked at me in amazement: "chuxue, how long have you not smiled at me?"


    The emperor only thought about it for three days and gave up his marriage in nineteen.


    Nineteen rushed into the palace, hugged me and giggled: "I don''t have to marry, I don''t have to marry."


    Shaking made me a little uncomfortable. The reaction of nineteen was really from the happiness of my heart.


    I made up my mind: "Princess 19, the person you want to talk about is not me, huh." I raised my eyebrows.


    She blushed, sorry.


    I smiled and called in her ear, "sister-in-law, my brother promised to raise me in the future."


    She blushed with shame: "Ni chuxue, you bully me too. I''m not yours."


    "Laugh at you, ha ha." I stepped back.


    She came up and said, "you are hateful. Yuanyuan, bite her."


    I ran to the palace corridor with a smile. It''s rare to be indulgent.


    A corner, I bumped into a man, full of aroma, I quickly knelt down: "the maid knocked on beauty Zhang."


    Zhang Meimei probably frightened me. A flower face twisted up angrily. The later nineteen didn''t dare to make a sound and stood next to me.


    Beauty Zhang glared at me: "a maid without eyes?"


    "It''s 19''s fault." 19 princess said softly, "19 Princess ran after Chu Xue."


    "Nineteen, you''re a princess and you''re going to get married. How can you still have such a temperament? You chase and fight with a palace maid and are still in Zhenghua palace. If the Emperor sees it, he still thinks that Zhenghua palace is your Rouge room."


    She''s just a beauty. She''s really like a queen.


    The emperor let her into the palace, just for her good strength. Used to pick the potential of Zhangjia.

 Chapter 246

    "Please forgive beauty Zhang." I winked at nineteen and told her not to talk more.


    "Ni chuxue, don''t think that if you''re on duty around the emperor, you can get your temper disorderly. You just have the position of being in charge. You''re just a palace maid and a maid in the palace. The emperor''s dog fights and makes trouble here. There are no rules at all."


    "Beauty, Mammy taught her the rules," said an old mammy pleasantly.


    Beauty Zhang gritted her teeth: "if you do this again next time, the palace will have to punish you for the emperor."


    After all, she was not stupid enough to deal with me. She was angry and took people to the imperial study.


    Nineteen spit out his tongue: "she''s so fierce."


    "It''s all right. I''m used to it. That''s it." I stood up.


    She looked at me carefully and said, "chuxue, aren''t you angry? If someone talks to me like this, I must feel very sad. Then I want to cry. Lin Peng always says I''m stupid."


    I smiled: "it''s really good-natured." I want to do that, but I can''t do it.


    She smiled and whispered, "shall I tell you good news?"


    "What''s the good news?"


    She looked around and took out a bamboo hairpin from her sleeve. It was very beautiful and green.


    "Guess who gave it to you."


    Did he make such a simple thing himself? There is also a pure and elegant aroma, which must have been cooked with some spice.


    My eyes lit up: "your seventh brother."


    "Wow, chuxue, you''re so smart." she called, and then lowered her voice: "he said you''d like it."


    I held it in my hand and felt very comfortable: "I like it very much."


    "Ha ha, that''s good." she smiled thoughtlessly.


    The sunshine of early spring warmed my heart. The green hairpin inserted my hair temples.


    Give you a hairpin to tie your hair.


    I like this bamboo hairpin very much. It''s not gold, silver and jade. It''s just an ordinary heart, simple and hot.


    I know his mind. I can know it without saying a word.


    In the evening, the emperor asked me, "did beauty Zhang scold you?"


    "No," I thought. How did he know? But why not? How could beauty Zhang be without him.


    "Nineteen is very happy. I want to thank you." I gently changed the topic.


    He sighed, "do you still trust me?"


    I nodded softly. He added, "I don''t have brotherhood, but I can''t read love for many things."


    "Chuxue, you entered the palace soon, many, you don''t know."


    I shook my head and said, "it has been two years since I entered the palace."


    "Two years?" he raised his eyebrows.


    "Well, it will be three years next July," I said on purpose.


    He just looked at me. I stood up and didn''t hide.


    "Do you want a palace?"


    I nodded and said, "from the moment I entered the palace, I thought of the palace. After all, the palace is not my home, nor is it the place I want to live all my life."


    "I said you could be my concubine."


    I was a little funny. If I wanted to be his concubine and be a master, I would choose that beautiful dress at that time, wouldn''t I? Not before, not now. "The emperor loves to talk and laugh."


    "Ni chuxue, you know, I''m not joking with you." he had a straight face, a little gloomy.


    "Emperor, do you want to be a queen or a concubine like beauty Zhang? Then, will the emperor be happy? I''m from Yan Dynasty. I eat Yan Dynasty rice, drink Yan Dynasty water, die, or Yan Dynasty ghost." I won''t be the princess of Daliao.


    "Three years?" he raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, your majesty. After three years in the palace, you can leave the palace, can''t you?"


    He just smiled, and I knew what he meant and didn''t want me out of the palace. Unavoidably, he was low in interest and rubbed his head, causing a swelling and pain. The green bamboo hairpin on my hair gives me some hope.


    The result of temptation is no result.


    After three years, everything recovered, and the palace began to be green again. I like watching it very much.


    It was the happiest thing in the palace to be betrothed to Lin Pei on the 19th. Probably after the emperor talked about it, he also had some views on some things. Let me accompany her occasionally until her wedding.


    The Empress Dowager invited nineteen to give a reward, and I followed her with Yuanyuan in my arms.


    Although not his own, he can be regarded as half a mother! Nineteen is a little nervous. Fortunately, Lin Pei will pass.


    I am happy for him. There are many happy events in the palace, but not many really happy events from the heart.


    When she arrived at the pian palace where the Empress Dowager lived, she went in carefully and saluted. She found that Lou poxie was also there.


    He was still cold and didn''t say much, but he looked at nineteen with some warmth.


    "Princess nineteen, you''ll grow up in a twinkling of an eye and get married." she half narrowed her eyes and smiled kindly.


    The 19th princess said respectfully, "thank the Empress Dowager for her concern."


    "It''s the mourners who ignore nineteen. In a twinkling of an eye, they will marry. Nineteen, come and sit down." she pointed to the soft chair beside her.


    The nineteenth princess looked at the broken evil building and walked over timidly.


    "If the Empress Dowager doesn''t have any other orders, her son-in-law will leave first."


    The Empress Dowager looked at Lou poxie: "the emperor is busy when he has something to do. You have to remember that he often comes to see AI family. When he is old, his body is much worse than before." she looked very bad and said with some lamentation.


    Lou poxie didn''t care much: "empress dowager, Ning Taifei, poxie will leave first."


    "Mother Luo, send the seven emperors quickly." the Empress Dowager lengthened her voice.


    He winked at me when he was wrong.


    A faint smile floated up in my heart.


    "Empress dowager, nineteen has several pots of flowers, which are beautiful. Chu Xue, yun''er, go back and let someone bring the flowers to empress dowager for appreciation." Princess nineteen said naturally.


    Looking at the flowers in Lin''s eyes, some blushed again.


    I knew that she wanted me to meet Lou poxie.


    Walking to the palace, in the dense green forest, the tall body leaned against the tree.


    "Yun''er, please go back and let someone bring the flowers!" I sent the maid away.


    He just looked at me without making a sound, and his eyes were full of laughter. Looking at the bamboo hairpin in my hair, his eyes were as soft as clouds.


    I felt a little embarrassed and cleared my throat: "Yuanyuan, bite him."


    He laughed and said, "I''m very fat. I''m really round."


    Walking side by side, he approached and bumped me into the forest: "go there!"


    "It hurts." his shoulder ice is made of iron, but I''m not.


    He rubbed it gently, slid his hand down and took my hand.


    Some sweet, I looked up at him, or a strong chin, or such beautiful lines.


    "I think I''m crazy about your beautiful face."


    He pinched my hand, lowered his head and smiled brightly: "then I''ll fascinate you more."


    Without saying anything, I walked slowly on the green trees and among the green and tender trees. Looking at the blue sky, I was so happy.


    "When the Empress Dowager announced me into the palace, I came in."


    "The emperor doesn''t know, but he''s on your guard." just like a thief.


    He raised his eyebrows. "Since childhood, he has regarded me as an opponent. If I care about the throne, or, you will be my queen."


    I glanced at him: "you?"


    "Absolutely impossible." he smiled and sighed: "I didn''t promise before, and naturally I won''t want to promise in the future. I don''t even like the fengpingnan king."


    "Then why don''t you refuse?"


    "You can''t hurry, step by step. I''ll wait for you. Don''t worry. Three years won''t work. I''ll wait five years, five years won''t work. Ten years. After all, if I don''t marry, you can''t marry."


    He also guessed that the emperor would not let me out of the palace.


    Gently grasp his hand: "I''m wrong again."


    "Yes, you have to be responsible." he smiled. "Seeing you, all the troubles will be gone."


    "What''s your trouble? You''re free outside. If you change me, I''d like it."


    "You know what to say." he pinched my nose. "You have to take it easy. Now you have to come to the door to propose marriage."


    I raised my head and raised my little tail high: "I''m not afraid."


    "I''m so confident," he smiled. Keep pulling me away.


    In that forest, I saw the column again. I put down the circle and jumped up.


    Reach out to him: "will you hold my hand and let me go?"


    "How about going together."


    "OK." I chuckled. Let''s go together. No one will fall behind. Things will work out slowly.


    He was behind me, grabbed my hand, opened it and said, "open your hand, it will be more stable. I''m behind you. If you don''t want to go, lean back."


    I nodded gently, my eyes sour.


    With my hands open, I walked forward with my eyes closed. When I swayed, he grabbed my hands. Two people walked forward slowly and slowly.


    At the end, I jumped down and he jumped on my back: "Ni chuxue, carry me on your back."


    I whispered, "Wow, you''re heavy. I can''t afford it."


    "Let''s go, let''s go." he leaned his face comfortably against my neck. "If your back is tired, you can have a good sleep."


    "How heavy," I cried with a smile.


    "Never let the beauty recite it? This time, I really recited my childhood share," he said softly.


    "After that, you have to carry me." tired.


    "Just look at your performance." he hit me on the shoulder with his chin. "Go."


    A heavy one, I tried my best to carry him forward. Pressed on my back, heavy, thick sweet.


    I breathed heavily: "Lou poxie, you are really heavy, I can''t carry it."


    "Early snow, Shangguan Yu asked me." he lay on my shoulder and said quietly.


    But I was stunned. Shangguan Yu, such a name, was full of guilt.


    He hugged my neck: "chuxue, he asked me why I like you so much. It''s difficult for me and you. He didn''t blame you. I know it was my robbery, so,,"

 Chapter 247

    "Evil, I''m fine. I know that no matter how I think, I''m still ashamed. For him, I can only say that it''s fate and no share. I can''t say I''m sorry for him. That''s to discredit all his efforts and my previous love for him. I don''t know what to say." I''m a little confused in my heart.


    He gently stroked my face with one hand: "it''s my fault, that''s it."


    "I''m also wrong, so it''s so hard to punish us." I looked at the sky.


    He sighed gently: "he is a lonely and proud person. I don''t know what I can give you, but I just like you. I think I can only look at you in the dark, see you comfortable, see you happy, see you happy, and then I have greed and strong greed. No matter what''s wrong, let me bear it. There''s no other reason, just want you happy."


    As soon as I bit his finger, I didn''t give up. The faint smell hit my throat. I''m also a selfish person.


    I was responsible for Shangguan and his deep love. The sweetness on my back is heavy. I chose it. I have no regrets. I can only feel guilty. Then, I wish Shangguan to find a good and good person.


    "In and out, are people, but not the people I want. Everyone''s smile is their most beautiful, but not what I want to see." he said gently: "chuxue, I think I''m leaving the capital."


    I was surprised. Why is it like this?


    He jumped down, took me to sit under the tree, rolled my hair in his hand, and slowly pulled him forward.


    Some reluctantly said, "didn''t you see it today? Has the Empress Dowager''s attitude changed a lot?"


    I nodded. My hair hurt a little and I had to get close to him.


    "That''s it." he pressed my head down on his knee and gently stroked my face. I felt comfortable and wanted to sleep.


    He said, "the Empress Dowager has an imperial edict in her hand."


    I opened my eyes and looked at him.


    He smiled: "I don''t care about this. I think this is one of the reasons why the imperial brother forbids you, and I don''t want anything. If I want the throne, I won''t wait until now. I know freedom and freedom. I don''t like being in the palace. When I leave Chongge palace, I don''t give up. There is your shadow."


    "Fool." I smiled gently. I only lived there for a period of time, but it was very important to him.


    "It''s inconvenient to leave and enter the palace, so it''s hard to see you, but leaving also solves some constraints for me."


    "I want you to leave. I''m afraid it will take a long time to leave the palace. I can''t go out. You''re outside. You''re my eyes. Help me see where the world is the most beautiful. When I go out, don''t waste time. Just rush over and let me see enough."


    I want him to be happy. He''s lonely outside. In fact, he won''t be happy.


    He is not me. He has no friends and confidants. He doesn''t even talk much. It used to be the same. He always looked back and didn''t hum. When he said something, he felt so embarrassed, because he didn''t say anything before. Slowly, in his eyes, he saw desire, hope and brilliance.


    It was also a period of time together that he would say more words.


    When I''m in the palace, if I don''t talk for a day, I always feel that no matter how I look for happiness, I still force a smile.


    I looked at him quietly, and he smiled, "OK, I''ll look at it."


    "I''ll miss you," I said.


    He lowered his head and gently printed a kiss on my face: "thank you, chuxue. I have to leave. I want you to get out of the palace quickly. I think it''s beautiful that we can work together, whether it''s farming or mulberry picking."


    "It''s better to leave. There are too many beautiful ladies in the capital." I pretended to be worried.


    He pinched my nose: "they are all people, just people, nothing else."


    Oh, it''s really so simple. They are all people, just people. No one will let him remember.


    He lowered his head: "I''m even more upset. Brother Huang''s treatment of you is not just used to involve me. Then once I hang up the official and leave, it''s no use for him to imprison you. Chuxue, brother Huang likes you."


    "Hehe, it''s too late."


    He smiled and hugged me. "Fortunately, you still heard me."


    "Lou poxie, you are not an ordinary hateful. Yuzhen poisons. You don''t ask or tell until you check." he was still there, as if he wanted to kill me.


    "Chuxue, I''m sorry. In my heart, I pay more attention to family affection."


    "I see, I''ll pay more attention to you." otherwise, with his strength and intelligence, how could he fail to let the emperor take the initiative to marry me to him?


    But at that time, many things must have changed.


    Once one side loses, it will be a lot of disappointments.


    "Chuxue, I will miss you very much. I want to go to the north. That place is arrogant and generous. There, do something that belongs to me, and you can have no worries in the future."


    "What about you?"


    "Me?" he was stunned.


    I nodded: "yes, what about you? Evil, why do you always think more about others? Don''t you have anything to do and realize?"


    He shook his head: "yes, it''s far away, so I don''t want to think about it."


    "Tell me." I want to know.


    He leaned on my shoulder and said softly, "I don''t want anything. I just want a home with a warm home and Ni chuxue''s home."


    It''s too simple, but I''m also looking forward to it. My heart softened.


    Life in the world, work hard for a lifetime, for what? It''s a home.


    "Chuxue, I''m most worried about you. You don''t understand the things in the palace. I don''t want you to understand. It will make you unhappy, but."


    "Don''t worry, your imperial brother, won''t let me die." I smiled. "Besides, don''t worry. You see, you''ve found a good marriage in the 19th century. If your royal brother doesn''t care about brotherhood at all, it''s useless, isn''t it? After all, it''s an old saying that you can''t kill your own brother. Although you''re on guard, you don''t have bad thoughts."


    "How can you understand, chuxue? Your faith is too kind."


    "Well, I don''t understand. I don''t want to understand. Anyway, I will be very careful. Because there is no you in the palace, I have no one to help me. I have to be careful. I have to learn to protect myself and take care of myself, don''t I?"


    There was a appreciative smile in his eyes: "yes."


    He took my hand and wrote three words "upstairs breaking evil" on the palm of his hand.


    Some trembled: "will you really wait for me all your life?"


    He nodded and was very cautious: "chuxue, if you want to think of me, think of me more, be greedy, be greedy again."


    Hold me tightly, my heart is so sour and not greedy, as long as he lives well, I don''t ask him anything! I want him to live well.


    "Bark, bark." Yuanyuan also sobbed.


    I suddenly realize that I really want to separate. I don''t know when I can see you again. I don''t know if I can really see you again.


    "Chuxue, I want to take you away too. I keep you in Chongge palace for a moment of greed, and then regret my long helplessness."


    "It''s a little poetic. Those you wrote are still funny. It''s unique."


    I stood up, isn''t it just separation? He left for a long time. How many decisions were made suddenly? I didn''t know?


    I exhaled, "what do I have to do?"


    "What are you doing?" he asked.


    "Draw a picture of me for you. Don''t forget me. I haven''t drawn a picture of me yet?"


    He lowered his head and rubbed his hands. "To tell you the truth, I still have your face on my hand."


    I smiled: "to tell you the truth, the prince asked me to draw your charming face and send it to Daliao. It''s best to let a princess of Daliao marry you directly and make you reconcile."


    "Did you draw it?"


    "There is no painting. It''s too beautiful to start."


    For some reason, there was no painting at that time, although I hated him at that time. Later, when I wanted to draw again, I made some changes to him.


    I turned to look at him and said shallowly, "if you see the officer, thank him for me."


    "What if he doesn''t accept it?" he asked nervously.


    "Let Lou poxie be an ox and a horse and return his love." who told him to abduct me? "Well, that''s it. This time, you go first." I don''t want to look back. There''s nothing.


    He just looked at me deeply and turned away.


    I deeply imprinted my back into my eyes. I will try my best to remember, remember.


    He looked back and I smiled at him.


    When his figure disappeared, I sat on the ground with my knees in my arms. When I looked back, was my face white?


    At that time, can I look at her like this again?


    What is love? It seems hard to last long. I thought I would spend my whole life with shangguanyu. However, I was still excited about loupo evil.


    When Lou broke his evil heart, he was tired and tired. Or find one that can give him a home, a home of laughter and warmth. Can I say that he is ungrateful?


    I don''t know how long I can go and whose promise I can make.


    Send him away happily and bury your heartache under your knees.


    Holding Yuanyuan, my eyes were burning and gently wiped away my tears.


    "In the future, it''s a long, long time. It''s something I can''t think of. Yuanyuan, I want to go with him." but I can''t go.


    Hold it, bury your face in white and soft hair, and cry out the tears in your heart.


    I can be a senior official, and he can also be a senior official. How long, how far and how heavy is the feeling? What else is there when I am excited?


    I''m upset. I don''t know why? Is it because I care too much about him?


    Oh, Ni chuxue can''t cry like this. Once she is sad, she will be bored here endlessly.


    Here, I don''t know how long it will take. That test can only say that your heart is unpredictable.


    Dry your tears, take a big breath and walk to the palace in a low voice.


    The lights in the night fluttered and glittered. I watched them quietly. That time I watched the lanterns, which was suitable for breaking evil spirits in the building. The half mask suddenly broke. Would it be my dream.

 Chapter 248

    Thinking of him at night will make the night brighter, and thinking of him at night will make the heart more desolate.


    Barren spring, summer, autumn and winter, how many days and nights, such as green silk, like frost and snow.


    The heart is empty, the love is white, and the face is old.


    Don''t let yourself think too much. You can''t draw your own picture when you mention it.


    Finally, I only drew a mask.


    That''s what I mean. It''s fate, it''s fate. It''s not fate. He knows what happened that night.


    The painting was still handed over to the nineteenth Princess and asked her to take it out for me.


    The days are back to the past, but I''m sad.


    Carefully arranged the emperor''s desk and saw his post.


    The emperor spread it out here for me to see? It was written by Lou poxie.


    It was a post that rejected the throne. The emperor approved it with a vermilion pen and sealed it with a jade seal.


    My heart was low and sighed gently. Finally, he was free.


    When he left, I didn''t dare to count the days. It turned out that the days would pass quietly.


    The departure of Lou poxie dealt a great blow to the Empress Dowager. I began to believe that there was a suicide note, but he didn''t take it to heart at all.


    The Empress Dowager told me to go. She didn''t dare to let me go to her palace. Just in the sea of flowers, she made me kneel on the ground full of stones, and my knees hurt.


    She turned her face and looked at the trees and white flowers in full bloom. Last time, I drew a picture of the fragrant snow sea here for the emperor to see. This time, it was the Empress Dowager who announced that I came here. What happened in the palace. It turned out that everyone thought they did it most unknowingly, but how many people knew in the dark.


    When she turned her face, I saw her anger, sadness and despair.


    She raised her hand and gave me a heavy slap.


    Cover your face, but your face hurts, nothing else! He said to guard against the Empress Dowager.


    Fight and punish. This is the selfishness in the palace. There is no warmth of human nature, so he wants to leave. They can''t use it. If they get too deep, it will be difficult for them to get out.


    I see. It''s about the same as I was then.


    "Do you know why AI Jia wants you?" her gloomy face was angry and hurt.


    I nodded: "I know."


    "Ni chuxue, you shouldn''t live in this world at all. Your existence makes the people in the palace disordered and crazy."


    Is it a mess? Yeah, I messed up something.


    People''s greed is always endless. The emperor is not good to the Empress Dowager at all. She has only an empty shelf and has nothing. She has to urge her father-in-law to ask for food. The emperor is intentional, and the Empress Dowager has a hard time.


    The legacy on her hand is the last guarantee for her to turn over, but Lou poxie doesn''t cooperate.


    She slapped me hard again. It was clear and loud. Wet things flowed out of my nostrils.


    "Ni chuxue, if you disturb everything I have, I want nothing. It''s all you. If it weren''t for your existence, how could he leave? How could the emperor want to embarrass him? You shouldn''t exist in this world at all." the deformed pupil is so black, so black, and so black.


    Shouldn''t I exist at all? I felt so sad that she pinched my neck with both hands.


    I can bear it and don''t struggle. Then I will be free of all, including missing, missing and not knowing about the future.


    The pupil is lax. I can''t hear clearly. What is the Empress Dowager scolding?


    "First snow, wait for you all your life." the sound of Lou poxie seems to be in your ear, and the appearance of Lou poxie seems to be in front of you.


    Tears gently flowed out. I couldn''t do this. I pulled the Empress Dowager''s hand hard, bowed my head and bit hard.


    The painful hand retracted, and the sharp long fingernails scratched on my face and hurt my face.


    Some wake up slowly. How do I want to be like this? Acacia, is it really terrible? What if I go first and he''s been lovesick all his life?


    "Are you all selfish people?" I shouted.


    Panting at the Empress Dowager''s dark face: "Have you ever thought about whether he is willing or not? If he wants to seize power, he will seize it long ago, and he won''t wait until everything is safe. Have you ever thought for the emperor, empress dowager, you respect people a foot and people should respect you a foot? What''s your threat to the emperor with this? Anyway, they are also close brothers, and their brotherhood is so fragile? Can you also be the emperor Considering that he did his best for the Yan Dynasty, it was not easy. Everything calmed down. Do you still want to make a storm? Aren''t you tired? "


    "I can''t tolerate you, I can''t tolerate you." she rushed up, pressed me and wrestled like crazy.


    "Is prosperity really so important? What are you when you break evil? A puppet?" I shouted, and Erxing''s tears slipped down.


    As soon as the hand on her neck loosened, she closed her eyes and said, "no one doesn''t want it?"


    "He won''t want it early in the morning, never before, and never again."


    "You''re not him. How do you know? If it weren''t for you, how could he become like this?" she was angry and hated. It seemed that everything was me.


    "It''s me, it''s me. What was he like before? Just as ruthless." ruthless Lou poxie, does she want to please? Otherwise, it won''t wait until now.


    I feel unworthy for Lou poxie. Everyone wants to use him. I don''t blame him for his previous ruthlessness. If not, I''m afraid he would have become a puppet without his own.


    "Is the queen mother enough?" the cold voice sounded above my head, and the bright yellow Dragon Robe flashed before my eyes.


    I closed my eyes and didn''t want to see it. He looked for a long time. What kind of situation would he appear?


    The Empress Dowager panicked: "emperor''s son?"


    "I''m afraid the Empress Dowager will lay a heavy hand on the palace maiden only if she doesn''t feel well. I''ll ask the imperial doctor to take the Empress Dowager to anregret temple for good treatment." if she doesn''t feel emotional, the Empress Dowager''s face will be pale.


    Anhui temple, but if you go in, you can''t get out.


    "Huang''er, huang''er, the empress just taught a palace maid. Huang''er, this palace maid can''t stay. She has an affair with the seventh prince, so she can''t stay." she tried hard to save everything.


    The voice of going farther and farther is the emperor''s determination.


    "Emperor, do you hate AI family so much?"


    "Can you get up?" he looked down at me.


    I close my eyes, so tired, so tired.


    It is missing that hollows out my heart and everything. Even my will has to be so weak.


    "Chuxue, no one will treat you like this again. Get up." he squatted down and pulled me up. His messy hair was full of dust. I just looked at him and didn''t want to talk.


    "Chuxue, it''s all right." he said softly.


    He Lou poxie is like, like, but he is not him.


    Try to open your eyes, close your mouth, and slowly stabilize your breath.


    He gently tied my hair and swept the dust on me. "Chuxue, she won''t appear in front of you again!"


    "Emperor, am I your chess piece again?" I cried sadly.


    He was stunned: "first snow."


    "I''m sorry, Emperor." I turned my face.


    I hate unhappy things most, but when I think of these, I won''t be happy.


    The Empress Dowager smoothly entered the anregret temple. I had a lot of merit. I twisted my fingers and hated myself. "I don''t know why I struggle. In fact, I don''t want to."


    There was some surprise in his eyes, but I smiled, stood up and staggered to one side.


    Gently wipe the blood off my lips, but there are still more tears. After he left, I never shed tears, which makes my heart so sour. I really want to see him now.


    The emperor stroked me from behind: "I heard you say just now, I''m glad if you think about me."


    I just shed tears. When I was weak, I thought I could rely on someone.


    Ni chuxue, be strong. You promised to break evil in the building. One is very simple. However, when missing comes like the tide, it is so sour.


    "First snow." he held up my face, holding a hand of tears: "don''t cry."


    "Emperor, he didn''t want it before and he won''t want it in the future. Would you please let me out of the palace?" I collapsed and ignored everything, and my reason was gone.


    "First snow." he shook me: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I just want to think of the palace, Emperor. Please do me a favor. I haven''t begged anyone so low. Let me be free. I think I will suffocate in this palace." I miss him so much.


    He forced me into his arms. I struggled. This is not what I want to rely on. No matter how weak, I will understand.


    The drizzle in spring is floating like silk. My hands cover my face, and my hair hangs down from my hands to cover my ideas pain.


    In the palm of his hand, he wrote three words "upstairs breaking evil". I want to feel, feel.


    The emperor ignored me, leaving only one father-in-law looking at me and going back.


    I want to be happy, not happy, more is sitting on that step, watching flowers competing for Fen, too lazy to pick up a pen to outline this beauty, look up, empty blue sky, count fleeting days, so lonely.


    I like to see everything from the opening of clouds, the dispersion of clouds, the sunrise and sunset to the stars all over the sky.


    The faint fragrance came with the wind, and a light figure sat beside me.


    I held my knee and didn''t go to see it.


    He took my shoulder: "chuxue, are you better?"


    I shake my head, acacia, how can it be good? Just, let yourself sink deeper and deeper.


    "Chuxue, I like your, you know?"


    "Forever? Even if there is someone else in my heart, the emperor only remembers how long the pleasure of talking to slaves and maidservants can last." I stood up.


    He took my clothes: "first snow, watch the stars with me for a while."


    "It''s the queen who wants to accompany the emperor."


    "I want you to be my queen?" he asked me expectantly.


    The dark eyes were shining faintly under the starlight. I shook my head. "It''s impossible."


    "I give you this possibility, chuxue. I keep my word." he was a little angry.


    I chuckled: "yes, I won''t give myself this possibility."

 Chapter 249

    "What am I keeping you for?" he said to himself.


    I went a little far. He shouted, "Ni chuxue, get out of here. I don''t want to see you like a dead man again."


    "Really roll?" I asked with some surprise.


    "Roll, roll as far as you can." he was angry.


    My heart was trembling. Is this to let me out of the palace?


    I ran outside the room. He grabbed me faster and held me firmly: "what''s the hurry? Do you want to reincarnate?"


    Buried his head on my shoulder, my neck, printed with some damp heat. Only their hearts beat loudly.


    "Ni chuxue, I don''t like your unhappy appearance. It''s not what I want." he said difficultly.


    I pressed down my excitement: "thank you for your success. The emperor will find his own happiness."


    "It''s hard, I tried." he held it tighter.


    "Emperor, happiness is your own, not who gave it to you. Chuxue thanks the emperor for his kindness. If chuxue''s happiness can make the emperor feel happy, chuxue will be very happy and happy."


    He sighed, "really? Are you fooling me?"


    I shook my head: "no, Emperor. In fact, you are a good emperor. It is your credit for the stability of Yan Dynasty."


    "Since childhood, I am not as good as this brother and nothing. Tell me why you like him. Am I not as good as him?"


    I chuckled: "Emperor, you and I met first at the beginning, and we were also very happy, weren''t we. Chu Xue hated him very much. He always scolded me, always wanted me to know my duty, and wanted to break my wings. I told him that only those who didn''t want to fly, not those who didn''t dare to fly, could trap me. You''re not inferior to him, but you and him , it''s fundamentally different. How can we compare everything? "


    "I just like you at that time!" he hugged tightly.


    "Emperor, I shouldn''t like him, because Shangguan Yu has been waiting for me. You don''t know how he fought on the battlefield. Yelu grabbed me again. As long as he thought, he and I can not only stay together, but also get a lot of power. Chu Xue likes his indifference, his bloodthirsty for the Yan Dynasty, or when he is in the palace I''ve fallen in love with him for no other reason. I''ve fallen in love with him all my life. "


    He gently put it away: "chuxue, I don''t want anything else. I just want to keep you by my side and let you accompany me. I also want you to be my confidant."


    I know, he thought: "emperor, God will not leave you. You are promising, emperor, and you will have your own happiness. It is more worthwhile than what you are given."


    "Chuxue, you go. Break my fingers one by one and walk without looking back. Even if you look back, I won''t want to let you go. When I think of it tomorrow, I may regret it again."


    "Thank you, Lou Po RI." I gently grabbed his fingers, one by one, wet and hot.


    He sighed gently. Every finger was sighing, and then gradually, it moved away.


    "I''m just for you. Have you considered for the emperor, chuxue?" he kissed me on the face quickly: "go."


    I carried my skirt and flew to the outside of the palace. I knew that I couldn''t open the front and back doors at this time. I could only go out from the side door. There were bright stars outside, but I was no lonelier than Xingzi in the palace.


    I think I''m crazy. Out of the side door, it''s dark outside.


    Where am I going? I don''t know how wide the sky is and how big the earth is. Where is the evil of building destruction?


    However, I don''t want to stop at all. It''s too close to the palace.


    I''m running on the dark street. I''m not tired at all. I think the farther I run, the better. I don''t dare to be too happy. It seems incredible.


    When I followed him to the side door, my father-in-law said, "you can''t leave the palace without a special token so late."


    Naturally, I couldn''t wait until dawn. I couldn''t wait for a moment. I said hastily, "the emperor let me go."


    He still won''t open, and I have nothing to rely on. Do you want to wait? Or go back and ask for a token. Can you still go?


    Duke Chen came from far away and made me prick every pore. I was so afraid that he would say, Ni chuxue, the emperor asked you to go back. I stared at him and he sighed: "the emperor has an order to let her out of the palace."


    He relaxed and smiled at him, "thank you, father-in-law Chen."


    He waved: "if you go, it''s OK. It won''t affect the emperor any more. Let''s go and go away. Our family will suffer less."


    The darkness is endless, but my heart is clear.


    There is nothing I miss in the palace, but where am I going? I don''t know.


    Lou poxie refused the official and didn''t even ask for the palace in the city.


    Tired of running, I hid in the dark alley, where I sighed low. Where am I going to find him.


    In the north, it''s not just him. He hasn''t been away for a long time. I can''t find him.


    Oh, I''ll go back to Qinhuai and wait for him. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll miss it again.


    I have missed too many things in my life. I don''t want to miss anything again. I''d rather wait for him than miss it.


    I looked at the sky with a silly smile and felt so silly. The sky will light up soon.


    I''m free, really free. I laugh and want to cry. Thank Lou Po RI. He finally figured it out.


    However, I didn''t find Lou poxie so soon. He thought that I would be trapped in the palace for a long time, because he saw the love in the emperor''s eyes. He retreated to advance and kept away from the emperor to see clearly that he didn''t want anything.


    If the Yan Dynasty has no buildings to break evil, how can it be so? Don''t the emperor think about it?


    However, for more than a month, he had already disappeared.


    Fingertips are hot. I cover my face. It''s also hot. I''m so happy.


    At dawn, I left, took off all my palace clothes outside, found a place to throw them away. Anyway, it was hot.


    But I have no money. It''s a little difficult to get to Qinhuai.


    What''s the big deal? The cannibal place in the palace can live. The household ore is outside. It''s huge.


    When I passed Shangguan medicine shop, I sighed in my heart. I took a look and left. I don''t want to bother Shangguan anymore. I owe him a lot.


    One hand grabbed my shoulder: "why, don''t you go in and sit down."


    Some tears floated up. I turned my head and smiled, "Shangguan Yu."


    He smiled, but he was very haggard and old. He was really old.


    My nose is sour: "I''m sorry."


    He pulled up a bitter smile: "I''m afraid to hear you say this, but you said it."


    "Shangguan, I''m leaving." I wiped my tears and smiled at Shangguan. Don''t let my tears make Shangguan sad again. I also saw that the love in his eyes was so deep.


    It''s not that I don''t love Shangguan. It''s just that I love loupo evil deeply. I can only bear him.


    "OK," he said briefly, and finally breathed out, "get out of there, good."


    "Are you going alone?" he asked.


    I nodded: "yes, I go back to Qinhuai. It''s my home. I''ve been walking for so long. I have to go back and have a look. I miss my family."


    "Just in time, we have a batch of medicine to be transported there. Let''s go together. It''s not safe for you to go on the road alone."


    "No, Shangguan, I,,"


    He raised his eyebrows: "can''t you even be a friend?"


    I saw the injury in his eyes and shook my head: "I don''t mean that. I just, oh, thank you."


    He grabbed my hand: "that''s good. We can''t go to the medicine shop. Let''s go out of the city first and wait outside the city."


    He still knew me so well that I didn''t want to stay in the capital for another moment. He took my hand and left, holding it very tight, very tight.


    People began to get more and more. He was in front and blocked me away without a step. I saw his tall back. I didn''t turn my head and felt uncomfortable. I''m really sorry for Shangguan. He''s the one who hurts the most.


    Outside the city, he didn''t look back, but said, "wipe your tears, I don''t like to see it."


    I wiped it gently. He turned his head and sighed, "first snow, I can''t wipe your tears anymore."


    "Shangguan,,,"


    He chuckled: "don''t tell me I''m sorry. No one is wrong. I gave you up."


    "May I know why?" I asked softly.


    He was stunned: "didn''t Lou poxie tell you?"


    I shook my head. He didn''t tell me anything. I can only try not to think of shangguanyu, so that I won''t feel guilty to death.


    He patted me on the shoulder and leaned against the wall with me to feel the thick city and the cool wind.


    "He is a good man, chuxue. I will be happy if you want to be happy."


    I nodded. Why is Shangguan so good? So good?


    "Chuxue, don''t ask why. We didn''t have fate. We missed it long ago when we were in Qinhuai. It''s mine. I can''t run away, not mine. I can''t catch it." he said faintly.


    Low voice, how much pain is condensing. I owe him.


    How long and how big it will take him to fill up these injuries.


    "It''s my fault, but I can only say I''m sorry." I can''t love him anymore.


    He understood what I meant, turned around and smiled at me: "Chuxue, you are still the same. I like your persistence. Chuxue, the most difficult day has passed. In fact, how to say it? When you moved to him in the palace, I already felt it. I tried to calm down and wanted you to remember my good, but I couldn''t stop a heart. Chuxue, don''t feel guilty. It''s not your fault. Really, it was arranged by God, okay?"


    I shook my head and tears began to fall again.


    I know, anyway, I have to talk to the Shangguan.


    When I was at the border, too much energy was focused on Lou poxie. I was always worried about him.

 Chapter 250

    I didn''t talk to Shangguan at any time. I think that was actually the most sad period for Shangguan.


    He smiled at me: "you cried again. What are you crying about? I didn''t scold you."


    "I''d rather you scold me. I feel better."


    He took me into his arms and sighed softly, "first snow, sister."


    Those two words made me look up at him and see his helplessness through tears.


    He said: "what else can I do? Will you change your mind and look at me again? Hehe, joking, chuxue." the brilliance in his eyes faded: "Chuxue, I just like your persistence and your seriousness. I want to open up. I can''t make the one I love all my life. At least, it''s good that we can meet. As my sister, I also make a profit. At that time, Lou poxie should be more respectful to my big brother. I can''t always shout and call me like this or that."


    I bit my lip. On the battlefield, Shangguan Yu followed me. He always shouted that Shangguan Yu was not allowed to go and yelled at him.


    "Don''t be sad. I didn''t suffer from chuxue. I beat him, you don''t know. I scolded him, you don''t know. Maybe you can let him talk to you when you see him."


    I covered my face and dared not look at the official''s face.


    He held tightly: "well, don''t cry. If you say it, you won''t avoid me. I think it''s clear. When the pain comes, why should I go back, don''t I?"


    "Shangguan Yu, you are the proudest."


    "Of course." he didn''t refuse at all: "I believe that I also have fate. Chuxue, this is not giving up, not negative. Just listen to your heart. At the border, every time I see you looking at the city wall, the eager eyes, the uncontrollable eyes, when he comes back, you will laugh. At that time, I said in my heart, that''s enough to see you."


    But I didn''t think much about him. He was also the one who saved me in the most difficult time. I haven''t known Shangguan''s love, grace and virtue all my life.


    "Chuxue, smile again. Let me have a look and draw the last smile for our past." he looked at it gently.


    Still have to learn to forget, learn to grow up, right?


    I''ll reassure him. I smile gently.


    He took my face and said, "smile again. It''s ugly. People will say that Shangguan Yu is a very handsome man. Why is this sister so ugly?"


    Is he just going to make me cry? I looked at him and laughed bitterly, bitterly.


    "Well, well, I''ll feel better if I torture you like this." he spit out his anger: "the sky is much bluer. Let''s go. There are many beautiful women in Qinhuai. There are no fragrant grass anywhere in the world."


    "Let me help you find it?" I want to compensate him.


    "You." he laughed, "you haven''t been to Qinhuai for many years. You don''t know anything. Help me find it. I''m afraid you''ll scare people away!"


    Or is it that such a vicious Shangguan Yu, so aloof and arrogant, in this world, it is worth a better woman than me to fall in love with Guanyu and fall in love with Guanyu. In this world, no one is so good as Shangguan. There is no blame for my betrayal and enlighten me. Shangguan, what can I do for you?


    He doesn''t need anything. If I can, I will ask God to give him all my happiness.


    But I know that there is no heaven at all. Success depends on heaven and planning depends on people. In this life, I am lucky to meet them. "I must have accumulated a lot of virtue in my previous life." I said. In the past, I thought that God had forgotten me.


    "I tell you, you have to listen to me when you eat and use mine all the way. Now, play a song and listen. It''s raining! You have to help the cart." he told me easily.


    I nodded, "OK."


    "Go to Qinhuai and stay away from me. Don''t let people think that I have anything to do with you. Indeed, you really don''t look very good. I don''t understand why Lou poxie only has you in his eyes. So many famous people are devoted to it. No matter what tricks he does, they all want to go into his eyes one after another. He actually told others that a meal of flies."


    I opened my eyes: "am I really that bad?"


    "I suspect there is something wrong with his eyes. I want to show him that the charge is not low. Just work hard to make money!" he smiled and looked so gentle.


    I held out my hand and said, "you can pass."


    He patted hard: "of course, it''s over. It''s already over."


    Secretly happy, a pile of flies, Lou poxie really wants people to think he is a unique kind.


    The loud slap in the palm hurts, but it''s very happy. Shangguan, Shangguan, it''s always such a good Shangguan.


    I''m not lucky enough. I just hope he can really come out. I also want him in the future, don''t be like this, be selfish and hold his happiness tightly.


    "Here comes the carriage, let''s go, boy." he took the lead.


    I looked up and saw the catkins flying all over the sky, so white and evil. Where are you? Will you come to me?


    I will wait, you will wait for me all my life, and I will wait for you all my life.


    I don''t know. I really waited a long time, a long time.


    It''s so long that I''ll take his appearance.


    The carriage rolled and rolled, far away from the capital. I gently played the song. Occasionally, the cow herding child roared twice, which also made people smile.


    Looking at the Yellow palace and the solid capital, it is farther and farther away.


    This time, I can really leave forever.


    I don''t know what I want to read. Has the Qinhuai in my dream changed?


    I came back, with a body of miss and expectation, came back, brought a heart I have hidden, my hometown, or the old scenery, will you accept me?


    One is Ni chuxue, who is of great Liao descent, and the other is Ni chuxue, who grew up drinking Qinhuai water and eating Qinhuai rice.


    The leaves still know their roots. No matter where I am, I have never forgotten my hometown.


    At home, I felt a little timid.


    I''m afraid of being near home. I wonder if I''m too naive.


    I think my thoughts are superfluous. I''m just an unknown woman. Who will know me and remember me? Even if I didn''t intend to win the painting fairy that year, who will remember the shameless woman who painted the black peacock for so long.


    Leaning against the edge of the carriage, he hit his head heavily and lightly. The closer he was, the more uneasy he was.


    The south of the Yangtze River is good. The smoke is heavy and the rain is heavy. The clouds want to be wrapped around the wind. The wind is dark. I used to know it.


    Mountain and water are intertwined in the painting.


    "Every time I see it, I think it''s beautiful here." shangguanyu put down his medical book and looked at the green lotus.


    The end of April is a rainy season, a good time for green leaves and tender flowers.


    Every scene is a good picture.


    The rain made my eyes wet and bright. When I arrived here, even my hair seemed to be much softer. Here is home. I''ve thought about it a million times and finally arrived.


    Plain hands hold the window, gentle wind and rain, gently moisten, how willing to close your eyes?


    I also want to close my eyes and carefully taste the sweetness and softness of these.


    Finally, I couldn''t help jumping out of the carriage. Without saying goodbye, I ran up to the nine hole bridge.


    The thin rain, hitting my face, is so comfortable. The small bamboo bridge hidden in the depths of the green lotus is still so leisurely.


    My nose is full of the fragrance here. I really want to eat. I''m back, I''m back.


    The eyes looked around. The fisherman with a vertical hat, accompanied by the wind and rain, accompanied by the sound of the lotus, was still the picturesque Qinhuai River. I folded the lotus leaves, gently sent the water beads rolling between the leaves to my mouth, and slid down happily one by one, crystal like jade and sweet like honey.


    I knelt there, folded the first tea, put it on the tip of my nose, sniffed the beautiful breath, and wanted to integrate myself into the beautiful Qinhuai River.


    The light water, under the leaves, turns into a circle of ripples, and then spreads out, circle by circle.


    I sucked deeply, this clear and elegant taste, and my eyes were full of moisture.


    Or foolishly, take off the petals one by one, like a pink boat, float in the water, turn and bend there with the push of the ripples, and then float away.


    Wipe the fine rain on my face, endless excitement, washed away all my dust and all my fatigue.


    It''s all over, it''s all over. The clean water reflects my smile, and then gently floats away.


    I stood up, stretched my hands, closed my eyes and smelled deeply in the wind.


    Step on the wet bridge and go to one side. I remember, passing through the small bridge in the flowers, the street is opposite, and the heart of the street turns left, which is the Yan house.


    Is the building empty now? Does my father still live there?


    Dad became his third grade official again, but is the Yan family still there? The memory of growth and the pain of leaving all happened there. Can I go back? Dad''s favorite pear fragrance, I didn''t take good care of it. Will dad blame me?


    Near home, more timid.


    Everything is not as usual. The store, or the store, has not changed much. It''s just that there are a lot of faces.


    I walked through the streets like a memory, walking briskly through this ancient and beautiful place.


    Standing at the door, I saw the word of Yan family, as if waving to me.


    In the rain, there was some misty. In front of the door, the unchanged stone lion climbed up secretly when I was a child.


    Fingers gently swept the stone beads, some cold, some things precipitated in my heart.


    I still remember my father playing here with pear incense. I looked at it in the small attic and was very envious. In a twinkling of an eye, so many years have passed.


    Anyway, I don''t like to escape. See you again. No matter if my father scolds me, I also want to see him and know if he''s okay.


    Gently knocked on the heavy door. The girl who came to open the door in the rain held a small umbrella and opened the door: "who?"


    "Does Lord Yan live here?" I don''t know if my father still lives here.

 Chapter 251

    She looked at me up and down and asked hesitantly, "who are you?"


    "Ni chuxue."


    "Never heard of it," she shook her head.


    I smiled and felt that the soft voice was close to my heart.


    "Is this Lord Yan''s house?" I asked softly. My eyes had been greedily looking inside. What had not changed was the stone wall. I didn''t know if it was still a beautiful flower bed.


    "Lin Zi, who is it?" a familiar voice penetrated my mind, and I felt tears coming up.


    I blinked and wanted to talk, but I couldn''t say it.


    The old body around the wall and the chrysanthemum like face are much thinner than in previous years.


    The umbrella in her hand fell into the rain, and old tears came out: "chuxue, my little Xueer, is it you?"


    I held back my tears and nodded hard.


    She came up quickly: "my little Xueer is back, Lin Zi. It''s a young lady. Go and tell the master that our young lady is back."


    I covered my mouth and let my tears flow heartily. What a familiar voice has been wandering in my mind for many days.


    I finally came back. It turned out that she had never forgotten me, just as I had never forgotten her.


    Holding her already small shoulder, I softly called, "nanny."


    "Oh, my little Xueer." she cried bitterly, "nanny looks forward to your return. It''s so bitter."


    The sound of hurried footsteps turned the stone wall, and dad''s old face appeared in front of me.


    I looked at him and wanted to cry, but I felt sorry for my father.


    Facing dad, I knelt down. Will he recognize me? I''m not Dad''s daughter, but he will always be my dad.


    No matter how it changes, no matter what it is, it will always be.


    "Xueer." his eyes were wet, and he sighed softly, "how can you kneel and come back?"


    "Daddy." I cried softly, a little afraid and a little guilty.


    He shook his head and smiled, "Cher."


    For a moment, tears flowed more fiercely: "Dad, I''m back."


    He helped me up himself: "just come back."


    Not a lot of words, but when his palm picked on me, I felt that beautiful family affection was flowing. This is what I have been looking for for for a long time and what I have been looking forward to for a long time.


    Don''t say anything. I''m still dad''s daughter.


    He is so old. After so many blows, my father''s hair is pale at the temples.


    I saw some consolation and sigh in his eyes. My father is also a proud man. However, I don''t think he will be happy about Lixiang.


    And I secretly swear in my heart that I must honor my father with the share of pear incense. When I am old, I don''t ask for anything else. There are many things to go through, and I don''t think about anything. I just want to be together as a family.


    The wet nurse took me to change clothes. I saw a lot of clothes. The wet nurse said, "I''ve been making them for you all these years. I know that the young lady will come back."


    I nodded: "I will come back."


    "The master didn''t come back to live, he said, if you come back and can''t see the Yan family, where will you go?"


    I close my eyes and let the heat flow in my eyes. I''m very happy. This is happy tears. I''m willing to flow. My father is not good at words, but he will get better.


    I thank Shangguan Yu. Without him, all this would be just an endless dream.


    At dinner, dad just smiled and took some vegetables for me: "Xueer, you''ve grown up."


    I nodded: "yes, Dad, I won''t leave in the future."


    "Child, when you grow up, you still want to get married." he smiled: "Shangguan Yu is very good."


    Of course I know. Yes, Dad probably doesn''t know. I''ve changed my mind.


    How can we repay his great kindness? Without him, there would be no small family like ours. Maybe dad won''t change his view of me.


    I smiled gently: "Dad, Xueer will stay with dad in the future. Let dad and nanny be happy."


    He smiled: "Xueer, I don''t know what you like to eat, so I asked the kitchen to cook something."


    "I love to eat." I want to cry again.


    The wet nurse wiped her tears: "if only the little lady came back!"


    I also saw the hurt touch in dad''s eyes. Anyway, Lixiang is also his own flesh and blood. How he doesn''t want to, no pain. Unfortunately, how can I tell my father that Lixiang is imprisoned in the cold palace until he dies.


    As the emperor''s concubine, that''s it.


    He took back his eyes: "stop talking and eat more. Xueer has changed a lot in recent years."


    "Yes." the nurse politely brought me vegetables: "I want to change Xueer back into a smiling and mellow little Xueer."


    Lower your head, tears accompanied by vegetables, sent to the throat, unspeakable sour and sweet.


    I stayed in the Yan family. The Yan family was still like this. My father was still waiting for his favorite daughter to come back. Knowing the result, he will wait all the time.


    My room, my painting, my pen, everything is still there.


    I think everything will be all right.


    The rest is waiting. Dad is waiting for Lixiang. I''m waiting for Lou poxie. He didn''t say anything or urge me.


    But the nanny kept telling me that shangguanyu was a good man.


    How can there be only such a definition of a good person? He is a very good man.


    There is a small umbrella, on which is my picture of lotus green.


    Half raised his skirt to avoid being wet by the drizzle, and with one hand holding several volumes of paintings, he went to the medicine shop of Guan Yu.


    I like to get caught in such a light rain. I take an umbrella. I just wait for the rain to get bigger and hold it up.


    I like the feeling of rain on my face. It''s cool and comfortable.


    In the bustling street of Qinhuai, a new Shangguan medicine shop came.


    With the gifts prepared by nanny and Dad, as well as my paintings, they came.


    Shangguan Yu is a very arrogant person. He doesn''t invite a guest or say anything. He sets off a string of firecrackers, even if it''s open.


    However, the reputation of Shangguan medicine shop is not in vain. Many people came to celebrate without first hearing it.


    He skillfully grabbed medicine and felt his pulse. His ability made people look at him straight.


    He browed wildly: "nothing. I want to buy some tonic medicine. Go there and next."


    Unexpectedly, there are many young ladies. Don''t you take a look at Shangguan Yu? Still like this, defiant.


    If not, alas, there is no if. In this world, there is no if and then.


    I held the picture and put it by his desk.


    He didn''t look up. "Are you sick, too?"


    "You''re sick? Dad asked me to congratulate you."


    Pick up the rag, wipe the desktop diligently, take a breath, and then wipe it hard.


    He loosened the young lady''s hand again: "no, what pulse do you have?"


    "Bad temper," I whispered disapprovingly. Wouldn''t that scare people away?


    You Leng hum: "you come and sit and see. After sitting for two hours, you will not be sick."


    He stood up and looked at the excluded place: "don''t row. If you''re not sick, you''ll disperse. Dr. Chen, come and see."


    It really makes people shake their heads. He is so arrogant.


    Then he unfolded the painting: "the medical map that I owed so long has finally been drawn. It has to be hung on the wall for the doctors to look at."


    "There are several more! They are all the same." after wiping the table, I approached: "my father asked me to invite you to my house for dinner."


    He smiled: "forced marriage?"


    I nodded: "maybe some are."


    "I have some expectations, but have you regretted or changed your mind now? I''ll consider letting your concubine start."


    I don''t turn my head and smile: "Alas, I can''t afford to be a concubine. How can I deserve such a arrogant and arrogant Shangguan doctor? What should I do before I have time to change my mind?"


    "When will you wait?" he raised his eyebrow and rolled up the picture. "Well, go to your house for dinner in the evening. It''s good to revisit the old place. Meeting Lord Yin will make it difficult for you to step down."


    When Shangguan Yu came to the house, his father''s eyes were full of joy, which could not be covered.


    The wet nurse dressed me up. I know what they mean.


    But, alas, I can''t say it after all. And Shangguan Yu, after a lot of ups and downs, once beautiful, also in my heart.


    Anyway, there''s nothing unforgettable about Helou poxie, and it''s not so affectionate that people cry, but I''m just excited.


    Many times, I ask myself, why? But I don''t know.


    For more than a month, I''ve been waiting, or there''s no news. I don''t know what persistence is?


    And shangguanyu, he said, his life, he had to live slowly as before. I know it''s a little difficult. It takes time.


    Unfortunately, I always fly carefully and see the moon at night.


    Shangguan Yu had some regrets. He wanted to look for his previous dream again.


    Shangguan Yu is still in high spirits and can talk with my father. The tough strength in my eyes makes me moved and more uneasy.


    Shangguan Yu, what can I get in return? I know you don''t need anything. I know that my feelings don''t deserve you for a long time, but what can I take to make you happy.


    Trying to see through everything, but it''s hard to forget something.


    "Qinhuai seems to have more rain this year than in previous years. Be careful. I think there is a problem with dam construction." Dad looked worried.


    "Whether it can be thickened again, the bottom must be strong." Shangguan Yu didn''t care about these, that is, he talked casually.


    But there was no conversation, which seemed embarrassing.


    He liked to come to Yin. He said that the Yin family had something he didn''t have, that is, a warm home.


    Dad is also a person who doesn''t know how to take photos with others. He has received the great kindness of Shangguan Yu. He always thinks that he can repay three points.


    He hopes I can marry shangguanyu. Some I think, can I repay him if I marry him? I don''t think so.


    Shangguan Yu always smiled: "no hurry, no hurry." he said the joy in the eyes of his father and nanny.


    Alas, I''m still waiting. I''m not desperate. He will come.

 Chapter 252

    The man who said he would carry all the people for me still didn''t show up. I think, soon, soon. Lit the lantern, I gave him an oil umbrella and sent him out of the dark garden to the gate of Yan mansion.


    The rain hit the umbrella. He looked up at the dark sky: "it seems that it rained too much."


    "Qinhuai is always rainy in April and may." I smiled and led the way with a lantern in front.


    "Chuxue, I have to leave Qinhuai in two days."


    "Where are you going?" I asked softly.


    "Huangshan." he was avoiding me.


    There was a pain in my heart. I bit my lip and sighed long.


    He pretended to be light and said, "look, I''m here, fool. I''m going there to say goodbye to some things, because I found that I''m very happy to get along like this."


    "Shangguan, is it really difficult?"


    "It''s hard, but I don''t need your pity. I have my dignity," he said faintly.


    "I didn''t mean that. Shangguan, you, I..."


    "Fool, if you don''t admit it, do I really want to marry me and make up for it to make you feel at ease? What about me? You have another person in your heart, which is unfair to me. Chuxue, you should understand. Therefore, I have to leave for some time and let myself find something new." his voice is hoarse and sad.


    "Shangguan, I''m really stupid. I don''t know why?" my eyes are sour again.


    "Who is not stupid? You are and I am. If you can speak clearly and think clearly, it''s not the same thing. When I come back, I''ll let go of all my heart knots. Shangguan Yu, what can''t pass? Be natural and unrestrained. Qinhuai, I''m a strange woman."


    Yes, he will.


    I opened the door and he said, "Ni chuxue, go your way. Don''t care about other people''s eyes. You are yourself. If you lose yourself and your brilliance, there will be no more."


    "I don''t know what the so-called myself is?"


    He smiled: "it''s yourself, your happiness."


    I gently pulled and smiled, thinking of some sadness, nodded.


    "This time, we all turn around and go together. Don''t look back. Goodbye." he looked at me with deep eyes, which was the last kind of attachment.


    I looked at him: "goodbye, Shangguan Yu, there will be a good time."


    The nurse asked me again about him.


    I smiled lightly: "nanny, he''s back."


    Dad also looked disappointed: "first snow?"


    "Dad, I owe him. I can''t afford it in my life."


    "Don''t be sad, child. Some things are doomed." my father comforted me: "just as your mother and I met in Qinhuai, to tell you the truth, it was your mother who wanted to find short-sightedness at that time. I jumped into the water to save your mother. Your mother is beautiful and famous in Qinhuai. It''s hard to buy a smile. I didn''t meet."


    I know that my father is a serious man and won''t go to those places of flowers and willows.


    "But your mother is very beautiful, and gentlemen are good." he blushed: "Your mother married me to repay her kindness. At that time, she was very happy. I didn''t care whether you were my child. However, the more I like her, I think I care more and more. I care about everything. Then I began to ignore her and have a second room. I don''t know what I asked until I die. After your mother went, I also ignored you a lot."


    He sighed. I heard him say these things for the first time. It turns out that everyone can''t solve them. Why?


    Why are there so many sighs in life?


    I can''t think about it. I can''t figure it out. I''m still confused.


    Then I don''t think about anything. I still live my previous life. Although I am happy, I still like to draw around with a wooden shelf, but I have a more vicissitudes of mind.


    Dad is very busy and has no time to take care of me.


    The water level is higher than in previous years. He has to look around and let some people move to the high place first.


    Before it was too late, the torrential rain, entrained by the storm, blew down the weak house, uprooted the trees and injured many people. Fortunately, in Qinhuai, most people will drown, and not many drown, but they are seriously injured.


    I picked up my lunch box and went to that place to find dad. He hasn''t come back for three days.


    Qinhuai in June, a temporary exposure and a temporary storm always make people unbearable. The most afraid is that the wind will make more injured people.


    Far away, I saw my father, and I stepped up.


    Dad has no one around him. I think they all went to help. The imperial court hasn''t sent anyone yet, but at this time, we can''t ignore it. We all try our best to stop these floods.


    The water is going to cross the Long embankment. I am frightened when I walk on it. A lot of things have been drowned in the Qinhuai River, and the peculiar smell can''t be dissipated.


    Dad frowned when he saw me coming: "chuxue, go back quickly and don''t come here."


    "Dad, I''m also from Qinhuai. I''ll bandage the wound." I gave the food box to Dad: "I''m also worried about Dad. You haven''t been home for three days."


    He shook his head and sighed, "the flood is serious this time."


    "Daddy has dinner. I''ll help the big lady wrap it up. Don''t worry, daddy. I can really. I''ve been to the border. There, I dress up small injuries every day."


    Dad nodded happily: "go, be careful."


    I like to put myself into a busy life. The blood in my heart makes me not like to stand idly by.


    Fortunately, my father doesn''t care about me. Thanks to my help here, I can drive away my loneliness. The days are too long. I don''t know how long I have to wait, so I have a lifetime of patience.


    Because the flood, coupled with, may cause some plague, Shangguan Yu didn''t go long before he turned back.


    When he saw me again, he stared, "how fast."


    I want to laugh: "doctor Shangguan doesn''t hurry."


    The endless water flooded the lotus and lotus. The beautiful Qinhuai River was like a vast ocean. It was no longer dancing gently. Grass grew and warblers flew. When the wind blew, it was dark again.


    On that side of the sky, lightning struck in, one by one, trying to cut through the sky.


    This is the most dangerous time. It seems that there will be another heavy rain.


    I urged my father to take the people in front and move to the mountain.


    When the wind blew, the rain crackled on the head and body like soybeans, making a faint pain.


    The man who filled the dam over there shouted, "the flood is coming. It can''t be stopped. Run!"


    I saw that the gloomy water, like a huge monster, surged towards the dam with open teeth and claws.


    He didn''t dare to stay much. He looked back at Guan Yu and hurriedly pulled him away.


    The water was too fast and too big. We were dispersed before we went far.


    I can''t swim. I feel terrible floating in the water. Vaguely, I hugged a tree and I wouldn''t let go even if I died.


    The tide came and went quickly. I thought I couldn''t breathe, so I retreated. I was soaked all over, but I saw a lot of people and let the tide roll away.


    I saw that Shangguan Yu also rolled up in embarrassment and hurriedly shouted his name. Fortunately, he caught something and let himself out.


    "Shangguan, come here quickly." I shouted.


    He looked at me: "if you don''t hurry, the water will come later."


    I slid down the tree and wanted to pull him to run together. When I saw a lot of red blood floating on the water, my face turned white: "you''re hurt."


    "It''s not my blood." he grimaced and shouted anxiously, "run quickly. I can''t save you later."


    What about him? Why didn''t he go? I think his feet must be very painful. No matter thirty-seven or twenty-one, he just held him: "we hold this tree and live and die together."


    "What''s the matter with you? You''re not leaving yet," he shouted angrily.


    "If I don''t go, I just don''t go."


    "The big wave will come again. It will take the tree away, fool." he gave me a hard slap, hurt my cheek and shouted angrily, "hurry up."


    I firmly shook my head and watched everyone running in the water. I thought, even if I die, I won''t let shangguanyu go alone. And the water was so deep that it almost reached my neck that I couldn''t carry him.


    "First snow." who is calling me, so familiar.


    Shangguan Yu reacted faster than me: "break evil in the building, take Ni chuxue away quickly. I can swim."


    My eyes are wet quickly, but there is no time for me to sigh. It seems that the big wave is coming again.


    "Xie, hurry up, hurry up and take Guan Yu away. He''s hurt."


    The deep water floor was not afraid of evil. He rode his horse until the horse couldn''t go any further, and he jumped into the water.


    Pull down one with one hand: "let''s go."


    "OK, hurry up." I held his hand tightly.


    Shangguan Yu really couldn''t go. It was difficult step by step.


    I turned around and saw that the big wave was coming: "evil, you carry him on your back. Hurry up, hurry up, I''ll go hard."


    As soon as he bent down, he picked up Shangguan Yu and walked forward with his fastest speed. He didn''t have time to look at me: "first snow, hurry up."


    Shangguan Yu shouted violently, "I''m a big man. Why do you have to carry it."


    I followed closely, but I still couldn''t catch up, but I didn''t want to die. My evil came.


    He finally came when I needed him.


    In the big water, I can''t see what''s stepping on the ground. I can''t see the waves coming over my face. I know. I can''t walk it.


    Seeing the tree, he quickly walked over and hugged it.


    Looking at the two people who walked so far, I smiled gently.


    The waves rolled and buried my smile. Hear the call of tearing heart: "first snow."


    I can''t see anything clearly. My whole body is in great pain.


    But one hand was trying to catch me out.


    He pulled me up and let me float to the water and suck. The wave turned back again. Lou poxie held me tightly and dived into the water again to avoid the big wave.


    In the water, I can''t breathe at all, and I don''t know how to breathe, eyes and ears


    And nose are in severe pain.


    Lou poxie held him tightly. I need him to hold him tightly so that I can feel that everything in the water is too unreal.


    He touched my face, then, mouth to mouth, fed some Qi to me.

 Chapter 253

    When the wave retreats, it will take away a lot of things. In the water, I safely give myself to him. If it''s death, it''s also happiness. Finally, I can''t see him again until I have white hair.


    He didn''t panic, but took me to avoid the front. Fortunately, the next wave gently pushed us back.


    He took me and smiled gently: "this is the son and mother wave, our luck."


    The front is frantic, the back is gentle, and everything comes back. The rolling force, which is thousands of kilograms, is ringing in my ears.


    "Chuxue, it''s me. I''m back." he patted me gently on the face: "haven''t you recovered? I''m scared you."


    "Chu Xue, I have to go to the official rain first. I know what you mean. I said I would bear all your debts, save him and give you up. If you are not here, I will go with you. Will you blame me?"


    I bite my lips, my nose is so sour and my tears are so hot.


    He suddenly hugged me: "chuxue, I miss you so much."


    How I miss him, from thinking of him coming to me, this sentence fills all my Acacia.


    He took my hand and went to the place where the rain fell.


    Shangguanyu''s foot was very bad. Fortunately, a hole in the was bleeding. He tried to tear off the cloth and tie it tightly.


    I saw it and felt a pain in my heart: "I have to go back and apply the medicine."


    He gave me a hard look: "not dead?"


    "Not so poisonous, Chu Xue ignored him." Lou poxie squatted down and wanted to help him up.


    But he shook off his hand: "what are you doing back? Isn''t it good for us to be a pair of dead mandarin ducks?"


    Lou poxie smiled: "Shangguan Yu, I will haunt the first snow when I die. Mandarin duck, I''m afraid you can''t think of it."


    "What are you doing when you come back? I don''t know if the girl has been waiting for you for a long time?" he turned his face and felt heartache for me: "although she didn''t say anything, what do you mean I haven''t come back for so long?"


    "I thought a lot, and then I thought, I can''t do without the first snow, I can''t let you take it, I can''t choose her. So I came back without a stop."


    I was stunned. Did Lou poxie know I would have been back long ago? When my nose was sour, I angrily ignored anyone and walked to one side alone. It''s happy to see him, but I think some have been hurt.


    Lou poxie held Shangguan Yu and grabbed me from behind: "chuxue, you''re angry."


    "No," I said dully.


    "Must be angry, she is angry, just like this." Shangguan Yu added hatefully.


    "First snow, I''m tired too." he pressed my shoulder.


    "Are you still angry? I will spend my whole life to make you not angry." he said softly, holding my hand, but it was very tight, very tight.


    In fact, the moment I saw him, I felt that I was not afraid of death.


    "Don''t listen to Shangguan Yu''s nonsense. I thought carefully for three days. Then, I didn''t have a good meal. I was tired to death until Qinhuai. I think I came in time. QingHan can catch you."


    "What if it''s late?" why? Didn''t he think very clearly? Didn''t he say that some can give up and some can''t? Still, he doesn''t believe me, maybe. Between me and him, there is no long-term love, no too many memories, and no too many commitments. Sometimes, hidden in his heart, but no one is disturbed.


    "It''s too late. Of course, I''ll meet you before Shangguan Yu. Otherwise, the underworld still owes him." he said easily, but he was in a cold mood.


    "You actually want to piss me off. How much do you want me to listen to? Put me down and I''ll go back by myself." Shangguan Yu said goodbye, and I saw the wet meaning in his eyes.


    "No, I''m badly hurt." Lou poxie said lightly, "early snow, where to go."


    I took him to the Qinhuai street. Although there was no big wave, it was full of water. Everyone ran up the mountain to avoid the flood.


    Shangguan Yu looked at Lou poxie and said, "what''s my injury? Why don''t you tell Chu Xue about your broken thigh and foot tendon? I''m Shangguan Yu. I''m proud of Shangguan Yu. I don''t need pity."


    "You know, we are not." Lou poxie said helplessly.


    "Then let me go and let me go with dignity. Aren''t you angry with me? I''m still Ni chuxue''s former prospective husband."


    I Lala Lou''s broken evil clothes: "evil, let him go. Shangguan can pass."


    "Yes." he said proudly, looking at us with a lonely face: "what are you? I''m comfortable without you. I hate looking at you. I''m sorry. What do you owe me? You didn''t hurt me, you know?"


    Seeing that we lowered our heads and didn''t speak, he was a little satisfied with the training, and then said, "it''s doomed. If you don''t treat the first snow well, I''ll take her as a concubine. She''s delusional to be the first lady of the government all her life."


    I looked at him with red eyes: "thank you, Shangguan fish."


    He heard it, smiled and snapped his fingers: "let''s go. Don''t appear in front of me and stimulate me to be alone."


    He is still so proud, so lofty and natural.


    As soon as Lou poxie turned around, he held me tightly: "first snow."


    "I think you have to tell me something about being picky."


    He smiled: "as long as you want to hear, I will say."


    Then he told his story and I didn''t blame him anymore.


    Even I feel sorry for Shangguan Yu, not to mention him?


    However, after he finished, I also thought that I didn''t know that Lou Po evil was hiding so deeply.


    With a deep sigh, he held my face, regardless of the street, and gently printed a kiss on my forehead: "chuxue, I want to marry you."


    I nodded, right or wrong. I''ll hold his hand and go on.


    I took him to see my father. My father was probably frightened. Lou poxie politely asked, "please marry Chu Xue to me and I will protect her with my life."


    "Chuxue?" dad pulled me aside: "what''s going on? Who is he?"


    Dad, I don''t know him.


    I whispered, "Dad, he is loupo evil."


    "The seven princes of Yan Dynasty, the top general of the border." my father exclaimed and pulled me away: "what about Shangguan Yu?"


    I know, dad is not a power climber.


    "Dad, in fact, Chu Xue chose him in the capital. Dad, I know. I''m sorry for Shangguan Yu, but Chu Xue loves him very much. I can''t control my heart."


    He sighed and shook his head and said, "chuxue, dad doesn''t know."


    "Dad, he is no longer the seventh prince. He is just an ordinary person and wants nothing." if not, how can I get out of the palace?


    However, it''s difficult for Dad to be disrespectful to Lou poxie because he has been an official all his life: "Dad." I called softly.


    He patted my hand: "chuxue, you think clearly."


    I nodded: "I closed my eyes, I also want to be clear. I know that in this life, I owe Shangguan Yu, and I can''t afford it. What a proud man he is. He won''t want others to complete and pity him. Dad, he will have his own way and his own happiness."


    He nodded: "Shangguan Yu is an admirable person."


    After the water recedes, we have to rebuild our homes. Many families near the water are very heavy. The imperial court sent people to relieve the disaster. I heard that the emperor also came.


    I walked through the long willow shade, the scorching sun shouting overhead, carrying a food box, and I went to cut down the trees.


    In the crowd, Lou poxie could be seen at a glance. He looked up at me, put down his axe and walked over with sweat: "run so fast, I won''t run away."


    "No, I tell you, what should I do when the emperor comes?" I was a little frightened. I also heard what my father said. He went to meet him early in the morning.


    He smiled and wiped the sweat on my face: "what are you afraid of?"


    Of course I''m afraid. It''s not easy to be free. How can I want to go back to the palace again?


    "Well, the mountain man has his own tricks." he smiled and looked at me: "I''m dressed OK today."


    "What?"


    "Why don''t we get married now, isn''t it good? They are our witnesses."


    "No way." at least dad should be present.


    "What are you afraid of? If the emperor is willing to let you go, he won''t catch you back. If he wants to catch you, he won''t wait until now. You know, silly girl."


    Gently pulled out the wet hair on my forehead: "when it''s almost here, let''s go north. I have a horse farm there. It''s very comfortable, wide and beautiful. You''ll like it."


    "Anyway, I don''t care about anything. I''m lazy."


    He packed the rice and looked at me fondly: "I like you to rely on me."


    I didn''t dare to face his hot eyes. I bowed my head and busily added dishes: "the nurse specially made vinegar fish."


    He frowned: "chuxue, do you mean it? I hate to eat these."


    "I thought you didn''t choose?" I smiled low. It turned out that he was also an ordinary person. He would also choose to eat these. Slowly, he became more and more the same as people in life.


    "Chuxue, why don''t you dare to look into my eyes? Don''t you like it very much?"


    "Who said, I don''t like it?"


    "You don''t dare." he smiled low. "You''re afraid of me."


    I''m afraid of him? I''m afraid the burning love in his eyes will melt me. When I''m not together, I always think, but when I see it, I''m still afraid.


    He bowed his head and gently stroked my face: "chuxue, I think the emperor will come to your house tomorrow. We get married tonight."


    "Is it too urgent?"


    "You''re not young. You don''t see your nanny. You look at me every day and squint every day. You''re always looking at me. I''m sorry to ask, so I said it for her."


    "She likes Shangguan. Don''t you see that she cooks the best dishes for Shangguan every day, delivers them every day, and acts as a matchmaker for Shangguan." she is very busy.


    He chuckled, "I invited her."

 Chapter 254

    "Wow, you''re upset, too."


    I looked up, he kissed my lips and whispered, "marry me tonight."


    I heard myself softly saying, "OK."


    He took me and ran: "what are you waiting for? Act separately. I''ll go shopping and you''ll dress up."


    Halfway through the run, I felt my heart beat too much: "in this way, will it be too fast?"


    He stopped, looked at me with a smile and gently asked, "chuxue, you don''t have to be afraid all your life. Lou poxie will learn to love you. No matter when you are, I won''t leave you. Whether you like it or not, I will be behind you and look at you. Now, I don''t want to stand behind you. Chuxue, I want you to be my mother."


    I held out my hand and said briskly, "well, I''ll marry you for your words."


    He grabbed: "all my life, there is only you. I only love you. All my life, I only wait for you."


    Enough, enough, more, I don''t dare to see him. Get married at night, just get married at night.


    You don''t need too many languages. You can understand each other.


    No day, learn slowly, because no one wants to leave anyone again.


    However, when I told my father, my father said, "it''s so urgent that I haven''t found a good day yet?"


    "Please marry Chu Xue to me. It doesn''t need any good days. I will be good to her all my life, take care of her all my life and make her happy." he said sincerely.


    Besides me, he hasn''t said so much to anyone and begged so much.


    I whispered, "Dad, don''t ask for a good day, just ask for the right people."


    "Miss, if you haven''t married, talk to him. If you marry, miss..." the wet nurse''s eyes are red.


    Lou poxie said softly, "Chu Xue will not be wronged."


    "But, miss, he is so beautiful that many people will like him."


    I nodded, "that''s true."


    Lou poxie was worried: "nanny, if I cut two knives, I won''t look good."


    "Alas, I don''t know you yet! Don''t worry, nanny. He won''t." if he would, there would be a lot of beautiful women in the palace.


    "But, miss, his identity is too..." the nanny said her father''s worry.


    Lou poxie said word by word: "I''m just a powerless and powerless little man. I won''t be anything and will never be. Father in law, please help me and chuxue."


    "First snow." Dad looked at me.


    Lou poxie breathed a sigh of relief, as long as I nodded.


    "Whether it''s wrong or right, Dad, I''ll be responsible for my future."


    "Chuxue, I don''t like you like this." Lou poxie frowned: "what I said will not change, and you will understand."


    "Will it be too early to get married in the middle of the night?" said the nanny reluctantly, "it''s better to be young in the next day."


    I will always be a child in the nanny''s heart. I like it, too. Just be a wet nurse''s child.


    Lou poxie looked at me deeply and said, "nanny, I don''t want to dream too much at night and miss the first snow."


    "What hasn''t been prepared yet?" Dad said in embarrassment.


    He smiled: "father-in-law, you don''t have to prepare anything, as long as the first snow is enough."


    My face: "what''s your name? I''m not married."


    "If I scream, I won''t run away," he said.


    Let dad and nanny laugh. "If you like this, dad doesn''t have any opinion. Don''t want anything. Don''t wrong my Xueer. Xueer is a stubborn daughter when she was young. Fortunately, she won''t be stubborn. It''s the blessing of my Yan family. She is talented but not proud, clear but not proud."


    "Daddy." I called softly.


    Dad stood up and said, "I''ll get ready first."


    "I''ll go." Lou poxie happily followed his father and smiled back at me, so gentle and affectionate.


    The wet nurse combed my hair, but still tears swirled in my eyes.


    In a red dress, I sighed in my heart that my marriage has really arrived.


    Gently stroking my face, I blinked: "nanny."


    "Xiaoxueer, he won''t lose you. The nanny can see that he always looks at you. He won''t look at so many beautiful ladies in Qinhuai. The nanny just doesn''t want to give you up." she wiped her tears.


    "Nanny, chuxue is also a little afraid."


    She smiled lovingly: "when the little girl grows up, she is not afraid. In fact, she is strong outside and soft inside. If you don''t say anything, you are still worried. If you choose, don''t be afraid. My uncle is also good."


    The wet nurse held my hand: "xiaoxueer will be happy."


    I don''t dare to be sure. After all, many times happiness is in front of me, and then they all fly away.


    Be his bride, look up in the mirror, I think, I will be happy.


    Lou poxie, I will always believe him.


    He stood at the door and looked, "chuxue, you are beautiful."


    Nanny went over: "uncle, you can''t see the young lady."


    "I''m here to pick up Chu Xue. Nanny, we''re all ready. Just wait for the bride. There aren''t many people, just our family."


    I stood up and walked towards him. He grabbed my hand and said gently, "chuxue, we will have a warm home like yours. We won''t go so soon. Don''t worry."


    He knows I don''t want to leave my family so soon. If I leave, my father and nanny will be more lonely.


    "The bride can''t walk out," cried the nanny again.


    I cried softly, and he picked me up: "if I were my mother, Chu Xue, I felt like a dream. I thought I could only look at you in the dark all my life, look at your happiness and freedom, and hide my love in my heart."


    I pinched his nose and said, "are you awake?"


    "Not yet."


    I gently sighed: "I also feel like a dream. I''m far away from you, but my heart is close. If I''m close, I''m afraid I can''t catch it."


    "Me too," he said softly, "we are fools."


    Gently tap his forehead: "I won''t be wayward with you again."


    "I like your willfulness and everything. I still remember your angry eyes."


    "Why do you remember all this? If you don''t like me one day, just tell me."


    "There won''t be such a day," he said firmly. "Let''s go to worship."


    When did you fall in love with him? Don''t look for it. Maybe, in the wind, in the moment of looking back, it is the dust seal of the first life.


    He put me down, took my hand and walked forward. The red candle was burning. He smiled at his father and knelt down Yingying.


    Haven''t had time to say anything? The girl came in with shangguanyu.


    He coughed, "doesn''t the man need relatives?"


    Lou poxie looked at him with a deeper smile in his eyes: "thank you for coming."


    "I want your eldest brother, or Ni chuxue''s eldest brother, why don''t you come?" he sat on his father''s side with his slightly crunched feet, "master Yin, he will be in laws in the future."


    Dad looked embarrassed: "yes, yes."


    "What''s it like to get married in the middle of the night?" he said coldly, "you always choose what no one has done."


    "Then please bear more," said Lou poxie brightly.


    "Then get married, get married, don''t be so eye-catching." he waved his hand with a generous smile in his eyes.


    I think I can''t be so generous and open-minded without me. Shangguan Yu is really a powerful man.


    The wet nurse shouted: "one worship heaven and earth, two worship the high hall, and the husband and wife worship each other."


    When I thought of respecting my head, I looked at each other and felt that my eyes were a little wet.


    "Into the bridal chamber." the nanny came to help me.


    Lou broke evil and drank with his father and Shangguan Yu.


    "Don''t be afraid, miss. Just bite your teeth and bear it." the nanny patted me on the shoulder: "my uncle is a gentle man."


    Where did she know about being in the palace. Lou poxie is now gentle. In the past, he was always cold. Even if he smiled, he was hypocritical, and his eyebrows were tightly closed.


    I like him so much. I smile whenever I want. My eyebrows and eyes are full of tenderness.


    Who likes to be alone? I think I will love him well and be happier, so that I can live up to the accomplishment of Shangguan.


    Now I don''t want to guess what the letter left to me by Shangguan is. It''s already a missed thing. Negative is negative. There''s nothing to say.


    "The first snow." Lou poxie came in with a slight fumigation on his face.


    "Are you finished so soon?" I called softly.


    He took off my veil and said, "my lady."


    A little shy, he held my head and said, "thank you for marrying me."


    Some tears fell on my face.


    I gently wiped it off and kissed him on the face: "husband, I never dare to think about this word. I thought that my life may be accompanied by green lights. No one understands me. However, I still like everything in the world. I like living freely and feel the growth of life."


    "Thank you for giving me a home." he choked.


    They are all lonely people. Slowly, they will change. A person''s character will change. It will change for the people who love, because of happiness.


    The burning red candles and the slightly smoked wine smell make people''s hearts drift.


    He gently took off my embroidered shoes and my red clothes. That time, I was still a little afraid.


    But he gently kissed my eyes: "go to bed early, we''ll get up early tomorrow to see Dad."


    Hold me quietly, listen to the sound of heartbeat, and watch the candlelight jump.


    He said in a low voice, "remember that night? We were all drunk. I held you and slept in the study all night."


    I nodded, how can I not remember, every day and every point with him, I remember clearly.


    "I thought at that time, if I could hold you and give everything, it would be worth it, very warm, very warm."


    "Remember what I told you when I was a child?"


    "Remember, chuxue, I will never leave you, but I also want to thank your mother for giving birth to you."

 Chapter 255

    "No one will leave anyone," I said softly.


    He held tight, put his hands together and smelled his mellow wine. This time, I really caught happiness.


    In the world, there is only one ni chuxue and only one building breaking evil. That''s how we come together.


    Unexpectedly, early in the morning, the ground was covered with a red blanket. Lou poxie hesitated to pull me into the hall and saw the man who was very similar to him.


    I shrunk my hands, a little afraid, but he shouted, "seventh brother, chuxue."


    "We''re married, madam." he called softly, grabbed my hand and knelt on him like me.


    Lou Po RI shook his head: "that is, if you come out in micro clothes, why do you have to kneel down."


    "Emperor, you are the king and the minister is the minister. No matter what status, you have to abide by it." Dad hung on one side.


    He looked at the red silk that was still tied together, the word of great joy that had not been torn off, and his eyes were a little gloomy: "I didn''t like what magistrate Yin said."


    "It''s just that the marriage between chuxue and her son-in-law is not enough to disturb the emperor. Please see the emperor."


    Lou Po RI sighed slightly, "magistrate Yin and they are also old acquaintances. Let''s talk to the seventh brother."


    "Wei Chen, step down."


    Dad and I step down. I don''t know what the emperor will say? But I''m not worried at all.


    No matter what, Lou poxie won''t go back to be a prince again.


    "Child, he''s not easy, is he?" Dad sighed.


    I nodded: "it''s not easy for people in the palace, especially for generals on the battlefield." it''s not easy to give up all people, not to mention he doesn''t know how long to wait.


    He said that he spent those three days thinking that shangguanyu withdrew based on gratitude. He doesn''t want to owe others, but he is very sad to think of giving up me. Between him and me, after all, there are not many memories. The short road is always too difficult, too difficult.


    He thought, for so long, he hasn''t given up. Why do you feel uneasy in the end. Originally, he thought the same as me. Now, everything is stable and not afraid. Stop thinking what? He is my husband and I am his wife.


    He spent a day trying to persuade him to give up, afraid it was a joke or a plot of the emperor. However, it''s my news. Even if it''s a sea of swords and fires, I''m not afraid. Once said, some can give up, some can''t give up. Between heaven and earth, what he can''t give up is me. Even if I don''t want him, I want to meet him. I come all night. I''m afraid I''ll miss me a moment later.


    I don''t know. He thinks so much in his heart. He is not good at words.


    I think I''m afraid of what will happen in the future. It''s too difficult and too long. No one will know what will happen in the future, but now I make a promise and help each other.


    Marriage is urgent and simple, but you won''t regret it. It''s just a form, a sweet form.


    I gently marked the lotus with my fingernails. The lotus in June is different red. The light Rouge makes me adjust into all kinds of colors to stick on the new lotus, from green to white, from light to pink.


    The water droplets rolling on the lotus leaf reflect the brilliance and dazzle people.


    Lou poxie whispered behind me, "chuxue, everything you draw now seems to laugh and have their life."


    I turned back and smiled at him: "Shh, don''t talk. This is a painting fairy competition. Didn''t the emperor say that? My father is good at controlling water. He is good at choosing people by himself, honest and fair, and let Lixiang come back?" the premise is that I have to win the painting fairy again.


    Take it with your own real ability.


    I don''t dare to be careless. After all, those who can draw here are experts.


    He chuckled: "my mother closed her eyes and painted fine. In my heart, she had already painted immortals."


    "This morning, you must have stolen the honey transferred to me by the nanny." he spoke sweetly. Let my heart be full. As soon as he stretched his hand back, he took a wet pad and wiped it clean for me, and then dried it, so that I could touch the different colors.


    The water is clear, the mandarin ducks swim in the lake, and the black-green spiny stems. I use bold colors, find all kinds of dyed ones, and adjust them gently and intensively. I have made full preparations for this competition.


    Although dad is looking forward to Lixiang''s return, he said, I''m married after all. I want to live my own life. I''m homesick and come back again.


    Having pear fragrance around my father can also comfort my father''s loneliness.


    I hope Lixiang can come back. Lenggong is not someone else. She will be grateful if she can come back.


    The emperor surprised us this time. He seemed to understand something.


    Lou poxie told me that the emperor asked him if it was worth it.


    Without saying a word, he said it was worth more than anything.


    He asked, "I''m similar to you, and I knew Ni chuxue before. Why did she do this for you? She''s not afraid of anything. Moreover, she''s still learning to change and grow herself. I can''t figure it out."


    Lou po said: "I can do nothing for chuxue. What about you? Will you be willing? You just hesitate a little, so you don''t have to think about it. Chuxue is a sensitive person. She doesn''t say anything, but she can see it clearly."


    Bi Jian is brotherhood. If he doesn''t go, he will give up and complete his dragon throne. It won''t make it so difficult for us.


    He just told us to see him if we passed the capital.


    He is also a lonely one, but this is what he chose and what he always wanted.


    God, it''s always fair.


    It''s no use keeping pear fragrance in the palace. It''s long gone to restrain me.


    Two days earlier, we began to look for coloring materials everywhere. The blue of dyed clothes can be used to paint the sky, thinner and add some gray powder. It''s really good. It''s white in the blue.


    The fragrance of rouge makes the lotus fragrant.


    This is a beautiful picture of Qinhuai lotus in June. The lotus in June is very red. It is light yellow, pink and tender, and its stamens are thick and hanging beside the green lotus canopy. And the white jade like petals with a light cyan color are carefully outlined in various ways. From near to near, it is thin to sparse. Every place is painted very carefully.


    I haven''t started writing for a long time, but I''ve been practicing at home for several days to draw the Qinhuai June lotus. Now if I draw it again, I''m confident. There is no need to pause at all. Otherwise, I don''t have enough time to draw such a big picture, such a lively and colorful picture.


    Naturally, he, this painting has attracted many people to watch, because most of them are black and white ink, and this, I really use color boldly, doesn''t it matter, does it? This painting is just for you to see. You can draw as you want.


    The exclamation attracted people. Without comment, it caused a sensation first.


    But I won''t get excited until the end.


    Anyway, I tried my best. This is a picture with a purpose, but I am willing to draw, because there are a lot of happiness and expectations in this picture.


    The beautiful Binti lotus and the lotus after the rain are still beautiful against the wind, including the rain. It has its unique style. In the half curved petals, the falling rain is like the tears of flowers.


    I hope pear fragrance can be like this flower. After wind and rain, it can also face Taihe and bloom its own beauty.


    Her talent, in that cold palace, is really a pity.


    I turned around and Lou poxie wiped my hand: "it''s very beautiful, early snow."


    Even the color in the nails was gently wiped on the net. His handsome and noble made the talented women of Qinhuai shine their eyes.


    However, he followed me closely, which made people sigh.


    I smiled gently and wiped away the sweat on my forehead: "let''s go and have a look at the painting and see what''s new."


    "Ni chuxue just wanted to see the excitement." he took me away to keep people from bumping me: "I don''t think anyone can draw as well as you. Every time you draw, you have your ideas and can express them."


    Each painting is a person''s reading, with vicissitudes and strangeness, which dazzles me.


    He whispered in his ear, "when Yin Lixiang comes back, we''ll look around. If you''re tired, go back to the north. If you don''t like it, we''ll find her in Qinhuai. It''s also comfortable to plant lotus and draw."


    I nodded: "thank you. Planting lotus is not a good thing. Go to your pasture first. If you can, you can live all over the world. As long as you are together, you can sell your paintings."


    "I don''t have this plan. I''ll collect them all. When I''m old, I can have a look together." standing under the tree, beside him and looking at the noisy crowd, I no longer feel that I can''t fit in. I''m the same as them. I close my eyes and catch them. I have a clear face. It''s the lotus flying incense from Qinhuai. It''s refreshing to enter my lungs.


    Put your chin on his shoulder and look at his side face.


    The lines are much softer and more elated. He fascinates me at any time.


    He turned his head, and his eyes were filled with gentleness and deep seclusion. All he pretended was my reflection: "are you tired?


    "No, I just feel full and don''t want to move."


    He chuckled: "I''m also such a salty sleep. There''s no need to wait for the result. Let''s go to Qinhuai and have a look. Maybe we''ll leave. We''ll see different scenery in each place, see the unity of water and sky, see the sunset melting gold, divine axe and knife skills."


    "Everything is fine."


    No matter what the result is, whether it is the first or not is never important in my heart.


    I just hope someone can accompany my father, so I can leave more at ease.


    The moonlight is full of the sky, and the shadow grows and decreases. Drink a bowl of cool ice lotus seeds, and walk home with his long shadow. I no longer feel that the night is cold and the moon is far away.


    Dad was very happy: "Xueer, it''s nice. Your painting is also a great work."


    What is the best? There is never the best, only the better painting, and depending on personal skills and knowledge, the realm of painting is different.


    The pride drawn by the new comers is different.

 Chapter 256

    The vicissitudes of people, painting that kind of incompleteness, also makes people sigh. The more they paint, the more they feel that they can''t finish learning, the more they feel that they are not enough, never enough. What they want to pursue is always endless.


    The heart is easy to fill, but learning is boundless. It''s rare that he is willing to take me to see all the scenery, let me draw and be a free man. I think this is the luck of my life.


    The day Lixiang came back, we left and gave her all our love.


    Lou poxie doesn''t like Lixiang. He said that she is always jealous of me. Moreover, she is always dissatisfied. She might as well stay away from me. And avoid the friction between me and her.


    When I woke up in my dream, I didn''t know if I was a guest. I was sleeping in the middle of the night, listening to the night rain in Mashan, scalding a pot of warm wine, sitting by the window, listening quietly, just to feel the sadness of that realm.


    But I still didn''t feel anything. Lou poxie grabbed me in his arms: "don''t move, listen, do you hear you turn?


    I shook my head: "I only heard the torrential momentum. The mountain rain is coming. I have to close the window. Otherwise, it will blow a cold wind all night."


    He kissed me on the face: "you will be afraid of the cold."


    "Yes, I''m afraid of the cold most. Besides, it''s cold autumn now.


    He pulled my hand into his waist and felt the heating: "I''m still afraid."


    "Not afraid, not afraid."


    Looking up, I saw the lust in my eyes, and the yellow candle was fluttering.


    The memory of that night has long disappeared. He is always depressed and soft.


    He gently held my head and kissed me deeply. He untied his clothes: "chuxue, I''m too hot. Let me hold you for a while."


    He raised his quilt, let the wind blow out the candle, and then closed the window.


    Slowly untie my clothes, he bent down and hugged me, not to let the heavy body press.


    I kissed his lips: "husband, didn''t you say that it won''t make me tired?


    "But I can''t help it, first snow." he didn''t take off his clothes. He put his head into my clothes and kissed gently, but his hands moved down uneasily.


    The sweet feeling and unbearable pleasure made my toes curl up.


    "Chuxue, we have a child and a beautiful child."


    "What if it''s not beautiful?" I bit my lip and endured the pleasure of his touching my skin.


    He smiled: "as long as you are born, it will be beautiful."


    "It''s your mother. Naturally, she is willing to have children for you." fool Lou broke the evil. She must have felt it when she saw the lovely children in the inn.


    In the sweat, I heard the laughter of the rain and saw the bright stars.


    He touched the sweat on my forehead and smiled so beautifully at night.


    The wind is heavy and the rain is heavy. I wake up in the middle of the night and listen to the rain, accompanied by the steady heartbeat. There is no desolation of Bashan and the coldness of returning home and being a stranger in another country.


    He seemed to wake up, pulled the quilt up, covered my shoulder, dropped a kiss on my forehead, closed me tightly and breathed evenly.


    In the early morning, the mountain is so clear that it condenses the meaning of water. It is smart and beautiful. The eyes are green, fresh and green. There are flowing springs and waterfalls everywhere.


    I watched greedily, painting the small waterfall with the flowers falling last night, with the fragrance falling together, spinning on the tip of my nose.


    I stretched and sat a little tired. Then I stood up and heard someone shouting at the bottom of the lake: "someone fell into the water."


    Put down the pen and I''ll look down. Lou poxie went to buy food. If I can help, it''s also good. After all, every life is precious.


    When I got down, several people who knew the water jumped down and grabbed the girl, dressed in white and covered with water.


    "First snow." I heard someone calling me from above, full of anxiety and fear. I walked through the crowd, but I saw him anxiously looking for me in the crowd.


    "Evil." I raised my voice.


    He turned his head and breathed a sigh of relief: "you are not well on the first snow,"


    His face was not very good-looking. I went up and took his hand: "I heard someone fell into the water, so let''s have a look."


    "You really scared me." he gritted his teeth. "I heard that it was a beautiful young woman who fell into the water."


    Does he think it''s me? "Fool, you always suffer from evil."


    He hugged me tightly: "don''t walk around."


    "Evil, are looking at us?" I struggled gently.


    He didn''t care. His muscles were angry and some of his fears. I stood on tiptoe and said, "I''ll never leave you."


    He smiled and held my hand: "go up and finish painting, and go to the next other side. Along the way, we will be close to our little home."


    However, he didn''t have time to go according to the plan. Otherwise, to the pasture he said is April in spring, then the snow melts, the spring warms and the grass green sprouts.


    There was a little life in his stomach. He was nervous. He was eager to bring me back.


    Sleepy all the way, just want to sleep.


    Careful, he was afraid that the bumps of the carriage would make my body unbearable. He always walked and stopped. The wheels of the carriage were padded with thick cotton cloth. Every day, he is not afraid of trouble.


    In the carriage, several soft and warm quilts were spread. I think I won''t be afraid of any shock.


    He turned back and took my hand. "Are you tired again? Go ahead and have a rest."


    I sat on the cart and leaned against his shoulder: "if I''m not tired, I''m tired."


    He held my waist in one hand and gently covered my lower abdomen: "snow, when will my stomach roll like them."


    "It''s still early? It''s only three months now. I can''t see anything, but I''m sleepy."


    "I like to watch you sleep, pick you up and eat. You don''t dislike anything, including what you hate most."


    "Did I pick food?" I raised my eyebrows and leaned lazily on his shoulder. "I never pick food."


    "Yes, this one doesn''t eat, that one doesn''t eat. Do you know what I just bought?"


    "What?"


    "Guess?" he was very interested. Let the carriage go slowly.


    "If you don''t guess, just say it."


    "You''re getting lazier and lazier. All right, sit down." he lay down and felt a string of dark things on the right side of the carriage.


    As soon as I saw it, I felt more and more acid surging, staring at the grape: "I like to eat."


    He poured out the water from the kettle, washed it, put it on a small plate, and peeled it one by one for me to eat.


    "Chuxue, I heard that people who eat sour will have a son. I want you to have a daughter."


    "It''s not all the same, you eat." I picked it up and put it in his mouth.


    He shook his head: "don''t eat sour."


    I put it in my mouth and chewed it. While it was a path, no one pulled down his head and kissed his lips: "eat or not."


    "I''ll eat." he pressed my head and kissed harder.


    I stretched out my hand: "that evil, can you sing a little song? Sing two sentences to me."


    "No. in the palace, how can you have time to learn like this."


    With him, I was always careful. There was no trouble. I didn''t encounter thrilling things outside.


    Someone robbed me with a knife and gun on the way, but I''m not afraid. He''s there.


    When he stayed in the restaurant to eat at night, he tried to eat with the set in the palace, and only used his own silver chopsticks. This is also a risk that has been avoided several times.


    Originally, looking at the world is not as beautiful as expected. The world is too big, and people are not all the same.


    The big winds and waves are coming, but I don''t want to take any risks. When I meet a black shop, I can''t live anymore and keep it in my heart. When he arrived at the other side of the government, he repaired the book as the former seven princes to let the people of the government guess it.


    Although the scenery in front of him was tasteless, he was satisfied with everything. Stop the carriage, find a place for the horses to eat grass and drink water, or come down for a walk, or take a nap in the car.


    He was taking a nap. I had enough sleep and couldn''t sleep. I raised the buman to let in the winter sun. Warm up the car.


    He looked up at me and closed his eyes to sleep. There was a relaxed and lazy meaning between his eyebrows and eyes.


    I think the building breaking evil is the most beautiful now. Take out my drawing board and pen and ink, and slowly draw his appearance and lines. Occasionally, he would open his eyes to look for me, see me in his line of sight, smile and fall asleep.


    He woke up and took a closer look: "chuxue, did you steal the painting?


    "Who said I stole the painting and let the child see it later? His father''s sleeping appearance is so beautiful."


    He stretched out, circled my waist and printed a hot and humid kiss: "wash your hands and put them away."


    Between heaven and earth, a piece of silver, what a pure place: "where is our home?" I poked my head and looked around.


    In the snow, there were carriages coming and going, sliding out of snow trails.


    "I''ll be there in a minute. It''s cold outside. Pull it up quickly."


    "I''m not cold. I''m so warm. Touch it. Isn''t it." the cold hand pasted on his face: "my husband, you look so good today." the snow-white hat and white cloak are so beautiful that they attract people''s attention.


    He kissed my palm: "naughty, my stomach is bigger today."


    I blushed: "I ate a lot of food today." he stared at my stomach every day to see how big it was and how terrible it was. He pulled my clothes and said, "is it cold?"


    "Not cold, not cold, you are a big stove."


    He opened his cloak and I went in with a smile. He tied the knot and showed the heads of his two white hats.


    Some of the old ministries, and some of the people he helped along the way, volunteered to follow him.


    He was single. He just wanted to walk and have a look for me. He also thought about where we would live in the future, and so many people would settle there. He bought the transfer of the pasture here.

 Chapter 257

    He held my waist and told me to close my eyes and don''t look.


    "All right," he whispered in his ear.


    I opened my eyes and saw that the large courtyard had almost the same layout and style as the south of the Yangtze River, with small attics and bridges, forming white ice and snow water.


    With a warm heart, he looked at him with thousands of tenderness: "thank you, husband."


    "Madam." everyone shouted.


    It made me blush and buried under his clothes.


    He smiled and pulled me up: "don''t be shy. In the future, this will be our home."


    I like this home. I slowly decorate it with my own hands. Before I arrived, he asked me to draw pictures in my yard and different buildings in Jiangnan. I thought he liked it. Originally, he asked people to do the same.


    Under the wind and snow, two round people held hands and went to the place full of thick ice.


    "Well, this is the river. If the weather turns hot, you can see a lot of fish under the water."


    He took off his cloak and asked me to take it down. He put the bucket aside and knocked with an iron bar to make a hole in the thick ice and snow.


    Use a spoon to scoop the snow water inside, pour it on the ice and snow, and a layer of white air will come up.


    Before long, just a spoonful, a big fish on it.


    I cheered and exclaimed, "it''s amazing here."


    He lowered his head to catch the fish and looked at me with a smile: "madam, you go away. The ice here is thin and you are too heavy."


    "You think I''m heavy?


    "I like it heavier. Look, how big is it?"


    Wow, what a big fish, beating fresh on the ice.


    He grabbed the tail with one hand and put it in the bucket.


    I cheered: "you can drink fish soup and eat vinegar fish tonight."


    "Madam, would you like some spicy food?" he cried pitifully, "your teeth are sour."


    "Hehe, don''t you just want me to have a daughter? This time it''s a son. We''ll have a daughter next time."


    He said with a stiff smile, "my lady is absolutely right. Then tonight, eat sweet and sour fish."


    Here, it''s really amazing. He took me to play Minzi, hunt white foxes, and make me a scarf with that precious hair.


    After a noisy new year, when he pushed the window to see the snow, he said lazily, "it''s still early for the first snow?


    I closed the window to keep the snow from blowing in.


    He slid down my abdomen and listened quietly: "madam, I heard his heartbeat."


    "It''s still early? Don''t scare me." he was nervous.


    "Snow, I like it so much." he closed his eyes to me: "it''s like this all my life. I''ve never had such a beautiful new year. Almost every year, I have a meal, then go to the theatre, and then go back. If I can''t sleep, I''ll read until dawn."


    "It won''t be like that again. I accompany you year after year." I don''t have to watch the night, watch the brilliant fireworks and enjoy my loneliness alone.


    There is a lot of ice and snow in winter in the north, but he took good care of me. He also slowly adapted to the climate here and fell in love with it.


    One with some warm things, put on my thumb, I stretched out my hand and looked: "this jade wrench."


    He nodded and whispered on my face, "the legend of the North wants to use a ring to trap his favorite."


    "Thank you. That''s the happiness I''ve never had. Thank you."


    "Snow." he kissed my lips: "I won''t be afraid of you leaving me."


    "I won''t be afraid that you don''t love me."


    Look at each other with a smile, silence is better than sound. When you love deeply, you are always afraid and tired. There is nothing terrible in this world.


    It''s amazing how changeable the grassland is. The four seasons are clear and bright. After the snow melts, you can see green grass sprouting. At night, you can hear the sound of Bi Bi.


    I drew the green grass on the paper. The horsemen were waving the whip, the cattle and sheep were shouting happily, and the wind blew, revealing the white sheep sleeping secretly in the grass, which made people smile.


    Lou poxie hugged me from behind and gently rubbed my waist: "are you tired?


    "I''m not tired. I''m only painting for a while?


    He touched his round belly: "our son is about to give birth. I sent someone to hire two midwives here to wait for you."


    "You''re crazy. Don''t be in such a hurry."


    "You''ve been twitching for the first two days. Didn''t the doctor say you were going to have a baby?"


    "Well, yes." when it comes to convulsions, I suddenly find that my stomach hurts very much.


    His face turned white: "evil, I seem to be really going to have a baby."


    He blinked, blinked again, and then his hand trembled: "go in quickly." unexpectedly, he turned and ran: "Xiang''er, call the midwife quickly, and the wife is going to have a baby."


    "Evil, I''m still here?" I held my stomach. God, he was so anxious that he ran away alone. People didn''t know that he was born?


    He ran back pale again, hugged me and ran into the room.


    "Don''t worry, it hurts." it''s really going to happen. But I can''t scare him. He looks like he''s going to faint.


    Fortunately, it only hurt for a long time and was born.


    "Madam, I have a daughter."


    He rushed in, grabbed my hand and wiped my sweat carefully. When I looked at his eyes, it turned out to be crystal clear.


    He smiled weakly, "have a daughter.


    He nodded and kissed my hand: "chuxue, I want to cry."


    It makes people want to laugh. No matter how hard it is, he hasn''t cried. Now, he quietly tells me that he wants to cry.


    Bury your head, there are hot tears on my face. Heavy and light, kiss with tears.


    When the little girl was only one year old, she liked to be coquettish.


    It''s so beautiful and lovely that everyone in the village likes to tease her and hug her.


    The beauty of loupo evil was almost inherited from her, but the corners of her lips smiled faintly, like me.


    With sugar in her mouth, she teased her: "Ya Ya, come on, mom, there''s sugar here."


    "Niang." drooling, I just learned to walk. When I was still steady, I rushed in. Giggling, I put my mouth together and grabbed the sugar in my mouth.


    "Mother, mother, mother." she likes to call single words like this.


    "Mother''s little girl." I helped her, stepped back two steps and bumped into a man''s foot.


    He also squatted down gently: "Ya Ya, dad is here. Come on. Come on."


    He stole a kiss on the corner of my lip: "real orange."


    "Candy? Tease Ya Ya, come on, ya ya." beckoned.


    The light in her eyes was so beautiful that she flashed and stretched her fleshy white arm: "Dad, mom. Hug."


    I stepped back on a stone and fell back.


    Lou poxie then pulled me and let me hit him. Yaya rushed up and shouted excitedly, "sugar, sugar."


    Feeding her sugar, she giggled and got tired of us. She pulled my hair and made me lower my head. She also liked kissing and making a face full of saliva.


    "Chuxue, I have good news for you." he took out a letter from his sleeve: "Shangguan Yu asked us to drink his wedding wine."


    "Really?" I cried in surprise.


    Over the years, although very happy, but a corner of the heart, will think of Shangguan Yu and sigh again.


    "We also go to the capital and take ya ya."


    As soon as Yaya heard her name called Yu, she was so excited that she kissed his face.


    He wiped Yaya''s saliva, lifted her with one hand and sat on her shoulder. Yaya was so happy that she grabbed his hair.


    "Well, go and see what Yu''s bride looks like. He is happy and relieved."


    "It''s said that the bride is not an ordinary person." he said mysteriously, "take the children to escape marriage. I''ve been looking for it for a long time before I found it."


    I narrowed my eyes, Shangguan. Have you found his happiness? That''s great. God won''t let such a good man live alone. Shangguan should be happy.


    "Mother, hug." Yaya stretched her hand. She likes to stick to me very much.


    As soon as he hugged him, he rushed up and kissed him.


    Lou poxie smiled and wiped the saliva on her face with a handkerchief, as well as my face: "I thought I wouldn''t stick to you if I had a daughter. As a result, our ya just liked you."


    "You are selfish," I nodded his forehead.


    He whistled and attracted his horse. Yaya was excited again: "horse, horse."


    "Do you want to ride?" he hugged Yaya on the grass: "go over."


    Smart she didn''t do it and held my feet tightly.


    "Lou Ya Ya." Lou Po''s evil face said, "don''t be so lazy. People as big as you can run away. You don''t learn to walk. You want your mother to hold you."


    "Don''t be fierce. You don''t spoil her. Spoil heaven." I opened Yaya''s little hand and pulled the grass for her to play.


    Lou poxie turned her around, then took me and ran away.


    "Niang." Ya Ya flattened her mouth and looked at Lou poxie and me in the distance.


    The white cloth was covered with food. I loved grapes. He skinned me as usual.


    "Niang." Yaya cried pitifully and asked me to go over and hold her.


    Lou poxie turned my face: "don''t look at ya ya, Ya Ya is too lazy to let her learn to walk. In fact, she looked at other children running, and there was a contempt in her eyes, this girl." he shook his head.


    I smiled and gave him a meal: "even the little girl, you have to calculate. It''s really yours, Lou poxie."


    He laughed, and I heard a cry: "Ya Ya cried."


    "Well, after walking for a while, she didn''t go, so she sat there crying. It''s okay. Her little feet are hard? How can she walk for a long time."


    "It''s terrible to be your daughter. But it''s good to be your mother."


    Ya Ya came here crying. It''s really a pity.


    I sighed and wiped her white and tender face: "don''t cry, ya ya, come on, mom feed you soup."


    He sighed: "chuxue, you treat her better than me."


    "You can eat your daughter''s vinegar, ya ya, go kiss your father." pat her little ass.


    She climbed over, pulled the broken evil hair of the building, and gently bit it with her newborn teeth.


    He laughed and put Yaya on his feet: "lazy girl."


    "Our Yaya is over a year old." he peeled an egg and took a bite. He leaned over his face and took a heavy bite: "delicious."


    "Ya ya want." the little red mouth came together. It''s really unwilling to be lonely.

 Chapter 258

    "Chuxue. Are you tired living here? Let''s go to the capital and Qinhuai to let Yaya meet her father and nanny. They will like it."


    I lay on the grass and looked at the blue sky: "I won''t live thinking and homesick all my life. Go and have a look. I don''t rush anything. Just live our little life slowly."


    Money does not lie in more. Although the pasture is getting better and better, they will not rest assured. If they live well, they will be fine.


    When the wind blew, I looked at him: "in my next life, I will marry you."


    "Madam, you have to marry me in your next life. I will meet you first."


    "Ya Ya,, poison Huan,, Dad, mom." the elf on the kid''s face.


    I prepared a lot of things to the capital, but I didn''t bring a girl. Yaya didn''t want a girl to hold at all.


    Fortunately, it''s not always annoying to cry. When I draw, she likes to watch. I teach her with my hand, and she is willing to learn.


    After printing ink on his palm, he printed it on Lou poxie''s face, which made me stagger with laughter.


    A footprint with ink printed on me: "Ya Ya is really capable. She''s worse than me. She''s full of ink. Dad holds you to wash."


    Go to the capital leisurely. Anyway, there is no time to drink the wedding wine. As long as he has a good life, it is a good thing.


    I think it must be very special to abduct Shangguan Yu''s lonely heart and let him chase his runaway wife everywhere. I can''t wait to meet him.


    Before entering the capital, I saw the Yellow palace top.


    I looked at him: "will you meet him?


    "Presumably, he will come out and get together. I don''t like entering the palace. There''s no concern for me."


    The specially tanned face is still very eye-catching.


    However, he sat a girl on his head and pulled Ni chuxue in his hand.


    As long as someone gets closer, he will say, "lady, come closer."


    "Niang, hurry up, hurry up." Yaya can speak more and more.


    "Niang." Ya Ya''s little short finger pointed to one side.


    Loupo evil and I stayed. Isn''t that loupo day?


    Dressed in plain clothes, he was still dazzling in the crowd. A carriage was next to him. He smiled in his eyes: "just in time for shangguanyu''s wedding wine."


    "Brother." Lou poxie whispered.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." he looked at me. The nostalgia in his eyes turned into a kind of steadiness. For the son of heaven, there are many things to grow up.


    "Yaya, call uncle."


    Ya Ya''s hand looked around: "Ya Ya has sugar for uncle."


    I leaned against Lou poxie and sighed: "when did she have sugar on her? This move again is to hurt her to the bottom of my heart."


    "That''s nice." Lou Po RI said with a smile, "very happy."


    Shangguanyu drank a lot of wine. I don''t know what they are afraid of. They even got married in the middle of the night.


    If the emperor really wanted to catch Ni chuxue, he wouldn''t wait until today.


    Presumably, they are also afraid. If it were him, he would be too.


    On the surface, he looks good and free and easy, but it hurts.


    Drink wedding wine, which is actually the most painful wine he has ever drunk.


    I drank a lot, but I really hope they can be happy for a long time.


    One is his brother and the other is the person he likes and appreciates.


    "I''m so amazing." he pasted it on the stone lion, looked at the scattered stars and said with a faint smile. If ordinary people are like this, they will feel very sad, and they will feel that the two most trusted people are such betrayals and hate.


    He had no hate, he was only slightly sad.


    It''s not easy for them. Sooner or later, they will come to this step and have this perception for a long time, won''t they? It''s just that he will still hurt.


    He smiled lightly. He also learned Ni chuxue''s open mind. It turned out that it was very good. Don''t have a taste in his heart.


    Raise the wine jar in your hand, face the moon, smile and say, "to you, I''ve been lonely for thousands of years."


    Gulping down the mellow liquor, he almost became his wife and someone else''s wife. There''s really no reason to stop him from getting drunk, isn''t it?


    After shaking the jar in his hand, there was no wine. It was a disappointment. I couldn''t get drunk if I wanted to get drunk.


    Qinhuai is the flower mother at most, but he can''t be interested from beginning to end. Is it impossible and impossible for him to be planted in the hands of Ni chuxue in this life? He wants to find his own life. When she doesn''t appear, although it''s cold, he also comes over, isn''t it?


    He will get better. He exhaled long. What''s the matter? Shangguan Yu didn''t come.


    Walking towards the street, these places are really dark except for the green and red lanterns by the river.


    When he reached the Shangguan medicine shop, he breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t even want to open the door. Let''s lie down and sleep first.


    Anyway, when the guy comes tomorrow, he can see him and pick him up.


    When he picked it up, he wanted to laugh again. His mind was a mess, but his eyes were very clear.


    What I see is the stars blinking at him. It''s so beautiful. I''ll forget it slowly. Just like the most respected father left him, he came slowly, didn''t he?


    Why deceive yourself? Why do you always ask yourself? Yes, I love Ni chuxue deeply. He also gave in, but he had to say in his heart that there was no pain. He didn''t even believe it. How can he make others believe it.


    A dark shadow came stealthily, but stepped on Shangguan Yu.


    Scared to scream, a sharp female voice closed immediately after a while.


    "God, did you step on it?" she said in a low voice: "don''t die. Killing people should pay for their lives. I''m new here and haven''t had time to worship the wharf here."


    A cold hand with silk aroma tentatively touched his nose.


    Shangguan Yu smiled and deliberately held his breath.


    The woman cried softly: "God, I must not have trampled to death, but died of illness, or I won''t run to someone else''s medicine shop."


    It''s really hard for a woman to stop stepping on him.


    Shangguan Yu put his hand away: "what are you from?


    "I think you can''t stand up. You''re sick, right? It doesn''t matter. You''re lucky to meet this chick. Don''t wait for the doctor. I tell you, ten doctors, nine ruthless and one poisonous. You can''t collect enough medicine for peeling your skin."


    Shangguan Yu frowned, "what do you want to do?


    "Hehe, nothing? If you want free medicine, don''t make a noise?" the woman smiled.


    "You want to steal medicine." he raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, you let me. Oh, forget it, didn''t the thief turn in through the window?" she went to the window again and climbed for a long time, but she didn''t climb up.


    "Well, come and help me. What precious medicine do you want? I''ll steal it for you. It''s all on my head. You don''t have to feel guilty."


    Steal his medicine and ask him to help her climb the window. This woman is really not ordinary.


    Shangguan Yu sneered and sat up. It was too dark to see the bold woman.


    Don''t mind. Turn her in so that you can catch a thief.


    He stumbled to his feet, approached her, turned hard and threw her in.


    The woman shouted inside, "Wow, it hurts. Is there a mistake? There are chairs under the window. If a brick hits in, it''s not a flower in the head."


    Shangguanyu went to the door again, touched the lock and opened it slowly.


    "God, it''s dark. I can''t see it at all." she chirped.


    Shangguanyu went to the familiar place and sat down. Seeing that the woman was hard to touch, he supported his head, opened the small cabinet with one hand, lit a stone and lit it on the oil lamp.


    "Ha ha, that''s great. I find I''m still lucky." she smiled.


    Shangguan Yu sneered: "don''t you feel hot?"


    "It seems so." she pulled down the black cloth on her face and showed a clear face. Her black eyes were turning. She was a very lovely girl with a sharp little chin and round lips. She was so small. She looked only thirteen or fourteen years old.


    "What can I do for you?" he asked coldly, "what medicine do you want to steal?"


    "My foot is hurt. I want to find some anti-inflammatory drugs and hemostatic and muscle building drugs, but I have no money and have to be an elegant gentleman." she closed her eyebrows tightly and looked good.


    "Elegant gentleman?" said the woman, who could make a mistake. "Do you have a name?"


    "Yes, but even if you''re a thief, don''t say it. By the way, what medicine do you want? I''ll get you some to see if you''re in such a mess and if you''re in business failure. I heard that this medicine shop is the most famous and must be very rich. I''ll get you some. I''ll pick up his loose money and accumulate virtue for him." look around.


    "Yes, you want to be a little bit." it''s nice to give him money and accumulate virtue. Does he know her?


    "Ha ha, a little bit." she smiled. As soon as she lowered her head, the dark show came out. With a gentle smile, the small vortex on her cheeks was still looming.


    "You want to find the wound medicine. It''s on the left. You want to reduce the fire. In the third cabinet on the left, you want to take the silver. I can''t let the guy give you some to steal until he comes tomorrow." the game is over. It''s not fun.


    The girl''s face was pale: "are you?"


    "Shangguan Yu," he said coldly.


    "I haven''t heard of it. Do you have anything to do with it?


    It''s strange that she doesn''t look like a liar, but few people have heard of him in Qinhuai.


    "It does matter," he said coldly.


    "What''s the matter?" she opened her eyes wide.


    He sneered: "I''m the shopkeeper here, understand?


    "You, I don''t believe it? Don''t lie to me. I think you must want to cheat me out and move all the things here alone. I won''t be fooled. Don''t lie to me. I don''t want much."


    Is he so miserable? This woman is so brave.

 Chapter 259

    Squinting at her busy, he said coldly, "you need help. I can help you. How can you be so plausible? Didn''t your parents teach you how not to be like this?


    "You are really the boss here." Yanqing blinked.


    He looked at her coldly and nodded.


    "God, I have to go. You have to pretend that you didn''t see me. You saw that. I didn''t take anything out."


    She wanted to go, but let Shangguan Yu cry, "I''ll see your foot injury."


    "I have no money." she shrunk.


    Shangguanyu came out and shook his head to wake himself up.


    "Confiscate your money." he never put money first.


    After thinking about it, the lovely little woman lifted up her skirt and let him see it.


    There were long cuts on the white calf. If he didn''t treat it, he was afraid it would be better. He felt some pain and said, "can''t you cure it?" he didn''t come early for treatment.


    "I found several medicine shops, but the doctor refused to treat me when he heard that I had no money. I had no way to steal it here. It hurts." she cried out in a low voice.


    Shangguanyu took off the gauze and wound medicine again. He put it on the ground and sat on him to give her medicine.


    The pain made her frown: "get rid of it. Be light. Is there anesthesia? It hurts."


    She held his hand tightly: "do you want revenge, pain, I didn''t steal from you."


    Shangguan Yu said angrily, "I haven''t met you yet. What''s your name?".


    "But I feel so painful." he grabbed his hand: "you have to be light."


    "Call again, you go up." I really don''t see anyone so afraid of pain. I just sprinkled some medicine powder and haven''t wrapped it yet?


    The woman grabbed the black cloth on her head and bit, "come on, I''m not afraid of pain."


    A black hair, fragrance filled the tip of the nose, but, without combing anything, just casually dressed. Very soft, very soft, looks like a small and pale face.


    Shangguan Yu''s strength was a little lower. He took down the wound medicine and became lighter and lighter.


    When she bandaged again, she bit the black cloth with pain, but her eyes were full of tears.


    "All right." he put away his things, sat back in the chair and lay on the table: "when you go out, close the door."


    I really want to sleep. I always want to sleep.


    "Hey, Shangguan Yu, is there something wrong with your medical skills? I can walk and jump just now. Why does it hurt to move now?


    "Don''t talk so much. If you want to die, hit the opposite wall and don''t pollute me." if you still want to go, jump and turn, you''d better say it earlier.


    "Are you lovelorn, smelling of wine, and there is pain in your eyes."


    Shangguan Yu raised his eyes and looked at her with boredom: "nonsense, get out of here."


    "What if I die halfway?" she asked.


    He looked at her coldly: "the road died, the mountain died and the mountain was buried.


    "GA, handsome boy, you can''t talk like this. I can''t go. Where''s one? You''re very handsome. I want to see more. Where''s the other? If you die here, at least there''s a mat. I''m afraid of the heat." she sat on the ground: "anyway, I have nowhere to go."


    "You''ve decided on me, haven''t you?" he said coldly, which made the inexplicable woman have a headache.


    She asked innocently, "do you want to give it to me? You look good."


    "Get out," he said ruthlessly.


    "But you are fierce, but you are very manly. I like it."


    Like it? Shangguan Yu really woke up. The woman told him she liked it. Is there a mistake?


    Are there such bold women? Or in Qinhuai, where the folk customs are simple.


    She looked at her beautiful eyes and said, "where are you from?"


    "I said you don''t know. I am. I''m not from here. I fell from above and fell on my foot. Therefore, I have to find some medicine."


    Is this woman a ghost? Falling off it?


    He was so bold that he was not afraid and thought it interesting: "what did you fall on?"


    "I don''t know, but I''ve read a lot of novels about this, mostly for my own love." she blinked her beautiful eyes, like a Wang of autumn water, very clean, lovely and naughty.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me here." Shangguan clenched his teeth and said, "get out of here." too many women wanted to get close to him, and he didn''t see any of them.


    People in Qinhuai are really full of tricks.


    "My name is Qingge. I''m glad to recognize you." she smiled with beautiful teeth, then grabbed Shangguan Yu''s chin and shook her head: "there are some problems with your teeth? Insects."


    For the first time, someone said that he had problems with his teeth and insects. Where did this woman come from? She was crazy. Why did she get up with her and talk to her here in the middle of the night.


    "Let me start with my teeth and get to know you." she smiled beautifully, and the confidence and beauty in her eyes were brighter than the light.


    He ignored her and felt that she was an abnormal woman, falling asleep with her head down.


    However, she pulled the stool and lived in front of her.


    It makes people look at it covetously. It is estimated that few people can sleep.


    Shangguan Yu raised his angry eyes and stared at her, trying to get the woman out quickly.


    But she was laughing.


    "What do you do?" asked depressed.


    Light song smiled: "it''s not important what to do, it''s fate, isn''t it." a really handsome man, with a taste of pride, high-end and vicissitudes, is the most popular man. However, the sleeping God is going to get angry. It''s better to be honest.


    "I''m a dentist who specializes in treating teeth. Please give me more advice." she stretched out her jade hand.


    The small and tender white hand was put in front of Shangguan Yu, and he looked at it inexplicably.


    Qingge took the initiative to hold his hand on the table and smiled: "Shangguan doctor, such a beautiful night is really romantic."


    "Dead woman, get out of here," he growled angrily. His head hurt so much, and he was still here, talking endlessly.


    "Wow. You''re fierce, but it''s good. You''re very manly. You''re very unhappy, aren''t you?"


    He stared: "the devil can see that I''m happy."


    The light song smelled close again: "you smell like wine. You use wine to relieve your worries."


    "I''m happy." he snorted coldly, didn''t he? Be happy for them. He''s just a surplus.


    He glared at her, as long as she shook her head, he would pinch her.


    Light song looked at him piteously with his eyes and made him angry: "get out of here."


    "Your words are so poor. Why do you always ask me to get out? You''re in a bad mood. I won''t care about you." she smiled, and the dimples revolved lovably.


    Shangguan Yu felt inexplicable. Do you want to talk to a crazy woman in the middle of the night? If she has no place to go, she doesn''t mind sitting until dawn. Sit down and get away from him.


    "Who are you?" I also quarreled with him.


    Light song thought: "Oh, I''m your patient. In this way, you can''t sleep anyway, and I''m awake. I think you''re in a bad mood. I''ll play you a song to repay you. It''s also an elegant thing, okay?"


    Shangguan Yu frowned: "who says I''m in a bad mood."


    "It''s a ghost. You must have been abandoned." she nodded cautiously: "there''s almost no writing on your forehead. I''m lovelorn. Four words."


    "Besides, I don''t mind cutting your tongue off." he was angry and put the scissors on the table with a bang.


    The scissors are very sharp, and under the light, they are braved with the brilliance of snow and cold.


    Qingge swallowed his saliva: "you have a bad temper. I don''t speak anymore, but I think it must be a blessing to meet you. You can be me transparent. I just want to learn from ancient women. I drink and respect my friends in the middle of the night and spread in ancient times." go farther and go farther.


    Light song sighed. He was really beautiful, but it was painful. She didn''t know him well, but she didn''t like him like this. She hopes that everyone can face life happily.


    How beautiful the world is, isn''t it? Be happy.


    He should be a good man, or he won''t wrap her up after she wants to steal.


    Light song wants to make him feel better. Lovelorn people should not sink into their own world, but come out, chat with friends, make themselves happy, or meet new lovers.


    He''s so good-looking that there must be a lot of people waiting in line.


    There was a bowl in the bowl, which was used to study medicine. He took it with a light song. There was water in the bowl, varying in number. He sat on the ground with two chopsticks in his hand and knocked it up.


    Very light, like the wind, very nice to hear, like flowers singing, people''s mood, follow the song, ups and downs.


    Shangguan Yu was fascinated. The light, crisp and gentle voice came from these bowls. How could he never find it?


    The girl who knocked on the bowl smiled and nodded her head with the beat as she knocked.


    The long hair is soft and scattered. As soon as the wind blows, it floats.


    It sounds good. It''s like seeing the brilliance of dawn in the dark night, which makes people feel happy.


    He closed his lips again. Did this lovely woman really see that he was very sad or lovelorn? What is lovelorn? She means that he has been abandoned. It''s really damn quasi.


    But the music was so good that it could suppress his irritability.


    When the cool wind blew, the whole person became clear.


    Qingsong raised his head and smiled at him: "much better?"


    "Damn it, who are you?" why do you think she''s curious. It''s nice to knock like this. It''s really nice to hear.


    Qingge sat down in his chair and looked at him pitifully: "Shangguan doctor, I''m very poor. I''m not from here. I told you for the first time. I''m from the future. However, a gust of wind blew me away. Don''t scold me. I don''t believe it, but the fact is the truth. I have to believe it after coming here for three days."

 Chapter 260

    How do you know he''s going to scold her for cheating? There''s some pity in the girl''s eyes. It''s cute and smart.


    "No matter what you do, you can go." he just wanted to be alone.


    Light song looked at his teeth: "don''t go until dawn?"


    "Why?"


    "Because I can''t see clearly at night. How many insects are there in your teeth? Do you want to pull them out? I can see clearly tomorrow. It''s also a favor for you."


    "I''m a doctor," he growled.


    "I know. There are many kinds of doctors, surgery, internal medicine, gynecology, orthopedics, facial features and skin. What kind are you?" she, a little dentist, knows at least some of these.


    Shangguan Yu squinted at her: "all right? Who am I? Are you finished? Do you want me to give you a ride and kick you out." bothering him, he didn''t have time to feel sad.


    "Don''t be so unsophisticated. I''m for you, otherwise your teeth will be swollen and painful. You''ll feel that everything is against you like the world abandoned you."


    "I think you''re still crazy," he stood up.


    Then go and pull her: "get out."


    "No." Qingge grabbed the table with one hand and tilted one foot on the chair to let him see: "it hurts."


    Pain, what is pain, is that it? Her face didn''t look like a fake.


    But what''s none of his business? isn''t it? "Get out. I have nothing to do with you." he only cares about the people he cares about.


    I don''t think I can do anything by relying on him, do I? She picked up the chair and even took the stool to the door.


    However, he was not the usual him. He was confused. His feet floated, moved and threw her to the ground. The injured leg just made him sit on his knees.


    "Ah, pain!" cried the earth shaking, making him more sober.


    Seeing the bright red blood flowing out of her pressed foot, the little girl''s face was as pale as a ghost.


    "Damn it." he cried with a headache and covered her mouth with one hand. "Don''t yell at me." people might say he killed people.


    "It hurts." she cried pitifully, her eyes full of small tears.


    He felt like a cruel man and held her leg: "wait a minute."


    He went in again, took a bottle of medicine, sat on the ground, put her legs up, and gently swept around with feathers.


    What a gentle man. She likes it very much.


    However, this man doesn''t even like to look at her more.


    I guess I love that woman too much. What a pity.


    As soon as the song was comfortable, he sat on the ground and wanted to doze off.


    She thought that when she fell asleep, he would not be so cruel and throw her outside the door.


    It''s better to stop arguing and talking. He blinked and looked at the lovely woman. His head sank bit by bit, pulled back and sank again. He slept fast, he muttered.


    Her head sank slowly, and the feathers on her hands swept her feet again.


    This time, I can really sleep. In that gentle voice, it is very light and soft.


    In the morning, the open door and two people sitting on the ground and sleeping together made people stare.


    Shangguan Yu shook his head and felt very heavy.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw that the man was stunned, and there was a woman in black leaning against him.


    His dark hair scattered his hands, and his pale face seemed transparent in the sun.


    He frowned and remembered what had happened last night.


    He pushed her mercilessly: "you can get out of here." he pushed her feet away from his feet rudely without hurting her. At a glance, there was no bleeding. It should be about the same.


    Light song blinked and looked at him: "is it dawn?"


    Can''t she see it? He wanted to get up, but she fell back and said, "sleep a little longer."


    I really want to laugh. This woman is like this.


    He stood up and let the song fall to the ground.


    She stroked her head: "it hurts, Shangguan. You''re not gentle at all."


    He was so black that he called him an officer? Tight face: "get out of here." gentle, don''t want to find something inferior to shit from him.


    The boy didn''t dare to do anything. He went to fetch water and twisted a towel to wipe Shangguan Yu''s face.


    Sing softly and wave your head to wake yourself up.


    I found that he was so tall, and after washing his face, he looked more handsome. His face was fresh and fresh. If you ask those guys, he was also in good order. This is a very excellent man. He has a kind of pride and talent that can not be ignored.


    Qingsong got up, dragged his feet to him and smiled: "good morning."


    He immediately got his black face: "don''t use these tricks to approach me and get out."


    "Why do you ask people to go away? Can''t you go with your feet? Do you have to be so lonely? Oh, by the way, I forgot, your teeth are bad. I remember again as soon as you speak. Shangguan, you have rotten teeth. You should be treated in time."


    The guy''s jaw almost didn''t fall off.


    Where is this woman? She spent the night here with Shangguan doctor. In this way, it should not be the girl in the flower boat. God, their Shangguan doctor is finally normal and went with the woman.


    However, I''m not afraid of death. It''s said that the Shangguan doctor has rotten teeth.


    The light song still said slowly: "your gums are swollen, the false fire is rising, and the big teeth inside are, well, I can''t see clearly." she grabbed his chin: "come on, open a little."


    Shangguan Yu narrowed her eyes. The woman said something really. It really hurt.


    He patted her hand: "Xiao Zhang, this woman, please hurry outside the door. If you have something, come in and call me." he went to the inner courtyard to fry some medicine to stop the pain first.


    Qingge shouted, "it will hurt. Shangguan Yu, you are so stubborn. I''m right outside the door. If you can''t stand the pain, you''ll find me." Qingge jumped his feet, but he has slammed the door hard.


    I can only take back my eyes and go out of the door under the embarrassed eyes of the man.


    The tooth is still more and more painful, and the whole left face is aching.


    He took some medicine, but he couldn''t stop.


    Qingge won''t really sit outside the door and go in with a smile to help the kids do things. For example, register the number first so that they don''t have to queue up. They can sit at will and give the number to the doctor and call one by one.


    But why are women more or younger? In ancient times, youth is not capital.


    "Who are you? I remember Shangguan medicine shop never invites women." a man asked curiously.


    Qingge smiled: "I''m Qingge. I was here with Shangguan doctor last night, so..." imagine yourself below.


    "Ah!" the women exclaimed, "did you sleep with Shangguan doctor all night last night?"


    She nodded, "yes."


    Shangguan Yu really couldn''t listen. He opened the back door with a cold black face: "light song, get in here."


    "Hehe, I went in. You can see a doctor if you are ill. Don''t send it away if you are not ill." waved. It seems that the market of shangguanyu is very good. She likes it too. I just like his arrogance. It''s also good. She doesn''t accept any points. Wenzhi''s feet are first-class. There is a breath on him that deeply attracts her. She likes it very much. Women don''t have to wait for the people they like to chase. If they''re a little late, they''ll be chased away? Therefore, the person who doesn''t chase is a fool. It''s better to start first, ha ha.


    Be selfish and take advantage of it.


    Light song lips with a thief smile, ignoring his cold face, drilled in.


    Shangguan rubbed his head with a cold face: "what are you talking about? I''ll let you take some dumb medicine."


    "I didn''t say anything... Eh, your face and your teeth are really painful, aren''t they?" the light song shouted.


    With a cold face and nothing to say, he just sat down under the tree in the yard.


    It''s really not cute. Obviously, it''s not half a sentence.


    Light song picks a thin eyebrow: "does it hurt?"


    Why did you call her in if it didn''t hurt? Dentist, it''s a new word: "you''d better have a way to relieve my pain," he warned.


    Light song blinked: "Yu, you really can''t beg."


    Yu, hearing that his teeth were more painful, he patted the stone table and said angrily, "hurry up."


    "Well, well, first of all, I want to see what medicine you have here?" Qingge walked through these places where the medicine was dried, looked around and looked for it.


    As the saying goes, toothache is not a disease, but it hurts like death.


    While looking for medicine, Qingge shouted, "take a mouthful of warm water and rinse your mouth hard. Stop the pain first." Shangguan Yu did so and poured the water. The warm water contains, but it still hurts.


    She found some cloves, but she wanted to grind them into powder. Fortunately, there was everything here.


    Seeing his pain, he sang softly and said, "is it still painful?"


    He nodded, spit out the saliva, and it hurt again.


    "Do you have ice?" yes, it''s so painful that Jun''s face is wrinkled. He''s too disobedient. Now it''s too painful to say, and people think he''s so poor.


    Qingge ran to the front again, yelled to the man to find ice, and then suddenly ran back, grinding clove powder.


    Look at his pain. What a pity. His face is swollen for a long time.


    Light song pressed his head, broke his mouth more open with one hand, picked up clove powder with the other hand, and gently and slowly sprinkled it in the pain.


    What a different woman. In this way, he pressed his head on her waist, and the fragrance of her body was all over her face.


    She was very serious, and the sweat on her face flowed down.


    Doesn''t she know what it means to give or receive?


    He tentatively grabbed her waist with one hand, but gently twisted it with a light Song: "it''s itchy. Don''t move around?"


    He caught the strange woman. She didn''t move.


    He has never heard of a woman from the future, but she feels close, not bad. The body is the kind of faint fragrance, not the choking smell of fat and powder.

 Chapter 261

    It''s so comfortable that he wants to close his eyes and sleep well.


    "Ice, ice is coming." the man''s voice was a little low.


    What a close couple. Was it really last night?


    Light song is not polite: "put it on the table and pull me a higher chair." it''s really tired to stand.


    In particular, her foot was also injured. If Shangguan Yu didn''t look up, it was not easy to take medicine and see it again.


    "Oh." the boy moved obediently.


    Qingge sat down, put Shangguan Yu''s head on his leg, knocked it with the medicine research stick, picked up the fine ice, probed into his mouth and pressed it in the red and swollen place. There was no way, and there was no cotton clip.


    The moist feeling is really special. He is very good-looking. As soon as he lowers his head, he sees his eyes and moves away with some embarrassment: "don''t look at me like this, I will blush."


    He wanted to laugh, but he bit his hand.


    Light song waved: "pain."


    Toothache seemed to be much lighter. Shangguan Yu pulled out her hand: "it''s uncomfortable."


    Spit out saliva and half lie down again. There''s nothing else. I feel very comfortable.


    Qingge smiled and pressed his eyes with one hand: "don''t look at me, or I''ll blush and heartbeat. Open my mouth, right." then he pressed it on with ice and said softly, "isn''t it very comfortable, isn''t it so painful?"


    As soon as he pressed his face, let her hand get closer and stabbed the pain, he felt more comfortable.


    "Don''t move around, I''m a dentist, you''re a patient. If you puncture it, it''ll hurt you to reduce the swelling."


    The ice melted, pressed it again, and gently rubbed his head with one hand: "yes, yes, relax, relax, you imagine, you see in the sea of flowers, a beautiful girl, right in front of you, curved eyebrows, beautiful eyes, round mouth, pretty nose and lovely dimples." he pulled out her hand and looked at her coldly: "you mean you?"


    "Ha ha." she chuckled and blushed. She was very good-looking.


    "Disgusting," he said, spitting out the water from his mouth.


    "You''re a hateful person. You''re not afraid of suffering. Lie down." Qingge pulled him down, picked up some clove powder with a large ice block, and put the whole piece into his mouth: "let you know the cold pain." she''s such a lovely person. He said he was disgusted.


    Close her eyes, she touched Bing''s hand. It was very cold and comfortable. She felt it on his face, making it hot and painful. She also felt a lot.


    He wanted to sleep. He was so comfortable. He smelled the fragrance. His dark hair hung on his face and itched.


    He waved away, turned his head, found a comfortable place and wanted to have a good sleep. After all, he slept too little last night.


    When I fell asleep, I felt the breeze. In the sea of flowers, there was a woman who turned her face. Damn it, she really had curved eyebrows, round eyes and dimples.


    Light song, well, he remembered that the medical skill is not bad, and the teeth don''t seem to hurt.


    The cicada cried out, and the full plate of ice melted into water. The hot sun passed through the cracks of the trees and faintly basked on them.


    Shangguanyu woke up, but the girl protected his face with one hand and slept on the table with the other hand. Her long hair with faint fragrance was at the tip of his nose.


    Protect him or take advantage of him? Just look at the gesture.


    No one had ever protected him, only dad, but he had already left. What''s this girl up to? He slept so well, his long eyelashes were like a fan, and his white and tender face was so smooth that people wanted to touch it.


    He sat up, touched his face and disappeared a lot. It seems that he has two brushes.


    Such a person has no intention and is not afraid of meeting bad people.


    Are you going to kick her out? I don''t seem to want to.


    She protected, shouted and coaxed him as if he were a child.


    Just stay here. It''s a good thing to have more mouths to eat, understand some medical theory and help others.


    When he went out for a clinic, he suddenly felt that half of the people were missing. The light song was just a few words, and the people ran away.


    It must have scared the ladies away.


    "Young master, that, that woman, do you want to drive away?" the man whispered.


    "Keep it. Give her some silver and let her buy some clothes," he whispered. Look at her ill fitting clothes. They must have been stolen.


    It''s nice to be a thief and know how to change clothes.


    He went to the qinzhun River to swim. It''s good. It can relieve the summer heat and be more comfortable.


    Take off your coat, jump down and go to the shade of the willow. It''s really comfortable. It''s much cooler.


    It also makes my brain more sober. Looking at the continuous lotus flowers in Qinhuai is very beautiful. Life has not abandoned him. Maybe if I come over, I won''t remember anything.


    When flowers fade, they will bloom again, won''t they? Should be actively involved. Maybe tomorrow I''ll meet regular visitors. The ladies who often come to the door say they often talk about poetry and painting in the lotus Pavilion in Qinhuai.


    "Hi." a brisk greeting came from the shade of the tree.


    Shangguan Yu looked up, and it was her again. He sang softly, "you are really haunted."


    "It''s comfortable underwater, but my foot is hurt. Otherwise, I can swim very well." Qingge stood on it and looked at him with a smile.


    Shangguan Yu lowered his body: "you''re a woman''s house. What do you think I''m doing?"


    "Nothing? I want to say, you have a good figure."


    He pressed down a little more: "get out."


    "You have a bad temper." she tied the willow twig lightly: "shangguanyu, you are very handsome and have a character. I, Li Qingge, want to chase you." you can''t be shy, but your face is still red.


    Shangguan Yu was tongue tied: "what is chasing?"


    "It''s pursuit." she smiled. "The man said, you only have one person you like, but you''re married. Well, whether you chase me or not can make you feel better as soon as possible."


    He gritted his teeth: "who said that? I''ll go back and kill him."


    "Hehe, it''s not important. I''m telling you." she jumped up lightly and waved gently.


    "How far is it? How far is it?"


    "You can''t be angry. When you are angry, your teeth will hurt more." she said seriously, ignoring his smelly face, smiling at him: "I like you very much."


    She also looks good. There were many people chasing her before.


    But it''s rare to meet someone who comes into her eyes. She won''t just wait for Mars to hit the earth.


    "Shameless," he said contemptuously, "what do you want to pursue me?"


    Light song stretched out a hand: "woman, no, girl. If you think it''s embarrassing, come after me, and I''ll let you chase." and it won''t be difficult.


    Although his speech is ugly, he is not a playboy. He is very down-to-earth and arrogant. People want to break his pride and see what else is in his bones.


    He snorted coldly and swam aside. Out of sight is clean. This thick skinned woman is entangled with him.


    It''s really comfortable to sing and shake. Close your eyes, you can smell the fragrance of flowers. Open your eyes, you can see a beautiful scenery in your eyes.


    Shangguan Yu held his chest and looked on coldly, expecting to teach the cheeky girl some lessons.


    Swing, swing with the land, work hard.


    Sure enough, just as he intended, the wicker broke with a creak. The person who happened to be high, like a beautiful rainbow shadow, fell to the side of the water, and then mixed with the earth shaking cry. It was a little comfortable to listen to it.


    The water splashed high, and he looked at it quietly, feeling some happiness in his heart.


    However, after a while, why didn''t the woman move and float up? Wait a little longer, still No.


    It shouldn''t be the convulsion of the injury on his foot. He was a little anxious. He felt inexplicable pain in his heart. He drew water and swam quickly.


    She stretched out her hand to touch where there was no water, but the feeling of emptiness filled her heart with panic.


    "Li Qingge, where are you? Answer me quickly."


    It''s so calm. He won''t be dead. He took a deep breath in a hurry, dived into the water, closed his eyes and groped.


    Underwater is lush water grass, which seems to pull his feet and make him unable to float up. When he opens his eyes, it hurts.


    He couldn''t see anything clearly. It was like a fish touched his face. He had one hand. Yes, he was very sure it was a hand and wanted to hold it, but the hand grabbed his shoulder, and another warm lip was close to his lips, which actually sent air to him.


    What a shame it was. He pulled her up with a cruel force.


    She looked at her lips with a smile, and there were drops of water on her white and tender face. She was not flustered at all.


    He was fooled? "You are so angry that you can hardly speak.


    He looked for her so flustered that she played with him. From small to large, who dared to treat him like this.


    This damn woman, Li Qingge.


    Light song spits out his tongue: "Yu, don''t be angry. I know it''s a great blow to men, but if you''re not angry, you''ll always absorb water, and then you can''t get up, so I''ll turn my anger to you."


    His face is really ugly. It''s so black and blue. Isn''t it bad for the internal organs.


    She smiled again: "Yu, thank you for saving me. Although you didn''t do Yingya, I''m very happy."


    He threw water at her angrily: "Li Qingge, why doesn''t the water cover you." damn woman.


    Qingsong wiped the water on his face and smiled: "I forgot to tell you that I am a very good diver. I just saw the fish, so I caught it. I heard you call me, but I was afraid to scare the fish away, so I didn''t respond to you."


    She raised the fish in her hand: "well, I''m very powerful, aren''t I? If you take me in, I''ll repay you. Tonight, I''ll let you try my craft, stew raw fish and burn it for you."


    Without saying a word, he went up the bank: "don''t let me see you again."


    He seemed angry. As soon as he looked back and saw her, he was gnashing his teeth.


    Can you follow him back. His eyes were full of anger, afraid that he would want to break her neck. Qingsong caught the fish with both hands and said to it, "you must have annoyed him. He has a bad temper."

 Chapter 262

    It seems that he can''t go back. He''s very angry.


    Qingge squats at the opposite door of Shangguan medicine shop, wears fish with wickers and puts it in the water to avoid being dead and stale. I''ve been squatting there watching, coming and going, coming in and going out.


    When the sun sets, the man sweeps the floor and gently closes a door.


    Then Shangguan Yu came out, locked the door and came to the restaurant here.


    I think it''s eating. Poor man, no one hurts. Eating out three meals a day is not afraid of diarrhea. It''s unsanitary and nutritious.


    Shangguan Yu had a straight face and deliberately ignored her.


    Damn it, why did you see her? Her teeth hurt again. He covered his face with one hand, turned his head and passed her sight.


    Qingge buried his head in the clothes room. He really has a cruel heart. He ignored it.


    "Oh," she sighed. He couldn''t joke. "My feet hurt."


    Rolled up the trouser legs. The wound was soaked in water, some ulcerated, and shed blood. It hurts.


    She doesn''t dare to see it. She''s just a little dental assistant. She doesn''t like watching big scenes of bleeding.


    Shangguanyu scolded himself. He thought she moaned quietly, which made him uneasy.


    He turned back, opened the door and stared at her again.


    She was looking at the wound and frowning, as if she wanted to take good care of it. This fool, how smart did you think she was? "Don''t get in here yet," he roared.


    Worry about the chaos in your heart.


    You should leave her alone and let her live and die. She said brazenly that she was crazy to pursue him. It was only at midnight yesterday that she knew such a woman named Li Qingge. She just smelt his toothache and wanted to rely on him.


    Rest. However, I still can''t let her go, so I''m inexplicably annoyed.


    He admitted that he didn''t understand many things. There was no end to learning about medical skills, but this woman who can cure teeth clearly can''t even wrap her feet. She''s so stupid.


    After listening to the song, he smiled and walked briskly with the fish. It''s not cold at home, hehe.


    "Throw it out." he looked at the fish in her hand with disgust. That''s it. He lost all his face and asked her to kiss. God, think about it, he wanted to grind his teeth again.


    Light song frowned: "pain."


    He angrily turned over the medicine: "go to the backyard for me." why did he rely on him? Not yet.


    With a lovely smile, Qingge went in, opened the backyard door, found a bucket and put the fish in the bucket. Then he sat on the tree and put his sore foot on the stone table, waiting for him to deal with it.


    Shangguan Yu secretly called himself inexplicable, or closed the door to the backyard.


    It was indecent to have that wound on Bai Nen''s foot, and there was blood. This woman was not at all upset.


    He applied the medicine with some force. When he wrapped it with gauze, he said, "don''t touch water for three days."


    "Well, OK, it hurts." woo, why do you wrap it once? She hurts once.


    "Now, you can go out. There''s some silver on the counter and get out of here." he didn''t want her to disturb his heart. Especially when he saw her ruddy lips, he always felt angry.


    Light song looked at him pitifully: "I''m not leaving. My feet hurt."


    This man has a good character and is not chased by beautiful women. She doesn''t look like those golden ladies. She just looks at it with shame and drops her handkerchief. Don''t think Shangguan Yu will pick it up. He will ignore it and step on it again.


    Women''s three treasures, soft grinding bubble, no matter how hard a man, will also be ground into soft around his fingers.


    She is not a color girl. She pours on a handsome man when she sees him. It''s just Shangguan Yu. She likes it very much.


    I like the arrogance between his eyebrows and his determination, and he is very generous, but he has a bad temper. What particularly attracts her is that the smell on him is so lonely and arrogant that she wants to be close all the time.


    She knows that there are few things for nothing in the world. She is also a rich woman. However, in the face of the pursuit of many people, she knows what she wants and likes.


    Holding the uninjured foot, he looked at Shangguan Yu like an abandoned dog.


    Her eyes are beautiful. She says they are lovely, they will be radiant. She says they are pathetic, and tears will condense.


    His heart softened: "let me go at dawn."


    I have to harden my heart, whether she sleeps there at night, whether her wound will fester again, whether she is cold or not.


    Shangguanyu turned back to the front to close the door. Xiamen went down to the West. He sang softly and smiled lovably. The two dimples were spinning.


    Jumping to hurt her foot, she ran in the place where she dried the medicine. The faint smell of the medicine dispersed.


    She likes this. This is the first time she likes a person. There is nothing else, just a feeling of him.


    Singing and jumping, I found the stove for decocting medicine, as well as the pot and flavor materials. The kitchen is basically filled without use. Fortunately, there is everything.


    As soon as Shangguan Yu returned to the backyard, he didn''t see Qingge. He was lost and angry: "Li Qingge."


    "I''m here?" the light song put his head out of the small window and smiled brightly at him.


    "Don''t run around." it doesn''t stop for a moment.


    "Yu, come quickly."


    He sat down for a while, and her voice screamed.


    Shangguan Yu cursed: "Li Qingge, if you talk more, I''ll drive you out." his life was not quiet for a moment.


    In that small room, she was facing the fish with a knife and jumping one foot.


    "What are you doing?" he felt a headache.


    "Yu, please help me, I can''t kill fish." I bought them before, and they were all killed.


    Her begging face and pitiful eyes told him to kill fish, but his hands had never done such rough work.


    "I just want to make fish soup. I can''t help eating, can I?"


    "OK," he heard his voice say.


    Even I couldn''t believe it until I put the knife in my hand and smiled at her eyes.


    Angrily, he chopped it with a knife. Isn''t it just killing a fish? It''s hard to beat him.


    "It''s over," he said.


    Qingge is washing Jiang: "your husband has a fire."


    "Make a fire?" he twitched at the corners of his mouth.


    "Well, yes. We''ll fry the fish first, remove the smell of oil, and then make the soup." she said softly without looking back at her.


    Us? It was incredible that he and she were connected. He bent down again to make a fire.


    Deliberately poked the stove. The soft song said in a sweet voice, "Yu, do you have sauerkraut here?"


    "No," he said coldly.


    "Oh, forget it, hehe, but I know there''s one thing. Five finger peaches are available in pharmacies. You don''t know. It''s good to make soup." she smiled so sweet and washed the fish aside.


    The plain white fingers flipped lightly. It was terrible. Shangguan Yu didn''t even wash his intestines. Killing fish was to cut the fish into sections, no matter what scales or courage.


    Look at his face again. It''s green and black. I don''t dare to make him ring.


    The fire lit up and lit up his face. He turned to look at the light song squatting on one side to scale fish. His small body was busy, and his dark hair hung down. It''s beautiful and warm.


    "Well, Yu, it''s all right. I''ll just come." Qingge said softly.


    Put some oil down, fry the fish first, remove some fishy smell, and then put it in the washed medicine jar, add water and salt.


    There''s no way. There''s, uh, the most medicine pot here.


    Jumping out again, Shangguan Yu grabbed her at the door: "where are you going?"


    "I''ll find some five finger peaches," she said with a smile.


    "Stay. You can''t move your feet." this is his place. Naturally, he knows where it is?


    I went to find some for her. Seeing the satisfied smile on her face, I suddenly felt that it seemed like home. Someone was cooking.


    Looking at her busy inside, looking for rice and washing the pot, I felt full in my heart.


    "Yu, how much do you eat?" she found rice and asked.


    The soft hair and the smile on both cheeks are so sweet.


    He said involuntarily, "two bowls."


    "No, you young men should eat more, three bowls." she smiled: "it''s a deal. There can''t be any left."


    The wind blew her laughter.


    Shangguan Yu looked at the sky. What happened to him and how it was so easy for him to be influenced by a strange woman. It seemed that he didn''t object.


    He''s going to hate her, isn''t he? She teased him.


    He went back to the room and lit the light.


    Gently sigh, is a room of silence. The room is full of medicine books and paintings.


    These are his favorite paintings. They are all painted by Chu Xue. There is no reason to like them. You can''t put them on display. Even if they are sent by her, good things are OK, aren''t they?


    He smiled slightly, poured a cup of strong tea and drank it carefully. He liked the bitter taste.


    His teeth hurt again. He took a mouthful of water and rubbed his hand gently on his face.


    "Rain." the soft sweet voice raised: "it''s time for dinner."


    "No," he said angrily.


    She doesn''t want to disturb his life. His life is controlled by herself. No one wants to control him.


    The only people who really care about him are Dad, but he''s gone.


    That is a kind of person who only has eyes for him, only loves him and only cares about him, his closest father.


    "Rain, eat, hurry up, it''s not delicious when it''s cold." Qingge jumped to the door of his room.


    "Don''t you hear me? If you want to eat, you can eat yourself," he said coldly.


    Qingge has some grievances. He just cooked it together. Now he has changed his face again.


    Unhappily, she squatted on the ground again.


    "Get out, don''t try that again," he yelled.


    "I''ve cooked a lot and it''s delicious. If you don''t try, you say you don''t eat. I''m looking forward to it. If you don''t eat, you''ll break up my expectation." she complained with a slight cry.


    The most annoying thing is that when a woman cries, he rubs his painful cheek: "Li Qingge, have you had enough. Bring it."


    She wiped her tears and smiled again: "OK, I''ll take it right away."

 Chapter 263

    Slowly, step by step, I got close to him, didn''t I?


    Qingge handed him the chopsticks: "be careful of stabbing."


    "I''m not a child, are you bored?" he hated it.


    The soup in that bowl is off white. Why hasn''t he drunk such soup? It''s strange.


    Raised her head to see her drink, half narrowed her eyes, drank gently, and smiled contentedly: "it''s really fragrant."


    It seems that it''s really good to drink.


    He smelled it. It tasted good. He took it up and tried it. The soup slipped down his throat. It was very fragrant.


    "Is it good?" Qingsong asked with a smile.


    His eyebrows and eyes were bent. He didn''t speak, but drank the soup in one gulp.


    "Hehe, come on, and fish head. Eat more. You don''t look good." represented by action, hehe, Yu is really cute. Isn''t it just a sentence? Good is good, bad is bad.


    He found that she loves to laugh. She always smiles. She smiles very beautiful.


    This meal, with her combination of hard and soft, ate three bowls, so that he almost didn''t burp. He thought it might be good to leave her.


    He forgot that the fish that ate his stomach was a disgrace to him.


    The stars in the sky will never be lonely. Looking at the dim brilliance, they will always find it slowly and then find it again. In fact, it is very bright, very bright. Next to every lonely star, you will find many, many stars.


    The next morning, he heard the voice of Li Qingge, chirping in the yard, walking back and forth, and shouting again and again.


    He pulled up the quilt and covered his head.


    It didn''t take long to get to the door of his room.


    "Rain, rain," she cried sweetly. "Get up and have breakfast."


    "Don''t bother me," he said coldly.


    My teeth hurt so much that I don''t remember.


    The door was pushed open. He came in barefoot with a light song and went to open the curtain: "get up. The plan of the day lies in the morning."


    "Get out," he said, gnashing his teeth.


    A daughter''s house, in and out of a man''s room, he is not afraid of rumors, but she is not afraid.


    She''s cleaning the table, and then she''s cleaning the floor.


    Make a thump. If he can lie down again, his name will be written upside down.


    Before the quilt was opened, the bed collapsed slightly and sank, and the aroma came.


    Then he opened his quilt with both hands, ignored his smelly face, smiled happily and said, "good morning."


    "What a fart," he growled.


    After seeing her pure smile, her anger began to dissipate.


    The sun shone on his head. He blocked it with his hand unhappily: "Damn it."


    Qingge''s cold hand opened his hand, and then stroked his left cheek: "it''s so swollen, does it hurt?"


    Is the kind of struggle in her eyes care?


    It seems that for a long time, no one did this to him, and no one touched his face.


    Little hands on the face, gently rubbing, so comfortable. He pushed her hand away complaining and sat up.


    "Wait." Qingge didn''t care and immediately turned outside.


    I want ice and medicine powder again. This time, there are some aloes. They are green and beautiful.


    "Ah." Qingge looked at him, smiled and told him to open his mouth. His eyes are full of care and a light smile.


    Shangguan Yu felt uncomfortable, and then lay down and pulled the quilt to block the sun.


    Strange in my heart, I just don''t want to get close to her. I''m afraid that some things in my heart have been broken by her.


    Qingge took a breath, opened his quilt and called, "Yu, you''re not cute. Come on, let me see, or you''ll swell up on the other side."


    "Come on, open your mouth and don''t be capricious, or I''ll take something and stuff it for you."


    Mumbling to herself, she also wants his cooperation. She knows that he must be in great pain now.


    His hand touched the ice and stuck it on his left cheek: "will it be much more comfortable now, open it, open it, well, good."


    He felt like a child and let her coax him gently.


    But the soft and sweet female voice would tempt him. It was like a voice in the distant sky, so he couldn''t help following it.


    She has a breath that people can''t refuse. The cold left face is very comfortable.


    "Well, it doesn''t hurt so much now, does it? It doesn''t hurt. So many things are in the battle. There is no modern advanced medical treatment here. We can only do this first and press it down slowly.


    One hand was covered with Aloe on his face, and the other hand went in and pressed close to his teeth.


    "You should wash your teeth with salt water in the morning and evening. You can protect your teeth in the future. OK, spit out your saliva and start again."


    Put a bucket in front of the bed, Shangguan Yu turned over and threw up, and lay on her, uh, thigh.


    This woman, if it was a means to seduce him, she succeeded in attracting his attention.


    Gentle and talkative, like an old mother, but it''s so warm. No one has cared about him for a long time.


    He closed his eyes with a little enjoyment and filled her with the fragrance.


    Light song lowered his forehead, pressed on his forehead, and the warm breath was spreading.


    So close, Shangguan Yu opened her cold black eyes, but she said softly, "you have a fever, which is the current situation of fever."


    Put him down, he felt a little lost.


    Light song turned around again: "I''ll get the ice. You press it first."


    Hell, he wouldn''t listen to her so much. I don''t know where she came from?


    Wash your mouth with water and lie down. You feel more comfortable.


    Qingsong came in and called coyly, "you''re just not obedient." he patted his face with both hands.


    He narrowed his eyebrows and looked at the woman who was not afraid of death. She listened softly: "open your mouth. It''s so cute."


    What is cute? It has something to do with when he was.


    Damn it, he was really big. When he saw the satisfied and sweet smile on her face, he felt that his anger was relieved a lot.


    After a long time, I felt much lighter and more comfortable. I squinted at her.


    So light, so soft, so beautiful, such a girl, she said, she wants to pursue him, how shocking.


    Why does he want, don''t want, women? Most of them just spend money.


    This woman, he thought, would be a sin to send her away with money.


    It was cool and comfortable. It tossed his toothache all night and slowly disappeared. I was glad that I didn''t drive her away last night.


    He was a little confused. He fell asleep in her breath. He always remembered that one hand did not leave his face, and one hand stroked his forehead from time to time.


    He was afraid of these. He was afraid that once he tasted them, he would never forget them all his life. After coveting these warmth, who would want to pity the lonely cold?


    He didn''t want to get involved, but his heart was sinking inch by inch.


    When he woke up again, he saw the fragrance of a room full of flowers and some drops of water. He thought it must be the girl''s masterpiece.


    "Here comes the meal," she cried cheerfully, kicking the door open.


    It seems that the door is just superfluous for her, especially his door.


    A light white dress. After grooming, Li Qingge is as clear and beautiful as a fairy. People are reluctant to look away from head to foot.


    Especially the smile on the face is so sweet that people want to indulge in it.


    He was stunned. He didn''t expect that Li Qingge in women''s clothes was so beautiful and pure.


    She winked mischievously and turned around: "how''s it going? But I can''t turn my hair. I can only turn around casually and fork it with a chopstick."


    She felt her messy hair and smiled shyly.


    "You can only eat some porridge, but I''ve been eating porridge for a long time. Does it smell good?" Qingge sent it to his nose: "bone soup white porridge."


    She smiled and fed him patiently, as if he were just a child.


    After eating a bowl, I heard someone outside shouting, "light song."


    Light song put down the bowl: "OK, I''m coming."


    He was really left alone. Shangguan Yu was so lost. Didn''t she want to pursue him? How can you just go out?


    He snapped the bowl and shouted, "Li Qingge."


    The gentle voice of the light song raised again: "here we are."


    She ran in briskly. He looked at her feet with a cold face: "your feet are ready."


    "Hehe, not yet. Dr. Chen gave me medicine. It''s much better. It doesn''t hurt." it means that he gave it to her himself. It hurts her to death.


    Dr. Chen, he knows, is the new young doctor.


    "What?" he frowned.


    Qingge picked up the bowl and said briskly, "they''re baking sweet potatoes, so, er, I ate a little. Eh, you asked me to come in. What''s the matter? Don''t eat. I took these out."


    She stretched her eyes and looked outside, as if she was afraid of not having to eat.


    "Toothache." he closed his lips and spit out these two words.


    Can disturb his heart, how can he ignore it again.


    "Oh, your tooth hurts again, wait." Qingsong wiped his hand, took down the ice on the table and began to stop the pain for him. "Yu, your pain is your teeth, not your waist. You can get up and walk more. If you feel better, your teeth won''t hurt so much. Many diseases are caused by your own mood."


    He glanced at her coldly. Yes, he felt he was playing childish and wanted all her care and attention.


    Qingge smiled and gave him pain relief. Her eyes turned and looked at the paintings in the room: "take a good look. It''s so beautiful. It''s so true. If these were put into modern times, they would be great. Yu, I heard that your ex girlfriend painted. Did she draw it? It''s so beautiful,,,,," she exclaimed.


    Shangguanyu bit her finger and looked at her with unhappy eyes.


    Light song pulled out, and water vapor began to condense in his eyes.


    "No pain," he said overbearing.


    Light song wrongly bit his lips and looked at him. It hurts. How can he bite people without moving?


    He pulled up her fingers impatiently. There were only a few tooth marks on her white and tender hand? It''s also called pain.


    "No one can die." he said coolly, "do you want to stay with me? Don''t cry for me."


    "But it hurts."

 Chapter 264

    He felt a little happy: "there was no bleeding."


    "Do you still have a toothache?" she asked softly. She also looked out of the window: "if you don''t hurt, I''ll go outside to help. They''re all very good. Let me do something and teach me to recognize herbs." she liked it very much. Unfortunately, what she likes is a cool Shangguan Yu. He can''t take the initiative to teach her.


    "You''re busy?" his handsome eyes narrowed. "Did I ask you to walk around my place?" he didn''t like her to care about people other than him.


    Qingge bowed his head, covered his face, and said softly, "I''m not very busy. That''s just Doctor Chen said to invite me to eat snacks in zuixiang building. Doctor Zhang said that I like lotus seed ice very much."


    A sour smell came to his mind. He said coldly, "if you eat too much, you have to have diarrhea."


    "Really?" Qingge opened his eyes: "but why didn''t I have diarrhea before."


    "I''m a doctor." I dare to question his words.


    "Oh, you''re a doctor. You''re great." some satirized him.


    Afraid that he would get angry again, he sang and smiled: "well, I won''t go. Just open my mouth."


    Then he picked up the ice and pressed it in the red and swollen place: "it''s much better. Don''t be jealous. I still prefer you."


    He wanted to say, who''s jealous.


    However, Qingge''s other hand opened his mouth, squeezed his eyes and said, "don''t bite me."


    She likes him more, some light. How can such a lovely girl say she likes him?


    It is said that he is very solitary, not close to human nature, arrogant and proud. There are many women who want to go to the official medicine shop. But few can get along with him for a day.


    He never wanted to give a chance, or he didn''t want it.


    Why is it that this woman is obedient?


    For her tenderness and laughter? Or that kind of care and care.


    She was dozing off, lowered and raised for a while. To his eyes, she smiled lazily, "how tired."


    Such as washed eyes, so beautiful and moving, pink and tender skin, with some rosy clouds and fragrance, reminds him of the peaches he has eaten. It''s sweet and fragrant.


    "Yu, what do you want to eat at night?" she stretched out, and her lovely appearance made him want to hug.


    "Well, if you don''t speak, you''ll be up to me." with a slight smile, "you look so cute. I thought you were stunned at me."


    She''s stunned, isn''t she? It seems so.


    Is this a good thing or a bad thing? She is a likable woman. Once she likes it, will it be a kind of destruction? She said that she is not from here. What if she leaves? Did he taste the pain of heart and lung again?


    He just wants to face life warmly and look for his happiness again. It can''t be her. She''ll leave.


    "No," he said coldly, sitting up. He doesn''t want it. Someone hurt him again.


    Light song watched him go out, raised his voice and asked, "where are you going?"


    He didn''t speak, so he went straight out.


    Qingge tilted his head and wondered if he had done something wrong. He was very easy to get along with just now.


    She held out her hand and looked at the tooth marks on it. She giggled. This is a further communication.


    But where is he going? It''s getting dark now.


    Where does Qingge sit and think for a moment, he will probably know where he is going?


    She is not a ten-year-old child and knows nothing. Modern technology is so developed that she doesn''t know what a man is.


    He must have gone to find Hua Niang, or he won''t go at night.


    Hatefully, he paused and squatted down with his head in his arms.


    Obviously, I can see that he doesn''t reject it. How come in a twinkling of an eye, he changed color again.


    Hateful, hateful Shangguan Yu.


    The strong smell of rouge, gouache and noisy piano sound.


    However, with more and more painful teeth, he really came to this point.


    To avoid that Li Qingge, is she an enterprise? Is it necessary for him to go to the flower boat to poison the smell, the sound and the women?


    He dropped the silver. In bursts of cries, he jumped into the water and swam back by himself without waiting for the ship to dock.


    Wet ashore, he felt puzzled.


    It seems too early to go back now.


    He felt so angry that his teeth still hurt when he was angry.


    It was the damned woman. He looked at the stars and walked angrily.


    Not far, just opposite Shangguan medicine shop, in the dark place.


    Like what kind of monster it is, if you don''t go in, just wait, wait a little later, dry your clothes, and go in again.


    He sighed softly, supported his head and asked himself, why?


    Almost, he strode into the official medicine shop and opened the door.


    After entering the backyard, I found that the woman was lying on the stone table.


    "Hello," he raised his voice.


    Qingsong raised his head and wiped his eyes: "you''re back. The meal is still hot?"


    She fell down again and continued to sleep. In fact, her heart was very sour.


    What is this? He went whoring, and then she cooked until he came back. Woo, how did she degenerate to such a point.


    Without speaking, he strode to the inside and lit the light. Some dizzy yellow, some warm.


    Then the local official Yu took a big bite at the door.


    Qingge smiled gently, somewhat satisfied, and liked to see him eat what she cooked. Although she was not in the mood to cook a big meal, he ate very delicious. He must not have stayed on the flower boat more, because there must be wine and vegetables in those places.


    He can still eat. That is, where has he gone.


    To escape her? Stupid Shangguan Yu.


    It''s really comfortable to gently twist your fingers and touch the cold stone table.


    Look at him, always make yourself satisfied, never satisfied.


    What a warm meal. Unexpectedly, someone left it for him. After Shangguan Yu finished eating, he brought water, washed his body and washed his clothes.


    It was funny to see the scattered black clothes hanging there.


    She seems to be able to do everything, but she can also dry clothes like this. The black clothes are still stolen. I don''t know if she still wants to be a thief.


    He threw it on the ground and dried his. Tomorrow, give her some more silver and let her buy some clothes by herself.


    A daughter''s house should look like a daughter''s house. She looks beautiful in her plain clothes. If she puts on exquisite women''s clothes, she''ll be more beautiful.


    He walked out of the yard and saw where she was sleeping.


    Shangguan Yu frowned: "Li Qingge, go back to your room to sleep." he had asked the waiter to clean up a room for her and lay down here to sleep.


    Light song turned his head and smiled at him: "I''ll go in later."


    Are you flirting with him? He closed his eyes and walked into the room, but turned back and said, "go in early."


    "Rain. My stomach hurts." she called softly.


    Shangguan Yu was stunned, closed the door and ignored it.


    Oh, I really ignored her. She didn''t annoy him.


    He blew out the light, sat in front of the window and looked at her lying there, sometimes whining twice.


    Like a cat to give birth, so poor, so reassuring.


    She seems to be afraid of pain, and I don''t know where she hurts. Is her foot? Did she touch the water again. He stood up, opened the door and went out.


    As soon as his breath was near, Qingsong blinked at him: "it hurts."


    Shangguan Yu didn''t speak. He squatted on the ground and lifted up her skirt to see her wound.


    The light song shook his head: "Yu, it''s not a pain there, it''s a stomachache."


    "I told you not to eat those messy things. You deserve it." don''t think he will comfort her. He doesn''t understand and won''t do so.


    "Woo." she cried like a cat, "it hurts."


    "I''ll fry some medicine for you."


    "No, Yu, I am, that, that pain." she said with some embarrassment.


    Shangguan Yu''s face suddenly turned red and hot.


    Well, what''s the matter? It''s not that no woman has come to catch the medicine. What is he afraid of and what is he doing?


    "Woo." she grabbed his clothes and felt another pain. She looked up at him: "it hurts, it hurts."


    Shangguan Yu touched her forehead: "it''s cold enough. Go back and lie down. I''ll get the needle."


    "I''m afraid." she''s most afraid of injections.


    "If you continue to hurt, you''d better not disturb me, or I''ll kick you out tomorrow."


    He stood up to go, but she grabbed his clothes.


    Raised a pair of tearful eyes: "Yu ah, does it hurt? I''m afraid of injection. Tell me, does it hurt?" every time I go for injection, the doctor says it doesn''t hurt.


    However, she was still in pain. Now, I want to hear his words, which can comfort her heart a little.


    The little hands were sweating. Shangguan Yu took a breath and said lightly, "it doesn''t hurt."


    She smiled, and then let the pain hit her, biting her teeth: "woo, OK, I''ll go back to my room. It hurts."


    How could she bear it if he didn''t come back.


    As soon as she came back, she was in pain. She was a coquettish woman, and she was still deeply involved. She couldn''t bear to let her hurt all night. If the doctor came the next day, she might have no strength.


    He went to get the needle and burned it on the fire: "close your eyes."


    Qingsong closes her eyes, but looks secretly.


    As soon as Shangguan Yu stared at her, she immediately closed tightly and bit her ruddy lower lip.


    He said softly, "it won''t hurt. Relax."


    Well, like mellow wine, she relaxed, but with one hand, she still grabbed his clothes. He was funny, shook his head, gently rubbed the acupoints on her wrist, and then gave another needle.


    "EH. No pain." Qingge opened Shuiliang''s eyes and looked at the needle: "it''s incredible. It doesn''t hurt to insert it in his hand."


    "Does that stomach still hurt?" these what? He is a girl who avoids her pain and always likes to cry pain.


    "Pain," she said pitifully.


    He threw her a hot towel and said, "cover your belly."


    Light song is not shy, stuffed into his stomach and covered it. The warm breath spread in the stomach. It''s a little numb and hot. I''ve added some medicine here. It''s very comfortable and won''t hurt at all.

 Chapter 265

    But the trouble is still ahead.


    She blinked at him and stopped talking.


    Shangguan Yu gritted his teeth and said, "if you have anything to say, don''t give me such eyes." he would pretend to be pathetic and biased, and make him helpless every time.


    Light song smiled and said slowly, "Yu, I don''t understand what people here use. Well, it''s how to spend this time. If there''s nothing to cushion, there will be blood everywhere."


    What a shame, but there''s no way. She only knows him, and she''s the only one here.


    Shangguan Yu''s face turned red. The needle was not aligned. As soon as it went down, Qingge sat up in pain and bit his shoulder.


    Oh, it hurts.


    He pulled it out quickly, but there was blood on it.


    He looked helplessly at the dark night outside: "Li Qingge, you''re determined to kill me, aren''t you?"


    "Oh, no, it hurts." why some don''t hurt, some are so painful.


    "Don''t give me pain," he said fiercely. "Am I your mother?"


    "I only know me, Yu, I won''t, what should I do?" she begged.


    Alas, it''s hard to come to ancient times, but I have to adapt.


    "Go to the toilet and squat for me," he said coldly.


    "Well, good." Qingge got up and pulled out the needle in his hand: "give it back to you. Woo, ah, it hurts."


    He closed his ears. She was so noisy. Why did she throw any problems to herself. I knew I wouldn''t be back tonight.


    It''s not over yet.


    She called again, "rain, I''m afraid. It''s black."


    So he lit the light and put it out of the window. Damn it, she also said that she was afraid of a person. What if she fainted, so he stood outside the door.


    You can''t let the second person know about this. Let the man invite an old woman to tell her tomorrow.


    "Rain," she called softly.


    He moved a chair outside the door and sat down. He said impatiently, "what''s up?"


    "It''s all right. I just want to call you and see if you''re here." with him, the pain became mild.


    This awkward man, in fact, is really cute.


    Such a man doesn''t know why Ni chuxue, the painter, gave up. If she were her, she would hold on tightly, and care that man is better than him? Just like Shangguan Yu.


    "Rain." she called again. She liked these two words. She mumbled softly, like sesame candy, fragrant, soft and sweet.


    He leaned his hand against the back of his head, looked at the stars in the sky, and crowded a lively.


    He thought, I''d better not go tomorrow. Let''s wait until Li Qingge is all right, so as not to die in his medicine shop.


    "Yu, what are you doing? Tell me."


    "You talk a lot of nonsense." he snorted coldly.


    "Hehe, do I like listening to you?" she chuckled.


    Let his eyebrows relax. No one will like what he says, because few people like to listen to what he says.


    "Bend, you are very handsome, which means you are very handsome. You look better than a star."


    "Who is the star?" he raised his voice.


    Hearing the light song, he smiled happily: "it''s not who, it''s a very beautiful man. He''s a public figure, so he''s called a star."


    Princess Yuzhen used to like him, but it was not this feeling. It was a complete disgust from her heart.


    She is not delicate, but she is white and tender, her temperament is not vulgar, and her birth background must not be low. But there''s no sense of bullying.


    People up and down here like him.


    "Yu, why do you always like a person?"


    "Rain. I want to sleep," she said in a low voice.


    Shangguan Yu looked at Xingzi and didn''t feel sleepy at all. After a while, he called, "Li Qingge."


    She answered with a soft sleepy voice, and he would be relieved. He was really afraid that she would faint.


    For women''s diseases, he won''t.


    Until dawn, he didn''t fall asleep. He called her again, and she answered vaguely.


    Some satisfied smile, in the corner of the lips, gently hooked up.


    He stood up and went out to find Ni chuxue''s nanny and asked her to tell the confused girl what to do, but it didn''t seem easy to speak.


    So he called the young man: "you go to the Yan family to find the Yan Family''s nanny. You said, it''s your sister who doesn''t know what''s going on. She''s in the toilet. You don''t have to say anything else. Remember, talk about your sister."


    "Oh." the man nodded. He didn''t quite understand what the young master meant, so he went out.


    The nanny of the Yan family often came here and gave them food, and he was familiar with it.


    "I''m not his sister!" whispered softly


    "Then you can solve it yourself." he said coldly, "I''ll go back to my room. It''s all right. Don''t call me."


    He knew there that when he woke up, the situation changed suddenly.


    She doesn''t want to be that guy''s sister? She said clearly and purposefully that she had decided on him, just like him.


    When shangguanyu woke up, he saw the nanny napping outside.


    He was surprised to wipe his eyes: "nanny, why are you here." he respected such an old woman. She loved Ni chuxue very much and regarded her as her daughter. At the beginning, she went to Beijing alone for help, and he admired her very much.


    There are also some regrets about why there is no such person around him to care about him.


    Although it is impossible to be with Ni chuxue, he will not see the people around her before they arrive.


    On the contrary, her wet nurse came to him two times in three days, brought him food, cooked soup for him, and, uh, matchmaking for him.


    "Doctor Shangguan." the nurse frowned, "you''re wrong to do this."


    "What''s the matter?" he asked puzzled. He didn''t do anything, did he? He didn''t go to find Ni chuxue.


    "Doctor Shangguan, what''s the matter with light singing? How can you let a girl follow you without name or share?"


    Shangguan Yu wiped his eyes again, narrowed up and asked softly, "what did she tell you?"


    "I see that she is the daughter of a good family and very considerate. Shangguan doctor, how can you leave people in the toilet? You live here with Qingge, and you don''t let her rest in the room."


    "Did I do anything wrong?" he thought something was wrong.


    "Qingge lives here with you, doesn''t she?" although the nanny is old, she is not confused.


    Yes, but is there anything wrong with him taking her in! "Li Qingge." he raised his voice.


    No one answered him. He felt empty in his heart: "Li Qingge."


    "Alas." the nanny shook her head, patted his hand and said lovingly, "my daughter needs love. I can''t yell. I asked Qingge to buy some clothes in the clothes shop."


    She shook her head again and looked at Shangguan Yu. Her eyes seemed to sigh at him.


    He can''t touch his head. It must be Li Qingge. What did he say in front of the nanny?


    All afternoon, he waited angrily for Li Qingge to come back in the medicine shop.


    What''s the matter with her? She''s so scared that she can''t bear to talk.


    Look out of the window again and again. Why haven''t you come back after so long.


    Then he saw that the damn man came back with several lotus flowers in his hands. He didn''t dare to come in and sat in the shade of the willow opposite.


    He was so cold that he didn''t call her.


    Ask her to come back and admit her mistake. However, my heart was relieved and finally came back.


    He sat in the shop safely, but his eyes looked out from time to time.


    The light song is very beautiful, and it also holds beautiful lotus flowers, so that passers-by can''t help looking more.


    Beautiful woman, everyone will want to chat up.


    Light songs are helpless to say, "I''m sorry, I''m waiting for my husband."


    This sentence can send away many people, but it doesn''t mean to give up.


    "Miss, it''s hot here. It''s better to go to this restaurant to drink some tea and eat some lotus seed ice to dissipate the heat. My surname is Hua. I just took the scholar''s test today, and I will go to Beijing to catch up with the champion in September." childe Hua, who claims to be childe Qianqian, likes it when he sees a beautiful woman.


    Qingge still shook his head and smiled: "thank you, childe Hua. Well, you''re diligent, but I''m waiting for my husband. Thank you."


    "Never mind, miss. You can wait up there. It''s better than being here in the wind and the sun."


    "Oh, thank you. I like blowing the wind and basking in the sun."


    In the medicine shop, Shangguan Yu squinted and stared. What a Li Qingge. He even talked so happily with people.


    Still laughing, what are you doing sitting at his door? Get out of here.


    He''s in a bad mood, very bad. Several doctors and guys mentioned their hearts.


    "The young lady is very elegant. It''s an elegant thing to blow the wind and enjoy the flowers here, but the young lady is much more beautiful than the lotus. As the saying goes: people are more delicate than flowers."


    "Li Qingge, don''t roll in yet." Shangguan Yu couldn''t help shouting at the window.


    Qingsong breathed a sigh of relief and came in happily with a bag of clothes and a lotus in one hand


    As soon as I came in, I smiled at him and stood there like a girl who did something wrong.


    Shangguan Yu still remembered that the nanny said that when girls write monthly letters, they can''t stand too long, be too tired, be in a bad mood, and don''t touch water. He felt that, like suffering from severe illness, it was not so different, and he didn''t know how women all over the world came over.


    However, after talking a lot, he still remembered it in his mind.


    With a cold look, "I''m not going in yet."


    "OK." he smiled and walked briskly towards the backyard.


    Shangguan Yu looked at the boy coldly and stared at the young man: "don''t let him in." he cleaned up and went to the backyard.


    The guys finally breathed a sigh of relief. Mr. Hua came in and asked, "where was the lady just now?"


    "It''s our lady." a man raised his head.


    Several doctors looked at him incomprehensibly. He said, "it''s a light song."


    Watching Li Qingge kick open his door again, he knelt on the chair and reached for the vase.


    Naturally, it''s like in her room.


    He looked at her with his chest, looked at the lotus in her hand, and then smiled sweetly: "it''s so beautiful."


    "Li Qingge, what are you talking about?" he wanted to roar, but the nanny said that she couldn''t be in a bad mood.

 Chapter 266

    Light song turned his head and his eyes were as bright as Hao: "Oh, I didn''t say anything. The nanny was good. She asked me how I was in the toilet, and I told her."


    "You said we lived together?"


    "Yes, they all live here. You sleep here and I sleep there?" her white and tender hand pointed to the small room opposite.


    "Then what are you doing in my room? Is there anything like a woman?" he thought his room was the living room.


    Morality and the door were empty to her.


    Light song scratched his hair, then thought of something, looked up and smiled: "it''s not good-looking. The wet nurse helped me comb it."


    It''s very nice. Black hair, braided into lovely braids, and combed in front. It''s a playful and beautiful woman. But: "ask you a question?"


    "Well, I think the nanny misunderstood. I picked flowers and wanted to give them to you. You can relax when you sleep at night and make these flowers smell. Your teeth won''t hurt."


    "Damn it, when I see you, I have a toothache." he touched his left face and felt the pain again.


    Light song sticks out his tongue: "No."


    "Li Qingge, what are you talking about? Don''t talk to me, and don''t enter my room casually, like what?" if it was another man, would she be the same?


    Light song nodded: "OK. Don''t be angry, OK? If you are angry, you hit my hand."


    She stretched out her white and tender palm. In front of his eyes, he felt his teeth ache more and more.


    "Li Qingge, stay here well. If you want to go, go away and don''t follow me."


    The song whispered, "I didn''t follow you today?"


    "I''ll leave here tomorrow. Don''t follow me, do you hear me?" he didn''t know. He wanted to escape from these places where she was. It seemed that he felt very uneasy.


    Light song was stunned: "you want to leave, no, if you leave, there will be no one to take care of here."


    "My Shangguan medicine shop is more than this one. I can''t stay in one place." he snorted coldly.


    "Don''t go, OK? I won''t make you angry, and I won''t talk disorderly. Yu ah, OK, I don''t know anyone here, and I don''t know any friends. I don''t understand anything. What can I do when you go?" a poor color floated on my beautiful face.


    Qingge squatted down and looked at him with talking eyes. It''s like he abandoned her, which makes people feel full of sin.


    Shangguan Yu cursed: "didn''t you say they talked happily? Didn''t there be Dr. Chen?" hell, why did he tell her his decision.


    So sour, Qingge smiled in her heart, and then blinked at him: "I won''t talk to them in the future, okay?"


    Seeing that he kept his mouth shut, sang softly and smiled lightly, he agreed without refusing.


    "Yu, I went to cook. This noon, the man bought us a lot of dishes."


    We, he was a little stunned. When did he and she connect into such a word, so intimate.


    He sighed again as she walked briskly to the kitchen. Stood up: "Li Qingge, stop."


    "I just want to cook. I''m hungry and didn''t eat at noon." don''t drive her away.


    "Damn it, the nanny said you can''t touch the water. Don''t you remember?" he went out unhappily.


    Light song heart a warm: "it doesn''t matter."


    "No," he said fiercely.


    Light song rubbed his stomach: "I''m so hungry."


    So he was so angry that he went into the kitchen like a murderer.


    The light song of "rice is over there" leaned against the threshold and felt very comfortable.


    Shangguan Yu didn''t say anything, so he automatically took the rice and washed it. Qingge stood aside and watched.


    No man has ever cooked for her. They all say to eat outside. In fact, cooking by himself is more interesting. He was busy, his heart was full, and his eyes were as soft as the smoke that just came out, and the wind curled and moved.


    "I want to eat tofu." Qingge said with a smile.


    He went to get the tofu. When she went in, he frowned immediately: "go out and don''t block me here."


    "I can''t touch water. Really, I peel garlic, OK? Let me help."


    "Go aside and don''t get in the middle of the road." he was very busy.


    Light song smiled, took down the garlic and peeled it aside. He always looked up at him and felt that his heart was so warm.


    While watching him cook, she was in a hurry. She taught him a little: "it''s not like this. Don''t you put oil? Yes, put some oil. I''ll come and I''ll come." she still couldn''t see it.


    Shangguan Yu pushed her away: "your hands are dirty."


    "Alas." the light song sighed, "but you''re so tired. Yes, put some oil first, and then put the tofu down. Don''t run. The oil won''t eat you." really, he jumped up as soon as he rang.


    "Put more salt, yes, enough, enough, enough, it will be salty to death." Qingsong lowered his eyebrows.


    Shangguan Yu put down the salt and said, "no more."


    "No, you boil it with more water. After a while, just pick up the tofu without water. Just add some flavor." she was not helpless.


    Shangguan Yu thought and said, "it works." he put some water down.


    Finally, the tofu was cooked. He frowned at this: "it doesn''t look very delicious."


    Qingge went to find chopsticks: "I''ll try."


    "Your hands are dirty," he said. He grabbed the chopsticks in her hand and ate tofu. The smooth and tender taste is on the tip of his tongue. It''s delicious. He made it. He thinks it''s delicious.


    Although the color is not like what you eat in a restaurant, it tastes good.


    He gently picked up a piece and sent it to the lips of Qingsong: "try it."


    Light song smiled, swallowed it, and fanned the wind: "it''s so hot."


    "Tell you to wolf down." he pushed her shoulder. "Go away. There''s hot water over there. Wash your hands with hot water and you can eat."


    Qingge walks over to wash his hands and slides down the tofu in his throat. It''s really good to eat.


    There is also the sound of cooking. It tastes really good.


    She has a vision. Shangguan Yu is a wonderful man who will cook for her. In fact, she is very gentle.


    When love comes, he is unknowingly good to her, isn''t he? Also gentle.


    Wash your hands and smile on your lips.


    "Rain? Do you wash the dishes or do I wash the dishes." raised his voice and wanted to say more to him.


    "I''ll wash it," he said. "Sit still."


    "I promise not to eavesdrop." she was as satisfied as a cat. She was really satisfied by the smell.


    Holding his face to look at him, Shangguan Yu put the scattered vegetables on the table and frowned, "Why are you looking at me?"


    "You have something on your lips." he smiled softly, then stretched out a clean hand to wipe the tofu crumbs on his lips. "Well, eat, eat, and finally have a meal. My stomach is starving."


    He ate her endless voice and buried himself in his meal. However, occasionally, the naughty chopsticks turned and the dishes fell in his bowl. This ancient and strange Li Qingge.


    He himself was inexplicable and clearly angry. Then cook and cook. It was never done before, and then he ate. He thought it was very good.


    It''s a delicate relationship. For three days, she just took him to buy vegetables and cook.


    She really has a way to make him have to do it.


    Maybe he likes to do this, so he always goes.


    Especially when I saw her smiling face, I felt very good, that''s all. That''s it. Perhaps, my heart is moving. Do you want to refuse? She is a very stubborn girl and can''t let him shrink back.


    He was always close to him, and then broke his self-discipline one by one.


    Even I feel inexplicable and always fall into her smile.


    Just as I was attracted to Ni chuxue at the beginning, I fell in love with her and her freedom and unique seriousness and loveliness.


    Now, the heart will not move easily.


    He looked at the post on the table. Childe Hua invited him to the flower boat.


    Or he should go.


    No longer let Li Qingge control his mood. He will not cook for her until he goes to court.


    He must have been eating out for too long before he could do it himself.


    He changed his clothes and walked out.


    Qingge was picking beans in the yard and called him, "where are you going?"


    She doesn''t have to, does she? She is not his.


    There was no answer. He went out straight.


    It must be the temper again. Alas, Shangguan Yu, why is it so difficult to catch up? Very stubborn.


    Especially for the old lover, the master of painting, Ni chuxue.


    Qingge went into his room again and looked at the picture. It was beautiful, but she always sighed. It was given by his old lover.


    Pulling his face, he saw the worship sticker on the table and asked him to go to the flower boat.


    Oh, that''s not good. She found Shangguan Yu, so there''s nothing. So, don''t you like to look at the people you like and go whoring.


    You can''t do this. Sit down and look at yourself. It''s too plain.


    You have to dress up to impress him.


    At the beginning of the Lantern Festival, ten li Qinhuai, hundred Li fragrance and rouge fragrance have become the unique and beautiful scenery of Qinhuai.


    Hua Niang''s charming smile attracted people''s itch. People didn''t want to control it, so they wanted to go up and spend a good night together.


    Qingge dressed up as a man and carried a bag of things to the designated flower boat.


    The girls at the door caught a bag of things when they saw the childe carved in powder and jade.


    I thought it was the young childe who came to taste it for the first time. My eyes narrowed with excitement. Several people gathered around and whispered: "I, I have friends here. They asked me to come. Shangguan Yu, and childe Hua, do you know?"


    "Childe, it''s all men who come here for fun. Who cares? Childe, I''ll wait on you tonight, will you?"


    Another woman pushed her away: "young master, it''s better for me."

 Chapter 267

    "I said it was my friend who asked me to come, so I left without saying." Qingge didn''t want to tangle with them endlessly.


    "Oh, young master, I''m angry. Well, there are two people. In Meizi room 1, our red card yarn is already waiting. Young master, I''ll go in with you."


    "OK." Qingsong grabbed the things in the bag.


    It''s also a rotten scene. You, the girls of the clients, are having a good time.


    Shangguan Yu came to such a place, which made her sad.


    She knew that although she liked him personally, he had not liked himself yet. There was always a lot of difference between the two. If you don''t poke it off, how can you hold hands? Love also needs women to fight for it.


    Because he''s worth it.


    He is not ruthless to her, because he always cooks involuntarily.


    She likes it very much. It''s like a small nest, two warm nests. However, he hasn''t climbed out of his empty heart to feel it.


    Trembling on the top of the box room, Qingge asked, "is there a toilet above?"


    "Of course there are. Young master, don''t be nervous. I''ll take you there. I''m waiting for you outside the door."


    Presumably, the flower mother thought she was very nervous when she came to this place for the first time.


    There are also some. Watching TV is always not as real as watching TV.


    "No, can you play the piano?"


    Hua Niang nodded.


    She smiled: "that''s great. Go down and bring me a piano to Meizi room 1. Play it to me."


    "Miss Sha plays very well."


    The soft song finger shook in front of her: "I don''t want to listen to her."


    The flower mother was so happy that she thought she met Chunliang''s childe. She burst into tears: "I''ll go right away."


    Qingge breathed a sigh of relief, went into the gorgeous toilet, quickly changed his clothes, and then combed his hair and painted his lips.


    When he came out again, he was a beautiful woman.


    She knows that a woman can''t come in. She keeps going. Tonight is to let shangguanyu know herself.


    A man on the porch looked stunned: "miss."


    "Get out." it''s not her goal, she cried angrily.


    Pushing away the room of No. 1 Meizi, she saw Shangguan Yu sitting with a strange childe.


    She smiled: "my name is Xiaoge. It''s Mammy. Let me wait on you."


    "Miss." the strange childe recognized her and cried in surprise.


    Shangguan Yu''s face changed: "Li Qingge, what are you doing?"


    Oh, failure, why do you pretend to be gorgeous and recognize her.


    "Get out of here, what are you doing here?" Shangguan Yu approached and roared in a low voice.


    Sing softly over your chin and bite tightly.


    He grabbed her hand and said, "go back."


    "I won''t go," she said firmly. "I want to see what''s good here. Let you come as soon as you are invited."


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at her with a small face. He really matched him: "what do you know? What do men do when they get on the flower boat? Don''t go back yet."


    "I know," the Song said word by word.


    Then he looked at him: "I know everything. Yu, I want you to see. I''m not worse than Hua Niang. You don''t like me. You don''t have to take me away. I think I can live here. If you like me, just say it."


    She stared at him tightly, and Shangguan Yu gritted his teeth: "damn Li Qingge, you love to stay here at this time, just stay here."


    The red card gauze came up with a smile and was tired of Shangguan Yu: "who is she?"


    "The person who challenges you." Qingge stretched out his hand: "if you can play the piano, I will also."


    "OK, I''ll see if anyone is better than me. If you win, I''ll go down and let you wait on the two distinguished guests here." Shasha smiled with confidence on her face.


    "OK." Qingge looked at the flower mother who brought the piano and swallowed her mouth. I''m a little sorry for her, but Mr. Hua, who invited people to the flower boat, is not afraid to spend money for him.


    When the two pianos were put together, childe Hua exclaimed, "what a beautiful Miss Li."


    Shangguan Yu didn''t say a word, so he sat there and drank wine cup by cup.


    "I don''t know if I''m lucky enough to invite Miss to have a drink." childe Hua began his modesty again.


    Light song and smile: "why not."


    She poured a glass of wine, drank it all at once, turned the glass upside down, and there was no drop left. She smiled sweetly. The intoxicating dimple was fascinating.


    "Good drinking capacity, miss. It''s so forthright." childe Hua looked more straight.


    Light song looked at the silent Shangguan Yu and felt a little sulky.


    He is trapped in his world. If he doesn''t come out, he will drill into that dead end. He clearly has some feelings, because he can''t help but resist.


    But he always refused her.


    Mingming said he liked him. But he never comes out. Afraid to hurt him again?


    Alas, how could she hurt him? She likes his seriousness in doing things and his tenderness and carefulness in detail.


    In this world, there is only one Shangguan Yu. She doesn''t like it at a glance, but likes it more and more.


    Shasha finished playing the piano and smiled: "Miss, it''s your turn."


    It''s a weird atmosphere, and no one broke it.


    Light song, turn your hand, let yourself adapt to some.


    When I was a child, I was always omnipotent and learned something.


    She also knows the Guqin. The ancient music is too monotonous. Although the fingering is very proficient in everything.


    But on the whole, the gorgeous is not enough. She smiled at childe Hua and looked at the silent Shangguan Yu. She was in pain.


    With a flick of the jade finger, the wonderful sound of the piano came out.


    She played high mountains and flowing water, falling from high to low, rising from low to high, and the ingenious and gorgeous use of fingering.


    Let the people here stay.


    Shangguan Yu leaned back on his chair and didn''t look at her, but looked at the dark night.


    Beautiful voice, Li Qingge. What kind of person is she? She can cook, treat toothache, play the piano, and what else? She is like a secret eight treasure box. Once he hits the lid, he will dig it all the time.


    She said she liked him.


    He touched his chin and liked more women.


    Didn''t Princess Yuzhen make it out by means of forced marriage? But now Li Qingge won''t be aggressive, because the situation and identity are different, so she can only use a weak way, can''t she?


    He drank a glass of wine coldly. He was trapped in that quagmire, very deep, and then got out.


    Another quagmire tried to pull him down. How could he jump down again?


    Light song looked at his indifference, but also sad. The strength of the fingers increased, and the happy song turned into a sad, that kind of sorrow, such as being unable to see the direction in the dark, such as looking at the lamp and slowly moving away in the dark.


    When the last piano sound disappeared, Qingge stood up: "sorry, I''m worried."


    She''s gone, isn''t she gone? Why be angry and dare not admit your heart?


    Bite your lips, hold back your tears, sing softly, cover your mouth and go out. That childe Hua stood up and kept shouting.


    Just to the stairs, the light song was blocked.


    The man full of wine put down the flower mother he was holding and stared at her with narrow eyes: "girl, why don''t you let me see such a beautiful flower mother here? Do you despise me? I am also a person who can speak in Qinhuai."


    "Go away." the tears of Qingsong couldn''t help falling one after another.


    "Oh, little beauty is crying. Don''t cry. I have wine here. Little beauty, do you want to drink?"


    Qingge just wanted to find a place where no one was crying, but it was very annoying. She clenched her teeth and said, "if I finish drinking, you let me go."


    "OK." the desire in the man''s smiling eyes deepened. A bad smile makes people defensive. It''s just that light song is too sad. He even despised listening to her playing the piano and didn''t even look at her. He was so sad. His heart was blocked up. It hurt so much.


    He handed over a jar of wine. He didn''t think much about it. He picked it up and drank it.


    "Woo." she sat down, held the wine jar and cried. After crying for a while, she took another sip.


    "Li Qingge." the voice of Shangguan Yu gnashing his teeth came: "have you had enough."


    "Hey, who are you? She''s my first choice." the man defended himself.


    Shangguan Yu waved his fist, knocked him down the stairs, grabbed the wine jar in the light singer and threw it: "what are you doing?"


    "I''m crying." he cried sadly. Why, he always wanted her and wanted to abandon her.


    "OK, Mammy, someone is making trouble here. Come and catch it for me. I only want the woman." the bully''s voice sounded downstairs.


    Several men also saw the beautiful beauty of Qingge and followed down.


    Shangguan Yu grabbed Qingge''s hand and said, "don''t go yet."


    "Don''t you like me? I won''t go." she sobbed.


    "Go back and settle accounts with you." Shangguan Yu just took her hand and went to the side of the flower boat.


    People caught up, he picked up a light song, threw her into the water, and then jumped down.


    As soon as he jumped down, he found that there was no sound again. He was so angry that he shouted, "Li Qingge, don''t make any noise."


    There was no sound. She was there. Although she wasn''t worried about her, he didn''t see her or hear her voice. He was very upset. Moreover, she drank a lot of wine, didn''t she?


    "Light song, stop making noise, respond to me quickly. This is not a safe place." he was worried, swam in the water and groped around.


    He touched her clothes and looked up. It was her tearful face.


    "Why don''t you make a noise and come with me."


    Light song shook his head: "I won''t go, I''m very tired."


    It''s not like her at all. Doesn''t she like to pester him? He softened his heart and told her to go. Why didn''t he go.


    It''s weird. Shangguanyu got closer to her again. Trying to touch her forehead. Light song but dodge.


    He was more suspicious. He grabbed her clothes and just touched them.


    He felt a hot touch.

 Chapter 268

    "What''s the matter with you?" Shangguan Yu touched her again and felt that she was very hot.


    Qingge pulled down his hand: "it''s all right, just leave me alone."


    "It''s strange if it''s all right." he took her: "go back and settle accounts with you."


    Qingge grabbed the lotus stem and didn''t want him to pull it away. However, when it was broken, it stabbed her hand, and she couldn''t help crying.


    Shangguan Yu stopped: "I told you to go. Don''t go. Put out your hand."


    Qingge showed her his hand. With the dim light on the flower boat, he could see some broken skin. He wiped it carelessly: "it doesn''t hurt."


    "It hurts," she said firmly.


    He was a little helpless: "then go back and apply the medicine. It''s ready."


    "I don''t want to go back with you. You don''t like me. What are you going to do?" Qingge wanted to force him.


    He took his hand out of his hand and swam out into the middle of the lake.


    Shangguan Yu ran after him without much thought.


    It''s just that the light song is much better than him. She''s good at diving, but she can''t see clearly at night, and she doesn''t dare to dive.


    Shangguanyu grabbed her feet and pulled back.


    The whole person of Qingge bumped into his chest and cried out with pain: "Oh, why do you always hold me? You don''t like me."


    "You. Apart from that, can you say something else and get ashore for me?"


    "My head hurts." why, he wouldn''t say anything.


    Shangguan Yu softened his heart and sighed. He held her waist in one hand and gently rubbed her in the other: "it doesn''t hurt."


    "It hurts," she cried softly.


    The sound seemed to pass through many things until the softest layer in his heart.


    Soft body, on his body, like her?


    Hell, I just can''t let her go. I''ll settle with you when I go back


    Then I don''t want to go back with you. I''m not your person. I''ll go by myself. I have hands and feet and won''t starve to death


    He grabbed her waist: "if you don''t listen, I''ll grab your hair."


    Well, why doesn''t he always say it? She is not, good failure.


    The body is getting hotter and hotter. It''s floating. You can only swim in the dark according to his strength.


    She felt a fire burning in her body and wanted to get close to her.


    He patted his head: "you let go of me. I don''t want to go back."


    "What''s crazy?" he hooped her waist.


    "I, I''m not crazy. Yu, I think there''s something added to the wine, so I''m very hot. You go away a little, and you don''t like me, do you?" I''m still a little angry.


    Her dignity and face have been lost. Or can''t he treat each other sincerely? He is a man afraid of love. However, such a man, once in love, will die.


    She didn''t intend to give up his, just let her wait.


    Shangguan Yu was stunned and said in a low voice, "it''s all right. Go back and I''ll fry some medicine for you. You have to learn a lesson. Women''s house, you can also come to this place. See if you dare next time."


    Light song plaintive: "you men can? Anyway, I have nothing to worry about."


    "You have to say that." he slapped her on the ass in the water. "Go up and settle the account."


    "Oh, I don''t want to go up, you hit me." Qingsong hit him on the chest.


    Is this intimacy? It should be. I sighed gently in my heart.


    Shangguan Yu rubbed her head: "still hit, doesn''t it hurt?"


    "It''s so hot," she said softly.


    On the shore, his feet were still floating. Shangguan Yu squatted down: "go back quickly."


    Qingge was happy and fell on his stomach.


    In fact, when you soak in cold water, the wine is strong. You''ve woken up for a few minutes.


    His back is very broad and warm. She puts her hands around his neck and listens to his heartbeat. She likes the feeling of being so close.


    It''s just that the body is close, but the heart hasn''t caught it yet.


    "Yu, shall I sing for you?" she was so sad that she thought of a song to represent each other''s relationship.


    Whether he wants it or not, he whispered, "the people who love me, and the people I love."


    "A woman''s house is less hanging in her mouth all day."


    "Only you, I said. Yu, why do you want me to go back?"


    Shangguanyu stopped and then strode on without making a sound.


    Qingsong lowered his head and kissed him gently on the neck: "I think it''s time for me to let go. I won''t force you anymore. I''ll live my life tomorrow."


    He still didn''t speak, just grabbed some of her feet.


    Open the door, then close the door, and then go in.


    Put her on the stone table. He found some pills for her to eat.


    At night, insects are still barking. Shangguan Yu looked at the man lying on the stone table through the window.


    Some sighed that he didn''t want to get hurt any more.


    The next day until noon, I didn''t hear anyone knocking on his door, and I didn''t bother him.


    He was surprised that she didn''t even hear her voice in the yard. She couldn''t have left.


    He jumped up quickly and ran out: "where''s Li Qingge?"


    "Qingge, she seems to have gone out with Dr. Chen. The two said, it''s time to go to Qin to drink lotus seed ice." the waiter looked at him strangely: "young master, your shoes are worn backwards."


    He hurried back again, put on his clothes and shoes, and went out.


    He didn''t answer her. What''s her hurry? As he walked, he thought, obviously, he can ignore it.


    However, I can''t stop my footsteps from going to the river of Qin Zhun.


    Here, and Ni chuxue, have a lot of memories, but he has no mind to think now.


    Just want to find her.


    Far away, seeing doctor Chen, he asked with a bad face, "where''s Li Qingge?"


    "Oh, she, she said to go to the painting fairy competition, so I went back first."


    Shangguan Yu frowned. The girl doesn''t go out often. She ran out alone. She''s not afraid to meet anyone.


    He quickened his pace and went to the lively side.


    It is also the annual fairy painting competition, and there is another person she loves around her.


    He didn''t have time to stop and look at her paintings. He was always amazed at the four seats.


    He stood high and looked around. People came and went. Where was the dead girl?


    In the quiet corner, above the wicker, singing and swinging briskly.


    The moment she turned around, she saw the Shangguan Yu who was anxious to find her.


    She chuckled, but she didn''t want to call him.


    Why is he in such a hurry to find her? It must be looking for her, because when he sees the woman in poor clothes, he will come forward to have a look.


    Sighed and looked at the reflection in the water.


    She is not happy at all, but she doesn''t want to be bored with herself. The painting is very beautiful. But she can''t get in.


    As soon as others crowded, she was afraid of pain and came out.


    "Li Qingge." Shangguan Yu stood breathlessly behind her, caressing the willow tree and panting.


    Finally found her, like being left behind. She''s here. However, as soon as she looked back, there was a shallow smile on her face.


    "Come and see the painting," she said. "Ni chuxue draws very well. Many people can''t squeeze in."


    "What''s wrong with you? You ran out early in the morning. Now it''s noon and you don''t go back." he had a black face, but the tension in his eyes dissipated slowly.


    The light song swings freely: "Qin Zhun has a good scenery. There are many scholars and talents in Qin Zhun. I wonder if I can meet a real modest gentleman."


    Shangguan Yu sneered: "you, Li Qingge."


    "Well, yes, just me." she raised her little chin.


    He grabbed the wicker and stopped her from swinging: "it''s hard."


    "It''s not difficult? I''m a little pretty, too."


    "It''s so ugly." he always speaks impolitely.


    Light song and smile, raised his eyes to see her, such as black jade eyes, so cute.


    "Yu, the fairy in your heart is very beautiful, but not everyone loves the fairy. There is also the spring of the ugly girl." she is not ugly, to tell the truth. He is so picky that anyone can find embarrassing problems in his eyes.


    Without some confidence, they really slip away with their tails.


    "Hum." he snorted coldly.


    Light song jumped down and smiled at him: "why don''t we try, I don''t say hello, I''ll stand here. If someone comes to chat up, you''ll lose."


    "Boring." he leaned against the tree and looked at the excitement in the distance. He liked two people''s quiet.


    "It''s not boring, it''s proof. Oh, no, you see, childe Hua is here. I think he remembers me very much."


    Shangguan Yu smiled, grabbed her shoulder and said, "really?"


    "Of course." what did he laugh at? Laugh so treacherously.


    Light song squints and looks at him. It''s very good-looking. The more she smiles, the better. Oh, she doesn''t want this, but, she wants to know what he smiles.


    Childe Hua came over. Shangguan Yu grabbed Qingge''s shoulder, pushed her into the water and jumped down again.


    "How''s it going?" he said. "It''ll scare people."


    "You." Qingge''s heart beat hard, and then splashed water on his face: "you''re cheating. I don''t believe it. When I call him, he may go into the water to save the United States."


    He swam close to her, so close, so close that she began to blush.


    He pressed her head into the water, then jumped down and kissed her face.


    Hold her head: "how about this? Dare anyone come?"


    "No, but I need your explanation." her heart was shaking.


    He buried himself in the water and swam out: "if you catch up with me, I''ll tell you."


    Qingge was so excited that he swam into the water, grabbed his clothes, pressed his head and didn''t let him get up.


    He smiled at her in the water.


    She closed her eyes and printed her lips. Don''t let the person she likes drown in the water.


    Shangguan Yu held her head and kissed her gently.


    With a crash, she rushed out of the water and gasped.


    "I''ve caught up with you." whispered the song with a smile.


    "I let you on purpose. Now, you have to confess to me. Who are you? I will consider whether you will leave." whispered softly in the depths of the lotus.


    He is serious. He doesn''t want to solve so many problems in his heart. Why? There''s only one reason. It''s attracted to her.


    She likes him. This woman is very bold. If she doesn''t say it one by one, he will be invisible.

 Chapter 269

    She is very special, really special, very beautiful, loves to laugh and likes to cry pain.


    If he wants to face a situation seriously, he should make sure whether she will leave him.


    The wounded heart doesn''t want to hurt again.


    Light Song said seriously, "I won''t leave unless you tell me to leave."


    Once, there was such a woman who said the same thing to him, but in the end, she was not his.


    Vows are nothing? He doesn''t want to believe it anymore.


    He obeyed some movements in his heart, but he still didn''t dare to put his heart down. He was helpless about one of his feelings. When he saw her swinging there alone, he felt that his empty heart had been filled back. Want to spoil her, want to talk to her, that''s it, that''s like love. He knew that when it began, she went everywhere and slowly penetrated into his life, into his brain and into his heart. Li Qingge, what a Li Qingge.


    Light song smiled, straightened up and kissed on his lips: "no matter how much you say, it''s just empty talk. It''s proved by facts, isn''t it very good?" she floated into the water again and swam like a fish. She was very happy and wanted to vent.


    Shangguan Yu touched the kiss on the corner of his lips, leaving her fragrance.


    "Come after me." light song came out and shouted at him happily.


    "Dead girl." he whispered.


    The light singer quickly caught a fish and threw it at him: "Yu, catch the fish and eat it at night."


    He didn''t go into the water and remained silent.


    Then, the girl was afraid. She swam back and called, "Yu, you can''t dive. Don''t play. Get up."


    He hugged her waist and said, "I didn''t catch you very easily."


    Light song don''t turn your face to smile, look at him again, he dropped his face again.


    Her lovely Shangguan Yu is shy.


    She will walk into his heart step by step.


    He''s afraid of loneliness, isn''t he? So he kissed her.


    They cooked together. After dinner, they looked at each other. It was really boring.


    "Do you want to count the stars?" light song plays with his hair. Here, there''s nothing to do if you don''t sleep at night.


    Shangguan Yu turned the book there and didn''t speak.


    In the opposite upstairs, some people invited actors to sing and play with each other.


    He put down the book: "want to see it?"


    "I don''t want to?" she turned back and smiled. Just watch him. She''s not a busy person.


    "Yu, you said, why did you come from your heart?"


    I really want to hear him say I like it, but he closed his mouth and didn''t speak.


    "There''s nothing to say." he doesn''t know. Now he''s back from the cold in the past. However, he doesn''t regret it, but he doesn''t dare to believe it.


    His courage also diminished after that emotional battle.


    "Hehe, listen, listen to the music well. Why don''t we dance." Qingge looked at him with bright eyes and a look of longing. "Since I was a child, I thought it would be nice to dance in the moonlight with the people I like."


    "Stop it." he is not good at how to talk about love.


    Qingge closed his book and took his hand: "come on, come on, I''ll teach you to dance. Just take my hand."


    "Listen to that song, gently, isn''t it. Hehe, don''t step on my feet." the light song jumps up: "it hurts."


    "Do you still dance? Just love to play."


    Light song took his hand: "jump."


    "Look, I''ll jump first, and then I''ll turn to you. Will you hold me?"


    She stood on tiptoe and danced ballet.


    Under the bright moonlight, she was like a fairy.


    It was light and beautiful. She turned around and smiled at him. Her affectionate eyes were like clouds and fog. Shangguan Yu was stunned. What a beautiful light song.


    Then, with a playful spin, she turned to him.


    However, Shangguan Yu was stunned and turned to at least the last circle. He didn''t take his hand to hold her in time.


    Qingsong fell to the ground in a terrible way.


    "Good pain." the sobbing voice woke him up from that wonderful realm.


    He found that Qingge fell at her feet. He couldn''t help laughing: "do you dare to jump?"


    "You don''t catch me. Woo, it hurts." he punched him in the chest: "you did it on purpose."


    "There is a goblin dancing. Who would have thought that she would fall." he smiled and pulled her up: "where does it hurt?"


    "Foot pain, hand pain, body pain, eye pain."


    He laughed, "even his eyes hurt?"


    "Yes, I stare at you. It hurts. You''re hateful."


    He stroked her tender face: "light song, you are so cute. I think I like you."


    She pinched his face and said, "say it again."


    He began to blush again: "light song, I,,,"


    "Hehe, don''t say anything. I understand. I heard it. Shangguan Yu is my Shangguan Yu." she held his head and put together a kiss: "I''m bound to haunt you. You have to support me."


    It was a pestering spirit, but he did not refuse her approach. Take your time. He''s not in a hurry.


    "Don''t eat too much."


    "Hehe, I have no money. I can earn it for you. I can learn a lot of things. When I was a child, I could cook skillfully, dance, sing, settle accounts and cure toothache."


    He hummed coldly, "I''m so hungry that I''m half dead at my door."


    "It''s not fate. How else would I meet you?"


    "You''re so cheeky," he said with a smile, pinching and not panicking. He liked her very much.


    If it weren''t for a woman like her, he didn''t know how to get out of this step.


    "Too many people are chasing you. You see, there are a lot of people in line every day. They just want to see you and talk."


    "Stupid girl." he patted her on the shoulder, "how much do you know me?"


    "I don''t understand. Just keep it. Otherwise, you''ll run away. I think I can only choose a good person to marry."


    Marry? He didn''t like the word she used.


    Li Qingge is a lovely and independent person. Although he is haunted, he is a woman with sunshine. She is very bright.


    She tried to stand up, but the pain made her cry, "my foot is crooked."


    He sighed, "you are a troublemaker."


    "Ha ha." with a wry smile, he put his foot on his knee: "you are a doctor."


    It''s so nice. It''s worth falling in love with a doctor.


    The small jade foot was kneading in his hand, and she cried out in pain: "rain, be light, be light."


    "See if you dare to jump." but he likes her very much. The rotating beauty has never been seen before.


    He didn''t want her to show up in front of anyone.


    "It hurts." she grabbed his hand. "Don''t rub it. I think it will be better tomorrow."


    "It''s too late." he pressed hard and straightened the tendons of her feet.


    "Oh, what a shame. Shangguan Yu, in your bones, is also terrible."


    "Really?" he raised his eyebrows lightly. "How dare you like it?"


    "Just like it. You have to take me back to bed."


    Shangguan Yu stall: "men and women are not close."


    "When you went to the flower boat, you didn''t hold a woman, and you didn''t say whether men and women were kissed or not." she remembered.


    Shangguan Yu sighed, "Why are you getting more and more difficult."


    Pick her up: "is that ok?"


    Light song whispered in his ear, "Yu, let''s go to bed."


    Shangguan Yu stumbled and fell to the ground with her.


    "Woo. Pain." the light song began to cry again.


    Shangguan Yu''s neck was red and he was eager to run to his room, but he accidentally knocked down the shelf for drying medicine. It was thumping.


    Harm light song also began to be embarrassed. It''s OK for men and women to like it. Is it necessary for him to do this?


    "It hurts." she raised her voice.


    Shangguan Yu sighed and said with a straight face, "don''t talk nonsense. You''re a daughter''s family. How can you say that? You''re not afraid of others taking advantage of you. Look at you, you don''t look at all."


    Still couldn''t leave her, picked her up and walked to her room, looking at her with alert eyes, afraid she would say anything again.


    Light song smiled coyly, and finally couldn''t bear to laugh.


    She thought that she really found a treasure. Shangguan Yu would be a good husband.


    "Still laughing." he made a face, and there was nothing he could do about her.


    She kissed him on the face like a dragonfly and said, "I think I like you more and more."


    She knows the hurt in his heart. Of course, whoever has been hurt once will be vigilant against love.


    Going to bed must represent a lifetime for Shangguan Yu.


    There are many people chasing her. They all want to put her to bed. She is very clever to protect herself.


    If you don''t really want to cherish, then these will become nothing to think about.


    Her eyes are a little wet. Few people scold her like this, which is also a kind of treasure and protection.


    "Does it hurt?" he put her on the bed and watched her frown.


    "Well," she nodded, "my feet hurt, my heart hurts."


    Look at her unhappily. This girl has many ideas and eyes.


    And abduct people in a simple way. People unconsciously sink into her smile.


    "You." he nodded her forehead. "Behave yourself."


    "I only like you and only tell you." she smiled sweetly.


    "Don''t hang it in your mouth all day."


    "OK," she said obediently, "good night."


    Cover the quilt, warm, she felt with him, and took another step.


    He smiled, closed the door, picked up the book on the stone table and went to the room. Qingge, a Li Qingge, lived in like this.


    He couldn''t refuse, so he accepted.


    This feeling is very good.


    Cicada kept shouting on her head, making a lot of noise.


    A gorgeous woman, accompanied by the girl, entered the Shangguan medicine shop. As soon as she entered the door, she named Shangguan Yu.


    At the right moment, Qingge came out with self-made jelly for everyone to eat. Looking at the gorgeous woman, he looked at it more.

 Chapter 270

    "Isn''t Shangguan Yu there?" the woman looked at the man who was wiping the table with some disdain.


    "Excuse me, what''s the matter with the young lady? Our young master doesn''t sit down now."


    The young master changed his interest. Now he studies what delicious food there is all day, so that they can have a lot of good luck.


    "Go and tell him that Yan Lixiang came to him. He didn''t dare not see me."


    "I''m sorry, I haven''t heard of it." the man is also angry. He deserves to work under shangguanyu.


    Qingge put down the jelly and looked at it more: "what''s the matter with him, miss?"


    "What''s none of your business? Don''t call me, Shangguan Yu, you know him well? Go and call him out." Yan Lixiang looked arrogant.


    Shangguan Yu opened the cloth man: "I thought the crow from there was shouting. What''s the matter?"


    "Uncomfortable." Yan Lixiang raised her eyebrows.


    "Doctor Chen," said Shangguan Yu coldly, "show her."


    Pull Qingge''s clothes: "don''t be lazy. It''s your turn to wash the dishes."


    "Shangguan Yu." Yan Lixiang had no face and a pretty black face.


    "Miss Yin, it''s all right. Don''t play your temper with me. I won''t tolerate you like Ni chuxue."


    "Don''t you miss my sister? Who is she?" she pointed to the song.


    Light song sweet smile: "Yu''s girlfriend."


    "It''s none of your business. Do you think my Shangguan Yu will die in your Yan Family''s death? Nonsense, in this world, except Ni chuxue, there are many women. There are no women in this world, and you don''t yell at me. I''ve never eaten you. If I didn''t look at Ni chuxue''s face, I wouldn''t pay attention to you at all."


    "Well said." light song clapped his hands.


    But Shangguan Yu pulled her braid: "little girl, go wash the dishes."


    "No, it''s so hot. Take a cool here and listen to your old lover."


    Unhappy eyes stared at her: "do you want to be an old lover directly?"


    "No." Qingsong smiled and looked at the shock and anger in Yan Lixiang''s eyes. It was really that Yu was released from her sister''s hands. She thought she could love Wu and transfer some love to her.


    She hooked shangguanyu''s arm: "wash together, you can not eat that jelly."


    "Come on, you don''t want me to wash up when you arrive." he held her nose intimately: "you can''t fool me."


    "Really?" Qingge smiled and turned his wrist. "I heard recently that someone came to you in the capital. You don''t want to go, but I kind of want to go to that prosperous place. I don''t know what it looks like."


    She let him pick her up. In the stunned crowd, she held her up and went into the backyard. "Li Qingge."


    "I knew you wouldn''t let me know about you." she raised her chin. "Isn''t it? I''ll clean up and go around tomorrow." she kept waiting for him to speak, but he didn''t say.


    Shangguan Yu sighed: "Li Qingge, I just told you to wash the dishes."


    "Washing dishes is OK, that is, I want to know your life. You don''t tell me, do you want to be like this all your life?" feelings are warming up, but he is standing still.


    "There''s nothing to say," he said. "You''re going too far."


    Is it? She went too far and she was unhappy.


    Grab his head and shake it: "dead rain."


    "What are you talking about?" he squinted.


    Light song ran to one side: "I''ll eat jelly."


    "I heard you scold me." he flicked his ears.


    "No." he was very considerate. He stood on tiptoe and stuffed him with a piece of jelly: "is it delicious?"


    "OK." he tasted the taste lightly. Then he said softly, "light song, I''ll take you to the capital tomorrow."


    After more than half a month of slow speed, I finally arrived in the capital.


    There are several Shangguan medicine shops in his place, a capital. Qingge admires him more and more.


    However, when he arrived in the capital, he had a home. He didn''t go back often and didn''t take her to meet his mother.


    Let her stay in the inn, which makes the light song sigh.


    Does he want to be like this for a long time?


    As she walked in the capital, she had a feeling that the relationship was getting more and more trapped them.


    Just like now, he walks alone, whether she keeps up or not.


    As soon as the light song temper comes up, he won''t go. Squat on the running side.


    A child came up with a broken bowl: "big sister, give me something to eat."


    As soon as Qingge touched his pocket and had a few silver, he said, "I''ll buy you something. What do you want to eat?" if he asked the child to buy it, the boss would only bully him.


    "As long as it''s food." the child swallowed his saliva.


    Qingge went there to buy steamed stuffed buns for the child.


    As soon as Shangguan Yu turned back, he didn''t see the light song, and he was scared into a cold sweat.


    God, people come and go in the capital. She''s not afraid to be kidnapped. He walked back, the more he walked, the more afraid he was. What about people? I can''t see it. He opened his voice and shouted, "Li Qingge, where are you?"


    The light song heard and ignored him.


    She also has a temper. Don''t take her forbearance as her character. Shangguan Yu, the love in front of him, he doesn''t know how to cherish, and he doesn''t know what he''s still thinking?


    She won''t let him get hurt, but he''s still afraid of her news.


    She figured out that her presence here is probably related to fate, and the only person she is interested in is shangguanyu, not him. Who else? If she doesn''t catch him well, can she stay here for a long time?


    To tell you the truth, there''s nothing here and it''s inconvenient. However, she put up with it. It''s good to have a Shangguan Yu here.


    She doesn''t like, really doesn''t like, and hasn''t talked about feelings. However, she also knows how other people''s feelings go. Anyway, it''s not like her and him.


    "Li Qingge." the anxious voice sounded from the other side of the street.


    Light song holds his chin and looks at the man who is anxious to find her.


    He will be so anxious, doesn''t he really care about her.


    "Li Qingge." roared this time. After listening to the song, he blinked. It is estimated that after a while, he will scold her again.


    Anyway, after all, he was going to curse, so she looked at him looking for her more.


    As soon as he looked back and saw her, he was so angry that he clenched his teeth and stared at her. Then he didn''t come over, shook his head and left.


    Light song quickly jumped up and chased him. God, he was really angry.


    He''s so stingy. He can''t joke. Isn''t he supposed to?


    "Hehe, Yu, you''re looking for me." she ran forward and grabbed his hand.


    He flung her away from him.


    "Yu, you''re angry. I bought steamed stuffed buns for the child. Then, I''m tired and can''t find you. I''ll sit there and wait for you. I know you won''t come to me." whispered softly, I''m afraid I''ll offend him.


    Shangguan Yu looked back at her fiercely: "Li Qingge, you shouldn''t me if you hear it."


    "I was just about to answer you," she whispered.


    "Are you glad to see me looking for you like this and calling you all over the street? Do you have a sense of achievement?" he said breathlessly. She doesn''t know. She really scared him.


    Looking back, there was no one.


    "Yu, you don''t wait for me either." she cried with some grievances.


    "Li Qingge, don''t play with me." he was angry: "do you know how many people in the capital disappeared for no reason."


    "I know that the world is dangerous. You can''t trust others." she nodded.


    "Then give it back to me." he was so angry that people all over the street shouted when they saw him lose his heart. And she sat and looked, "is it fun?"


    Light song shook his head: "it''s not fun, Yu, I''m sorry."


    "Sorry, sorry, Li Qingge, don''t follow me." he was really angry.


    "Yu, don''t be like this. I''ve always wanted to talk to you."


    "Sorry, there''s nothing to talk about." he shook his head and went away alone.


    Qingsong angrily called, "Yu, what are you afraid of?"


    Afraid of love? Love is not terrible. He has been hurt. She knows that she wants to heal her, but he never gives her a chance.


    He likes to cook and chat with two people, but he keeps silent when he says something else. Lover, it''s really not like this.


    He gave him a circle, right inside the circle.


    He told her not to follow him, but can she let go?


    She likes Shangguan Yu so much. She can''t let go like this.


    Qingge sits in Shangguan Yu''s medicine shop again, but lies there sobbing.


    Several doctors asked her with concern: "light song, who bullies people."


    She cried wrongfully, "Shangguan Yu."


    Shangguan Yu, who was drinking water inside, almost gushed out. When did he bully her? She made him look like a madman. On the contrary, why did he cry. Li Qingge went too far when he said he bullied her.


    "Such a thing." several doctors are embarrassed. Can they join hands to teach their young master a lesson?


    "Stop crying and sing." that''s the only way to comfort.


    "I''m going back to Qinhuai," she said loudly, "I''m leaving. I''m here to tell you."


    The doctors looked at each other. Everyone knew the relationship between Shangguan young master and Qingge. "Don''t you tell the young master? I''ll call."


    Shangguan Yu listened.


    Qingge shook his head and said, "No. I''m so sad and painful in my heart. Therefore, I don''t want to be in the capital anymore. I want to go back to Qinhuai, or where I can stay away from here and leave here forever. The people here don''t care about me."


    She wiped her tears: "well, I''m gone. Don''t send me."


    With a smile at them, she stepped out of the door.


    Walking so slowly, I bought a bunch of sugar gourd to eat, waiting for him to catch up.


    But the more he waited, the more anxious he was. Did he really not come? The sugar gourd in my hand has become insipid.


    Does he really want her? Really ignore her?


    Shangguan Yu listened to it very clearly. Although there was some moisture in the words of the light song, he felt a pain when he heard her say that she would leave forever.


    Seeing that she really left, there seemed to be a hole in her heart. It became more and more empty and painful.

 Chapter 271

    He rushed out. He didn''t know whether the girl went to the left or the right. So he ran to the left for a while, afraid of missing her, and ran to the right again.


    When Qingge saw him, he smiled, raised his hand and cried sweetly, "Yu, I''m here."


    He came. He finally came. She knew that he would not leave her alone.


    He said loudly, "Li Qingge, don''t go." he ran over and she ran forward.


    He hugged her: "sing softly, don''t go."


    "Why?"


    "I like you."


    "Can''t see."


    "I love you."


    "I can''t touch it."


    He pressed her head on the street and gave her a hot kiss: "what about this?"


    "I love you." she smiled. In her beautiful eyes, there was only his existence. His existence was shining and dazzling.


    "You''re a goblin. If you steal my heart, you can''t run away." he hugged her and slapped her on the ass.


    Light song sobbed: "it hurts."


    "Can''t go yet."


    "If you treat me badly, I''ll go."


    "Light song, sorry, I''m afraid, I don''t know why." he said frankly.


    Qingsong hugged his neck and said softly, "I know that when the love goes deep, I will be afraid, and I will be afraid, but as soon as I am afraid, you will run away."


    Love to the depths of the wind, love to the depths, always feel uneasy.


    "Girl, you know a lot." he exclaimed. Does such a beautiful and lovely light song really belong to him? He was most afraid. It was another joke. He couldn''t afford to play.


    Light song pecked his lips: "ha ha, I just want you to fall in love."


    "Girl, are you serious?" he asked seriously.


    "Of course it''s true. Shangguan Yu, you can''t run away. I''ll depend on you and pester you. You think, who can stand me in this world and not be bound by the rules of Taoism." he tolerated her dancing in the middle of the night and singing indiscriminately in the carriage.


    Moreover, she can play a small temper and wait for him to coax her. She likes him very much. No matter how good a man is, she doesn''t want him, just him. I like the feeling that he dotes on her. It''s so beautiful and sweet.


    He sighed softly, "then you wrap it more tightly."


    She nodded lovingly, "you have to go in behind my back, or I''ll lose face."


    Pinch her chin: "naughty girl, don''t go in."


    "Then take me to collect herbs. I like to eat wild fruits on the mountain," she said playfully.


    "I forgot the last time I had diarrhea."


    "I''m not afraid. Anyway, you''re a doctor." he took his hand and left. Put the sugar gourd in his hand into his mouth.


    He shook his head and dodged: "if I don''t eat these, children will love them." she is a young girl. Don''t grow up, that''s all.


    Qingge insisted that he eat: "then you should be a child. Is it delicious?"


    Really, some barbarism? He bit the sweet and sour fruit. He tried it when he was very young. Actually, it''s pretty good.


    "Who stipulates that you should grow up, and people should learn to be young," she smiled sweetly.


    "You." he said sweetly in his heart, "where do you like to go?" isn''t she sad? Unexpectedly, she would take the initiative to call him and not let him find it like a headless fly. She is always different, different from any woman.


    In fact, it''s not very embarrassing to admit all your worries.


    Light song won''t laugh at him. She really fascinates him like a goblin.


    He drove out all the shadows of Ni chuxue. Sometimes he was angry and said to him, your old lover.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "you don''t mind. You''re very generous."


    She also said freely: "nothing, because I''m late and haven''t participated in your life. It''s impossible to ask you to be a piece of white paper. Hehe, I''ll be the only one in the future."


    What a strange girl. In short, her heart is filled with her alone.


    It''s all her smile, her anger, her delicate and lovely appearance.


    Holding her waist, she also lifted her feet freely and smiled happily: "go, go, go."


    He threw himself into his arms. He sighed, "don''t do this at my daughter''s house."


    "Hehe, you look like my father." she smiled.


    He felt his face helplessly, "am I that old?"


    "Fortunately, it will hurt the lady if you are older. Your old age is expensive this year." she asked politely.


    Why does someone always say he is old? He sighed: "no matter how old I am this year, you have to wait for me for another year."


    "Why?" wait a year, so long.


    "I swore in front of my Shangguan father''s grave that I would stand in my thirties." anyway, it''s almost there. I''ll keep it until then.


    The soft song lengthened the voice: "ah, less than thirty?"


    "Ah what, little girl." he grabbed her hand. "How old do you think I am, forty or fifty."


    "Sixty." she laughed and disturbed his hair. "The old one is corrupt."


    "Anyway, no matter how old you are, you have to marry me."


    It''s nice to hear such a sentence from his mouth.


    However, will it be too long to wait for a year? Oh, ha ha, Shangguan Yu is a responsible person. He is really responsible.


    She wanted to challenge him.


    Back to back, but also constantly hit him with her head. This girl has no peace for a moment. He grabbed her: "don''t hit it. It will hurt again later. No one is more afraid of pain than you."


    "Then kiss me." she narrowed her eyes and pursed her red lips.


    It''s really the devil, luring him. He blocked it with his hand: "Li Qingge, you''re a demon."


    "Hehe, there''s a pool over there. Jump down and I''ll keep the wind for you."


    "Really?" he bit her finger. Throw her into the water: "you don''t want to dry."


    She didn''t get angry when she was thrown in the water. This kind of Shangguan Yu is what she likes. It''s a long time to get married after a year. Well, it''s been too long.


    Qingge took a deep breath and knocked on Shangguan Yu''s door.


    He is tying his hair. It''s strange for ancient men to have such long hair.


    Qingge hugged his head from behind: "I''ll help you."


    "Can you? Don''t forget, I tied your hair." Li Qingge is a fool and can''t do anything.


    "Hehe, if I could, you wouldn''t have this benefit."


    "Well, you''re lazy."


    "Nothing, what a diligent and beautiful girl I am." she took the hair in his hand, but wrapped it slowly, wrapped her hands slowly.


    Shangguan Yu really had no way to take her: "light song, don''t play."


    "Isn''t it fun? Yu." she held his head: "why wait for a year to get married? Aren''t you afraid of my empathy?"


    He tightened his hand and grabbed her waist: "dare you."


    Qingge sat on his waist, hooked his neck and said innocently, "I dare."


    "No," he said overbearing, kissing her on the neck and sucking out a red dot.


    "Women''s youth is limited. I''m 19. Later, I''m old." she played with his ears: "it''s too long after a year."


    "But the goblin, I told my father." holding her nose, "nineteen, I thought you were only fifteen?"


    "Oh, I''m beautiful." she blinked lovably.


    Shangguan Yu shook his head: "beautiful little girl, you can''t just sit on men''s feet, you know? Men are not all gentlemen like me."


    Light song pointed to the sore place on his neck: "a gentleman can''t kiss a woman like this."


    "Well, half weight. I should get up and go to the medicine shop."


    "Don''t you go home? Isn''t your home in the capital?" she still refused to let go.


    "Oh, that family, no one will like to go back." he sighed. About him, the girl has a way to dig out old things.


    Light song bites his lips: "do we want to live in the inn all our life?"


    He raised his eyebrows: "of course not. I''ll buy the house, just our home."


    She smiled: "don''t have stones. I''m afraid of falling. I want to dance with you at night."


    "I don''t think you can jump. Stand at thirty. You have to have a baby quickly. I like children."


    "Hehe, who doesn''t like it. Yu, our husband and children, how about getting married again."


    Shangguan Yu almost choked his anger and stared at her: "what are you talking about?"


    "People talk, the more I know about you, the more afraid I am that others will take you away. Moreover, you drive me away three times and two times, and I don''t succeed every time. If I get angry next time, I''ll really go and show you. What if we miss it at that time?" she also doesn''t have a sense of stability. She''s afraid that a small quarrel occasionally will become a big quarrel.


    He is very responsible, let him be completely responsible, and then, ha ha, she will enjoy the beauty of late love.


    Miss, alas, he hates these two Yu.


    "Sing softly, what are you doing?" he exclaimed.


    "Shh, don''t be so loud. My foot hurts." she sat on his bed and lifted her skirt.


    The little white feet were exposed there and seduced him.


    "Li Qingge." he has a headache.


    "Hehe, come and rub it for me. Or I''ll go to the doctor." she jumped out of bed again.


    "No." he pulled a chair and sat close, grabbed her feet and rubbed them. "It''s all right. It hurts." he pinched the acupoints between her feet.


    The pain made her cry: "Yu, are you seeking money or robbing sex."


    "What do you say?"


    "It''s OK to rob the color." she smiled and pulled him, let him fall on her, and gently kissed his face: "Yu, I love you."


    Blood is running. Yes, she''s seducing him.


    Ten thousand of them understood that the star eyes were drunk, the smile nightmare was like a flower, and the beauty made people''s heart beat.


    He kissed her on the lip: "if it goes on, I can''t control it." she doesn''t play with fire. He''s not a saint.


    "Who wants you to control." she hooked his neck, biting and kissing.


    "Goblin, this is not good." there is still a trace of reason.


    "You''ll marry me anyway, won''t you?"


    "Well, yes." he couldn''t control it. This goblin is so beautiful and lovely.

 Chapter 272

    Kissing her face and looking at her, there was only him in her eyes. All this was like a dream.


    He kissed her, deeply kissed her pain and held her tightly. He didn''t want to hurt her. He held her tightly and wanted to hold her in his heart and lungs.


    What a beautiful feeling, he thought, he will be addicted, he will. Turn your head and look at his goblin gently.


    She clenched her lower lip, her eyes filled with water, and complained, "I''m so tired... I''m so tired..."


    Kiss her sweaty hair: "goblin, I love you."


    She smiled, "you''re miserable."


    "What''s the matter?" she looked at her lovingly.


    Light song smiled very treacherously: "you will be pregnant, that is, you will have children."


    "You." he hugged her. "No."


    "Wow, you can''t play tricks with me in bed." she pressed him and kissed his ear. "I want to have a baby."


    "You, goblin, what are you doing?" he groaned. "You''re not tired."


    "For our baby, I''ll fight hard." the man with weak self-reliance is hard to pick.


    A war was fought again.


    When she woke up, it was dusk.


    Sitting up, I don''t know whether it''s morning or night. There''s an illusion in my mind. Where is he? He''s not here. Has he escaped? No, he won''t.


    She wanted to laugh when she saw the clothes folded and placed beside the chair. There were food on the table.


    Shangguan Yu, she doesn''t regret it at all.


    However, to capture his heart, we have to do something.


    Put on her clothes, and then she began to write.


    Biting the pen, what do you write?


    Yu, I want to leave you. I want to see the beautiful world of Yan Dynasty. You can find me or not. Hey, I don''t know whether I will have a baby or not.


    That''s good. If it was written like this, he would jump up and chase her.


    After thinking about it, Qingge draws another lip print: Qingge stays and wants to go to Daliao to see the sunset and its beauty.


    Now, it''s time for him to chase her.


    Otherwise, she will drive her away when she is always unhappy. She won''t do that?


    Put down the pen, afraid he couldn''t see it, and told the waiter to ask him to look at the things on the table if Shangguan Yu came back.


    She went to one side of the city by herself. She walked slowly outside the city, and then waited for him there.


    Hehe, let him have a chance to catch up. From time to time, she peeks into the city. If he doesn''t come out after closing the city gate, she has to go in and wait for him to catch up.


    "Li Qingge." the roar sounded in the city.


    As soon as the song struck, he beat his feet and was going on his way.


    "Light song." he chased out of the city and grabbed her: "what are you playing? Go back with me."


    "I''m not going back. I said, I want to see the world? So I''m not going back."


    "You." his mind was twitching.


    "Yu, I''ll marry you again in a year. Stay here and wait. If you have a concubine or something, I''ll get married first." it''s definitely not a threat.


    Shangguan Yu looked at her: "I thought you were a fairy."


    "Now?" she asked with a crooked head and a smile.


    "You are an evil flag."


    "Oh, yes, they say I''m the devil''s heart under the angel''s appearance. Yu, I''m gone. Don''t think too much of me. Maybe there will be a baby, maybe not." she smiled easily and walked to the side of the road.


    Shangguan Yu looked up at the sky and wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh, and he couldn''t get angry.


    Light song turned back and saw the scolding, unwilling to follow people far away.


    The corners of his lips are smiling. Shangguan Yu, ha ha, what he met is not an ordinary woman.


    It''s her, Li Qingge. She never plays cards according to reason. If she falls in love with him, she will abduct him.


    Her mistake can be forgiven, because it is in the name of love.


    It''s getting dark before we go far. Qingge enters a better inn.


    The waiter asked her for silver. She pointed to Shangguan Yu who had just come in and said, "go to him." she was so comfortable and penniless that she dared to venture into the Jianghu, because she was sure to follow him behind her.


    "Waiter, go and buy me a carriage, food, water, clothes, etc." he took out the big crack of silver and put it on the table.


    Saw her fox like smile disappear around the corner.


    Pushing open the open door, he rushed to bed and caught the goblin: "stop playing and go home. Let''s make our own home."


    "No."


    He kissed her: "OK."


    "No." she pinched his nose. "You should chase me well."


    "My life is hard," he sighed.


    She smiled and kissed his eyes: "I''ll give you some sweets. Why don''t you go back and make a home when I come back."


    "Ghost will wait," he complained, taking off her clothes: "you are too busy."


    "Yes, it''s too busy to have children."


    "You are really a goblin."


    "Yes, specially to subdue you." she smiled and hooked his neck: "you have to love me and only love me all your life. Now, you have to chase me all the time."


    Shangguan Yu was speechless. He could only kiss the red lips, the lovely goblin.


    Qingge washes his face with water. It feels so comfortable.


    I''ve been away for more than half a month. Although it has always been a carriage, I really like to see the natural scenery.


    Take a look before you get married.


    Enjoy the process of love, ha ha.


    She abducted first and then fell in love. In this way, he couldn''t run away. In fact, she is very smart and knows how to retreat to advance and bully the big with the small.


    It''s good now. He can''t live without her.


    I''m nervous wherever I go.


    He said that he fell in love with her, so he was afraid that she would suddenly disappear.


    Light song nestled in his arms and enjoyed the quiet beauty.


    "Do you know why I came?" she tied his fingers with her hair.


    He combed her hair gently. "For me?"


    "Hehe, that''s right." he was very crazy, but he really caught her heart.


    "Then you can''t go. If you go with your front feet, I''ll go to the brothel with my back feet." he won''t make her too proud.


    Light song bit his ear: "you dare."


    "You try," he said rascally, "if you throw your husband away, I will."


    "Hehe, doctor Shangguan, we haven''t got married yet?" she smiled lovably.


    Shangguan Yu cursed: "don''t mention it to me. What do you want to do to get married." he was so stressed that he should be responsible for her because he loved her.


    "You have to keep your oath." now it''s her turn not to get married: "it''s good to be single."


    "What should I do with you?" he was powerless. The goblin just had a way to grind and grind, so that his hard heart turned into water.


    He was an indomitable man and became her soft finger.


    He thought that no man would not love her. She was beautiful and charming. She was as pure as a lily, blooming only for him.


    A lifelong wife, he hugged her: "sing softly, get married. I''ll only marry you all my life."


    "What''s your hurry? Men are like wine. The older they are, the more fragrant they are." kiss his lips. "Anyway, I''m pestering you. What are you afraid of? I won''t slip away. Even if I leave, I''ll slip back into the bed of the young master of Shangguan at night."


    "You." he pinched her nose. "When are you going to play?"


    "It''s so cold." she went into his arms. "It''s snowing outside. We''re going to spend the new year outside."


    He pulled the quilt higher: "don''t freeze."


    "I want water."


    He handed her: "is it cold? You can''t drink it cold, or you''ll have stomachache again. Oh, by the way, your monthly letter hasn''t come for a long time." I didn''t hear her cry for pain.


    Qingsong smiled and kissed the tip of his nose: "really? No."


    He didn''t believe what the little fox said. He grabbed her wrist and felt it.


    Then he blinked and found that his heart was beating fast.


    Light Song Yi in his arms: "are you very excited? I don''t want you to know so soon?"


    Immediately, his palm fell on her soft ass: "dare to play water for me yesterday."


    "Woo, pain." really, shouldn''t he be happy? He took another pulse for a while: "you have children."


    She giggled: "yes, it''s almost two months, isn''t it? You''re great."


    Shangguan blushed like a azalea in March. This woman always spoke boldly.


    He didn''t want her to eat to death. He looked at the door with a cold face: "eight months later, you know, what is real pain."


    "Woo, Yu, don''t scare me." her small face wrinkled into a ball: "I want to have a baby with you, so that you can have a stable feeling of home. You won''t always be afraid of me missing. However, I''m so afraid of pain. You should make me feel no pain."


    "The immortal can''t help you either." he raised his eyebrows. "See if you dare to get angry. Unless you get married now."


    Qingge bit his hand: "it''s still early if you want to cheat me. I don''t get married so fast. It''s not the same to hurt when I become a parent and have children, but I''m willing to hurt for you."


    "You fool, what can I say? No one is like you." why don''t you get married anyway? He ate the fruit of his own evil. This girl has a deep hatred, a deep memory, a deep memory.


    I love him very much, but I have to take revenge.


    "Ha ha." light song low smile: "if you are like other women, I''m afraid you''re still spending the winter alone in Qinhuai."


    "Yes, it''s all your credit, my little lady. Let me spoil you all my life?" he began to use abduction.


    "Well, when you finish your filial piety, you can get married."


    "You should," he said, gritting his teeth.


    "You are not willing, and when you have a baby, you can''t beat me easily, which is very shameless." moreover, when she is a child, although this is a way you like, you''d rather he kiss her.


    Kiss her suffocation better, sweet punishment.


    Warm hands close to her belly, feel her temperature.


    This is really his little witch, his baby, Li Qingge, who gave him a warm dream and a child. He thought that he could really put down his heart completely, love her and spoil her.


    "Is there a heartbeat?" she asked briskly.


    He hugged her and said, "you have to be careful about your food. You can''t choose to eat."


    "I don''t choose food. I''m obedient," she said softly.


    Get him a kiss, sweet in her heart, she gently tempted: "Yu, I love you."


    "Goblin, I hate you. If you don''t marry me one day, I won''t say that." it''s time to toss her. Don''t make her too proud. He has a bad heart, too, isn''t he?


    "Annoying." she grinned reluctantly, "I''ll make your child hungry."


    "Then I''ll beat the child''s mother."


    "Can you? I''m most afraid of domestic violence. Many people will beat their wives." she was discouraged when she thought of those in society and the inferiority of men and women here.


    Only Shangguan Yu let her mess with good temper and let her follow her temper.


    "What you say will change, and I will spoil you." he chuckled.


    "Hehe, the person I believe most is you, Shangguan Yu. I want to thank Ni chuxue."


    "What are you doing?" he asked softly.


    Qingge smiled happily: "what would I do if she chose you?"


    "Silly girl, get married when you have a baby, okay? Otherwise, be careful. I lost my baby in the middle of the night. Don''t cry."


    "Hehe, you won''t? Well, let''s say so first." it''s still a long time to have children, isn''t it?


    When he was born, he had to bring, coax and raise. When he would call his father and mother, he would get married. Isn''t it very good? Make him happy.


    Therefore, a man, who is very famous and is a famous doctor in the world, always follows behind a woman with a big belly.


    It is rumored that Shangguan Yu chased his big bellied lady all over the world.


    He just smiled, as long as he was happy.


    The days with light songs will not be boring, let alone lonely.


    When pregnant in October and croaking to the ground, the most painful thing is not singing, but Shangguan Yu.


    When she shouted, he turned white.


    In the end, the light song didn''t dare to shout. If he shouted again, he was afraid of falling, that was Shangguan Yu. That''s true. He''ll die in the womb. He insisted on delivering the baby. He said that his lady''s body would not be seen by anyone.


    She hurts so much. Woo, can you invite a midwife to replace her.


    I can''t eat before. It really hurts.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long to give birth to a strong little boy.


    His eyes were so hot that tears almost didn''t come down.


    Watching the light song is also jealous. There is a kind of happiness and moving that flows through my heart.


    He kissed her lips, and the salty things fell into her mouth and melted. She knew that it was called happiness and love.


    The baby is really cute, and very good.


    Shangguanyu takes care of the child and her.


    When he was in confinement, he didn''t invite anyone. He was busy all day with a smile.


    She was allowed to get up and walk after waiting for more than a month. It was overbearing enough. She was fat for a full circle.


    She covered her waist and said, "Alas, I think if I give birth to more, I will pay 200 kilograms."


    "The fatter I am, the more I like it." he stole a kiss: "madam, I drank chicken soup and returned some materials, which are not oily."


    She knows she didn''t choose the wrong person. She''s so happy and happy.


    "Shangguan lie." she teased her son''s lovely face.


    He hugged her from behind: "I can get married. I have to be so good. If I don''t get married, I can live happily."


    He gritted his teeth: "tomorrow I''ll find a woman and see what you do?"


    "Go, go, take my son by the way, and I''ll walk around alone." she waved her hand and smiled sweetly on her face.


    He yelled, "you''re going to eat me."


    He sat in his chair with his head down.


    "Hehe, don''t be sad. When lie grows up, I''ll marry you again. Aren''t you happier?"


    "I can''t laugh." he covered his face.


    Has the final say, "let''s play around Qinhuai again, and you can say that, you think, ah, I listen to you, I think for you, you want to get a wife and have a son, what''s your house?"


    He was still unhappy: "I found that you are putting off."


    "Hehe, how much is a little bit. Yu, you love me, don''t you? I''m waiting for you to have a room and a car, so you''ll marry me." come on, man.


    Although she is easy to raise, she likes to let him chase her.


    "I have a room, a pharmacy, a car and a carriage." he raised his eyebrows.


    "Hehe, of course, I can''t ask you to make a car. Otherwise, I can''t marry when I''m old. That''s it. Our little lie woke up and wanted to eat and change diapers."


    "I''ll come." he laughed again.


    In fact, he likes it very much. He will love his children and his wife well.


    Then wait. When she has had enough, she will marry again. When the children are born, are you still afraid of her leaving? She can''t go because he spoiled her. She can''t go without him.


    Habits are always formed slowly, aren''t they? He is willing to pay continuously for this goblin.


    He thanked her and loved her very much. At night, she must not know. He always couldn''t sleep, always coveted her beautiful face and always sighed for her. He thanked God for giving him a light song.


    Next time, he won''t drive her away, take her home and go back to their home.


    Almost two years later, Qingge was pregnant with a baby again. He was only thirty-seven or twenty-one, so he took her and Xiaolie back to the capital. He became a pro first. He loved playing, so she had to go.


    One of them can''t be the same as the other.


    Of course, Qingge was also kidnapped back to the capital voluntarily.


    At the time of marriage, his brother, the emperor, also came in micro clothes, and Ni chuxue and Lou poxie also came.


    She was a little impressed. Lou poxie was really beautiful, but she didn''t envy her because her rain was really beyond anyone''s reach.


    Shangguanyu hugged her thick waist, touched her big belly, and was about to give birth again. His mother just wanted him to catch the child and drown in this warmth: "what are you looking at?"


    "Look, whose child is bullying our baby." Qingge smiled.


    Shangguan Yu breathed out: "Ni chuxue, the girl of your family, bullied lie''er again." he cried in distress: "we have to ask them to get out quickly. They have lived for more than a month and haven''t left yet. Our lie''er is so hard."


    "Hehe, your old lover, you dare to catch up." Qingge smiled and tired in his arms.


    "Besides, I''ll bite you." he made a face.


    "I really don''t want to say it. Jealous Shangguan Yu, don''t say it. I know you only love me."


    He kissed her: "my lady, I only love you." those past, have really passed, and have long been put down.


    As a result, when Ni chuxue and Lou poxie took Ya away, Shangguan Yu was happy.


    It was shangguanlie who cried the most. I just didn''t want to follow Ya Ya''s kid.


    I can see Guan Yu rolling his eyes and being bullied. Why are you crying?


    "Mother gave me a sister?" Shangguan was so sad. He really wants a sister, a beautiful and lovely little sister.


    "OK, my mother will give you a sister." Qingge sighed: "this child must be a romantic seed. He likes women and likes to be bullied by women.


    (end of the book)